《My Entire Class Has Been Reincarnated – I Became the Weakest Skeleton!》


 1-Beyond The Prologue Tunnel Was A Monster House

    (Are you...alive...?)


    Kyosuke Utsurogi wakes up. His head is dizzy. He manages to get up and tries to check his surroundings, but his vision is not clear. Running a hand over his forehead to hold it, Kyousuke notices something strange.


    Hair, no.


    Baldy!¡¡In this one moment!¡¡I thought, but I would soon find out that it wasn''t. It wasn''t just the hair that wasn''t there. It was something much colder and harder to the touch in the first ce. Yes, there was no hair, or even skin. I''m not sure if it''s a serious injury or not, but there''s no blood or flesh flowing or anything else to feel. Kyousuke was confused.


    Wait, let''s get the situation straight.


    He took a deep breath in for a moment (the breath he inhaled felt like it was escaping from his chest) and tried to remember what had happened.


    All of us in the second year of Kamishiro High School, ss 4, were in the middle of a school trip. In the bus on the way, everyone was enjoying their time with karaoke, cards, and other trivial banter. Of course, so was Kyousuke. As an otaku group, Kyousuke was at the lower end of the ss caste, and he was having a good time in his own way, chatting discreetly with his friends in the same group.


    Hell came suddenly. A mountain slope with many sharp curves. The road was slippery, even after the rain. A motorcyclist jumped out of the corner of a curve and almost caused a collision with the bike. The driver swerved in a hurry and the bus body went straight through the guardrail.


    A scream rang out inside the car, and I have no memory of what happened next.


    Anyway, the bus had fallen down. But apparently, fortunately, Kyousuke survived.


    No wait, that doesn''t exin why I''m bald. As Kyousuke tried to rub his eyelids, he realized something even more terrifying.


    My eyelids, they''re gone.


    Fearfully, he gently crawled his fingertips over his eyes and found an area that looked like an edge. I stuck my finger in and traced the edge of it to see how big it was.


    It''s an eye socket. This.


    Holy crap. Not even an eyeball. On the contrary, it doesn''t even have a nose. No lips. Not even an ear. I stuck my finger in my eye socket and scratched it up again, but to my surprise, there was no brain.


    ''''Oh no!¡¡I thought I''d survived, but this is me dead for sure!


    When he shouted, his vision finally cleared. Kyousuke didn''t have enough time to make a self-tweak about why he could see when he didn''t have eyes. He had to check his own hands first.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡My hands are bones too!


    It wasn''t just his hands, his abara bones were in full view as well. Originally, Kyousuke was skinny and was ridiculed every time he went to the pool for having his abara sticking out, but this was nothingpared to that. His ribs were asserting themselves in a big way.


    Were they dead?¡¡I knew he was dead!¡¡How is it possible that there is not a single piece of meat left in that!


    Where are we in the first ce? Looking around, it was clear that thendscape was different from the one in the mountain where the bus had fallen. It was not a mountain slope lined with coniferous trees, but a rocky area with reddish brown ground.


    Is this the afterlife after all? Or is it that the dream I''m seeing now is the dream of a butterfly, and my real self is still being crushed in the fallen bus?


    As Kyousuke was pondering, a blue, semi-liquid object crawled out of the shadow of a rock, Nubaaa. He was startled.


    Even more surprisingly, the sticky object pointed at Kyousuke and let out an adorable scream.


    ''''Kyaah!¡¡Haunted!


    To be honest, it was quite unexpected.


    It was true that Kyousuke had somehow turned into a geyser, but he still retained his human shape. It didn''t make sense to be called a monster by a monster.


    No, wait.


    Kyousuke quickly reconsidered. This voice sounded familiar.


    ''''You........you''re Himemizu.......?''''


    What...?


    The sticky ghost, which had been trying to escape behind a rock, stopped moving with a snap. Then, again, it crawled out to this side, fearfully.


    It''s Himemizu Rin. A ssmate of Kyousuke''s. One of the three most beautiful girls in the ss, belonging to the track and field club. To be frank, Kyousuke rarely had the experience of exchanging words properly, but I remember her voice, the most energetic one in the second year and fourth ss, because I could hear her clearly no matter where I was in the ssroom.


    She''s changed a lot, though.


    Well, you''re not going to... you''re not... well...


    He chuckled. After all, it was Kyousuke who was at the bottom of the ss. There was no way that a girl like Rin, who was always in the center of everyone''s circle, could be remembered by her voice alone.


    But Rin made his body bounce with a thump and said


    ''Alright!¡¡Karaki-kun!


    "Utsurugi, huh?


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡That''s it!


    As if in tune with Kyousuke''s words, Rin shakes around with a tap-tap-tap-tap. Apparently, Rin''s energy mark doesn''t change quickly when she bes a semi-liquid, sticky ghost. It''s kind offorting to look at it because it''s far removed from its human form.


    However, even though she got herst name wrong, I was surprised that Rin recognized me. Even though I''ve rarely raised my voice in ss.


    For starters, even though her appearance has changed horribly, it seems that the person in front of her is the real Himemizu Rin. It was reassuring to have one ssmate there.


    ''What do we do now, Utsurogi-kun? We were on the bus, weren''t we?


    ''Yeah. The bus crashed, fell off, and I thought I was dead ... and here I was.


    It''s like I''m having a bad dream. You''re a skull and I''m a skull and I''m a skull and I''m a skull...


    As they were dodging the casual conversation, there was a further tter from behind another rock. With a bang, Rin jumped and hid in Kyousuke''s shadow. She hid, but since Kyousuke was a full-body skeleton, she wasn''t able to hide at all.


    There was a roar that seemed to echo from the depths of the earth, and a three-meter tall giant slowly emerged from behind a rock. Muscr. Sharp, triangr eyes, with uneven fangs sprouting from its mouth. Tworge hornlike horns sprouted from a gap in the hair of the mangled head. It''s like a demon.


    That''s not all.


    Yet another woman with a snake-like lower body crawled out from the shade of another rock, as well as arge monster with a pig wig, a mummy man with his entire body wrapped in bandages, a monster with tentacles sprouting from his entire body, et cetera et cetera. Kyousuke and Rin''s surroundings quickly turn into a monster house.


    They were surrounded in a daze. Kyousuke''s heart grows cold. No, he doesn''t have his heart or liver anymore, but for now, he cools his heartbeat as an idiomatic expression. With this, he can''t escape.


    Just as I thought that, the demon turned its gaze on Kyousuke and Rin. The two tremble with a jolt.


    ''''Utsurogi and.......Himemizu?''''


    Had Kyousuke''s eyelids remained in ce, he would have blinked his eyes involuntarily.


    ''''.........By any chance, Goubayashi?''''


    Yeah, it''s me.


    The demon crossed her arms and nodded. Immediately after that, the snake woman looked at her own lower body and screamed out.


    ''''Wait, what!¡¡What the f*ck!¡¡What''s happening to my lower body?


    ''Oh, you''re crazy, fatty!¡¡My body is turning into a pig before I know it, fatty!


    Uh..... What time is it?¡¡Have you arrived at your destination?¡¡Apparently I''ve been sleeping quite a bit, but...


    Oh, those things sprouting from my whole body... they''re not tentacles...!


    It''s not just the snake woman. Monsters everywhere were looking at their bodies, one after another, and then at the monsters around them, screaming in astonishment. All of them, Kyousuke firmly understood, were the voices of his ssmates.


    Apparently, all the ssmates involved in the bus crash are alive.


    And somehow, they all seemed to have turned into a monster form.


    What does this mean? Kyousuke looked at Rin and immediately afterwards he remembered that she had no face.

 2-Episode 1 Different World Class Conference (1St)

    The time goes back a bit.


    ''What''s in store for where we''re going?''


    You know what? I don''t know. That old shipyard from World War II?


    ''Oh yeah, that''s it!¡¡It looks kind of chickened out.


    The bus was bustling with activity. Each of them were sitting next to each other with their good friends, talking and ying with each other. When I look at it this way, it''s not much different from the usual scene in ss 4 of the second grade. Although there was no one who shouted in a strange voice, the guide and the driver did not seem to be able to keep up with the high tension that was characteristic of boys and girls.


    The most exciting group was probably that of Ryuuzaki Kunihiro.


    He is a tall, handsome, good-lookin'', athletic, picture-perfect honor student. He is popr with both men and women for his discriminating personality, and naturally, he is surrounded by high-end students. Naturally, an aristocratic group is formed, and other students gather around him.


    The girl''s group isrgely divided into two groups: the queen, Benii Asuka, and the group of Himemizu Rin, who is close to Ryuzaki. Thetter is the one that seems to be having fun, but it''s the former that has a more mature atmosphere.


    And the group Kyousuke belongs to has nothing to do with such things.


    Kyousuke Soraki, Akira Hino and Yoshiki Koganei.


    Kyousuke is hirsute and Koganei is chibi-gari. They''re a group of otaku who don''t have much of a deviation in appearance. The only one, Ei, is as handsome as Ryuzaki, but he hangs out with Kyousuke and his friends and is too brusque about his attitude towards the people around him, which is why very few girlse up to him.


    ''Utsurogi, look at this. That''s the cruiser they were building at the shipyard we''re going to!


    Shrinking quietly in a corner of the bus, Koganei holds out a page of a magazine to me with excitement.


    In contrast to the majority of the ss who think shipyards are tally, Koganei''s excitement is on the upswing. Kyousuke has had a bit of a taste for the military, so he understands the feeling. Plus, when ites to battleships these days, they''re pretty girls. Of course, both Kyousuke and Koganei are ying the social game that has the otaku world buzzing.


    Ei may have gotten bus sick, but he remained silent and refused to move.


    ''But me, when ites to cruisers, Kawauchi-chan is the one I want.


    "Utsuragi, Kawauchi was a light cruiser. They''re building a heavy duty truck at the shipyard we''re going to.


    Oops, that''s a rookie mistake.


    "If it''s a heavy cruiser, it''s gotta be Atago!¡¡Aoba or something like that would be nice!¡¡I like the Takao type!¡¡Atago and Takao!


    A few girls sitting nearby are looking at Koganei as if to say, "What the hell is this guy creepy? It''s true that Koganei has an odd habit of shouting at his wife when he gets excited, but you don''t have to look at him like that, Kyousuke thinks. I like what I like. Kyousuke just doesn''t scream either, but he keeps his passion inside.


    "Speaking of which, Utsurogi. She kinda looks a bit like Aoba in her vibe, doesn''t she?


    ''What?¡¡You mean the Princess Water?


    Koganei stares at Himemizu Rin, one of the aristocratic group frolicking at the front of the bus. Himemizu is one of the best sprinters in the track and field club, her entire body is toned and toned, and her sailor suit looks great even from a distance. Kyousuke has always thought that she''s no stranger to the three most beautiful girls in her ss, but...


    Do they look alike?¡¡It''s slender, and the Himemizu looks like a destroyer, not a cruiser.


    ''Well, I don''t know. I think we''re alike.


    As he said that, Koganei''s eyes were shining brightly as he looked at Himemizu Rin. Patting him on the shoulder, Kyousuke said, ''''Don''t do it, Koganei.


    ''''Koganei, don''t do that guy........''''


    What, what, why?¡¡It wasn''t, what are you talking about?


    The world we live in is so different...


    Like Ryuzaki, Himemizu Rin is the type of person who treats everyone in her ss without discrimination. She''ll contact Kyousuke''s group if she has something to do, and she speaks to them gently and cheerfully without any disdain or pity. It''s unavoidable that Koganei would be moved by this.


    But after all, it''s an unfulfilled love. Being able to treat all kinds of men kindly means she has that much choice. Kyousuke doesn''t want to think that Himemizu Rin is a slut, as one fan, but at least he doesn''t see any reason to go out of his way to choose Koganei.


    ''''Yeah, don''t........''''


    Ei, who was leaning against the window, blurted out.


    ''''Even Hino?''''


    Ei, you''re awake, you don''t look so good. Are you okay?


    Still pale and groggy, Ei didn''t nod or shake his head.


    This guy has always had a weakness for vehicles. And yet, he doesn''t tell others about it, which is why he always has a hard time at times like this. He told me that if he said he wasn''t good with vehicles, he would be moved to the front seat and the front seat would be ufortable because the teachers and the group of people in the rear would be there. As a rule, they don''t want to be spoken to. He had a good face, but he was a greatmunicator.


    ''Kyousuke, Koganei.... I''ll tell you an interesting story. I remember from the cruiser....


    He was a guy who was worthy of being a friend, even though he was groggy, he was willing to change the subject.


    "What''s that? What''s that, about Hino''s wife?


    I don''t y social games......... As a matter of fact, there''s a rumor about the shipyard I''m about to go to...


    ording to Ei, who has been talking incessantly about it, there is a phantom heavy cruiser in the former Japanese Navy that was erased from existence after the war. The ship was built at the shipyard you are about to visit, and was deployed in a naval battle near the end of the war and then disappeared.


    Wasn''t she sunk?


    I think so too, but... "I think so, too, but it''s gone. And then the registration was deleted in an unnatural way.


    Hmm, maybe he''s tripping to another world.


    What''s that?


    When Kyousuke plunged in at Koganei''s words, Chibigari Koganei said with a twinkle in his sses.


    ''What''s up, Utsurogi, do you want to read some inte novels or something?¡¡There''s a lot of that inmercial novels these days. It''s about going to another world.


    Oh, I know that...


    A schoolgirles out of the front seat with a look on her face.


    The in, bespectacled girl is Sakuma, as I recall. She''s shy and has a penchant for being overly pessimistic, and tends to be a bit of an outcast in her group of girls. As if to prove it, the one sitting next to her is also a delinquent girl who is an outcast in the ss.


    Sakuma is a literature student. That said, whenever Kyousuke goes to the library after school, he often runs into her. We''ve talked about our favorite novels and children''s literature a few times, but I didn''t think he would bite me here.


    ''You know!¡¡It''s funny!¡¡I mean, I''ve registered on a posting site and I''ve buzzed quite a few things, you know, like this and that!


    As I thought, Koganei shouted loudly, which surprised everyone around him, and showed the screen of his phone to Sakuma.


    ''''Ah, yes. It''s interesting......... I, like this or something........


    Oh, the viinous reincarnations!¡¡And I''m a girl!


    He probably didn''t take offense to that statement, but it wasn''t a good way to say it. However, since it was too much of a chiding, Kyousuke decided to just let Koganei speak. Sakuma didn''t seem to expect to be talked about with so much tension, and with his gaze, he asked Kyousuke for help, but I sent him a mouthful of ''ganbare'' for now.


    Looking at Ei, I close my eyes, thinking that I should go to bed too. Koganei was still annoying Sakuma with his machine gun talk.


    It wasn''t long after that that the bus carrying the second year and fourth group of students had a fall-off.


    --------------------


    ---------- -


    ----


    Um, anyway, is that all of them?


    Ryuuzaki Kunihiro muttered to himself in front of his transformed ssmate.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away from the fact that you''re not going to be able to get away with it. Ryuujin, I guess you could call it that. The handsome man was ruined, but this was a different vector of coolness, and how very envious it was.


    All hell broke loose for now, and it was time to reassess the situation. It was Ryuzaki who came up with the idea. The mood of the ss was set when Goubayashi, who was in the same upper caste as him and who had been transformed into a rather rugged demon (Oga), agreed with him.


    Kyousuke, who has be a skeletal human (skeleton), and Rin, who has be a sticky ghost (waterslime), are sitting in the corner for now.


    As for Kyousuke, he would have liked to sit with Ei and Koganei if he could, but it wasn''t even clear which monster those two had turned into. Probably all the other ssmates were too. I''m not sure who the monster next to me is, and I''m squirming.


    For now, almost everyone''s face has changed, so I''d like to check again. The first one is Ryuzaki. This guy is Goubayashi.


    Ouga nodded at the dragonman''s introduction. We all know so far.


    ''''Also, there are two other people who haven''t changed........ Asuka and Inugami, right?


    Yes, Benii Asuka, the ss queen, and Inugami Hibiki, the straggling delinquent girl, had hardly changed in their appearance. Even though they looked like humans, their facial structure had changed, Benii''s eyes had only turned blood red, while Inugami had only grown dog ears and a tail.


    Vampires and werewolves, Kyousuke thought. If this change was anything to go by, the two of them were definitely bites. ''I envy you.


    ''Well, besides......... Then what''s that fireball floating around there?''''


    "Akira Hino.


    Kyousuke was relieved when he suddenly heard a name he knew. If he looked, there was a red fireball (wisp) floating around in a swooshing motion. The handsome man is ruined. What a waste, really.


    ''Ei, over here, over here!¡¡It''s me, Kyousuke!


    Oh, I knew it was you, Kyousuke. You''re still skinny as ever.


    Ei, who had turned into a wisp, flew straight to Kyousuke''s side. Ryuzaki was carefully taking notes, using the rock as a desk.


    ''''The fireball, in the fire field........ Gaikotsu, Utsurogi........


    Scratching his forehead with the head of his pen, Ryuzaki continues.


    ''Then what about that slime there?¡¡Koganei?


    Oh, no. Ryuzaki-kun, I........


    The moment Rin uttered the words, Ryuzaki took down the pen in a ragged way.


    ''''Rin!¡¡Are you Rin?


    Uh, yeah...


    Disappointment was heard from all over the ss.


    That attitude is a bit awful, isn''t it? And Kyousuke felt quietly indignant. Rin may have changed in appearance, but inside she was the energetic girl herself.


    Sure, Rin was one of the three most beautiful girls in the ss, a blue fluffy slime now, but it didn''t feel right to judge her based on her appearance alone and be disappointed. And moreover, to say it out loud. Seeing Rin shrug small, I think even more so.


    ''''Um, Koganei, I........''''


    Kyousuke turned his gaze as such a voice came from the corner. Immediately after, he was surprised.


    No one must have thought to check on Koganei''s appearance. But a few secondster, the bewilderment became a murmur and propagated throughout the ss. Both Ryuzaki and Goubayashi were pouting. It was impossible to read the expressions on Slime and Wisp''s faces, but probably both Rin and Ei must have been surprised.


    The flowing blonde hair and emerald green eyes. Long, pointy ears, and a long, sleek frame, and a sweet mask that far surpassed the pre-Tatsusaki''s before the transformation.


    The man who called himself Koganei was a handsome elf who bore no resemnce to that scantily d man in sses.


    "This, Koganei...?


    ''Yeah...''


    Koganei said, shrinking back somewhat embarrassed. This would be theplete opposite of what Rin meant.


    Ryuzaki looked like he was in some kind of bizarre shock and couldn''t take notes. Goubayashi picked up a pen with his big arm and dexterously wrote ''Koganei: handsome'' on the notepad. If they looked at it just a few hours ago, it was an iprehensible note.


    After that, the confirmation of the names continued with surprise and shock. When the names of all the ss members were confirmed, Ryuzaki breathed a sigh of relief.


    ss 2, ss 4, all of his ssmates are there. It was hard to say they were safe, but they all had their names.


    But the names of the driver, the bus guide, and the teacher who was leading them were not there.


    ''What the hell is going on here...''


    Holding his head in his hands, Ryuzaki speaks for the entire ss.


    ''''It''s a trip to another world...''''


    Koganei muttered to himself. Until then, none of them would have listened to his words, but they all watched him.


    We''re in a different world. This is a different world than our own.


    A reality that everyone thought about vaguely, but tried not to face.


    Koganei''s words cast a dark shadow over the second year and four sses.

 3-Episode 2: Useless Skeleton

    Life in another world, day 7.


    There was some confusion, but humans are pretty tough, and it was quick to adapt. No, not a single human, though.


    In the end, if this is a different world, why did everyone fly to it, did they even change their appearance, is there a human in this world, how wide is this reddish-brown rocky area? I was.


    Of course, there are students who are selfish.


    Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia), who belong to Beni''s group, were screaming bloody murder at theck of make-up and baths, while Koganei (High Elf) was very depressed because of hisck of inte ess. Of course, the same goes for Kyousuke. Surprisingly, many students seemed to be highly dependent on their mobile phones and smartphones, especially socialworking sites, and for the first three days, everyone had little use for them.


    The situation changed when Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) and Goubayashi (Oga), who had been energetically exploring their surroundings, returned with a monster meat. The horned rabbit was dead at that point, but it was the first time the second year and fourth ss had seen another creature since they arrived in another world.


    There was something to be said for being hungry.


    A girl who was in the cooking club suggested that we all eat it together. But there were no cooking utensils.


    Kenzaki (Duhan), one of the former three most beautiful girls in the ss, took off her own armor and said she would do teppanyaki with it. Kenzaki had a long sword and a dagger, and a few of us decided to handle the rabbit.


    It wasn''t too difficult to make a fire. There were several students who could breathe fire, including Ryuzaki, and most importantly, Koganei, who had be an elf, was able to handle magic. The lifeline was greatly improved due to fire magic and water magic, and furthermore, as some of the other students began to be able to handle magic, Koganei''s burden would be somewhat reduced.


    After this event, the ss slowly began toe together.


    At first, all they did wasment the change in their appearance, but many began to look at it positively, believing that they had been given the strength to survive in this harsh other world. In fact, if they were all just high school students, even the horned rabbit would have torture them to death, or they would have starved to death.


    A short walk from the rocky area is an undergroundbyrinth. Students withbat skills went out there and eagerly explored it. Once the safety of a part of thebyrinth was confirmed, they moved their base there to get out of the rain and wind.


    He was unsure if the prey he had hunted would be eaten or not. The sturdy-looking Okumura (Orc) and Goblin (Goblin), among others, bought out the poisoning, while Hanazono (Alraune), who had been a member of the horticulture club even when he was a human, began to grow safe vegetables.


    Everyone began to have their own role to y.


    One student among them remainedpletely useless.


    It was Kyousuke Soraki (Skeleton).


    ''Gosh!


    Goblin (Goblin) shouted cheerfully and left themon dining room. Okumura (Orc), who usually hangs out with him, followed him a littleter. He''s probably going to go out to explore thebyrinth now. Thisbyrinth, which was probably an underground cemetery, is inhabited by demons different from our own, but they are not so dangerous if you don''t dive down to the lower levels.


    As he watched them, Kyousuke sighed. No, no breath came out. The air would be sucked out of his throat before it could reach his mouth.


    Once the ss was united, Kyousuke joined them on theirbyrinthine quest. The only thing the skeleton could do was to fight. He''s not sturdy orrge enough to be a shield, so he has to cut in anyway. Since Koganei (the High Elf) was useful, he decided that he had to do something as well, so he volunteered for abat unit.


    In the end, however, Kyousuke was weak.


    Not like Kenzaki (Duhan) or Gokugawara, he didn''t have a weapon when he was reincarnated, nor did he have a superior body like Goubayashi (Oga), nor did he have a flying tool like Ryuzaki (Dragonoid). Really, it''s just that it''s a bone. He takes on the horned rabbit that Ryuzaki and the others have defeated without a hitch, and is torn apart by a single blow to the body. If Goshigawara wasn''t a genius at puzzles, a bone or two might still be missing.


    Ryuzaki told me, ''You don''t have to do anything, just stand by. It''s a de facto notice of no force. Since then, Kyousuke has been sitting in themon cafeteria with dead eyes. In addition, since he is a skeleton, he has no eyes.


    ''''You''re thinking too much, Kyousuke.''''


    Ei floats up next to Kyousuke. From the side, it''s not hard to see that it looks like a human soul is slipping away from the corpse.


    ''It doesn''t matter if it''s useless. Being reborn into anything is like luck, and even Beni''s group has done very little to help.


    ''I can''t get thatfortable...''


    Queen Benii, the vampire-turned-Queen Benii, spends her days lounging around with her cronies Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia). There are only a few people in her ss who cane out strong against her. At least not in Ryuzaki.


    And Benii (the vampire) isn''t just useless. Once, after thebat troops had been sent out, a monster had rushed into their base. She was the one who intercepted them all. As Beni wounded her own fingers, the blood that fell to the floor took the form of a man. The army made up of her blood crushed the monsters in one fell swoop, and they were gone in a sh. Since then, no one has med Beni for not going out to explore.


    ''''After all, I haven''t been able to do anything...''''


    So do I.


    Ei''s voice was carefree. It was true that the wisp only seemed to be useful for starting fires, but since various students could already y that role, it was like he was no longer on the scene.


    ''That Koganei guy is so active...''


    He was from the same bottom group, his progress was remarkable.


    Not only was he able to handle magic, but his fighting ability was also outstanding. Ryuzaki may look strong on the outside, but his actual specs don''t seem to be that strong, and the strongest party in the ss is currently supported by Goubayashi (Ouga) and Koganei (High Elf). He is the only one of the boys who has retained his human form, and he is so handsome that some of the girls suddenly start making fun of him.


    You might think that girls are mostly monsters. But Koganei is a hard man who can get even a foreign girl toe to him. He must be happy.


    ''''Ah!''''


    Kyousuke, who was sitting in the corner of the cafeteria in physical education, receives an usatory shout.


    ''''Moo!¡¡You guys went off without putting the dishes away again!


    The plump and angry one was Sugiura (Scy), who had been appointed as the ss''s meal attendant. Kyousuke didn''t know what a monster called Scy was, but Koganei told him about it. It''s a girl whose lower body is an octopus.


    Sugiura was more sensitive to food issues than most people. It was not because he was in the cooking club. She believes that if everyone else starved, she would be the first one to eat her own feet.


    Sugiura does her best to lower the dishes left on the table with her octopus feet.


    I guess I can help with this much.


    Kyousuke thought, and began to collect the dishes left behind by his other ssmates. Sugiura noticed right away.


    ''''Ah, Utsurogi-kun. It''s fine.''''


    That''s okay. It''s the only thing I have to do. Do you want me to do the dishes?


    No, that''s okay. Instead...


    With a nce, Sugiura''s gaze is directed at Kyousuke.


    Even though her lower body is an octopus, and even though she''s changed a lot since her human days, she''s still a pretty girl with a pretty face. Kyousuke is shocked. His heart should have been gone a long time ago.


    ''''Wha, what...?''''


    Would you be interested in making soup stock next time?


    What?


    ''Hahahahaha, just kidding!¡¡Look, look, you''re out of the way, he''s gone, he''s gone!


    He couldn''t stay in the cafeteria without being ttened and driven away by the octopus feet. Kyosuke left the dining room with Ei.


    The "base", which uses a section of thebyrinth, has several rooms. However, there isn''t enough room to allocate living quarters to each student, and since everyone goes to fulfill their "roles" during the daytime, Kyousuke''s ce is rather limited.


    "That guy Sugiura, he''s probably mistakenly thinking that Kyousuke is a katsuobushi or something.


    Dashi...


    Ei said in a dumbfounded voice, while Kyousuke was seriously thinking about it.


    ''You can''t be serious, Kyousuke, you''re not really thinking about it, are you?


    ''No, I guess the only way I can be useful in this ss anymore is to be taken out of the broth...''


    ''Kyousuke....


    I''d rather be reincarnated as a bonito-fish.


    This is a very serious case.


    The cause of Kyousuke''s mncholy isn''t just ''just useless'' to be honest, sometimes.


    ''What the hell, Utsurugiii, you''re in a ce like this?''


    As a result of that persistent voice, Kyousuke looks back with disgust.


    ''''You have a useless habit, but your presence is perfect.


    Can''t you just stay in the corner for a little while longer? Huh?


    Walking in from across the aisle was the duo of Hakuba (Unicorn) and Washio (Gryphon).


    With everyone in the ss having been reincarnated as non-humans, subtle changes have urred in their respective positions within the ss. The foremost of these would be Koganei, needless to say. He was at the bottom of the ss as a creepy otaku, but has been raised to the top as a super winner.


    Naturally, there are someyers that have been pulled down. Hakuba and Washio are the first of them.


    They had been sipping the delicious juices around Ryuzaki during his human days, but after he became an extrahuman reincarnation, the attitudes of the people around him had tantly changed. "Not maintaining human form" was quite a serious problem.


    Ryuzaki never tried to discriminate against them, but the presence of those who tantly ridiculed them walking on four legs---especially seen by girls---was Their self-esteem has been hurt to the fullest extent.


    And now their anger is directed at Kyosuke, who is even lower on thedder.


    Furthermore, Kyousuke is Koganei''s friend who took away their ce in the world. It was just the right time to take it out on them and relieve their sorrow.


    ''Hey Kora, how about you say something?''


    When Kyousuke was silent, the white horses threatened him, tapping the floor with their hooves. Furthermore, their irritation was directed towards Ei, who was making a sullen face (but not a face) behind Kyousuke.


    ''Hino-o, you''re the useless one, aren''t you?¡¡The only thing I''m proud of is my face, and it''s gone now.


    ''Just because you''ve been reincarnated as a gryphon doesn''t mean you have to be as good as Tori to your head. Washio.


    What the hell?


    Aacha, Kyousuke thought.


    Ei is amie, but he only has a rich vocabry for provoking others. In addition, he looks cool and his patience is easily cut off. When he''s angry, he res up at once. He is truly a man of fire.


    But Ei is a wisp. Unicorns and griffons can''t even hit him. In the end, the two of them tried to take their anger out on Kyousuke again. Even Kyousuke flinched. The horned rabbit tackles him to pieces. If you get hit by a white horse''s hind leg with a bang, you won''t get a moment''s peace.


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    A voice, subdued and thin, yet clear and determined, echoed through the passage. With a snap, they stopped moving, Hakuba and Washio. When I looked at them, I saw a beautifully styled woman standing there, dressed in an excessively small cloth area, like underwear.


    A sight for sore eyes. No eyes, though. Kyousuke looks away. I don''t have eyes, though.


    You can also have a look at the following tips to help you find the right one


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. This is no, this is a thing.


    No, Satchan.


    Hakuba and Washio are tantly upset. It can''t be helped. Right now, it''s safe to say that almost all the boys in the ss can''t go against this girl. After all, she is a male''s natural enemy, a subus.


    ''''It''s just the way it is,''''


    She puts her hands on her hips and scales them both. Hakuba and Washio bow their heads, but their noses were stretched tightly underneath them.


    ''Utsurogi!''


    Furthermore, Koganei and Ryuzaki woulde running in to reinforce her. Probably, they were just getting ready to head out to explore thebyrinth. As for Kyousuke, the situation bes somewhat embarrassing.


    If this happened, the four-legged duo of Hakuba and Washio would have no choice but to flee. The two of them ran down the aisle without an apology. Since they have four legs, they are only fast enough to escape.


    ''''Utsurogi, are you okay?''''


    Yeah, thanks.


    Kyousuke bowed his head to Koganei, who gave him a worried look. Next, Kyousuke turned his gaze to the subus.


    ''''U, Utsurugi-kun........''''


    And thank you, Sakuma.


    No.....


    Yes, Sakuma. Sakuma Sachiko. This subus is really that in, bespectacled literary girl.


    Kyousuke was terribly shocked to find out that the innocent-looking girl, with whom he had many conversations in the library about his favorite books, had been reincarnated as a demon dressed in such an extreme and shameless manner. No, he didn''t think this was the true form of that Sakuma. It''s just that, somehow, I can''t look at him very well.


    ''''Both of you, let''s go out exploring soon.


    From behind him, Ryuzaki calls out to him. Koganei nodded and gave a light greeting to Kyousuke and the others before waving and leaving.


    Sakuma stayed behind for a bit.


    ''See, Sakuma too. Without you, Ryuzaki and the others will be in trouble.


    Uh, um...


    Sakuma squirmed and stammered out something.


    ''''Um, Utsurogi-kun........''''


    A subus with a bewitching, sensationalistic tilt is squirming, and that alone is already bad for my heart. I don''t have a heart, though!


    Yes, Sakuma should have been adylike girl. Dressed like this, of course she would be embarrassed. I don''t know who did this whole ss reincarnation, but they chose a very mean race.


    The reincarnated Sakuma has a high level of magical power. Like Koganei, she''s part of the strongest party as a magic warrior. She too has be an indispensable part of the ss.


    ''I can''t put it well, Sakuma, but go for it!''


    That''s about all I can say to Kyousuke.


    ''''Uh, yeah...''''


    As useless as I am, it''s not a rule to stay here any longer. Kyousuke left as if to flee the scene.


    Sakuma won''t chase after him. I don''t want him toe after me. He was just grateful that the less assertive wisp was drifting around him without saying a word.


    ''I don''t think we''re going out there. ''Kyousuke, it''s dangerous.''


    It''s dangerous, and the only person who would follow me would be Ei.


    It''s ufortable inside thebyrinth. If it''s outside, there''s no one there, so Kyousuke decided toe here. In thisnd where reddish-brown rocks are lying around, no monsters have yet been identified in thisnd. It may indeed be dangerous in terms of the unknown, but as long as you don''t travel so far, you can get away quickly.


    ''''Besides, if I discover something new over here, maybe I can be of some use too...''''


    ''''That again........ Kyousuke, that''s a bad habit of yours.


    Ei sighed lightly. A huff, and a small ssh of fire.


    ''''That kind of foolishness is desirable to me, but I don''t think it''s clever.


    You don''t have to be smart. You don''t have any brains anyway.


    If I''m going to be an outcast, that''s fine with me. I just wanted the confidence that I was helping and supporting someone. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    ---Ughhhh.........................


    Suddenly, a sobbing voice could be heard, and Kyousuke and Ei stopped with a giggle.


    What, you don''t think there''s someone else outside thebyrinth besides them?¡¡Kyousuke looks at Ei, but quickly remembers that Ei doesn''t have a face.


    He''s crying, but you can''t be too careful. This is a different world. There may be creatures that imitate the cries of humans to lure their prey. I''m not going to be the only one to hear the voice, but I''m going to be careful and cautious in the direction of the voice.


    ---I want to go home.........


    Kyousuke stopped dead in his tracks.


    He had an idea for the owner of the crying voice.


    ''''Himemizu...?''''


    When I called out softly, the sobbing stopped. The one who crawled out from behind a rock, stubbornly, was that Himemizu Rin (waterslime), the first time I saw her since I was sent to this world. Rin called out to Kyousuke in a faint voice, shivering and shaking, with no sign of her usual energy.


    ''''Soraki-kun........''''


    "Ugly.


    I wondered if, by any chance, I was bad at remembering names.

 4-Episode 3 I Want To Support

    "Imand the roaming water spirits to use their spears to pierce my enemies.


    The spirit chanting spun by Yoshiki Koganei (a high elf) works on the spiritual elements that dwell in all things and transforms thews of this world. The spear created in the air is thrown straight at the head of a huge crocodile in front of me. The crocodile-shaped monster''s scream echoed through the passage.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    The stiff arms of Goubayashi (Ouga), who rushed out next, seized the crocodile''s jaw from above. Holding it in ce, the monster''s massive body, which could be 10 meters long, slowly lifts up. The crocodile moved its limbs with a jiggle, but once it was like this, it no longer had any meaning.


    ''''Now, Shan!''''


    Sakuma!


    Uh, yes!


    Koganei and Kunihiro Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) call out her name one by one, and the subus, Sakuma Shoko, begins her magic chanting.


    Apparently there is more than one type of magic in this world. Koganei, an elf, uses spirit magic, but many of his ssmates, who are able to use magic because of their reincarnation, use a magic called ck magic, which works on the truth behind the scenes of this world.


    They hadn''t been taught by anyone, but they were able to use it naturally. It must be their instinct as demons. They were reborn as a race, just as people walk, birds fly and fish swim, and they had the instinct to use their magic at will.


    ''''All things turn to dust, right arm of the Heaven-Shattering Demon King, Hammer of Doom!


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!


    It was about the same time that Goubayashi deflected his upper body and struck the crocodile with the capacity of his German Suplex, and Sakuma activated his magic. A ck mass rained down on the struck crocodile''s head, causing its massive body to disappear like dust where it had collided with it. Ryuzaki let out an impatient voice.


    ''''Wait, wait, wait!¡¡Sakuma, this means we''ll have nowhere to eat!


    Oh, that''s right!¡¡Stop!¡¡Stop!


    Sakuma managed to counteract the falling ck ball while desperately bouncing his body. Koganei couldn''t help but look away as the area around his chest shook violently. Ryuzaki didn''t even have the wind to care, and Goubayashi didn''t even look at him from the start.


    In its cey the corpse of a crocodile whose body parts had turned to dust.


    This much would be enough meat for several days. There is a way to freeze the meat to prevent it from going bad, and the food supply problem is solved for the time being. Sugiura would not have to cook his own octopus legs.


    "Ryuzaki-kun, Goubayashi-kun, are you okay...?


    Sakuma rushed over to him, preparing his recovery magic, but they both shook their heads.


    ''No problem.''


    Yeah. But it''s a bit of a quandary when you get to this point. We''d better take a safety margin and let the search end here.


    They all nodded at Ryuzaki''s words. He was almost useless in battle, but he still had a solid voice in these situations.


    Goubayashi tied the corpse of the crocodile with a rope, and Koganei cast a wind-attribute levitation spell to carry it to the base.


    ''''Shan, you''re getting stronger, aren''t you?''''


    Koganei smiled and spoke to Sakuma, smiling.


    He had been reclusive at first, buttely he was gaining more and more confidence. Likewise, he seemed to be concerned about Sakuma, who had been pulled up from the bottom of the ss all at once.


    ''''Yeah, I guess so. Yeah.........''''


    Sakuma doesn''t seem embarrassed, he just looks down with a less than sunny expression.


    ''You''ll be stronger once you get used to using your magic.


    ''Yeah...''


    Although there was a difference between spirit magic and ck magic, Koganei was the best wizard in his ss, and Sakuma was second only to him. Thest few explorations that took ce over the past few times also served as training for Sakuma''s magic. Even Koganei naturally felt the power of the game, but in no way did Sakuma''s expression clear up.


    ''''What''s wrong?¡¡''Suddenly,''


    No, it''s nothing...


    Sakuma shakes his head shakily, but here, without reading the air, Ryuzaki turns around.


    ''Sakuma must be curious about Utsurogi.


    What?


    Sakuma looked up, unconsciously. Koganei''s expression faded quickly.


    ''''........is that so?''''


    What. Koganei, you didn''t know that?¡¡I''m a ss officer, so I used to watch you a lot. Sakuma has been talking about Utsurogi for a long time...


    Wait, wait!¡¡Hey, wait a minute, Ryuzaki-kun!


    Subus Sakuma''s white skin was turning brighter and brighter red. Every time he raised his hands and protested, the two breasts, still covered with thin leather cloth, twitched and swayed. Koganei''s expression became more and more cloudy, but Ryuzaki didn''t seem bothered at all andughed, ''''Haha,'''' he said.


    ''''Come to think of it, Koganei likes Rin, doesn''t he?''''


    Eh....


    Koganei sounded as if he had been hit with a false sense of humor. Ryuzaki was in a cheerful tone, looking ahead.


    ''You were watching Rin the whole time on the bus the other day. It''s a good kid. There are some bad rumors about her because she talks to all the boys without discrimination. I don''t think she''s dating anyone right now. Just be careful, you know. He''s very guarded, you know. As a matter of fact, I got dumped by a guy too.


    Uh, yeah...


    Koganei nces at Sakuma and returns a live reply. Just as Ryuzaki is about to say something more, Goubayashi, who was dragging the crocodile along, raises his voice


    Hey, guys, don''t waste your breath. We''re a long way from our base.


    A crisp, nomittal voice.


    Perhaps Goubayash must have correctly seen through the minds of everyone present. That''s probably why he decided it was not a good idea to let Ryuzaki speak any further.


    ''Oh, oh. I know, Goubayashi.


    Ryuzaki nodded and shushed him. Sakuma breathed a sigh of relief, but Koganei turned his somewhat hinted gaze to Sakuma still.


    ''''Himemizu, why were you in this ce?''''


    When Kyousuke finds Rin, he sits down and asks her that.


    Formerly one of the three most beautiful girls in the ss. The ace sprinter of the track and field team, Himemizu Rin is now a waterslime. What''s more, she''s a "useless" like Kyosuke and Ei. She may be sluggish in her movements and has a certain amount of strength, but in the end, she''s of no use to her ss.


    I guess she couldn''t stand to be in that ss anymore, either.


    ''I understand, Himemizu. It''s painful to be called a grain crusher, isn''t it....


    Kyousuke, I''m pretty sure it''s not.


    As Kyousuke crosses his arms and says sullenly, he gets a tsking from Hikino Ei (Wisp).


    ''''What, it''s not. Then why are you........''''


    I can''t run...


    Rin said to Kyousuke, who was scratching his head and shaking with a plop.


    ''Can''t you run?''


    I can''t run!¡¡Me!¡¡I loved running like that!


    Kyousuke huffed.


    The fastest girl at Kamishiro High School, Himemizu Rin. Her fastest time in the short-distance race is tied for the top spot in the prefecture. When interviewed by the newspaper club, which was trying to find out the secret to this, she had answered that she loves running more than anything else, so it doesn''t bother her.


    That dignity is the slime.


    If he moves sluggishly, he has no legs.


    No matter how much I wanted to, I couldn''t run as fast as I did then.


    When I learned that Rin, the beautiful girl in my ss, had turned into slime, the whole ss let out a cry of disappointment. But in fact, wasn''t the one who was most shocked by the fact that she had turned into a slime was none other than Rin herself?


    ''''Can''t you make use of your indeterminate characteristics to make legs?''''


    Ei asked from the side, and Kyousuke nodded. But Rin shuddered in denial.


    ''You know what?¡¡That''s what I was going to do first.


    Mmm-hmm.


    Kyousuke straightened his posture and nodded repeatedly.


    ''But when I try to stand like this...''


    Whoa, Rin transformed vigorously. A "slime girl" like you sometimes see on picture sites. It would look like that. The blue-ish, sludgy texture was still there, but it had changed into a human silhouette. The figure doesn''t look anything like the pre-reincarnation Rin, but theck of clothing clearly shows the lines of her body, which still makes Kyousuke feel a bit of a shock.


    However, it''s only from the waist up that he''s in human form. The rest of the body is like a puddle. Rin pulls her arm to step on it and says, ''''Yeah! ''Oh!'' he eximed, pulling his feet out of the puddle.


    ''Oh!''


    Even Kyousuke couldn''t help but marvel. In front of him, a slender slime beauty with a model''s body appeared in front of him.


    "Yikes!


    Thud.


    But soon, as if he had lost his strength, he fell apart.


    ''''It seems it''s hard to maintain a shape that defies gravity.......''''


    Rin let out a sigh while lookingpletely depressed and popping up.


    ''''It''s only a couple of seconds at the most, and I can''t run...''''


    That the ss''s leader, Himemizu Rin, would make such a dreary sound.


    ''''Himemizu can be depressed sometimes too, can''t he?


    Oh, my God. I''d be depressed too.¡¡I''m human......... Oh, I''m not human now.


    It''s like he''s always had an inexhaustible supply of energy...


    At Kyousuke''s words, Rin twisted her whole body with a ''hmm''. Is it like tilting her head? Even though he became a slime, the richness of his emotional expression did not change. It was a big difference from the same indeterminate monster, Ei.


    "Tuna, they say that if you don''t keep swimming, you''ll die.


    Hmm?


    I think I''m tuna.


    With that, Rin transforms into a fish-like shape. ''Tuna, or rather, this is a goldfish.


    ''I''m going to run, so I''ll have more energy, and with that energy I can run again!¡¡You know, like, right?


    So, Himesui can''t run or he''ll die?


    I could die...


    The words sounded so serious and serious that Kyousuke couldn''t help but blurt them out.


    ''''What!¡¡What!¡¡I''m serious!¡¡Whoa!¡¡What the hell!


    No, I''m sorry. I just didn''t want Himemizu to die.


    Okay,e up with a better idea that will get me running.


    The goldfish turned back into slime and protested, tapping and tapping. It''s a slime that shakes a lot. You want to touch it a little bit, but will it really be s*xual harassment? Kyousuke had never even thought about touching Himemizu Rin in his human days, but the fact that his opponent is now a slime has lowered the bar oddly enough.


    I gave it a peck.


    "Hee-hee!


    A cool blue color rippled through the air, making Rin''s whole body bounce.


    ''Utsurugi-kun, where are you touching me!


    What? Where have I touched?


    ''I don''t know!¡¡I don''t know, I don''t know, it was kind of an amazingly sensitive spot!


    Phew, Rin''s body swells up to about 1.5 times its original size. She''s really rich in emotional expression.


    ''''Perhaps the slime''s entire body is a sensory organ. Maybe not so much while moving, but they be very sensitive to unexpected stimuli from the outside.''''


    Ei exined. Is that so? While listening away, a voice leaked out at the same time as Rin''s, ''Heh.


    ''''But what a great idea for running...''''


    Kyousuke poked at Rin''s surface once more as he said that. This time it was not an ''unexpected'' stimulus or didn''t seem to be that surprised, but instead, ittched onto my finger. When I pull my arm as hard as I can, it stretches out with an ''unnion''. It''s funny, like a cake or gum.


    When I stand up and look at it, Rin still doesn''t leave me. Instead, she was slowly lifting her whole body from the bottom to the top, trying to wrap her right arm around Kyousuke''s right arm.


    ''''Himemizu, dude, you''re ying with me like a cat.


    Uh-oh.


    Don''t let your words turn into slime, either.


    That said, Kyousuke doesn''t want to force Rin to pull away. There is no way to solve her problems. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    But even so, if you can, you want to be "useful" to her.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready.


    It''s a good idea to be able to use it to help the ss, at least one person, Himemizu Rin, to do something about their troubles.


    When I was thinking that, looking at Rin, who was trying to wrap her whole arm around him, Kyousuke suddenly felt ufortable.


    "Hey, Himemizu. You, isn''t that posture painful?


    What?


    When he tried to take human form earlier, he said it was difficult to maintain his gravity defying form. Even now, it seems to be close to that.


    ''Oh, these things. I''m fine with it!''


    Rin climbed down from Tapon and Kyousuke''s right arm and crawled up therge rocks that were getting closer.


    ''If you do it like this, or lean on something, you''ll be totally fine. And so, like this...


    Two sleek, model-like beautiful legs stretch out from the slime stuck to the rock.


    ''So it''s like putting your hands on a rock, but you can walk like this. It''s like a baby holding onto a wall and standing up...''


    The way the legs sprouted from the slime and tumbled about was a bit of a thing in appearance, but it was certainly "walking". I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work for you.


    But after all, I can''t run as fast as before with this...


    ''No..... That''s it.


    Kyousuke muttered to himself. Rin made a curious sound.


    ''''Heh?¡¡What is it?¡¡What?


    There''s a n, Himesui!¡¡Good idea!¡¡Leave it to me!


    Behind him, Wisp Ei, whose expression is stillpletely unchanged, floats around in a huff. Seeing that he doesn''t interrupt, he must have guessed Kyousuke''s thoughts. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. What, I don''t care.


    I''ll be your rock!


    ''''Oh, oh......... Oh, oh.........


    Rin''s voice was ovee with emotion.


    Kyousuke was now surrounded by Rin. Not in a weird way. It might mean weird if you look deeply into it, but for now, he''s literally physically wrapped up in it now.


    ''''How''s that, Himemizu? Isn''t your stance hard?


    ''Yeah, I''m fine!¡¡It''s so much easier!


    Yeah, well...


    It''s more of a painful or strange feeling for Kyousuke, but she never talks about it.


    A great idea that I came up with for her to want to run. The idea was for Kyousuke to be Rin''s "skeleton". The skeleton body is fleshed out with slime like putty. Rin''s body (nukutai) is able to ride on Kyousuke''s body (cockaku) while forming a human form, so it doesn''t take that much strain to maintain its shape.


    ''You''ve thought about it, Kyousuke.


    Ei said as he floated in a huff, too.


    The current Kyousuke is the most disgusting creature in the world, with a translucent liquid body on top of a skeleton. No, it''s not just Kyousuke, but Rin as well, so is it disrespectful to her to dismiss it as disgusting? But this would look like a human being in the middle of being preyed upon and digested by the slime from the side, wouldn''t it?


    Now, how much can the body move? When I tried to stretch out my arm, I felt a strange, sticky sensation, like my body was being pinched.


    Hee-uh-uh!


    "Whoa!


    Kyousuke straightened up as the winning voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu!¡¡Did you touch something funny again?


    Eh, hmmm..... It''s all right..., huh?


    Her voice was somewhat shaky as she answered that. It makes me feel strange, or rather, it makes me feel like I''m doing a strange thing, doesn''t it?


    No, by any chance, is this a strange thing to do...?


    "You just surprised me, you know... Okay, move...


    Oh, well...


    Once again, he gently reached out his right hand. This time, there was no resistance. I could see Rin swaying her movements to us, snuggling up to us, stretching her whole body.


    ''''Amazing..... That''s amazing, Utsurugi-kun!''''


    Rin said in a hushed voice. Perhaps because of the close proximity, it echoed cancerously in my head.


    ''''Don''t yell in my ear...!


    Oh, I''m sorry!¡¡But I''m kind of happy about it!


    You don''t even have to bother to say that. She sounds like a child in front of a new toy she just bought. She really is the type of girl who expresses her emotions. I felt a sense of excitement as I listened to her voice.


    Let''s walk, Utsurogi-kun!


    Oh!


    It was at that moment when Kyousuke was about to take a step forward with his right foot.


    ''''Oh.''''


    Yikes!


    His legs didn''t move as they should and only the center of gravity of his upper body shifted. Unable to regain his broken bnce, Kyousuke had too much momentum and fell down. At the same time, Rin''s body, which was wrapped up in her entire body, also falls to the ground with a crash. With both hands on the ground, I felt a little awkward.


    ''''Since we''re walking together, I guess it''s like a tripod. It''s going to be hard to move if we don''t breathe together.''''


    Ei''s voice is a cool one. Even though he''s a wisp. Even though it''s a fireball.


    ''''I''m kind of sorry. Himemizu........


    When I apologized with the thought of letting him expect it all the way, Rin quickly grabbed Kyousuke''s arm. If you look at Rin, who was shaking in small increments with a plumping motion, you could tell that she was excited even without an expression on her face.


    ''''Unn!¡¡Let''s do it again, Utsurogi-kun!


    Himesui....


    Oh, my goodness, it''s amazing, Mr. Utsurogi!¡¡I never thought my body would ever be able to run again!¡¡It''s all thanks to Mr. Utsurogi!


    The moment he heard those words, the tension that had been tense in Kyousuke''s mind seemed to be softly eased away.


    The ufortable feeling I''ve been feeling ever since I came to this world was dissolved at once.


    ''Let''s run, Utsurogi-kun!¡¡It feels so good to run!


    Rin didn''t hesitate and clung to Kyousuke''s body. Slowly standing up, Kyousuke''s body (Kokaku) gets another body (nuktai) called Himemizu Rin. I felt ufortable earlier, but the second time, her body, which is cooler, is literallyfortable to my bones.


    Rin''s words echoed directly into her head this time.


    ''Utsurugi-kun, let''sbine!¡¡Let''sbine and feel good about it!


    You don''t know what you''re talking about.


    Oh....


    Perhaps realizing his own gaffe, Rin goes silent as it is. It''s surprisingly ubiquitous.


    Is she embarrassed? Kyousuke felt the slime body wrapped around his entire body be warm and warm, and he waspletely dexterous, Kyousuke thought.

 5-Episode 4 Talking About The Skeleton-Aiming For A Reddish Horizon-

    ''Pull your chin back more, Mr. Utsurogi, please!¡¡Yes, that''s right!¡¡And the way you swing your arms is straight!


    I''m pulling back!¡¡Princess Water shifts his center of gravity!¡¡The meat is going in a weird direction again!


    As more days passed since then, Kyousuke and Rin were able to breathe togetherpletely.


    As the ace of short-distance running, Slime Rin is extremely knowledgeable about running form. He began to dictate things to Kyousuke, the skeletal actor, but Kyousuke didn''t feel bad enough to say it.


    In return, as Kyousuke, he would give orders to Rin. Kyousuke''s body (Kokaku) was a man''s, but Rin''s body (Nukutai) was designed for her pre-reincarnation self, i.e. a slender woman, and it was very difficult to bnce the details.


    ''''You should learn more about the male body, Himemizu!


    "Utsurogi-kun has a way with words.¡¡I''m not that much of a man!


    Still, the two of them were slowly getting sappy as they ran out of thebyrinth. It was only a short distance, over a couple of reddish-brown rocks and back, but their times were gradually decreasing.


    Ei Hino (Wisp) never got tired of practicing every day. It is his role to point out whether there is any unnatural movement or fleshiness from the outside, and to be on the lookout for enemies who may or may not be there. However, Ei has no shame in being "useless". He probably considers his "role" to be a bonus. I don''t know where he got it from, but he''s been reading books and other things during his training.


    "What are you reading, Utsurogi-kun, Hino-kun?


    Now.....


    The search for thebyrinth by Ryuzaki and the others has been stalled for the past few days. He had heard that this was the result of taking a safety margin. As a result, the opportunity to unearth new items had been drastically reduced, but casually without any great danger, life had entered a period of stability.


    After securing a safe ce to sleep and a more stable food supply, what is required is entertainment. Exactly like the book that Ei is reading, the ssmates in the undergroundbyrinth must want it, and if they find that Ei is reading it with a cool face (despite being a fireball), they won''t leave it alone.


    Really, I don''t know where the hell he got it from. I''ve known him for a long time, but I don''t know much about Ei. Even more so since he was reincarnated as a monster.


    ''Do the two of you have something on my face?


    Ei asks, snapping the book shut. Kyousuke awkwardly turns his face away, but perhaps Rin has perception all over her body, so her gaze is still directed at Ei.


    ''''No, dude, you don''t have a face...''''


    That too.


    I could see Rin erupt at Kyousuke''s tsking. Even though he stifled hisughter, it was direct because they were now unified.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun. Are you tired?''''


    After running through a few times, Rin asks me.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡Yeah, kind of. Why?


    You know, I... I''d like to get away from it all again.


    Far away...


    Sitting on a small rock, Kyousuke turned his gaze to the other side of the reddish-brown rocky area. Indeed, what was beyond this rocky area? Kyousuke still didn''t know. No, not only Kyousuke, but Rin and Ei, as well as Koganei (High Elf) and Ryuzaki (Dragonoid), wouldn''t know either.


    I don''t know if they were so busy exploring thebyrinth that they forgot to explore the ground, or if they n to explore this one as well once they''ve calmed down a bit more.


    ''But it''s nice. Sure, I''d like to go there.


    Just a few days ago, I would never have thought of that.


    ''It''s fun to walk and run with Himemizu. I''d like to go further.


    Right?¡¡See you tomorrow!¡¡Let''s go tomorrow. I promise!


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded and turned his gaze to Wisp, who was reading a book.


    ''Ei, what about you?''


    I''m going. Of course you are.


    Without moving his gaze from the book, he replied, too.


    ''You''d be reckless without me. I''ve been stopping you from doing that for a long time.


    Have you known Utsurogi-kun and Hikino-kun for a long time?


    Well....


    He stops to scratch his cheek at Rin''s words when he realizes that in the end it''s just Rin''s fingers scratching his cheek.


    ''Speaking of long, it''s long, isn''t it?''


    ''When I was born, Kyousuke''s mother was in the delivery room next to my mother.


    Heeeeeee!


    ''''Wait, Himemizu.........'''' Don''t shake your head repeatedly and nod your head. It hurts me.


    Combining with Rin has its advantages, but it also has many drawbacks. The advantage is that of course it won''t fall apart at the slightest shock, and with the so-called muscle against bone, she can now exert more power than ever before, but the disadvantage is that she can literally be swept around by her words and actions.


    ''Sutetto!


    Rin finally slips off Kyousuke''s body with a cheerful voice.


    ''Well, let''s leave the excursion for tomorrow and go home today!


    Yeah, I know.


    Thisbined training session is actually a secret from the rest of the ss. It''s because I don''t really want people to know that it''s two useless people teaming up and that what they''re doing is training to run. It doesn''t look good, and it''s also depressing when guys like Hakuba (the unicorn) and Washio (the griffon)e at you again.


    So, when we leave, we separate and go home. A few students knew that Kyousuke and Rin were out of thebyrinth together, but they didn''t seem to pay much attention to it. To them, they''re just like them, whether they''re there or not.


    ''''Alright, Himemizu. Let''s race to that entrance!


    Why are you throwing a boneheaded challenge on me that I''m at such a great disadvantage?


    Feast!


    Today, Gokugawara (Goblin) shouted cheerfully and left themon dining room. Okumura (Orc) follows him. These two, known as the demon duo by their ssmates, are as diligent in their search as ever. Both of them must be of a nature that can''t sit still.


    Lately, more and more students have been lingering in the cafeteria after their meals because there is no longer a pressing need to explore. The dishes are not put away, so Sugiura (Scy) is still plentiful today.


    ''Sugiura, feast!''


    Aya, go ahead!


    As Kyousuke and Rin brought the tes to the front of the kitchen, a couple of octopus legs grew out of the inside of them, and they cleaned them up with a flourish.


    ''Thanks. It''s only Utsurogi-kun and Marrin who will clean up for me.


    I can hear that voice from inside.


    ''Surrounding you?''


    It''s Slime Rin-chan, so it''s called Suri-Rin. When I was a human, I called her Himemirin because she was Himemizu Rin-chan.


    Sugiura, who is apparently washing up inside, said in his usual cheerful voice, ''''Come on,e on, you''re out of the way, he''s gone! And then he dismisses Kyousuke and Rin. It''s probably not that they''re really being evil, but as expected, it''s bad to interfere with their work.


    Kyousuke muttered to himself while looking at Rin crawling right beside him.


    ''''Hime-Rin........even Rin-nee.......''''


    What?


    No, it''s not...


    Rin stretches out a part of her body and pats me.


    Walking down the aisle, they pass other ssmates on the way. They uniformly look at Rin, look at Kyousuke, and talk in whispers that they have no intention of hiding.


    There is a clear difference in the way Rin is treated in ss between the human and slime eras. Sugiura was the rare one to deal with the situation in a straightforward manner, especially among the girls, many of whom ridiculed the decline of Himemizu Rin, who was once the idol of the ss.


    Queen Benii''s cronies, such as Harui (Harpy) and Snake Hill (Lamia), talk behind Rin''s back in a position where she can hear them, which makes me feel bad to listen to them. For example, even in the middle of the meal we just had.


    "The three most beautiful girls in our ss aren''t doing so well in that situation.


    "I wouldn''t survive if I were you.


    Such words were an everyday urrence, but it was a relief to say that Rin didn''t mind at all.


    Rin must really, really like to just run. Now that she is able to run with Kyousuke''s help, the other problems are just that, trivial. That''s fine, Kyousuke thinks. In Kyousuke''s experience, if we don''t care about it, the bully''s hand will soon be far away.


    Kyousuke and Rin are heading towards the exit of thebyrinth as a matter of course. This is because they decided to go out a little farther as they promised yesterday. Ei is not here. He must have already gone out.


    At that moment, I saw another student walking towards the stairs leading to the lower level of the dungeon.


    Oh, I thought, and Kyousuke waved his hand.


    ''''Yo, Koganei.


    It''s Koganei-kun. Hey.


    Following that, the Rin next to me also greeted her with a purplish shiver. The High Elf turned Koganei Yoshiki turned his neat face towards me and only let out a short, ''''Ah''''. He was about to pass by in silence as it was, but after showing a slight hesitation, he stopped in his tracks.


    Thinking that he''s acting a little strange, Kyousuke speaks to him as usual.


    ''''Koganei, are you going to explore the underground again now?''''


    Yeah. We have to find food, and we can''t keep going....... What about Utsurogi?


    ''Yeah, I''m telling you this because it''s Koganei...''


    He''ll be fine, Kyousuke thought, and nced at Rin at his feet.


    ''I''m going to go explore outside for a bit with Himemizu.


    You and Himemizu-san... out...?


    Koganei also looked at Rin and Kyousuke''s faces alternately at his feet. Rin undted, stretching out a part of her body like a hand to greet him, ''Yo.


    ''''We can''t just sit around in thisbyrinth forever either, can we?


    That''s ... well ... yeah.


    Well, if there''s any danger out there, they''ll run back, and when they do, it''s your job to be strong.


    Koganei was staring at Kyousuke''s face. As I thought, there was something wrong with him.


    ''''Koganei, what''s wrong?''''


    No, it''s nothing. It''s all right. When ites down to it, it''s our job to be strong, right?


    Hmm?¡¡Oh.


    If an external enemy appears that is too strong, Kyousuke and Rin will not be able topete with them. They''ll have no choice but to ask their strong ssmates like Koganei and Goubayashi to do something about it.


    Right now Koganei is doing admirably. As a friend, you should be proud of him.


    I''ll be fine, Utsurogi. If something goes wrong, we''ll take care of it. You just get along with Himemizu-san, that''s all.


    ''No, it''s not like that...''


    Yeah, yeah. It''s just, he''s gonna... ouch!


    Kyousuke stomped with all his might on Rin, who was about to say a bypass word like bined," and so on. A gouging sensation was felt in his bones.


    Koganei has a look on his face as if a possession has fallen on him. If it was the end of his troubles, so be it. Kyousuke and Rin said goodbye to him and headed out.


    ''''That''s right, Utsurogi.... You''re about as good as Himemizu-san (slime) for you...''''


    No one saw Koganei''s face as he looked off his back and smiled quietly to himself.


    ''''Himemizu,bine!


    Oh!


    Rin''s bouncing body clung to Kyousuke''s, and the skeleton of the skeleton gained the flesh of the slime. It was a process that had been repeated many times over the past few days, and the feeling of difort that he had initially felt waspletely gone these days.


    What can I say, it feels veryfortable. As we continued to merge many times, Rin became like a half-body. As I suspected, being human, it would be easier to move around with both bone and flesh. Apparently, the same is true for Rin, and she enjoys this state of being firmly separated from her limbs and body.


    Well, shall we go out for a little while today as nned?


    We should try not to get lost.


    It''s and with simr reddish-brown rocks lying around, after all. Once you leave the undergroundbyrinth in which you are based, there is a chance that you will get lost. However, Kyousuke looked at the wisp floating in a wobbly voice with a carefree voice.


    ''''If ites down to it, Ei will check it out from the sky. ''Right?''


    ''I''ll have to do it. I''ll give you that.


    In human form, Ei probably would have shrugged his shoulders. Now that he was a fireball, though, it was as if he didn''t understand.


    ''''Then, schmooze!''''


    Encouraged by Rin''s energetic voice, the three of them proceeded through the rocky terrain.


    Walking in this way reminds me of the time right after I transitioned to this world. Not even two weeks have passed since then, but it feels like time has passed terribly. In the end, I couldn''t find the bus guide, the driver, or the teacher who had been on the bus with me.


    If they could not be transferred, they would probably be dead in the fallen bus. Even if they had been able to move, there was little hope, since they hadn''t been found in the past few days.


    ''''Hey, hey. Do you think Utsurogi-kun and Hino-kun will be able to return to the world they came from?


    Rin was thinking the same thing, and suddenly said something like that.


    ''''It''s impossible, isn''t it?''''


    It was Ei who answered first.


    ''And since this transfer was idental, it''s hard to do the same thing intentionally. Well, I don''t mind either way.''''


    It''s a realistic solution that is very typical of him. The fact that he can say such a thing without hesitation means that he doesn''t have much regrets about his former world. Well, that''s true, isn''t it? Ei Hino''s way of life is always ephemeral.


    ''''What about Utsurogi-kun?''''


    ''Hmm, I don''t think I could either...''


    I don''t know what Rin thinks, but Kyousuke honestly gives his opinion.


    ''''I just think that whether we can go home or not, I don''t think the situation in our ss right now is very good. It''s a stagnation and stagnation. I know that because I used to feel like I was doing the best I could to survive.


    The life of the entire ss was now stable, thanks in part to the results of the vigorous search by Ryuzaki, Koganei and the others. Many of their ssmates were relieved to have entered a situation where their lives were not threatened, and now they were beginning to look for entertainment.


    That''s not a very good thing, Kyousuke thinks.


    There are too many things in this world that we don''t understand. Now, for my ssmates from Year 2 ss 4, "this world" is nothing more than a safe hunting ground from thebyrinth stronghold to the tenth floor underground and, at best, this reddish-brown crag. It''s too small to live a lifetime in.


    If we learn more about this world, we might be able to return home, and even if we don''t, I think we''ll find a lot more ways to live. In fact, we don''t even know if there are humans in this world.


    On the contrary, we haven''t even encountered any intelligent life other than our own.


    It''s still too early to retreat into that crampedbyrinth.


    ''''That''s Kyousuke''s own opinion, isn''t it?''''


    It was Ei who interrupted me.


    ''I''m fine with the status quo as it is. It''s fine to go out and look for something new, but that involves danger. It''s fine if you''re the only one who has to bear that risk, but I don''t think you should let anyone else bear it.


    I''m hoping you''ll say that.


    As I mentioned earlier, Ei is ephemeral. Even if he had to spend the rest of his life in that narrowbyrinth, he would surely be able to live happily in his own way. But as far as Kyousuke is concerned, most of his ssmates are not as brazen as Ei. Someday there will be a limit.


    ''Well, Kyousuke. I like that part of you that''s silly.


    Hey, Hikano-kun, are you a homos*xual?


    ''Himemizu... how straightforward you are...''


    Kyousuke lunged in while being grabbed. Ei slowed the mes down a bit. He might be smiling.


    ''I''m not a faggot. The proof of that, Himemizu, is that I like you as well, if not as much as Kyousuke.''


    Yes.......... I''d rather you didn''t say as much or I wouldn''t feel safe....


    Kyousuke clears his throat with a cough.


    Anyway. That''s one of the reasons I agreed with Himemizu''s proposal for an outing.


    ''What?¡¡What does that have to do with Hino-kun being a faggot!


    ''No!¡¡I don''t care and Ei is not a faggot!¡¡You''re not a faggot, are you?¡¡Hey Ei, why are you floating around smiling? Deny it like you did earlier!


    I''ll ramble on for a moment and then exin again.


    In other words, Kyousuke is beginning to think that it''s better to learn more about this world. He says that exploring the outside of thebyrinth is important as a first step. It is unlikely that we will get a hint of this world if we continue to go underground in thebyrinth.


    ''I see. Utsurogi, you''ve been thinking about it a lot, haven''t you?


    What''s that?


    ''I don''t have a n!¡¡I just thought it was awesome!


    ''Himemizu, that''s not something to say with any confidence.


    We proceeded with great enthusiasm, but there were fewer and fewer words exchanged. Theck of consistency in the scenery was one of the reasons, if you can call it that. Still, I can''t say that it''s time to go home. It would be irksome to leave without a harvest.


    And from there, we went further and finally got out of the rocky area. What jumped into the view of the three of us was the reddish-brownnd as far as the eye could see. It was a wilderness.


    ''''Ugh........''''


    The first to speak was Rin.


    ''Brilliantly nothing...''


    No, not for nothing.


    Kyousuke''s gaze was focused on a point in the wilderness. There was a ratherrge silhouette lying not far from here. Ei nodded.


    ''''It looks like it''s within walking distance.


    But isn''t that just a big rock?


    ''I doubt it. It looks like an artifact to me.


    Of course, I can''t be sure. But the shape seemed a bit odd for a mere rock.


    Whether man-made or natural, it was a long, long thing that looked about a hundred meters deep. Besides, if you go that far, you might be able to see something else on the horizon as far as the eye can see. It''s good enough to go as andmark.


    Well, I''m not going home without finding anything, anyway.


    Rin said so too, and the three of them agreed.


    As they get closer, the identity of the silhouette bes clearer. The three of them fell silent again. This time, it was due to apletely different reason than before.


    It was indeed an artifact, as Kyousuke had expected. But it wasn''t supposed to be here.


    ''''A ship........?''''


    Kyousuke muttered, and Rin and Ei silently agreed with him.


    It''s not just a ship. It was a metal ship that seemed to havee from Kyousuke''s world, though it was decayed and rusted and weathered over the years. And Kyousuke had seen a ship very simr to this one just recently.


    ''This is the same type of ship Koganei showed me... the same type of cruiser in the picture.


    The heavy cruiser you im to have been building at the dockyard.


    Ei nodded. Rin was the only one who didn''t understand, ''''What?¡¡What? Kyousuke exined to him.


    Originally, he was supposed to visit the shipyard in World War II, which was supposed to be a school trip. He said it was a type of battleship that had been developed there. This rough exnation must surely make Koganei angry, but there was no time to exin to Rin here the difference between a battleship and a cruiser, or even between a light and heavy cruiser.


    There was one more important thing to talk about. It''s a story that Ei, who was bus-sick, told me. It was the story of how one of the ships built in that shipyard had disappeared without a trace during a battle. Koganei jokingly asked, ''Didn''t it trip to another world? I was talking to Sakuma, who was seated in front of me, and we were discussing web novels.


    And it wasn''t a joke.


    It wasn''t a joke.


    The dpidated heavy cruiser sitting in front of me was proof of just that.


    ''Eh, eh, wait a minute!''


    Rin interrupts me.


    ''''So this ship is from our world, too?¡¡Who''s in there?¡¡What''s wrong with the crew?


    I don''t know. I don''t know. It''s our world, and it was 70 years ago. And from the state of decay on this ship, I think it''s been an inordinate amount of time since we came to this world to begin with.


    Gulp, and spit. There shouldn''t be any spit to swallow since it''s a skeleton, but she swallowed Rin (part of her) instead. She lets out a ''ew''.


    ''Did the people on this ship''s crew go back to the world they came from or not? Did they be monsters like us, or did they remain human? Did they stay on this ship or did they move to another ce? Did they live or die...


    I don''t understand any of it. Ei asks him from beside him as he stares at the dpidated ship.


    ''What do we do?¡¡Kyousuke.


    ...we''ll explore inside.


    Kyousuke said. Rin makes a worried sound.


    ''It could be dangerous?''


    If you''re in danger, you might as well run.


    The ship''s wreckage doesn''t tell us anything. That''s why we can only ask it from here. Kyousuke takes a step forward, but there was no particr resistance to the movement of his feet. Rin seems to agree with him. Ei, too, follows without saying a word.


    Kyousuke and the others didn''t notice that there were countless red eyes staring at the intruder from the wreckage of the ship.

 6-Episode 5: Talking About The Skeleton ――First Fighting――

    Let''s call it a day!


    So said Kunihiro Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) when they had just defeated the crocodile-shaped monster on the tenth floor underground.


    On this day, Koganei (High Elf), Goubayashi (Ouga), and Sakuma (Subus) were diving into the lower levels of thebyrinth with several more ssmates. They admire Koganei and Goubayashi''s skillful coordination, and are soothed by Subus Sachan, who is desperately trying to support them behind them.


    The tenth basement floor is the deepest level that we''ve currently explored. Although they have found the stairs to go further down, there is a possibility that more powerful monsters may be lurking, so they have stopped their search here to be safe.


    It was Ryuzaki''s suggestion to bring the other ssmates there. It was due to the suggestion that it would be better to show them how powerful the monsters that appear on the tenth basement floor are and how they can be defeated if they fight them. Goubayashi was reluctant to put his ssmates in danger, but Koganei agreed, and in the end Shan didn''t express his intentions, so the proposal was passed two to one.


    ''Big deal,''


    Kenzaki (Duhan) murmurs as her eyes widen. She was a kendo girl in her former world, and she has been sounding like a martial artist since her transition. Although her actual strength was not as strong as Goubayashi and the others, she had enough fighting ability to be second only to the strongest party.


    Of Queen Beni''s cronies, Harui (Harpy) is also following along. The others are Hakuba (Unicorn) and Washio (Gryphon). The duo of Goblin (Goblin) and Okumura (Orc) haven''t shown their faces as they both seem to like to explore on their own. Members who have jobs at the base, such as Sugiura (Scy) and Hanazono (Alraune), are also absent.


    ''''Hey, Ryuzaki, don''t you want to dive further down?''''


    Washio speaks up. Washio is originally a crony of Ryuuzaki and the rest of the aristocratic male group. By giving him an opinion, is it their intention to maintain their position in the ss? But as if he could see through it, Harui let out a mocking chuckle, followed by the other girlsughing.


    Kenzaki, one of the few girls who wasn''tughing, frowned with difficulty as she held her face at her side.


    ''How about that. Washio, you heard me. There''s more toe...''''


    What the hell, Kenzaki, are you scared?¡¡There''s this many people over here. It''s okay, we can handle it.


    ''Hmmm. That''s true too.


    Ryuzaki nced at the faces of the strongest party. Goubayashi, Koganei, and Shan. None of them have a positive attitude. Ryuuzaki gave a coy smile. As long as they don''t nod, we can''t force the search.


    But Washio was even more of a goner. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on.


    In the end, Ryuzaki would have to fold on the condition that he would ''flee as soon as it bes dangerous''. Goubayashi and Koganei also nodded to that decision, though reluctantly. Griffon Washio pped his wings and proudly puffed out his chest. Harpy Harui sniffed boringly and shifted his gaze.


    Thus, they all went down to the eleventh underground floor.


    A dpidated heavy cruiser. We wondered where they had entered from, but surprisingly, it was easy to get in. There was a hole in the bottom of the ship that was just big enough for a man to get in and out of. Whether this was deliberately left open by the crew, torpedoed by enemy naval torpedoes during the war, or by some other factor, was not known.


    ''It''s kind of like a haunted house!


    ''''Himemizu, don''t yell in my ear.......''''


    Every time Rin says it in a excited voice, Kyousuke''s head kicks in. Even though he doesn''t have a brain. Why?


    Naturally, it was dim inside the cruiser, but Ei took the ce of a torch. There were chunks of rusted metal lying around on the floor, strewn about. Some of these may have once been useful weapons, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    We made our way upward and upward from the bottom of the ship, aiming for the deck. Eventually, we emerged into a corridor-like area and noticed a series of doors on either side.


    "Is this the crew quarters?


    Ei muttered.


    ''There might be a treasure in there.''


    Rin nodded.


    ''I wonder if there is?''


    ''Eh, it''s basic RPG stuff!¡¡That''s perfect for a wreck or a dungeon!


    This isn''t a sinking ship, and this isn''t an RPG, either.


    For starters, I put my hand on the nearest door and push it.


    ''''Hmm...''''


    It won''t move. I try to pull it, but it still won''t move.


    The door was rusty and wouldn''t budge!


    Yeah.


    At this rate, the other doors don''t look promising. Kyousuke and Rin stepped on the creaking floor and moved on. Naturally, there''s no sign of anyone at all. After all, there are no sailors left here. But if there aren''t any left, then don''t stay, or at least get a clue as to where they went. It would be good if we could get ahold of their journals, but if we can''t get into the crew quarters, that''s unlikely to happen.


    "Utsurogi-kun!¡¡That room over there, the door is broken!


    So don''t yell in my ear...


    While holding his kinked head, Kyousuke moved his gaze. A piece of Rin extended from his head like a tentacle, indicating a direction. Indeed, the door was broken to allow him to enter.


    ''''Location-wise, it''s the captain''s office.


    Ei blurted out.


    ''Well, then, I think I might have a journal!


    Rin also shouts cheerfully.


    Every once in a while she makes a statement as if she can read Kyousuke''s will, but I wonder if this is a detriment of thebination or something else. If that''s the case, it''s too unfair, since Kyousuke can''t read what Rin is thinking or something.


    Well, okay.


    Kyousuke and Rin walked to the captain''s quarters, keeping in step with each other. They looked into the dimly lit room, and when Ei, who came a littlete, illuminated the inside, words escaped from the mouths of the three of them in unison.


    ''''Ah........''''


    What was lying there appeared to be human bones.


    It was probably because they had been left there for so many years. They are on the verge of weathering, but they are still human bones. They are wearing the uniform of the old Japanese Navy. Rin didn''t scream, perhaps because she was used to seeing skeletons, or perhaps because the scene was so far removed from reality that it didn''t feel realistic.


    ''''Captain, I guess...''''


    Rin pouted and Ei shook his headband.


    ''His uniform is tattered, but his rank insignia is that of a captain. When ites to the captain of a cruiser, he''s supposed to be a lieutenant colonel or higher, as I recall, so he''s not a captain.''''


    But you''re in the captain''s office?


    ''So you''re saying that the captain was gone for some reason and this guy was in charge of this ce instead.


    Kyousuke muttered and took another step forward. The question is whether this person was human or not. Could he not have transferred to this world as a monster like Kyousuke and the others? If so, even though they had some weapons, it must have been a heartbreaking day for them. The ammunition would run out one day. What did this captain, who was standing as a substitute leader at that time, do?


    ''''What will you do?¡¡Utsurogi-kun.


    All we can do is pray for your soul.


    Even burying their bones back home would not be possible for them now.


    ''Kyousuke,''


    Ei''s voice, which he called out unexpectedly, had a different kind of tension to the one he had just heard.


    ''What''s up, Ei?''


    We''re being watched. No, perhaps they''re surrounded.


    ''Surrounded?¡¡To whom.


    I don''t know. But it''s someone with a grudge.


    Hearing that, neither Kyousuke nor Rin can remain calm. They pay attention to their surroundings and look around.


    ''''Ah, Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Hino-kun!¡¡That!


    Kyousuke and Ei looked in the direction that Rin had indicated. What emerged there were countless red lights. No, these are eye lights. In the not so spacious room, from the shadows of shelves and desks, they were all looking at us at the same time.


    ''''.........!


    Ei makes the body of fire swell up. The heat jumped up all at once, and Rin said, ''''Achi! He screamed.


    The mes of the bloated wisp lit up the dimly lit captain''s quarters at once. The masters of the gaze all had silhouettes that looked familiar to Kyousuke and the others. Rin let out a scream this time.


    ''''There''s a whole lot of Gokugawara-kun!


    ''No!¡¡That''s a goblin from this world!


    Yes, that''s my ssmate Goubungahara''s, the same goblins he''s in now. But unlike the jovial, puzzle-loving Gokubunbara, the goblins here don''t seem to be friendly by any means.


    Perhaps they are using this decaying heavy cruiser as their base. We don''t know if they have killed the survivors of this ship, including the white-boned captain lying at their feet. However, if you are gloomy, it''s clear that Kyousuke and the others will suffer the same end as this captain.


    ''Let''s get away, Kyousuke!¡¡Princess water!


    Ei shouted and popped the ming gravel from his body. The conglomerate rained down on the goblins, checking their movements. In the meantime, Kyousuke and Rin leapt out into the corridor. There is no stagnation at all in their running feet.


    ''''Oh, I wonder if they''ll get along if I bring Gokugawara-kun!


    ''I don''t know!¡¡Maybe we can do it if we''re a five-minutemie!


    He leaps outside and tries to go back the way he came from. But.


    Giiiiiiiiiiiiight!


    Goblins jumped out of the shadows of the aisle and blocked their way.


    ''''Hiya!''''


    "Himemizu, get on deck!¡¡Let''s get out to the deck!


    He ran down the hallway, waving his hands and feet in a single-minded effort. The results of the special training were certainly evident. Although there were many obstacles rolling around the ship, Kyousuke and Rin''s speed did not diminish at all. Or, they are so fast that you would think that they are faster than when they were human.


    A muscle called slime, clothed in the body of a skeleton. It doesn''t have any extra organs such as internal organs, so it can use its entire body as a spring to produce a perfect performance.


    "(Wait)


    Suddenly, Kyousuke thought.


    Just by running, he could exert this much power. If you use this power in a fist fight, you and Himemizu Rin could be quite strong, couldn''t you?¡¡After all, it''s a body that looks like it''s made of nothing but muscle and bone. I don''t know how much physical strength it can produce, but still, if it''s as good as a goblin.......


    ''Well, I don''t know if it''s dry bread or biscuits, but we''re out in some kind of big ce!¡¡Utsurogi-kun!


    ''Oh, here''s the deck!


    Just as Rin had said, they leapt out to the deck. In the direction of the bow of the ship, they could see that rocky area where thebyrinth lurks as a base.


    If you look behind you, you''ll see goblins about to jump out of it, giggling andughing. There was no sign of Ei. Did he run away from the other side, or is he thinking of another n? I don''t think the goblins have gotten to him. I don''t think that physical means can do any damage to that guy.


    The only people here are Kyousuke and Rin. In other words, we have no choice but to do it.


    ''''Himemizu, let''s have a fist fight!


    What?


    Even Rin, as expected, seemed surprised by this proposal.


    ''''W-what do you mean, a fist fight...!¡¡In this body!


    In this body. I need you to help me. We''re both dead at this point.


    Well, yeah. I''m not quite sure how to die as a slime, but.... I don''t want Utsurogi-kun to fall apart!


    He''s quite happy to hear that. Kyousuke takes a breath (or so he thinks) and takes a stance.


    ''Himemizu just needs to match my movements.


    Okay. You''ve done martial arts before, Utsurogi-kun?


    I have rewatched every episode of the Dragon and Rocky series five times each!


    ''Wow. That looks like a bad idea!


    Rude. Bruce Lee is the master of the soul. The only way to get this done is to teach Rin the skill of Jeet Kune Do as you see fit.


    "Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight!


    A goblin leapt at him, swinging a small axe at him. Kyousuke held his feet high and took up an intercepting position.


    f*ck you!


    Nuh-uh.


    The slime body stuck to the goblin''s cheek.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Oh, no, they''re sticking together!¡¡I knew it was too hard for the body of a slime to be hard!


    I''m sorry!¡¡I was just surprised.... Throw away, throw away!


    A hand sprouts from Kyousuke''s leg and throws down a goblin who isn''t quite sure what''s going on.


    "Nah, that''s something. "Reminds me of a parasitic beast....


    What?


    It''s a cartoon. It''s a ssic.


    The coboration between the protagonist and his partner in that piece was a big deal. Kyousuke and Rin should be able to do the same thing. Even though the difference is that in the manga, only the right hand is a monster, and in the case of Kyousuke and Rin, it''s the whole body.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, again!¡¡Now it''s time to punch!


    Hey, you okay?


    I''m fine!¡¡Hit me as hard as you can!


    Just in time, the goblin from earlier jumped at him. Kyousuke drew his right hand wide and struck it vigorously as it was. This time, there''s a definite palpable feeling. There''s a feeling of something, like smashing something hard, and the goblin''s small body is mmed into the wall.


    ''''Yes, great sess!''''


    Rin shouted pleasantly.


    ''Himemizu, what have you done?''


    ''I''ve temporarily concentrated the volume and density in the punch area!¡¡I thought since it would be heavier and harder, it would be more powerful!


    I see...


    Kyousuke looks at his own, or more urately, the clenched fists he and Rin have made.


    Apparently, Rin was able to mimic the dexterousness of that. He knew about volume, but if he could even manipte density, then he could fully withstand directbat using blows.


    No, that''s not all.


    The squad of goblins in front of me is roughly around 10, and even if I kill one of them, there''s still this many more.


    ''''Himemizu, can you fight while transforming your body as I instructed?


    Yeah, yeah. I''ll try.


    The goblin troops are still on the lookout for us. If you want to attack, now is the time to do it. Kyousuke swings his right hand with all his might.


    ''''Now!¡¡Right hand!¡¡Whip!


    !


    Rin''s reaction was quick and precise. Rin''s body, which was clinging to Kyousuke''s right arm, stretched out gingerly and bent like a whip. The wrinkled arm was mmed into the goblins'' bodies collectively, catching them off guard.


    ''''Just grab one of them as it is!


    Yeah!


    Left hand ready to punch!


    Rin''s body, entangled in one of the goblins, shuffled back to Kyousuke''s side. As if to hit the momentum of being drawn towards us, Kyousuke clenched his left fist. The iron fist, which has literally hardened, is struck against the goblin.


    Hime Water, is that a burden?


    I''m fine!¡¡Mr. Utsurogi is on a prop, so it''s easy!


    Then good.


    The goblins are now jumping at me, ready to attack me all at once. First of all, we must avoid them. Kyousuke jumped and pointed his right foot at the turrets lining the deck. Then, without needing to give instructions, Rin stretched out the body clinging to his right leg and hooked it to the rusty gun barrel.


    As it is, the body of the right leg portion of the body contracted, as if to wind up the chain of the anchor, Kyousuke and Rin''s bodies were pulled vigorously towards the gun barrel and said.


    ''''I''m going to use this momentum to jump!


    Jump!¡¡I get it!


    The next moment, Rin did something ridiculously dexterous.


    ''''I''m sorry!¡¡Utsurogi-kun''s bones, use them without permission!


    He first dismembered the bones of Kyousuke''s leg and then reassembled them in the opposite direction of the joint. The so-called reverse joint. Birds'' feet, dogs'' and horses'' hind legs are all inverted joint structures (although not strictly speaking). Although not suitable for bipedal walking, their joint structure is a powerful spring.


    Both of Kyousuke''s feetnded on the gun barrel and kicked hard as it was. The body jumped higher and higher with incredible speed.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Ouch!¡¡The inverted joint structure hurts so much!


    I''ll fix it.


    ''No good!¡¡We will crush the goblins below!¡¡The hammer!


    The impact of a free fall would be enough to crush him for sure. Rin pulled most of the volume of her body into Kyousuke''s arms, concentrating the density and kneading a giant mallet.


    ''Let''s go, Himemizu!


    Yeah!


    He raises his mallet wide and strikes at the group of goblins who are frozen and panicking.


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''''


    A roar and a crash. The decaying heavy cruiser shook loudly, leaving a hole in the deck. As the hull of the ship tilts and gradually copses, the bodies of Kyousuke and Rin eventuallynded on the earth while smashing the front part of the ship to pieces.


    ''''........Fufu!


    The dust that still rises and falls and the rust from the iron still flutters down, Kyousuke stands up slowly. The slime is not clothed in his body. It was separated by the impact of the fall. Instead, Himemizu Rin was cheerful as she oohed and aahed at his feet.


    ''''Oh, did we win?''''


    It looks like...


    Kyousuke lets out a sigh, unsure if it''s still out or not.


    ''Kyousuke, Himemizu!''


    Just then, Ei''s voice was heard as well. It was just from above. Was he looking at the copsed deck?


    ''Are you okay?¡¡What happened!¡¡No matter how hard I looked for you guys I couldn''t find you so oh no, I''m just d you''re okay!¡¡Don''t let me worry you at all!


    I''ve never heard you panic before, Hino-kun.


    Rin mumbles to herself.


    ''Well, he''s a pretty cute guy too, right?


    Yeah, I guess so.


    Presumably, he was fighting the goblins alone in order to secure Kyousuke and the others'' retreat. Although he''s one of the useless group, his ability to fight on his own is probably better than Kyousuke and Rin. The fact that physical attacks don''t work at all is significant.


    ''''By the way, Himemizu,''''


    Kyousuke looked down at Rin at his feet.


    ''What?''


    Can''t you put your ankle back together and...?


    Oh.


    Afterwards, Kyousuke and the others returned to their base. On the way back, they argued about whether or not to tell the rest of their ssmates about that heavy cruiser.


    Kyousuke and Rin said that they should talk about it.


    After all, it was a clue to the original world. Whether the other ssmates'' policies were to spend all their time in this world, or return to their original world, or not, the presence of that decaying heavyweight would definitely help to set new guidelines.


    Ei, on the other hand, said that they should keep it under wraps for a while longer.


    Currently, the ssmates at the base have finally calmed down. If he gave them unnecessary information now to confuse them, the ss that was almost united could copse. If you are going to provide such a situation, it will be after the whole thing has calmed down a bit more.


    ''Especially with the current leadership of the ss in great danger.


    Are you talking about Ryuzaki-kun?


    Rin asked and Ei nodded.


    ''''I knew before the transition, but Ryuzaki has ack of leadership skills. He has goodmunication skills and is very good with people, but that''s all. It''s hard to say that he has the necessary qualities to survive in this world.


    "Ei has a hard time looking at people as usual.


    Kyousuke muttered softly.


    ''''Even Ryuzaki will be a great leader here one of these days, in my opinion.


    Kyousuke is just too carefree.


    ''''But, well, if you say so, I guess I''d better keep quiet about that heavyweight for a while longer. Can I have Himemizu too?


    ''Yes!¡¡I''m notining either!


    Well, the opinions came full circle in such a way, and it was decided to keep that heavy cruiser a secret for a while.


    As for Ryuzaki''s danger, Kyousuke was not unaware of it. At least as far as he could see, Goubayashi, Koganei, and Sakuma were the ones supporting the strongest party, including Ryuzaki, and Ryuzaki was aplete liability in the name of leader. For now, it''s good that his voice is still alive, but if someone stops approving of Ryuzaki''s words and actions, the ss could break up in mid-air at that point.


    Instead of Ryuzaki, there are some students who might be able to lead the ss. These are Kaoruko, who has a strong say in the group of girls; Goubayashi, Ryuzaki''s best friend; and Queen Benii.


    First of all, it would be impossible for Goubayashi to take the brunt of the arrows. The shadow of Ryuzaki inevitably flickers on him. Goubayash''s personality also makes him unfit to be a leader.


    Kaoruko is also unfit to be a leader. She''s highly popr and outspoken, but the shock of her post-reincarnation appearance has left her feeling a bit bogged down. For the sake of Kaoruko''s own honor, I won''t tell you what she was reincarnated into, but she''s a student that even Queen Benii would take a look at. Considering that, it''s very wasteful.


    In that case, the one who seems to have the least amount of kudos is Benii, but at the same time, she''s also the student who seems to be the least likely to move.


    In light of those circumstances, Kyousuke really wants Ryuzaki to continue as the leader.


    Eventually, the three of them reach a reddish-brown rocky area, find thebyrinth, and return to their base. As they were thinking about how tired they were and whether they should take a rest or not, they heard some arguments from the dining room.


    ''''.........?''''


    "Kyousuke.


    Ei chided Kyousuke, who nodded his head quizzically.


    ''Don''t get into too much trouble.


    But you can''t just leave it at that.


    ...Totally. You,


    Ei, who was following him while bumbling, was a good friend. Watching the exchange, Rin was smirking. No, he''s a slime, so it''s impossible to tell if he''sughing or not, but the strange trembling of his body is definitelyughing. It''s not like he''s stacking bodies on top of each other (a misnomer). Kyousuke can tell.


    Just as he was about to enter the dining room, a loud cursing voice sounded out.


    ''''So it''s all your bad decisions!¡¡I''m not going to let you blow themissioner''s wind!


    Shrugging, Kyousuke and Ei look at each other, realizing that the owner of the voice is a familiar figure.


    ''''This voice........''''


    Don''t tell me it''s Koganei...?


    Other ssmates had already gathered and were anxiously watching the situation unfold.


    The one who was shouting at them was indeed Koganei. His neat face is twisted in anger, and the high elf is grabbing up Ryujin''s chest. Ryuzaki was tantly dejected. The situation was not calm. Outspoken faces like Goubayashi, Beni, and Kaoruko stood in a somewhat prominent position. They seemed to be neutral in their positions.


    ''''What I feared has happened...''''


    Potentially, Ei muttered. Apparently so. But I can''t get a handle on the situation.


    Kyousuke decided to ask the nearest student about the situation.


    ''Hey, Washio. What''s going on now?


    Tsk.


    What came back was a tongueshing. Apparently, the griffon can tongue-twister too. Ei sighs.


    ''Bad choice, Kyousuke.


    One word that wasn''t concealed was red at by Washio, but Ei went on to talk to Sugiura, who was keeping an eye on the situation. Sugiura is always cheerful, but for once he couldn''t hide his nervousness.


    "Ryuzaki-kun and many of his ssmates went underground with him, but apparently they encountered a strong monster there.


    Is that because of Ryuzaki''s instructions...?


    Yeah. I heard it''s not exactly the same, but it seems the final decision was made by Tatsuzaki-kun.


    But it''s not just because Koganei is so angry that he''s putting his ssmates in danger. There is something else, something more.


    As Kyousuke was thinking about this, Sugiura uttered a shockingment.


    ''Saku-chan and Kenzaki-san are still being left behind in the lower levels...''

 7-Episode 6 Rescue Operation

    The monster that appeared on the eleventh basement floor was said to be a giant that was over 5 meters long.


    Even Oga''s gourd palm was three meters long, so five meters was a pretty big deal. It had protruding red-ck muscles, six arms, and two faces. It reeked of decay, and each of its arms held arge sword. A fearsome majesty that overwhelmed the beholder. Even though he had be ustomed to fighting to a certain extent, and had grown ustomed to his own appearance, it didn''t take long for his ssmates, who were originally just high school students, to fall into a panic.


    Even Koganei (High Elf) was the same. It was Goubayashi and Kenzaki (Durahan) and, barely, Sakuma (Subus) and Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) who tried to bravely stand up to it. The monster was as capable as its fearsome appearance. A swing of the sword runs cracks in the floor and walls, and the shockwave blows Kenzaki and Sakuma out of their bodies.


    The panicked students rushed to the stairs that led to the tenth basement floor. Nevertheless, the tenth basement floor is also a dangerous zone that is infested with powerful monsters. It''s not a ce where ssmates who have lost their sense of solidarity and reason can break through.


    In addition, the enemy monsters were also cunning. Rather than the four of them trying to fight in unison, they thought that the multitude trying to escape would be easier to eradicate as prey than the four of them trying to fight in unison, or perhaps they tried to chase after the other students, ignoring the gauvayas and the others. The first person to stop them was Kenzaki. It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends.


    There are only a limited number of students who have the strength to ckmail their ssmates who have fallen into that depression and get them to their base safely. Ryuzaki and Goubayashi. Those two are needed to lead the way. Goubayashi seemed unusually hesitant, but in the end, he followed her words. Because he understood that it was the right thing to do.


    Sakuma and Kenzaki stalled the monster together, while Ryuzaki and Goubayashi joined their escaped ssmates.


    ''''I can''t leave my ssmates behind.''''


    Ryuzaki showed strong opposition to leaving the two of them behind, but in the end, Goubayashi forcefully pulled his arm away. He didn''t have time to listen to his sweet selfishness or admonish him for it. Take the big one or take the small one. The situation had be that urgent.


    Goubayash managed to get Koganei to regain hisposure first, and then ran up the stairs of thebyrinth, prioritizing the return to the base. As a result, none of his panicked ssmates were missing and they were able to return safely.


    However, Sakuma and Kenzaki still hadn''t returned from the lower level of thebyrinth.


    Ryuzaki was shocked andpletely nervous, and Koganei was taking his anger out on him. This is the situation right now.


    It was Ryuzaki''s decision to continue thebyrinthine search, which should have been stopped by the 10th floor underground, because of the atmosphere. However, it''s difficult to ce the me on him alone. I''m not going to be the only one.


    But it was also true that his decision had put many of his ssmates in danger and left Sakuma and Kenzaki still in the basement.


    ''''You know what I mean, Ryuzaki!¡¡You''re too weak to talk and you''re toozy to do anything about it, so Sachi-san...


    That''s enough, Koganei.


    Goubayashi, who couldn''t bear to look on, finally tried to stop Koganei.


    ''What the hell, Goubayasi!¡¡You''re holding Ryuzaki''s shoulders again!


    I told you to stop right there. Koganei.


    Ugh....


    red at clearly, Koganei finally shut up. Compared to that little skinny Koganei who was inconspicuous in the corner of the ss, he had be much stronger and more assertive than he was, but he was still feeble in these ces.


    ''''Well, if you listen to the story,''''


    That''s when Queen Benii, a vampire (vampire) reincarnated, opens her mouth. She''s the only one sitting at a desk in the cafeteria, fiddling with her own nails.


    ''It''s not just Ryuzaki''s fault, is it? Koganei, Goubayashi, and Sachi are all at fault. It wouldn''t have happened if one of them had stuck to their guns.


    They all realized after a few beats that "Sachi," was a reference to Sakuma Shoko.


    Queen Benii''s words were painful. It could be said to be a calm, pratingment that could be said because she was a third party. Koganei turned a resentful gaze at Benii, who delivered a targeted but irresponsible line while fiddling with her nails. Benii was not at all intimidated, and returned her slit eyes to Koganei, looking slightly annoyed.


    ''''What?¡¡Do you have a problem with that?


    No, Beni is right.


    Goubayashi uttered that before the two of them collided. Even Kaoruko, who had been silent until then, agreed with him.


    ''''Right. It''s not the fault of any one of us. Let''s think about going to help the two of them first.''''


    The question is, who''s going to help you?


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and looked around the cafeteria.


    From what I''ve heard, the monster in question is quite powerful. If you''re half-skilled, you''ll be slowed down by your weak abilities. In addition, the question of whether Sakuma and Kenzaki, who were left behind in the presence of such a monster, would be able to stay safe and sound, has be a depressing resignation that pervades the cafeteria.


    ''''For now, I''ll go. Ryuzaki, what are you going to do?


    Goubayashi dered and looked down at Ryuzaki. He looked up and was about to say something, but his words were interrupted by Benai.


    ''You shouldn''t. I don''t want you to die.''


    It was a clear, but cruel thing to say. And then he went on to say this too


    I''ming with you. It''s all right.


    Beni?


    What''s wrong?


    Although it was an unexpected offer, Beni''s ability was already known to many of his ssmates. It was a safe choice. All eyes turned to Koganei, thest remainingpetitor in the ss. Since he had dared Ryuzaki so much, I thought he would volunteer immediately, but there was a hesitation in his expression.


    ''''Yes, then you don''t have toe.''''


    Beni said as she breathed on her own nails. She spat out cold words, always eager for her own make-believe, and didn''t even look at Koganei.


    ''''For all your pompous talk, you don''t have much nerve, do you? Oh well, of course. He may be a handsome man, but he''s still that Koganei inside.


    That''s too much. Asuka.


    Yeah?¡¡I''m sorry, Kaoru.


    Kaoruko reprimanded her, and Benii apologized surprisingly honestly, but it wasn''t Koganei that she was talking to. Koganei red at Benii, trying to say something back, but no words seemed toe out. Goubayashi sighed heavily and then looked at Ryuzaki, who was holding his knees at his feet. He, too, kept his gaze down and didn''t try to say anything.


    ''''It''s getting to be a big deal, isn''t it?


    Sugiura (Scy), who had been watching the scene, muttered to himself among the onlookers.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogiku........Huh?''''


    When I turned around, I saw that Soraki Kyousuke, who should be there, was not.


    ''''Hino-kun?¡¡Suri?¡¡Oh, where did it go....


    Neither Ei Hino nor Rin Himemizu was there. Sugiura only made a strange face and nodded his head.


    ''''Danger, Kyousuke!''''


    Leaving the base and going down the stairs, Kyosuke is chased by Ei.


    No, it wasn''t just Kyousuke, Rin was with him. With slime muscles affixed to his skeleton body, so to speak, in abined state, he made his way through the passageway of the second basement floor without getting lost.


    ''Sakuma''s down there, right? We don''t have time to dawdle, do we?


    ''You need to chill out!¡¡You didn''t know if this was a match for the Gobayashis, but it was!¡¡Do you think you guys can handle it?!


    I can at least bring you home!


    Himesui, do you agree with me?


    So, Kyousuke stopped dead in his tracks.


    Kyousuke also knows what Rin is thinking. That''s why he decided to head with her. But he should let thate directly from Rin''s mouth (there was no such thing). For that reason, Kyousuke stopped in his tracks.


    ''Umm, I''m not, hey...''


    Rin said.


    ''I was thinking during the ship fight earlier, I think me and Utsurogi-kun can do some pretty dexterous things.


    By using Kyousuke''s body as a support, Rin is able to transform rtively freely. In addition to volume, she can also change her mass and hardness by manipting her density. In addition, she was even able to rbine Kyousuke''s bones, which would normally fall apart, to create a different joint structure.


    This dexterity is a strength that cannot be measured by simplebat skills, Rin continued.


    I''m in the same boat as Utsurogi, that''s why I''m in the same boat as you. I''m sure that we can do things that Goubayashi and his friends can''t,


    That''s what I mean. If we''re going to beat them, Goubayashi and the others will do it. But if we''re going to save Sakuma and Kenzaki, we have to hurry.


    Ei didn''t answer right away. Since he was a mere fireball, he didn''t know what to feel. However, after a slight tongueshing, he reluctantly agreed with me.


    ''''Totally. That''s why I don''t like people like you guys.''''


    The swearing every timees as a bonus.


    We''re not human anymore, though.


    ''Yesterday you were talking about being desirable and homoerotic...''


    Shut up. Let''s get out of here!


    As Ei''s body flew away as he said that, it was burning with vigor. The subtleties of emotion were apparently reflected in the strength of the me. When you think about it, the monster known as the Wisp seems to be a perfect match for the cool-looking, but actually passionate personality of Hikino Ei.


    Speaking of which, Utsurogi-kun, I''d like to ask you something. I want to ask you something, okay?


    Hmm?


    Rin''s words echoed in my head as I proceeded to chase after Ei.


    ''Which name did you run after, Sacha or Tsurugin?''


    What''s that?


    When Aya told you that you two were left in the lower levels, you started running out of the blue, didn''t you?


    It was in the dining room earlier. Sugiura''s statement that Sakuma and Kenzaki were left behind. There is no doubt that that was the trigger for action. However, the way Rin listened was a bit mean and disgusting.


    ''I guess it''s Sattan. You''ve be beautiful all of a sudden, haven''t you?


    ''Don''t be so silly. It''s a rtively serious situation.


    Uh, I''m sorry...


    I don''t know why she asked this out of the blue, but it''s not something I would talk about in a situation where their lives are at stake. When I flirted with it while running, Rin honestly apologized.


    ''If we''re going to talk about Sakuma, it doesn''t matter if he''s beautiful or not. That guy and I were library buddies.


    The library?¡¡Oh, you were on the librarymittee, weren''t you?


    Do you mind?


    Hey, it''s just that...


    Sakuma Shoko from her human days and I were good friends in the library, discussing our favorite books on several asions. To say that''s all there is to our rtionship is an understatement. Although she was lumped together with Koganei and Ei in the same otaku group, it can''t be said that their tastes matched, and Sakuma was the only one who could talk to his heart''s content about the things he liked.


    Kyousuke liked novels. Web novels had been rmended to him by Koganei, and he read a lot of light novels. However, his favorite books were the children''s books. It was Kyousuke who ordered arge number of hardcover children''s books, the kind you don''t often find in high school libraries.


    Sakuma, on the other hand, was the kind of literary girl who would read any book, so she was able to fit in well with Kyousuke''s stories.


    ''Children''s books!''


    Rin eximed in surprise.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, you read unexpected things. You are so calm and mature. Oh, is that why?¡¡Tell me something funny.


    I''ll see youter!


    Since moving to another world, he couldn''t even talk about his favorite books anymore. Talking about books would only be vain, and Sakuma herself was too busy being pulled aside. But the fact that he wanted to help her had nothing to do with it. It should be.


    ''What about Tsurugin?¡¡Do you have any memories?


    "Kenzaki..... That guy was a member of the public moralsmittee. When I was about to bete, that guy with the bamboo sword chased me around.......


    Oh, I''ve got that too!¡¡I got away with it, but I think they''re going to catch Utsurogi-kun.


    Yeah. That hurt like a b*tc*.


    She is, after all, a kendo girl. The fact that she was reincarnated as a Duhan was, well, just as I imagined. If it was bad, it wasn''t strange that she was reincarnated into the Living Sword itself.


    ''''Well why is it that I''m a skeleton and Himemizu is a slime?


    ''Hmm?¡¡That''s because I''m so fluffy, isn''t it?


    So that''s how it works. It certainly makes sense, since the fierce Ei has be a fireball.


    Come to think of it, I think Hakuba (the unicorn), one half of the quadrupedal duo, said something like ''Women are only allowed to be virgins'' when he was human. Is that what he meant by that? If that''s the case, then my skeletonized self, or rather Sakuma, who became a subus...


    This story is not good!


    "?¡¡Yeah, right?


    I let my mind go nk and think only of saving Sakuma and Kenzaki. He and Rin and Ei move into the lower levels.


    It''s abyrinth riddled with monsters. We wanted to reach it without incident, but the wholesaler wouldn''t let us do so.


    "Ah, Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Your friends!


    At the same time as Rin''s voice, the monsters appeared in front of her. Warriors in raggedy quilted clothes and carrying swords. But all of them were after the flesh in their bodies had rotted off. They were skeletal swordsmen, the kind you often see in fantasy games.


    However, it was not as if they were friendly to Kyousuke, who was also a skeleton. They were about to raise their swords and slowly approach us.


    ''''I don''t have a lot of friends...''''


    ''Such a naturally sad confession...''


    ncing ahead, I saw that Ei, who was in too much of a hurry, was about toe back. If we worked with him, would we be able to break through this predicament?


    The skeletons were slower than us in their movements, but their coordination was skillful. They were more ustomed to fighting than the goblins in the heavy cruiser. They immediately surround us ande to attack us all at once. Kyousuke clenched his right fist tightly. Rin maniptes the density of the fist as Kyousuke moves.


    ''''Teeeeeee!''''


    The skeletons in front of me fluttered around the regr fist thrusts that Kyousuke threw out. The skeletons stabbed their swords through the gaps in this one''s movement as it stiffened.


    ''''Hi!''''


    Rin''s scream (?) goes up. Although the sword was thrust into Rin''s body with a pushy thrust, it was a slime, so it did no damage. Rather, she stiffened the density around the de and fixed it so that the sword would note loose. Nice follow-up.


    As long as there was no damage on Kyousuke''s side as a supportive pir, Rin would be able to fight with no problem. However, the enemy skeletons didn''t seem to notice it, and they thrust their swords at Rin with even more pushyness. Eventually, Kyousuke bes like a hedgehog.


    ''''Wait, wait, Utsurogi-kun!


    She made such a call when the de was spiked by Rin, who was clinging to her arm.


    ''''What''s the matter, Himemizu!''''


    Well, maybe...maybe...but...


    Rin untangled the rigidity in her body and dropped her sword to the floor. What, Kyousuke thought, but the skeletons, with their swords in their hands, began to thrust their swords at Rin again. The de did not hit Kyousuke''s body at all. Rin muttered, ''I knew it,'' and fell to the floor with a chuckle as she uncoalesced.


    Then the skeletons stood to protect Kyousuke and started attacking Rin who fell to the floor as it was.


    ''''These skeletons were trying to save Utsurogi-kun.


    Do you want me to...


    ''Yeah. Because from the outside, I''m sure it would have looked like a slime preying on a skeleton... oh, ouch!¡¡No, no!¡¡There.


    The skeletons stabbed their swords into Rin with a somewhat sluggish movement and pushy sword.


    In other words, were they ''friends'' as Rin said?¡¡Is it possible that the goblins on the heavy cruiser could have been quieted down if they had taken the quintuplets with them?


    Even Ei, who had flown in, was floating around, wobbling in some kind of mystery.


    As he was absentmindedly thinking, Rin screamed.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Don''t just stand there, help me!


    Oops, that was it. The skeletons are getting together and putting long, hard things in and out of their ss idols. It''s very bad to let this go.


    But how can I make the skeletons understand? Sincerity?


    Uh, you know what, folks?


    Kyousuke tapped the shoulder of the skeletons that stood sheltering him, and they turned to look at him in unison. A hollowed out eye socket is pointed at Kyousuke. I''m scared. I''m scared, but I can''t say the same about others because I have the same look on my face. I''m not a person, though.


    ''That slime is my friend......... I''m d you feel that way, but could you please not attack me?''''


    The skeletons are ttering and shaking their mouths, discussing something. Kyousuke doesn''t know what they''re talking about, but....


    No.


    For some reason, the nuancese through. Kyousuke''s words are being passed on to the other skeletons. As the information propagated, the hand attacking Rin stopped.


    ''''Oh dear, that was terrible.......''''


    Rin crawls slyly across the floor andes back to Kyousuke''s feet.


    ''''I''m surprised.... Can the skeletons reconcile with each other?


    The skeletons reveal their wariness to Ei, who wobbles and flies over, but Kyousuke exins to them that he is a friend too. Kyousuke also crossed his arms and nodded his head.


    ''''You mean you can have a heart-to-heart with a kindred monster?¡¡But what about it? You haven''t reported anything like that before, have you?


    That''s what I think it is.


    Rin says while popping her head in the air.


    ''All the kids who have been hiding in thebyrinth so far are the ones who became strong monsters, right?¡¡So, you only get weak monsters around here, right?¡¡That''s right, I don''t see any of my people.


    ''Yeah, I see...''


    It''s no wonder that Kyousuke, who was reincarnated as a skeleton, is weak. They are the kind of species that would be easily defeated by Goubayashi and Koganei if they formed a clique. However, this is very gratifying in this situation. If we canmunicate with the monsters living in thebyrinth, then we can get some information about the monsters that attacked Sakuma and the others.


    ''''But, good for you. It''s a skeleton.


    Rin said something like that.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    ''Skeletons don''t have any parts to eat, so they won''t be attacked for food, and if you talk them through properly in the future, it might make it easier to explore thebyrinth.


    ''''Oh......... That''s true too.........


    As Kyousuke was impressed, the skeletons ttered their jaws and spoke something to him. When he turned his attention to them, he still understood to some extent what they were trying to say.


    Where are Kyousuke and the others going to go from here?¡¡What are you going to do with the slime and the wisp, and what are you going to do with it?¡¡It wasn''t so much a suspicion as it was a genuine question of their own kind. Their thoughts, it seemed, were terribly simple and pure inparison to humans.


    ''I''m just about to help a friend.


    Kyousuke exined. The Skeletons nodded their heads.


    ''It''s Subus and Duhan. They are stranded on the eleventh basement floor. Do you have any information on them?¡¡It''s about five meters long, with six arms and two faces...


    And as I said that much, the skeletons screamed out in unison. No, they didn''t actually scream, but all at once, the bones of their bodies hit the ground.


    ''''Hiyah!''''


    Are you frightened...?


    Rin sounded surprised, and Ei quizzically mused.


    Kyousuke made an effort to soothe the ttering bones of the skeletons and listen to them. Their fright is not unusual. That''s how frightening the monsters they talked about are. That''s why I had to extract as much information as possible.


    The monster is called the King of the Dead (Wight King).


    From what I heard, thisbyrinth was a catbs, just as some students had initially expected. Over time, magic power stagnates and the dead rise as monsters. It is said that nearly half of the monsters living in thebyrinth are such undead.


    The King of the Dead is an individual with exceptional power among such undead monsters. Is it the difference in his elemental body or the difference in the magic power involved in his revival? It was impossible to know, but he was resuscitated as a powerful individual anyway. Undead monsters don''t eat, but they need to regrly consume magic power to preserve their lives. It seems that the King of the Dead Spirit kills the monsters that live in thebyrinth and feeds on their magical power.


    ''''Don''t they have any weaknesses or anything?


    The skeletons shake their heads. Well, it''s not such an easy thing to figure out, is it?


    ''''Even as a habit, the only thing I can figure out is that they go after monsters with magical powers...''''


    Our priority is to rescue them. If you''re going to go after a magical monster, Sakuma is even more dangerous.


    Kyousuke turns back to the skeletons.


    Thank you. There may be other people of mineing through after this, so just be careful not to get attacked.


    He thanked them and turned to leave. To Kyousuke, one of the skeletons held out a sword to him.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    .........


    A skeleton ttering its teeth. With that alone, Kyousuke understood what he was trying to say and received the sword.


    ''''........You''ll give it to me? Thanks.''''


    When he gripped the hilt firmly, it had a solid feel that came back to his bony fingertips. Maybe it was a sword optimized for the monster race of skeletons. There was a frayed sword barrel, and it wasn''t a gain that could be called karma, but it was reassuring to know that the weapon was there.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, I, I and Utsurogi-kun are both fine weapons!


    ''I know. You can count on Himemizu too....yeah. I''m relying on Ei too, so don''t re at me.


    I''m not staring at you.


    Rin clings to him from his feet and joins with Kyousuke again. He grips the hilt of his sword again with his slime flesh-covered hand. The firmness still sucked into his hand and didn''t change.


    ''''Alright, let''s go!''''


    Yeah!


    Okay.


    Ei floated alongside Kyousuke as he started to run. The skeletons watched the three quirky monsters, ttering and shaking as they headed for the lower levels of thebyrinth.

 8-Episode 7 New Power

    Kenzaki-san, are you okay?


    When they finally escape into the shadows, Sakuma Shoko (Subus) says. Megumi Kenzaki (Duhan) can''t help but nod. Although, she had to re-hold it with her arms and move it back and forth, since she''s basically holding it by her side from the neck up, though.


    It had been quite some time since Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) and Goubayashi (Ouga) had escaped with their ssmates, and whether an hour or two or more had passed, Megumi Kenzaki didn''t know.


    Facing that mighty monster head on would be tantamount to suicide. Sakuma also seemed to have decided that, and he was determined to stop him. To prevent his interest from turning to the student who had escaped, he would provoke him with a moderate attack. Of course, I escape firmly so that I won''t be killed. He attacks again from a distance. While repeating this, Sakuma and Kenzaki havepletely entered the depths of thebyrinth.


    The staircase leading from the 10th floor to the top was narrow and small. Since that monster wouldn''t be able to head upwards, the objective has almost been aplished.


    ''''Now we just have to figure out how to get away........''''


    Kenzaki let out a pained voice.


    Although it can be said that you have entered the depths of the building, this underground eleventh floor itself has a very simple structure and there is no element of getting lost. But on the contrary, that''s why it''s also a map where it''s easy for monsters to find you. Even now, that giant in search of its prey is walking around, making the ground shake.


    "All the way to the 10th floor from here to the stairs at once.... It''s impossible, you know........


    That''s a tough one indeed. For all intents and purposes, that''s a straight line of 500 meters.


    Despite saying so, Sakuma has not given up oning back alive. His face has a firm me of will in it. It''s like a zing fire.


    This girl was such a strong girl.


    Kenzaki thought as he looked at his ssmate, whose figure hadpletely changed.


    Sakuma Shoko was not the girl who stood out in ss by any means. She was more of a subdued, quiet, and not very assertive female student. She wore sses, followed the school''s strict rules, her skirt length was not morous, and she always seemed to be in the library reading a book.


    Kenzaki, too, had little contact with her other than the fact that he had changed sses in April and was sitting in front of her. They had never even exchanged a few words.


    Kenzaki had a bitter feeling about the fact that Sakuma had been openly pampered since Trip.


    It is true that she is strong. But what changed even more was her looks.


    Her previous inness waspletely different, with a bewitching face and sensational body line that would make every man a prisoner. And her outrageous clothes that don''t even try to hide it. As a member of the public moralsmittee, I wanted toin about the awful way she was dressed, but of course she was popr with men.


    However, that doesn''t mean Sakuma himself was happy about such a change. At least, it didn''t seem that way to Kenzaki.


    That''s why he was growing distrustful of the male students who praised and belittled her changed appearance.


    The reclusive Sakuma is being sent out to explore thebyrinth, even though he doesn''t want to. It was such a scene that Kenzaki could see. However, seeing her clearly voice her opinion and give instructions to Goubayashi when she was attacked by thatrge monster, Kenzaki turned the pity, protectiveness and bitterness he had for her into respect.


    ''''Kenzaki-san.......what''s wrong?''''


    No, I just thought Sakuma was a great guy.


    He rested for a while and regained his strength. Kenzaki slowly stood up.


    ''Does a position make a person grow? Or have you been unaware of such hidden powers of Sakuma all this time?''''


    ''''Yes......... I''m not a big deal........


    ''Don''t be modest. Your decision to let Goubayash and the others go ahead over there, and your willingness to still think about getting out alive after that, is admirable. I support it.


    ''I want to get out of here alive not for such a noble cause and...''


    Sakuma said that, squirming a little shyly.


    Is there a guy you like? Although the boys in the ss right now havepletely turned into an extravagant demon world. By the looks of it, he must have had feelings for her for a long time. At any rate, I''ll forgive her if it''s not Koganei (High Elf). Not Koganei. That guy smells like the most dangerous in our ss.


    Anyway, for now, we''ll go back alive.


    Will Ryuzaki, Goubayashi and the otherse back to rescue us? It''s unlikely either way. That''s why we have to get out of this ce by our own strength.


    ''''.........!¡¡Kenzaki-san!


    Suddenly, Sakuma''s expression turned grim. Kenzaki turned around, but he couldn''t see his face because he was holding it at his side. Once again, he turns his whole body around.


    Two empty faces looking down at us. The barbarian swords held in their six arms moved separately, trembling with the joy of finding their prey. Sloppy drool dripped from their mouths with uneven fangs peeking out.


    It''s that monster.


    ''''d*mn, you found it...!


    Kenzaki drew his sword and retreated to protect Sakuma.


    ''Sakuma, hold my face.


    Uh, yeah...


    Duhan''s body is really inconvenient. Even if you put your head on top of your neck, it immediately falls out of the polo, making it impossible to fight as much as you would like. It''s enough to make me rethink the concept of vision from the very beginning. I still feel theck of training.


    Sakuma provided me with magical cover fire from behind. If I retreated like this, I would be even further away from the stairs. But it''s difficult to run to the stairs, slipping past the crotch or side of the monster in front of me, to get to the stairs. There is no choice but to retreat. That''s when I was thinking about it.


    ''''O-o-yaaahhhhh!''''


    It rushed in like a bullet and mmed into the monster''s side of the head.


    Time rewinds a bit.


    You will be able to keep the battle to a minimum and go underground, underground. Kyousuke had inserted the sword given to him by Skeleton into his back. To be exact, it was in the form of a sword inserted into Rin. She blurted out, ''''Ew, the rust on the sword is sour...'''', but since she didn''t know how else to carry it, she had no choice but to ask him to gum it up.


    Aside from the skeleton I mentioned earlier, we hardly encountered any undead monsters. Kyousuke and Rin looked around curiously, then turned their gaze to the wisp running alongside them.


    ''''........What''s up, you two?''''


    No, I was wondering if, by some chance, it''s because of Ei that we rarely encounter monsters.


    Creatures are inherently afraid of fire. In addition, it wasmon in fantasy games in the original world for undead monsters to have a weakness for the fire attribute. The possibility that the eerily glowing Ei''s lights were keeping the monsters away could not be denied.


    ''Come to think of it, those skeletons from earlier also attacked me, but flinched at Hino-kun!


    Oh, you''re right, I do?


    I didn''t know we havepatibility in this world.


    The words that asionallye out of Rin''s mouth are subtly reminiscent of her extensive gaming experience. Even though she was the idol of her ss, the ace of the track and field team, and the fastest top sprinter in the prefecture, does she still y games? Kyousuke''s tastes in the games he ys didn''t match Koganei''s in a subtle way, so every time he heard those words from Rin, he tingled oddly.


    No, right now, anyway, it''s Ei''s Fire. The King of the Dead (Wight King) is also an undead. If you can intimidate the Dead Spirit King with Ei''s power, then rescuing Sakuma (Subus) and Kenzaki (Duhan) should be a whole lot easier.


    ''Another possibility is the hidden ability...''


    Rin said in a carefree voice. Kyousuke nodded his head.


    ''Hidden abilities?''


    ''No, not in this case, I guess. ''Special characteristics?¡¡Passive ability?


    The words echoed inside my head as I thought about it.


    ''Isn''t each character set up with an ability to lower the encounter rate in dungeons, or an ability that makes it easier to find items?¡¡Maybe Hino-kun''s is it.


    No way. You''re going to be reincarnated as a monster and have that kind of ability on top of that?


    ''Maybe it''s just a race characteristic of each monster!¡¡Willowisp is going to be harder to encumber!


    It''s too game-like in its conception. Of course, that may be what it means, but the "ability to make it harder to encumber" is the same as the aforementioned "creatures are afraid of fire". ""Isn''t it something that can be put on game-wise, following the basic setup of ''undead monsters are vulnerable to fire''?


    Kyousuke was skeptical, but Ei was pondering something.


    ''Ei, do you believe that?''


    No, I don''t believe in Himemizu''s nonsense.


    Terrible.


    ''I''ve got a few things on my mind, too. It''s just that it''s a bit of a theory, so I''ll just keep it quiet for now.


    In the meantime, they all run down the stairs from the 10th floor to the 11th floor.


    ''''Kyousuke, Himemizu, I''m going to go ahead and tell you something.


    Ei''s voice was full of tension.


    ''What?''


    ''''The purpose of this time is only to bring Sakuma and Kenzaki back. Don''t make any unnecessary attacks on the King of the Dead,


    Kyousuke let out a breath as he huffed and giggled. He didn''t have the facial muscles tough, nor did he have the lungs to breathe, but Rin did her best to follow through on that.


    ''I know. We''re not that bypassed either.''''


    O-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-ooh!


    A light blue bulletnded on the side of the King of the Dead Spirit''s head. It was clear from the reaction that it hadn''t done much damage. It was a leaping kick with his full strength, though.


    The King of the Dead Spirit raises his six arms and attacks. Kyousuke and Rinnd on the floor of thebyrinth with a kick to the head of the kick''s plunging head. The more they look up, the bigger it is. Was it five meters long? It didn''t ring a bell on the numbers, but when you see it in person, you realize it. Even if it was only 5 meters long, it was still this big.


    Something big and strong is terrifying. This is a fact that all living things instinctively feel. But we can''t sit on our hands here.


    "Utsurogi-kun...?


    When I turned my gaze towards the direction of the voice, there was Sakuma Shoko (Subus), still dressed in clothes with a thin cloth area, looking at me with her hand on her rge) chest. And a headless knight (Duhan) is standing there to protect her. This is Kenzaki. Thank God, both of us are safe.


    ''''My God!''''


    Rin shouted.


    ''The Tsurugin''s head is gone!


    That''s a ssic.


    Oh, well...


    No, not from the original.


    Megumi Kenzaki''s face is still held by Sakuma. Kenzaki stared at Kyousuke and Rin and muttered.


    ''''........Rin, huh?''''


    "Hi, Tsurugin.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. He doesn''t even let me greet him.


    The next moment, a reprimand came out of Kenzaki''s words that Sakuma held in his arms.


    ''You guys, what are you doing here!


    What the hell.... We''re gonna save them.


    It''s not about that!


    The headless knight''s fingertips are pointed at Kyosuke and Rin.


    "A man and a womany their skin on top of each other so intimately in public.............it''s extremely shameful!


    ''''Uh........as expected of a public officer.......''''


    I don''t have any skin, and neither do you, Mr. Utsuroki.


    Even though I''m getting used to it by now, it''s still spectacr because a woman is literally wrapped around a man''s body. It would be a y that was almost impossible to achieve in human times. This is definitely not y, though. If I had to put it that way, I''d say it was something like a clownfish living inside a sea anemone.


    "Mr. Utsurogi, you''re talking about a symbiotic rtionship. The sea anemone and hermit crab are mutually beneficial.


    Hmm, well...


    I thought she was a carefree no-good weather girl, but Rin is knowledgeable in a strange way.


    ''''However, Tsurugin, you''re wrong! I''m justbining with Utsurogi-kun...


    Combined?


    ''No, Kenzaki, when I saybine, it''s not like Aquarion or Go-Dunner!¡¡It''s more like this, a wholesome, pristine amalgamation of gunbusters and Glegan and all that!


    What the hell are you talking about?


    While they are having such an exchange, Kyousuke and Rin are desperately avoiding the attack of the King of the Dead Spirit. Sakuma is Sakuma, his face turns bright red, and while fidgeting desperately, ''''But thebination...'''' ''''Utsurogi-kun and Himemizu-san...'''' ''''Thebination...'''' ...'''' he muttered, etc. This seemed to be a very unfavorable trend.


    It was then that a small fireball was mmed into the King of the Dead Spirit from right beside him.


    ''''Kyousuke e-----!


    Ei''s voice was shaking with anger as it flew in a pitter-patter.


    ''''You!¡¡You''re an idiot!¡¡I did!¡¡That''s it!¡¡You!¡¡At all!


    Oh, yeah. Sorry Ei....


    The Wisp''s body could not be more swollen. This is the proof that it is quite crisp. Sakuma and Kenzaki, who should be at a much greater distance, are also biting back, as if they can feel the heat.


    The energy of anger also strengthened the ming bullets, and the king of the dead spirits backed off a bit, as if he didn''t like the mes. A pathway is cleared to a wide open passage, towards and through. Kyousuke immediately sent a signal to Sakuma and Kenzaki. The two nodded and ran straight through, just barely out of the way of the Dead Spirit King''s attack.


    ''''Kyousuke, you owe me this!


    How many times do I owe you for that?


    As of yesterday, 9,99822 of them!


    ''Wow, even if we''ve known each other since birth, 16 a day...''


    Rin seemed to calcte quickly, too. She was an honor student.


    However, there was no time for drinking and chatting soon. From here to the stairs, it''s a wide passage both vertically and horizontally. There are few obstructions and it is the most suitable battlefield for the King of the Dead Spirit. Kyousuke and Rin ran after Sakuma and Kenzaki, but they felt the sound of footsteps like an earth shaking sounding up right behind them, zushin, zushin.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!''''


    I know!


    In response to Rin''s shout, Kyousuke stopped and turned around. Sakuma and Kenzaki were surprised.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!''''


    Rin, what are you...!


    I clenched my right fist tightly and found the density concentrated and the weight and hardness increased. We''ve discussed the cues to some extent. First of all, we''re going to stop him in his tracks.


    ''''Jump, Himemizu!


    Oh!


    The bones of Kyousuke''s legs reassemble in an inverted artiction, and the next moment he leaps higher. He also elerates with a kick to the ceiling. A punch with his full strength is seen to his face.


    ''O-o-yah!''


    But there was no challenge: two faces, four hollowed-out eye sockets, with the eerie eyes housed in them, turned toward us all at once.


    ''''Now!''''


    At Kyousuke''s signal, Rin drew the sword from her back. It wasn''t Kyousuke''s arm. It was her own arm, growing from just around her shoulder. The third arm, which suddenly arose, swung the sword at will and thrust it into one of the four eyes.


    ''''Voooooooooo...!


    It was the first time the King of the Dead Spirit let out a sound of anguish. At the same time, Ei covered him with a fireball, while Kyousuke and Rin got away from him. The shape of the leg bones had been reassembled back to the source before long.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Himemizu-san!


    Get out of here, both of you, now!


    Kyousuke shouts as he inches back. The damage is passing through to the King of the Dead Spirit, albeit only slightly. Now, while he''s scared, he has no choice but to run through. As it is, he turns towards the girls and moves his feet. Ei soon followed.


    We''re almost there. The stairs are visibly approaching. If I can make it up there.


    That''s when I thought it was a good idea.


    "Utsurogi-kun, look out!


    Suddenly, a voice resounded, screaming directly at the inside of his head.


    Immediately after, Kyousuke''s body was pushed away. The semi-liquid flesh that covered his bony body was stripped away in one fell swoop. For a moment, he didn''t know what happened, followed byprehension catching up with him. From Rin''s side, she was forced to release thebination. Then, the slime girlfriend pushed Kyousuke from the back side.


    A thumping impact shook Kyousuke''s body from behind. I fell to the floor of thebyrinth and looked behind me.


    ''''Himemizu........!


    The barbaric sword of the King of the Dead Spirit was buried in the ce where Kyousuke and the others had been a moment ago. The floor was smashed, debris was scattered and a cloud of dust was raised. There was no reply from Hime-Sui Rin. When the King of the Dead Spirit raised his sword, he could see Rin slumped on the floor.


    As a slime, Rin was resistant to physical attacks. On the other hand, Kyousuke, made of bone body, is vulnerable to impact.


    Rin protected Kyousuke. He said that if he received the sword by himself alone, he would not die. But no matter how strong the body is against physical damage, there are sensations. As long as there are sensations, there is also pain. There is also the ability to shut out consciousness, to shelter the mind from the intense pain that has passed. Rin had clearly fainted.


    ''''Ri, Rin...!


    I found Kenzaki shouting behind me. It''s a familiar name. Rin was a track and field athlete and Kenzaki was a kendo yer, both of which must have been close friends as the ace of the athletic club. Sakuma, too, is holding his breath.


    The distance to the stairs is not much more. If you run, you can make it. But we can''t do that.


    No matter how physically strong Rin''s body is, it doesn''t necessarily mean that the King of the Dead Spirit uses that as his only means of attack.


    Skeletons said. The undead monsters eat magic and feed on it, they said. If it was the monster''s unique magical power that kept Rin''s body intact. If left untreated, she would be absorbed by the life energy and die.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    Immediately after, ck mes blew from behind Kyousuke to the King of the Dead Spirit. It was Sakuma.


    She had probably been fighting for several hours since she went underground until now, and her expression was filled with fatigue. However, Sakuma had a strong will in both of her eyes as she stared at the King of the Dead Spirit. It wasn''t just Sakuma. Kenzaki also sashayed out and rushed to Rin''s side.


    The King of the Dead Spirit is slightly frightened as he is showered with mes, a weakness. In the meantime, Kenzaki called out to Rin.


    ''''Rin, get a grip!¡¡Rin!


    Uh, Tsurugin...?


    Let''s get the hell out of here. Shoulder... or not, I can''t give you that...


    "Eh, heh......... Thank you.........


    Rin begins to crawl across the floor in a sly manner. But he''s slow on his feet. Kyousuke must lend his body to her. With that in mind, as Kyousuke was about to run out, Ei stopped him from behind.


    ''It''s like going to die, Kyousuke.


    His voice is cold and quiet.


    ''''The skeleton''s movements are slow, if not as slow as the slime. If you jump into the reach of the Reaper King, you''ll be torn apart in an instant.''''


    So you want me to shut up and watch?


    I resent myself for only being able to say such mundane words.


    In the meantime, Sakuma supports her from behind with a magical attack. Kenzaki follows Rin and moves slowly to protect her. As long as they continue to watch, the two of them can move safely as long as Sakuma''s magical attack continues. If they can reach Kyousuke in the meantime andbine once more to escape, that''s fine.


    But Sakuma and Kenzaki are both quite tired. They could copse at any time.


    ''''Kyousuke, do you remember what I said on the way here?''''


    Ei said, still in a calm voice.


    ''''Ei''s...?''''


    You said you had a theory. You can run that demonstration now if you want.


    Was it a monster''s inherent ability, or something rted to it? From Ei''s words, it seems to be something that could break the current situation. Before Kyousuke could answer, Ei continued further.


    ''Only, if my hypothesis is wrong, you could die.


    What about Ei?


    I''m fine. I''m probably all right.


    Let''s do it.


    That''s what I thought you would say.


    When Kyousuke nods without a one or two, Ei gives a dumbfounded sound.


    ''''Oh well. Kyousuke, you owe me this one too.


    Immediately after saying that, Ei''s body jumped towards Kyousuke.


    What, I wondered, the moment I thought about it, I felt a burning, intense pain in Kyousuke''s body. Just recently, he had experienced a simr sensation. It was the first time he and Rin had merged together. I remember that time, I remember feeling a tightening pressure all over my body.


    But this time, just like that time, the pain quickly receded. Instead, a new body was beingposed, wrapping around Kyousuke''s body.


    No, this.


    mes.


    As if Rin''s slime body had be Kyousuke''s body, burning mes clung to his arms, to his legs, and of course to his chest and stomach. mes that re up from his entire body. A skeletal demon wearing mes. The current figure of Kyousuke is just that. If you clench your fist, the mes rise strongly. As if to reflect my emotions, the firepower increases in momentum. The fire that erupted from the back of his ribs was like the wings of a phoenix or even a crimson scarf.


    If thebination with Rin was a human being preyed upon by slime, this was like a human being burned to death by the mes.


    ''''Is there a better analogy, Kyousuke?''''


    There was a voice from Ei that seemed to echo in his head.


    ''Oh well. The hypothesis has been proven.''


    ''Ei, this is........''


    You''re a force to be reckoned with.


    Ei tells a puzzled Kyousuke clearly.


    ''''I''ve always wondered. The Himemizu merged with you is clearly moving beyond her conventional potential. It''s so much more than simply saying that you''re a prop and relieving her of her burden. In other words, I don''t know if it''s the ability of the individual you, or the ability of the skeleton race, but...


    Do you want to amplify the power of thebined monster or something like that?


    So that''s it. Anyway, it''s a great monster to synthesize.


    That analogy is generally a terrible one, though.


    Seeing the mes burning from Kyousuke''s entire body, the King of the Dead Spirit clearly flinched. After all, his weakness is fire.


    This would work. Kyousuke began to walk leisurely. With every step he took and every step he took on the floor, the fire sparks scattered.


    It wasn''t just the King of the Dead Spirits who was surprised. Rin, Sakuma, and Kenzaki were all stunned by the phenomenon that urred in front of their uniformed eyes. It''s not unreasonable. Even Kyousuke, the party in question, was also. They were surprised to this extent.


    ''''Amazing...!¡¡Utsurogi-kun, that''s so cool!


    Rin was getting excited.


    ''Impure heteros*xual intercourse is... no, impure homos*xual intercourse...!¡¡How it was in the school rules!


    Kenzaki was puzzled.


    ''''Combination...!¡¡Utsurogi-kun and Hikino-kun...bined!


    Sakuma was getting crazy excited for some reason.


    ''I feel like you''re imagining things very out of character, but oh well.


    Ei said in a cold tone.


    ''Kyousuke, I''ll leave all the action to you. Don''t even think about trying to beat them. We have to buy ourselves some time until Himemizu, Kenzaki, and Sakuma escape to the tenth floor.


    ''''I understand. Unlike with the Princess Water, your body looks fragile!


    I gripped my right hand firmly, and the fire in my fist burned even stronger.


    This fire is mmed into the king of the dead as hard as possible. As Kyousuke kicked the floor, the mes acted as a booster and elerated his body at once.

 9-Episode 8: Premonition Of Arashi

    ''O-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-ooh!


    The mes in Kyousuke''s fist gained momentum and attacked the Dead Spirit King (Wight King). Just before the fist came into direct contact or not, the arm froze tightly. It was a restraining action by Ei.


    ''''I''m telling you!¡¡I can''t fight like I did with Princess Water!


    Oh, yeah.


    What Kyousuke is wearing now is Ei''s body that has be a wisp. It is a ball of fire and gas, so to speak.


    It''s not just a simple matter of how much time you have left, but also how much time you have left. In other words, the form merged with Rin was a form suitable for physical attacks, but the form merged with Ei was not. With the mes clothed in his entire body, he aimed at the enemy from a medium distance. It is a form suitable for such tactics.


    The King of the Dead Spirit dispels Kyousuke''s body, which is burning like a me spirit (Efreet), in a depressing manner. Kyousuke dodged it by flying away. As he moves, Ei erupts with a booster.


    It''s a different kind of swiftness than Rin''s time. The current Kyousuke, so to speak, his whole body is a booster and a thruster. His instantaneous power is extremely high. Furthermore, although all of the control will probably be bungled by Ei, if he makes use of this.......


    Let''s jump, Ei!


    ''Your recklessness is always the same!


    After attracting the swinging barbarian sword with enough force, he jumped. mes were sprayed out vigorously and Kyousuke''s body flew through the air.


    The mes erupting from his entire body held Kyousuke''s body in the air, holding it in ce. The Dead Spirit King''s gaze waspletely glued to Kyousuke. He avoided the six sword shots that were swung around with a three-dimensional movement. Kyousuke sped his two palms together, creating a ball of fire between them. As he applied force, Ei supplied the magic power and the ball of fire grewrger andrger.


    ''Ei, on my signal, I''m going to hit him!


    All right, all right. Let''s give it a name.


    He said something outrageous in a cool voice.


    ''It''s a prominence ball, Kyousuke.


    Well, well, it doesn''t matter.... Ei, are you enjoying yourself by any chance?


    ''You won''t get a bee in your bo if you''re this entertained. .........here ites!


    Kyousuke avoids the two barbaric sword strikes delivered simultaneously with a flutter. Not yet. Attracting more.


    Kyousuke flew around his face, daring to provoke the King of the Dead Ghosts. As he passed behind him, the King of the Dead Spiritpletely turned his back from Rin and the others in a position to turn away. At the front of the stairs, Sakuma is waiting for Rin and Kenzaki to reach it while preparing a protective barrier with what little magical power he has left. We''re almost there. Almost.


    ''Ei, I''ll say ''prominence'' and then I''ll take a beat and shoot you with the ''ball''!¡¡That''s good!


    Of course. I know your timing, of course.


    Rin and Kenzaki finally reached the entrance to the stairs, and all three of their gazes turned to me. Sakuma leads the way first, followed by Rin and Kenzaki ascending the stairs.


    When the girls are out of sight, Kyousuke swoops down, moving in a way that passes through the King of the Dead Spirit''s crotch, and swings at the bloated ball of fire.


    ''''Prominence!


    With that one beat, his breathingpletely ovepped. The body of the King of the Dead Spirit turned around in a circle and turned around.


    ''''Bo--r!''''


    He fired an unavoidable ball of light at a moment''s notice.


    As a result, the ball of firended on the body of the King of the Dead Spirit from the front. The dense mes filled with it burst and with a roaring sound, the body of the King of the Dead Spirit was burned. The explosion was enough to cover his vision and even swallowed the Dead Spirit King''s screams. The giant body couldn''t bear the impact and fell to the back side.


    Kyousuke is not foolish enough to think of giving a follow-up attack here. Rin and the others escaped. Their purpose has been aplished.


    Before the King of the Dead Spirit can stand up, Kyousuke and Ei fly straight for the stairs. The wings of fire that unfolded on the back were like a phoenix.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, Hino-kun, wow, wow!''''


    Rin greeted Kyousuke as he reached the tenth basement floor, his body rippling with a poppycock. Thebination with Ei has been lifted, and now Kyousuke is a mere skeleton.


    This tenth floor is also a dangerous area that is infested with monsters, and we can''t feel safe. However, the predicament was out of the way for the time being. This much should be forgiven. Even the King of the Dead Spirit didn''t seem to be willing to chase after his prey that had escaped through the narrow staircase to the upper levels.


    Of course, Rin wasn''t the only one who was impressed.


    Sakuma and Kenzaki both greeted them with their own excited attitudes.


    ''''A big deal. Utsurogi, you look a lot different than when we first went exploring. You must have trained in your own way.


    This is Kenzaki. It might be more urate to say that he has found a way to fight that is suitable for his new body rather than training.


    ''''Amazing!¡¡Well done, Mr. Utsurogi!¡¡Utsurogi-kun and Hikino-kun are merging together...!


    This is Sakuma. This joyfulness feels a bit peculiarly s*xual.


    But as expected, she noticed the hazy coldness of the gaze directed at her, or perhaps she suddenly turned red and fell down on her face. While squirming as it is, she sends a somewhat downcast gaze to Kyousuke.


    ''''Well, um........yeah........ Thank you foring to save me, well, thank you........


    Oh no, don''t worry about it. I''m just d you''re okay.


    Uh, yeah...


    When Kyousuke was able to continue his honest words, Sakuma still squirmed with a blush on his face.


    ''''Wow, I, well I didn''t expect Utsurogi-kun toe to my rescue...''''


    Yeah, he''s kind of slow on the uptake. Did I disappoint you?


    No, it made me very happy. You were always so kind to me, Utsurogi-kun.


    Sakuma finally looked up and scowled. Kyousuke suddenly became embarrassed and averted his gaze.


    ''''It''s not like I''m being nice or anything...................wow!


    When I looked away, Himemizu Rin had swelled up twice, or even nearly three times. It was like a rice cake on a shichirin.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu!¡¡What''s the matter, are you mad about something?!


    Wha...?


    While saying that, it was not a wide passage. Kenzaki''s body, which was squeezed, was struggling.


    Now, it was that time.


    "Sakuma, Kenzaki, are you okay!


    A familiar voice sounded from the end of the aisle, and several students could be seen running towards them.


    ''''Goubayashi, Koganei.......and Beni.......!


    That high-flying andzy Queen Benii, I didn''t know that she would even show up in a ce like this. Kyousuke was surprised.


    Without a doubt, they were practically the strongest team in the ss. He could imagine that she must havee to help Sakuma and Kenzaki. Their expressions were different. Goubayashi looks surprised, Koganei looks grim, and Benii looks bored.


    They realized, of course, that Sakuma and Kenzaki weren''t the only ones here. As soon as they recognized Kyousuke, Rin, and Ei, Goubayashi sounded somewhat confused.


    ''''Utsurogi.... And Himemizu and Hino.........


    Hey. Mr. Goubayash.


    Rin, who had been in the same popr group as Goubayashi when he was human, greeted him, returning to his usual tone.


    Kyousuke, too, raised one hand to his long-time friend.


    ''Yo, Koganei.''


    ''Oh, yeah ... yeah ...''


    Koganei did not release his grim expression and gave a vague reply. As it is, he turns his gaze to Sakuma.


    ''''Shan, were you rescued by Utsurogi and the others?''''


    Yeah, yeah. So....


    No.


    Ei says, as if to cover Sakuma''s words. It was a remarkably thorny statement.


    ''We just happened to wander thebyrinth and met them. It''s not possible for people like us to defeat opponents who were unable to do so with Sakuma and Kenzaki.


    To Kyousuke and Rin, as well as to Sakuma and Kenzaki, one can sense that Ei is revealing a tant sense of caution towards Koganei. An attitude that never wants to tell the truth. This is not an attitude towards someone who once belonged to the same group. Kyousuke felt ufortable, but he avoided mentioning that here.


    ''''Oh, I see.... Well, that''s true, isn''t it?''''


    Koganei finally gave a smile of relief. It wasn''t so much a question being answered as it was the kind of mending smile one would show when they got the answer they wanted.


    Koganei believed Ei''s words, but what about Goubayashi and Benii?


    Goubayashi looked at Kyousuke, Rin and Ei in turn, making a difficult face.


    Benii, on the other hand.


    Sachi, thank God you''re okay.


    Uh-huh. Thanks. Asuka-chan........


    Kaoru was worried about you.


    They all stared at the intimate exchange in unison.


    What about this intimate rtionship between Benii, the ss queen, and Sakuma, who used to be a sober, bespectacled child? Furthermore, it seems that Kaoruko, who has a strong say in the girls in the ss, is also among them. Rin was the only one who knew this, or perhaps she was just tapping and shaking.


    ''Did you and Kenzaki make it through alone?


    Uh, yeah...


    Yeah, that''s great.


    While saying that, Benii''s gaze was turned towards Kyousuke for a moment. The red eyes, which seemed to drip blood, drew a mysterious arc. That minute change was only a momentary change, and I wonder how many people who were really there noticed it.


    But this deception, at least to Beni, was obvious. Kyousuke is convinced. Kyousuke has no idea how the fact that she was found out by the aloof and elusive but absolute pinnacle of the ss will affect him in the future.


    No, in the first ce, is it really such a big deal to hide it?


    Kyousuke looks at Ei. He seemed to want to keep the exposure of Kyousuke''s power, and the power that would be amplified bybining with Rin and Ei, a secret.


    Rather than the power itself, perhaps, the fact that he had acquired a "powerful power" itself.


    The ss was about to enter a period of stability. However, just at that moment, a sh between Ryuzaki and Koganei urred.


    As a result, Sakuma and Kenzaki were spared, but it''s hard to imagine that Ryuzaki will be able to continue to take the leadership role after exposing that abomination in front of so many ssmates. There will probably be a major change in power within the ss in the future.


    And when that happens, Ei hates being caught up in the middle of that change. It was typical of him to dislike trouble.


    The three people here are all three who have a strong voice in the ss.


    Will Goubayashi retain Ryuzaki, and will Ryuzaki once again be a force to be reckoned with as the leader of the ss?


    Will Koganei, who has shown remarkable sess after the trip, rece Ryuzaki and unify the ss?


    Or will Queen Benii, who had been silent for some time, emerge as the true queen?


    Kyousuke doesn''t know who wille out on top. If possible, I do hope that it will be done peacefully.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi.''''


    Koganei spoke to Kyousuke with the same friendly smile as before.


    ''''What, Koganei?''''


    Don''t take too long. You''re 10 stories underground. There are some pretty good monsters down here.


    Hmm, yeah...


    "Utsurugi is weak, okay?¡¡I mean, I don''t know. It''s like a ce that suits your level. That''s the kind of ce you need to explore.


    Were those really words of concern for his long-time friend?


    Feeling a slight tug at Koganei''s statement and smile, Kyousuke had a feeling of a storm not far off.


    Over the next few days, surprisingly, no major changes of any kind hade to the ss.


    At best, the only thing that had changed was the treatment of themittee chairman, Ryuzaki Kunihiro. Ever since the sh with Koganei, there had been an obvious mixture of contempt and ridicule in the eyes of his ssmates as they looked at him. A question that everyone felt thinly, but kept in their hearts because no one had ever said it out loud. The reason for this was that the doubts about Ryuzaki''s qualities as a leader were shared by the entire ss after that one incident.


    Nevertheless, Ryuzaki has barely been able to maintain his position as a leader. It''s because of Goubayashi''s influence.


    The ss formally follows Ryuzaki because Goubayashi, Ryuzaki''s friend, sets him up. Of course, both Ryuzaki and Goubayashi know that respect for the leader has beenpletely eroded.


    Nevertheless, the ss follows Ryuzaki. This wasn''t so much because they were afraid of Goubayashi, but rather because they had no leader to stand in his ce. Not everyone was clearly aware of this, but since the trip to the other world, the second year and four sses have been living a life of survival. The responsibility of a leader there is notparable to that of the ss president. Everyone unconsciously avoided that burden.


    In short, as long as you follow Ryuzaki, you can ce all the me on him. It was on the basis of this unconsciousmon understanding that Ryuzaki was a leader.


    It is not that there was no one who wanted to be a leader himself.


    It was Koganei.


    Ever since he''d gotten the better of Ryuzaki in the cafeteria, Koganei''s stock in the ss had risen even higher. The former cronies of Ryuzaki, such as Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba (Unicorn), have now joined Koganei''s side, and arge group is now forming around him.


    The reason why Koganei couldn''t be the leader of the ss was because of the stare that Gowbayashi gave him.


    At the end of the day, Koganei couldn''t go against Gowbayashi. It was partly because he was one of the few people who couldpete with Koganei, and partly because there was simply no way Koganei could win in a standoff, with his three-meter tall frame, the awesome looks of an oga, and the calmness and charisma he possessed from his human days.


    When Koganei, in a fit of pique, tries to say something bad about Ryuzaki or mess with another ssmate, he has no choice but to shut up when Goubayash gives him a re.


    The fact that Koganei''s behavior over the past few days is somewhat more than meets the eye, and not all of the students like him. But he wouldn''t have stopped if Goubayashi hadn''t been holding Koganei down from above.


    The current ss was like being held by Goubayashi alone.


    ''''Govayashi!


    Today, Goblin Gotohara (Goblin) gets up from his seat in good spirits and leaves the dining room with Okumura (Oak). The dishes are left on the table, of course.


    Kyosuke, Rin, and Ei were still watching such a scene in a corner of the cafeteria.


    In the center of the cafeteria, Ryuzaki is in the middle of the cafeteria. He looked around the noisy cafeteria, where many of his ssmates still remained, and said in a cheerful voice


    ''''Ah, I think we''re going to dive into thebyrinth today to look for food, I don''t know!


    For a moment, the cafeteria went silent. The eyes of the remaining ssmates turned to Ryuzaki.


    None of them said a word. But it wasn''t an auspicious attitude of quiet listening. The leader of the ss, Ryuzaki, is looking for party members. There was an air of, "Somebody go with him, though I''m not going," that dominated the entire cafeteria. Kyousuke and Rin almost stood up involuntarily, but Ei pushed them away.


    ''Don''t do anything too obvious in your ss right now,''


    Ei said with a hint of surprise in his voice.


    ''But at this rate, Ryuzaki, you''ll be a needle in a haystack.


    And when there''s no one to run for section ormittee, and the ss is all abuzz, don''t you feelpelled to raise your hand?


    Ah, so that''s why you''re a garbage man and a scrounger, huh?


    Even in the midst of such conversations, the ss atmosphere remains rigid.


    Ryuzaki must have a firm understanding of his position. No one wants to follow him anymore. But it''s precisely because the position of "leader" is required of me that I have no choice but to speak and act ordingly. He knows he''s not good enough, but he''s ying the clown.


    But that''s just the rust that came out of Tatsuzaki''s body.


    Ei''s voice was cold.


    ''''If that guy had more judgement or enough boldness to screw over a trivial opinion, this wouldn''t have happened. It''s not a matter of whether he''s strong or weak in his post-reincarnation form.


    That, on the other hand, is a correct opinion. After all, the current situation is the result of Ryuzaki''s ownck of boiling water.


    As long as it''s Ei''s words, it''s only a legitimate argument to attack from a safe zone, but still, it''s a correct opinion.


    With a bang, one of the girls stood up in the corner of the ss.


    She walked with a bird bone in her mouth, her white hair fluttering in the air. Her modified sailor suit, with its jangling essories, was from Kamishiro High School. She was a special student who, like Queen Benii, had barely changed her appearance after the transition.


    ''''I, Inugami........''''


    Ryuzaki sounded like he was saved.


    ''Do you want to go, together?''


    At those words, Inugami Hibiki (War Wolf) twitched his canine ears and then sniffed with a hum.


    I''m not going. I''m going to hunt by myself. You''ll just get in my way.


    Well, I guess so, Kyousuke thinks. She''s been a consistent loner since the transition. As long as she hunts for food and gives it to Sugiura (Scy), she may have at least a sense of solidarity, but I''ve never seen her hang out with other students. Well, that''s been the case since his human days.


    An ouw delinquent girl. That''s Inugami. She and Benii are simr in mood, but the two seem to be doggie monkeys, and they seem to be avoiding each other.


    Inugami walks out of the cafeteria while jerking off her modified sailor suit essory.


    A giggle escaped from some of the female students. With that, chatter begins again in the cafeteria. The ce became crowded again, and none of them saw Ryuzaki anymore. Tatsuzaki''s shoulders slumped disappointedly and he returned to his seat in the corner of the cafeteria.


    ''''Hey Ryuzaki........''''


    Kyousuke, who couldn''t see it, ended up calling out to him.


    ''''Ah, Utsurugi.......''''


    Do you want toe with us, if we can...?


    No, it''s fine...


    Ryuujin Ryuzaki huffed, letting his gaze wander through the air like a dead lizard.


    ''''I''ll go with Goubayashiter.... Thanks, Utsurogi.


    He''s a good guy, though, Kyousuke thinks. Rin doesn''t seem to know what to say to him either.


    Immediately after that, a group of peoplee into the cafeteria with brightughter. It''s Koganei and the others.


    Koganei exchanged friendly words with boys like Tentahara (Roper), Washio, and Hakuba, and at once attracted the eyes of the entire cafeteria.


    ''''Ah, you know what?!''''


    With a good smile on his face, Koganei moved to where Ryuzaki was standing earlier and said in a well spoken voice.


    ''''We''re going to go hunting now, to the fifth basement level or so, who wants to go with us?¡¡Preferably a girl!


    There was a murmur in the ss. But it wasn''t like they were ignoring Koganei''sments. The boys were smiling bitterly, and the girls could see that they were dodging words such as, ''What shall we do? It''s a big difference from Ryuzaki just now.


    It''s not a good idea. Then I''ll go for it.........


    One of the girls raised her hand, followed by two or three others.


    ''Alright, that''s it!¡¡Is this the first time you''ve gone to the fifth basement floor, Kiino-san?


    ''Oh, yeah.... Does it bother you?


    It''s okay. It''s okay. We can afford it. We''ll protect you!¡¡I wondered if it would be much more useful than some lizard.


    With those words, Washio and the others giggled. Ryuuzaki, in contrast, became more and more depressed.


    ''''Koganei-kun, it feels bad...''''


    Rin muttered, revealing a rare sense of disgust.


    ''''Something has changed, Koganei...''''


    Kyousuke also nodded. In response to his words, which were filled with a hint of loneliness, Ei''s words were like spitting.


    ''''Kyousuke, Koganei (that guy) was that kind of guy from the beginning.


    As usual, by the time the cafeteria was empty, Kyousuke and Rin had cleaned up the remaining dishes on the table and, as usual, told Sugiura, ''''He''s gone because he''s in the way! I was kicked out of the dining room. This time, Ryuzaki also helped me with a little bit of food preparation. Ei, who doesn''t do anything in that regard, is really a man with a lot of balls. It''s just like him, so I don''t mind.


    When Ryuzaki finishes taking care of the dishes, he goes off in a daze. He must be preparing to go hunting with Goubayashi. It''s not a good idea to go to the beach, but it''s not a good idea for both of us to go on like this, Kyousuke thought vaguely as he looked away, although he was happy to have a friend named Goubayashi left behind.


    "What are we going to do now?


    I guess I''ll be training outside thebyrinth like usual. And I''m able to merge with Ei.


    That''s true. And I want a special move too.


    Rin said that while her whole body glittered strangely. It was a slime whose expression was easy to understand.


    A special move, well, it would be a thing like the prominence ball that he and Ei released together. The name of the technique is embarrassing, but it''s not a bad thing to name a specific attack pattern and match the timing. With Rin''s flexible body, she could do all sorts of interesting things.


    Ei also showed an unusually enthusiastic attitude and said.


    ''''I''d like toe up with some new attack patterns as well. Kyousuke, can you bring that skeleton sword to me?


    Yeah. Okay, yeah. I''ll go get it.


    Okay, we''ll see you on the way out.


    Rin and Ei headed for the exit of thebyrinth, while Kyousuke went back to his room to retrieve his sword. Themunal bedroom, where many of the boys sleep in small groups, is rather littered with items. Many of them are unearthly junk that was picked up by Gokugawara, who was eager to explore thebyrinth. Kyousuke''s sword is also seen as the same kind of thing, and there was no indication that someone had touched it.


    ''''Mu, Utsurogi.......''''


    He grabbed his sword and was about to leave the room when his eyes met with Goubayashi, who had just returned.


    Kyousuke greeted him with his sword in his hand.


    ''''Yo, Goubayashi. Are you going to look for food with Ryuzaki now?''''


    Hmm, yeah. Yeah.


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and continued to tell Kyousuke


    ''Utsurugi, do you have a moment of time right now?''


    Well, I told Himes and the others to wait.


    Then we''ll make it quicker.


    It was rare to hear from that Goubayashi to talk to Kyousuke. Kyousuke naturally straightened his beat.


    Goubayashi. Because of the impact of hisst name, one might call him by a katakana-like nuance, but his real name is Goubayashi Genshu. He is the son of a temple. He is also a fist fighter, and his skills have been further honed with Oga''s superior physical abilities. He has a stoic personality and is very strict with himself. He was a student who was well received by his teachers.


    Goubayashi said he would be brief and thought for a moment before he said this.


    ''Utsurogi, why did we transition into this form?


    Hmm?


    The question was more philosophical than he had expected, and Kyousuke was momentarily at a loss for an answer.


    ''Is that a Zen question and answer?''


    "I don''t mean to be so formal. Well, I''ll give you my opinion first.


    Goubayashi untied his crossed arms and looked up at the high ceiling of thebyrinth.


    ''Sometimes I wonder if this is a reflection of our minds.


    I can''t be sure, but there are times when I wonder if it''s true.


    Oddly enough, it was the same as what Kyousuke had once thought. So he nodded honestly.


    ''Ei looks like a hot guy, and Himemizu has a very flexible way of thinking. Kenzaki has a knightly quality to him, and Benii and Inugami are just as I imagined. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say. Sakuma is, well, yeah.


    So who am I, then?


    Goubayashi murmured as he looked at his hands.


    ''I''ve been thinking about that for thest few days. I am the son of the temple. I have worked hard to drive out demons from my heart to be a great monk like my fathers. But I have a demon in my hand.


    No, yeah..... Or maybe you''re thinking too much.... It must have been a random decision to fit the name.


    Ei Hino is a wisp and Rin Himemizu is a waterslime. Sakuma Shoko is a subus, Okumura is an orc, and Gokumigawara is a goblin. Even within the ss, there are students who have such conversations with jokes.


    ''''I doubt it. Come to think of it, the current situation in the ss is probably due to my inexperience.


    That''s what I''m thinking about too much. Kyousuke wanted to say it, but when he saw the serious expression on Goubayashi''s face, he couldn''t say it.


    Goulin Motomune. He is stoic and extremely hard on himself.


    If he seriously believes that his current form is a reflection of the "demon" in his heart and that he brought about the current ss situation because of that demon, then no matter how much Kyousuke says, it will be useless. Goubayashi has done well. Such words are of nofort.


    He is doing well. He was doing too well. I don''t even think there is any need for Goubayashi to make any more selfish efforts to maintain ss harmony.


    ''If you really believe that, what do you think Goubayasi should do?


    I need to get a grip on my demons.


    It was selfishness, Kyousuke guessed, because he was too stoic.


    ''Utsurogi, I have two more questions for you.


    Yeah, yeah.


    You''re the one who saved Sakuma and Kenzaki the other day, right?


    Lying here is not something Kyousuke can do. He quietly shows his approval.


    ''To be precise, it''s me, Ei and Himemizu. It''s not just me alone.


    ''One more thing. Who do you think is best suited to lead this ss?


    When he was asked that question, Kyousuke understood Goubayashi''s true intentions.


    ''Don''t worry about the rtionship between me and Ryuzaki, just answer me honestly, just as you thought you would.


    There are three candidates.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki.


    Asuka Benii.


    If I were to give you an answer to Goubayash''s question now, it would be one of these three.


    There is a hesitation in Kyousuke''s mind. What kind of result will Kyousuke call the result of answering honestly to his thoughts here? Because it''s predictable. Perhaps it will cause further disruption to a ss that is currently barely holding its shape in a perilous state, that''s for sure.


    But.


    Kyousuke looked at Goubayashi squarely in the eye.


    He trusted Kyousuke to bring this consultation to him. If that was the case, then Kyousuke was sincere and obligated to provide an answer.


    Kyousuke answered.


    Goubayashiughed quietly.


    ''''Thank you. Soraki Kyousuke, I appreciate it.''''


    After saying that much, Goubayashi turns his back to Kyousuke and walks away. Probably, he''s going out to search for food with Ryuzaki. Kyousuke, too, stares off at his back and then heads to Rin and the others with his sword.


    The next day, Gourin Motomune, who was the only one supporting the ss, left thebyrinth, leaving an orphaned letter behind.

 10-Episode 9: Changing Everyday Life

    I am ashamed that my immaturity has led to the current depressing situation in my ss.


    I had my own thoughts, but I couldn''t let the demon inside me go unnoticed any longer.


    Goubayashi''s note was very simple, but it understandably caused a ripple in the ss. He was the kind of man who kept the ss in bnce all by himself. It was anyone''s guess how much chaos would spread with his absence.


    No one would probably follow Ryuzaki with the loss of Goubayashi''s backing.


    Queen Benii didn''t seem too surprised, and was onlyzily cleaning her nails.


    It was as if they had already decided who would be the next leader of the ss. Koganei Yoshiki. There was no one to stop his growth.


    ''''I mean, it''s not just Goubayashi-kun, but Kaoruko-chan too, right?


    Rin said that as she transferred the ky shrimp to a bowl.


    Kyousuke and the others were currently shelling the shrimp in a corner of the cafeteria. They were caught inrge quantities in the fountain on the seventh basement floor by Gomukawara, who had been exploring thebyrinth. It''s a shrimp, or rather a crayfish, but its taste and texture is simr to that of a vanamei shrimp, and it''s very popr in ss. However, it''s a lot of work to prepare for the whole ss, so I''m helping out at the request of Scy, the cook.


    "Hmm. Kaoruko has gone along with Goubayash.


    Kaoru-chan, you were always worried about Goubayashi-kun.


    Somehow, Kenzaki (Duhan) and Sakuma (Subus) also participated in the shelling.


    ''''They didn''t make many outward moves, but the fact that Kaoruko, who has a lot of influence over the girls, was left out is also a modest blow...''''


    Kyousuke also blurted out in a small voice.


    Kaoruko was the only one who could have an opinion on even that Queen Benii. Aftering to this world, she would have disappeared almost before she had time to make use of such a voice. If only Kaoruko had been there without Goubayashi, she might have been able to sway thezy Benii a bit more and bring a new wind to the ss.


    They all let out a small sigh.


    Incidentally, at this time, Ei did not participate in the shelling of the shrimp as a matter of course, but was reading a book at a little distance.


    ''''NeNe, what do we do with these shells we peeled, then?''''


    Rin looks into the bowl and asks.


    ''Isn''t that for the flower garden''s vegetable garden?''


    ''Oh, I see...''


    What is it, Himesui, you wanted to eat...


    Oh, no, of course not!


    Here.


    Kyousuke took one of the peeled shells and dropped it on top of Rin with a plop. The shrimp shells slowly sank into the semi-liquid body and eventually melted into sizzling water.


    ''Ah, yes.


    Whoa, that was close!


    With a jolt, a part of Rin''s body bes whip-like and cleaves right beside Kyousuke.


    These days, Rin''s slime moves seem to be getting more and more boarded up. It was unclear if there was even a way to turn back into a human, but even if there was, Kyousuke was worried that it would severely hinder her ability to fit into human society.


    ''When did Rin and Utsurugi get along so well with each other...''


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s not. I''m not going to be able to say the words, but Sakuma also shook his head.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family.


    That''s true. So did Koganei and Sakuma.


    At Rin''s words, Kyousuke said as he held his own fingers close to his nose. The bonespletely smelled like shrimp.


    ''''I guess I didn''t fit in too well,''''


    Sakuma gives a small wry smile. Kyousuke, Rin and Kenzaki all paused there for a moment.


    Indeed, that might be true. It was a careless remark. Rin and Kenzaki take turns patting Kyousuke on the head.


    Sakuma Shoko was reincarnated and became a subus. She possessed the most magical power in her ss, and with her beauty and style, she charmed the boys who had never looked at her before. She was instantly drawn into the top tier of the ss, but it''s hard to imagine that this environment was suited to Sakuma.


    One of the factors that most clearly shows the change in her environment is the sudden and unfamiliarity of the boys in her ss, who call her "Satchan". Sakuma has always been a quiet and withdrawn person. Maybe she originally preferred to be in the corner of the room like this, peeling shrimp shells.


    ''''Utterly disillusioned, even with Ryuzaki.


    Kenzaki frowned as hard as he could with his head on the table.


    You used your chairman''s authority to get Sakuma into your group first. I didn''t think you were that helpful.


    Oh, no, Kenzaki-san.


    Her words were hurriedly denied by Sakuma.


    ''''Maybe Ryuzaki-kun put me in the group as a way of covering for me.


    Mm, is that right?


    Yes...... When other boys were messing with me, you and Goubayashi helped me out........ Maybe it was me.........


    I started to say, and let my gaze wander a bit.


    ''I, uh.... I know. I know I''m not good at saying no. And, you know, I knew that I was in love with someone else, and........


    Aye, that''s something about you, isn''t it, Tatsuzaki?


    Rin was also nodding yes and picking at the shrimp shells.


    If the top two of Ryuuzaki and Goubayashi were also brought into the group, the other boys wouldn''t be able to get their hands on them easily. Perhaps that was one of the reasons why they had pulled Koganei out of the group. At the time, Koganei was still intimidated by his surroundings and, to put it somewhat bluntly, he wasn''t the kind of person to poke fun at Sakuma. If he could keep the two of them in the group, he could protect them together. Ryuuzaki might have thought of it that way.


    On the one hand, that assessment was correct.


    But on the other hand........


    Koganei had changed. Kyousuke thought about that as he peeled the shell of the shrimp.


    Suddenly, he had the looks and power in his hands. Despite being in the same situation as Sakuma, Koganei is now bing a tyrant who acts selfishly. Ei said, ''He was like that from the beginning,'' but is that really true? What can Kyousuke do as his friend?


    ''We''re almost done shelling shrimp. Where''s Sugiura?''


    Kenzaki grabbed up his face on the table and looked into the bowl.


    ''I think it''s Hanazono-san''s vegetable garden........ He said he''s about to pick something.''


    You''ve only been on this side of the world for a month. Isn''t that fast?


    ''Hanazono-san, it''s Alraune. I think he can probably manipte the growth of nts and such at will.


    As the group was just talking about this, Sugiura (Scy) appeared at the entrance of the dining room with a basket. She has a basket full of potatoes. Quite a lot, I thought, and then I saw another girl clinging to one of her octopus legs. She has a single flower growing out of her head.


    That''s Hanazono (Alraune).


    ''Stop it, Aya!¡¡Don''t eat the beautiful children I''ve worked so hard to raise!


    What are you talking about?¡¡You grew these vegetables to eat!¡¡Oh, guys. Can you peel these potatoes for me?


    ''Ah!¡¡Ahhhh!


    Apparently, Hanazono had developed an affinity for vegetables while growing them in her vegetable garden. From Alraune''s point of view, I wonder if potatoes are one of his kind. You can''t help but feel a little guilty, but if you don''t have food, you''ll starve to death. Kyousuke picked up the potato and put a knife to the skin.


    ''Ahhhh!¡¡Mr. Utsurogi''s demon.¡¡Demon!¡¡Dashigara!


    ''That said, Hanazono, potatoes are roots, so it''s not like you''re a child...''


    ''Oh, right!''


    ''Hey, Utsurogi-kun. Don''t tell Hanazono what to do. You won''t be able to harvest tomatoes or anything.


    By the way, the question of whether Kyousuke, the skeleton, and Ei, the wisp, will also take a meal is a question.


    They take it.


    Skeletons in thebyrinth hunt monsters and use their magical power as a source of energy, but Kyousuke doesn''t have to do that. That''s because he takes the energy he needs for his activities as a meal, Ei said. When he ate it, Kyousuke, who had no internal organs, couldn''t digest it, but the kind of spiritual potential contained in the meal supplied Kyousuke''s body with vitality.


    In other words, if the skeletons could be fed as well, they might not need to ingest magic power either, was the hypothesis that Ei made.


    Himesui, do you want some potato peels?


    ''Utsurogi-kun, do you think I''m in the triangle corner?¡¡HUG!¡¡Hagu!


    You''re a great triangr corner now...


    Kyousuke blurted out as he saw Rin sneakily reach for the potato peels and begin to digest them.


    In the end, Kyousuke and the others didn''t get to explore or train for the day, as they spent the entire day helping Sugiura.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki hid in thebyrinth alone that day. The dependable Goubayashi was no longer next to him.


    Reincarnated as a dragonborn, Ryuzaki was not weak by any means. He is good enough to go to the fifth floor underground even if he is solo, and his defensive abilities make him rtively high in his ss. Theparison is that it''s not good enough for Goubayashi and Koganei, that''s all.


    So, in exploring thebyrinth alone, it wasn''t that he had any particr concerns.


    However, it was disheartening.


    Even before the trip, Ryuzaki thought that as the chairman of themittee, he had seen and thought more about the ss than anyone else. Sometimes that was pointed out to Goubayashi as being ''too smug'', but Ryuzaki had always believed it was the right thing to do.


    What kind of feelings do they have for whom and to whom in their ss? What hobbies and habits do they have and how do they operate? As the leader of the ss, Ryuzaki thought that he knew this in detail and prevented any possible disagreements and conflicts from urring.


    But now that I think about it, it was probably just as Goubayash said, ''smugness''.


    It''s just so utterly absurd.


    After all, Ryuzaki had lost everything. The current me is like a shell of a man.


    At that time, he had taken his ssmates to the basement with only a casual thought. As a result, not a single person died, but the trust that was lost cannot be regained. The ting of being a good leader was removed, leaving only an ugly and stupid wooden doll.


    The day before Goubayasi left thebyrinth, he and I did onestbyrinth search.


    Goubayash didn''t say a word. Or maybe he was tired of looking after himself. Maybe he was thinking of abandoning them.


    If so, that''s fine. He''s not like me. He''s a really good, honorable man. I think he should do what he wants to do, and if he feels better, he shoulde back to this ss and lead it, this time as a leader himself.


    He wasn''t a leader in his own right, was he?


    Ryuzaki scoffed slightly to himself.


    Ever since he was a child, he was indecisive and a show-off. Just by writing ''I''m a good girl who will be the center of the ss'' in the correspondence book, he felt good about it and believed it was what he should be doing, and that''s what happened.


    As Ryuzaki was stumbling through thebyrinth, he heard some kind of bright talking voice in his ears. I huffed and hid my body.


    When I looked, I saw that a group of several men and women were exploring thebyrinth.


    The men were Tentacleshara (Roper), Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba (Unicorn), who were close friends from their human days. The girls are Spider Saki (Arachne) and Kikino (Kikimora). And they are led by


    Koganei...


    The name leaks out of his mouth with a whimper.


    Koganei was beginning to bring the entire ss together after Goubayashi left. However, it wasn''t a very pleasant thing to watch from the side. He oppresses the weak and favors the ones he likes. And the thing that offended Ryuzaki the most was his attitude towards certain ssmates.


    His overly rude attitude towards his supposed best friends, Soraki Kyousuke and Hikino Ei, who were once his best friends. They didn''t seem to mind that much, but now Koganei had clearly distanced himself from them and even looked down on them.


    And the tant and persistent snarking at Sakuma Sachiko.


    She knows it''s a bit of a downer, but Sakuma likes Kyousuke. Ryuzaki wanted to respect those feelings as much as possible. He''s made sure to let Koganei know about it as well. If you''re in love with Sakuma on that basis and want to confide your feelings to him, even Ryuzaki wouldn''t say anything. Koganei should have liked Himemizu Rin, but feelings can shift.


    However, Koganei continued to relentlessly invite Sakuma, who didn''t like it.


    Ryuzaki didn''t want to think that this was an act of being dazzled by Sakuma''s newly acquired good looks and lustrous limbs. However, Koganei''s attitude of putting his hands around his shoulders and waist or trying to touch Sakuma''s hair in any way made him feel oddly disgusted.


    Koganei had not yet touched Sakuma. But it was clear that he was "aiming" at her.


    "d*mn it, Koganei. Oh no!


    I could hear the words of my ssmates joking around with each other.


    Koganei had her arm around Spider Zaki''s waist. She is Arachne. She is a feminine monster whose lower body has been turned into a spider. Koganei was whispering to that Spider Saki with his body close to her, as if he were doing it to Sakuma.


    ''No, no, I''m not lying. I don''t care if I''m a spider underneath, okay?¡¡And I''ve been nudged with images like that when I''m human.


    ''Wow, you''re a creep!


    I''m pulling. I''m pulling.


    Washio and Hakubaughed and cheered as theyughed. It was somewhat difficult for the fastidious Ryuzaki to hear the conversation properly.


    You can''t be bothered. You know, I''m a virgin.¡¡He didn''t even have a girlfriend because he was a creep?¡¡I''m just happy to have boobs, okay?¡¡That''s why, Kumozaki.


    Koganei is using hisplex as a weapon to get augh. Not long ago, Ryuzaki would have watched him with a smile as he grew up. But now, for some reason, I can only feel disgusted by it.


    It''s not a good idea. That''s why I don''t want to..... I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Ya, stop it!


    Koganei''s body is close together and his face is close to mine. I could see Kumizaki jittery. Ryuzaki clenches his fists.


    Sakuma oveps Spiderzaki''s figure. If he doesn''t want to, but he''s forcing himself to be skinny dipping, then he should resolutely stop it. This is not as the leader of the ss, but as a man.


    ''''Stop it, Koganei,''''


    Ryuzaki emerged from the wall and called out clearly. At that moment, everyone present stiffened and turned their gaze towards us.


    ''''You don''t like that, Spider Saki.


    Then a moment of silence. They all looked at each other and then at Ryuzaki again. Ryuzaki maintains a resolute attitude. I don''t care if they are angry at me orugh at me. I''m doing what I think is right.


    ''''Huh........''''


    But the first thing that could be heard was a sigh. Both Washio and Hakuba turned theirpletely cold gazes on Ryuzaki.


    Koganei scratched his head and continued.


    ''''Ryuzaki..... Pretty seriously, you can''t read the air........


    Well, I''ll tell you what," I add, and the boys, who had been nk, suddenly erupt and giggle.


    ''What are you talking about?¡¡Kumozaki really didn''t like it...


    I won''t say anything else. I don''t want to embarrass Kumazaki.


    If you look at it, Spider Zaki''s bright red face is down. On the other hand, Kikino was looking at Ryuzaki with a look of disdain. Koganei gently and gently hugs Spiderzaki''s shoulders once more.


    ''''I''m sorry, Spiderzaki.''''


    No, no. I''m the one who''s sorry...


    Seeing the situation, Ryuzaki could finally guess. He slumbered and lowered his head.


    ''''Oh, no, I mean........ I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m........


    No, it''s fine.


    In a cold tone of voice, Koganei says once and for all, "It''s not that I want an apology.


    ''It''s not that I want you to apologize to me. Everyone already knows that Ryuzaki is that kind of guy. Well, I think that''s why we''re in the situation we''re in now.


    With that, Koganei let go of Kumizaki and looked around the party members.


    ''''It''s kind of cold. What do we do now?


    At those words, Washio and Hakuba look at each other.


    ''''I don''t want to go back like this.......''''


    Can you get a little lower?¡¡I wonder if we''ll be able to handle it. With our abilities, the basement five floors are the best we can do...


    Oh, yeah. Then let''s go around the sixth floor for a bit... There are big crocodilesing out of the sixth floor, but there aren''t that many of them. While I''m frightening them, I''ll tie them up with the tentacles and SpiderZaki and attack them all at once.


    I agree!¡¡And that alligator meat was delicious!


    All right, let''s get going.


    They all nodded to each other as it was, and crossed the aisle. All the while, Ryuzaki was already treated as if he wasn''t there, and no eyes were ever turned to him while they were bustling and chatting. Ryuzaki leans the wall against his back and slyly sits down on the floor.


    You''re an idiot.


    What''s not being a leader, but as a man.


    What''s the right thing to do?


    After all, you''re just a clown. Ryuzaki clenched his fists and pounded on the wall. I could see tears naturally flowing from his eyes.


    Koganei is admirable. At least, more so than my own.


    Wasn''t he just jealous of Koganei?


    Was I just watching him through a dirty filter as he tried to threaten my position?


    Perhaps Sakuma didn''t really dislike him, he liked Koganei, and Utsurogi and Hino were getting along with him, and he was selfishly making them justify their resentment of him.


    Tangled emotions. A filthy clown.


    ''''Fufu........hahahahaha........''''


    I''m an idiot.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki was sitting in a corner of thebyrinth with tears streaming down his face and a hollowugh.


    Ryuzaki ispletely drained of energy. As he sat in the cafeteria, eating some shrimp chili paste, Kyousuke watched the dazed lizard man and became a little worried. Rin''s state of mind was the same as Kyousuke''s, and she wasn''t eating very well. Ei still didn''t seem bothered by the situation, and was burning the shrimp-like dish until it was reduced to ashes (which was the meal, apparently).


    I''m sure it''s not just because of the disappearance of Goubayashi, that''s all. I''m sure a variety of circumstances must have umted to make it that way.


    You should talk to him, Himemizu, you should talk to him.... Didn''t you get along with him?


    That''s right, his human days were good, but.... I''ve never seen Ryuzaki-kun like that before, so I don''t know what to say...


    Rin makes an apologetic sound while shaking with a tap-tap-tap.


    ''''Even when I hooked you up, you were smiling........''''


    Did you steal him?


    What? You didn''t know?¡¡It''s a pretty famous story. When I answered, "I''m not crazy about anything other than track and field," he said, "Well, I like Rin when she''s running, so what can I do? I like Rin running too, so what can I do?


    It''s not that Ryuzaki was trying to hide the fact, but that he actively spread the episode of his own rejection, as he didn''t want to cause trouble for Rin because of a strange rumor. Hearing that story, even Kyosuke was stunned.


    ''''He''s a hardcore sycophant...''''


    You tell me that, Kyosuke?


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a grudge against me, but there were some weird rumors made about me by some of your fans.


    He''s pretty stupid...


    I don''t mind though! I feel like I''ve done something wrong.


    ''''From my point of view, there''s not much difference between Kyousuke and Ryuzaki.... If I had to put it that way, I''d say you''re only slightly smarter in life than me.


    Kyousuke looked at Ryuzaki, thinking, ''I wonder if that''s true.


    He''s a good guy, after all. He is. It''s just that he was a little too indecisive to hold the ss together.


    ''''Gochiso-sa... oh!


    In the center of the cafeteria, as usual, Gomukawara stands up and tries to leave, but stops at the doorway. He and his partner, Okumura (Orc),e up to Kyousuke and gobble something up on the table. It was a piece of armor, a shiny ck basket hand (gauntlet).


    ''''It''s what you ordered, man. ''Utsurogi.''


    I asked for a full te mail...


    It''s all there. We''ll have them all. Don''t lick the puzzle genius.


    Since the day they set up their base in thebyrinth, Gokugawara and Okumura have consistently worked hard to explore thebyrinth on their own. They don''t seem to be impressed by any in-ss politics, well, they med it on the other ssmates when Ryuzaki''s misjudgment caused Sakuma and the others to be in danger, but they have never avoided Ryuzaki or slipped up on Koganei since then.


    Like the lone wolf (Lone Wolf), Inugami Hibiki (War Wolf), he is a student who is not too caught up in factions. On the other hand, he''s very dry, so he''ll say to a depressed Ryuzaki, "Don''t be so wishy-washy!¡¡You''ll be a dried up lizard! I won''t give him a single constion by simply saying, "I''m sorry.


    ''''Hey Ryuzaki, don''t be pushy!¡¡You''ll be a dried up lizard!


    He said it again.


    The "fantasy erotic juice actor duo" of Gokubugawara and Okumura (named Koganei) and Inugami have even begun to take on the task of searching thebyrinth for a fee. Even though it''s only a small fee, it''s as simple as giving away half of your dinner''s side dishes. If there''s something you want me to find or bring to you in thebyrinth, ask them.


    What Kyousuke asked for was a set of full body armor (full te mail). One thought was in mind.


    ''But Utsurogi, surprise!¡¡You''re right, the skeletons in thebyrinth are helping me out. Thanks to that, it''s a lot easier to search on behalf of the agency.


    Well, I''m following the story. Apparently, when you''re a monster of your own kind, you can understand each other.


    As he said it, Kyousuke remembered the goblins that lived in the decaying heavy cruiser.


    When things settle down a bit again, he''s going to take Gokugawara to that heavy cruiser. Over the past few days, he''s proven to be a good-natured but tight-lipped, trustworthy man. Being able tomunicate with the goblins of the heavy cruiser will open up new prospects for us.


    ''Well then, we''re going to go diving again for a bit!¡¡Let''s go, Okumura!


    Okay, Deb. I''ll see you guyster, Deb.


    Gokugawara and Okumura left the ssroom. Okumura''s belly was swooshing. Softness is a good match for Rin.


    ''How can Okumura not be bullied by that character...''


    I don''t know you, Utsurogi-kun. When he was in junior high school, Okumura was a delinquent who was called the "Red Chanko Nabe".


    What''s that?


    He was a member of the sumo club, but he built a mountain of corpses with a single sticking-out move, and was expelled from the club. The person who reformed Okumura-kun was his sister. They started going out, but the older sister was suffering from an incurable disease...


    I can''t wait to hear what the hell is bothering you.


    There''s more drama in people than meets the eye.


    One by one, the ssmates in the cafeteria finished their meals and left, one by one. Inugami, who had a bird bone in his mouth, seemed to be going to explore again today.


    In the center of the cafeteria, Koganei''s group is in the middle of the cafeteria. Tentahara, Washio, Hakuba, Kumizaki and Kikino belong to that group. Koganei had his hand around Spider Zaki''s waist and was exchanging words with him in a friendly manner. Spider-manager is pping Koganei on the cheek, but that doesn''t mean he really doesn''t want to be a part of it. It''s just in the category of flirting.


    "I see Koganei has a girlfriend too, huh........


    Do you envy him?


    Well, that''s...


    Kyousuke muttered vaguely at Rin''s question.


    ''I don''t think it''s anything like that.''


    Ei said as he spat out. What is it about his recent dislike for Koganei?


    ''Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee. If...if?¡¡If...


    Hey, it''s Sakuma.


    "Huh.


    Rin was about to speak to Kyousuke about something. His whole body surged with a jolt.


    Looking at her, it looked like Sakuma Shoko, the subus, hade over for ate lunch. All the boys in the ss looked at her and then weed her. The first of them was, naturally, Koganei.


    ''Shan, over here, over here!''


    Smiling at the elf''s sweet mask, Koganei beckons him to join her.


    ''''That guy, while he has a girlfriend named Kumizaki........''''


    That''s why I told you, Kyosuke. It''s not like that.


    At Koganei''s words, Sakuma had a troubled smile on his face.


    Sakuma was being approached by Koganei with great enthusiasm. This wasn''t the first time this had happened. Like all the boys in the ss, Koganei had an obvious fondness for Sakuma. It seems that with his current momentum, it was not impossible for him to force her into his possession.


    But it was not to be. There was something to re at.


    Not long ago, that role had been undertaken by Goubayashi, but even after he had left thebyrinth, there was still something to protect Sakuma.


    It was Queen Benii (vampire).


    Now that Goubayashi is gone, there''s no one to go head-to-head with Koganei except the ennui andzy queen of the ss, Asuka Benii. She was the one who prevented Koganei from messing with Sakuma at all costs. Surprisingly enough, the rtionship between the two of them, who call each other "Sachi" and "Asuka-chan," may be surprisingly close.


    However, Beni was not here. So, Koganei didn''t hesitate to tug on Sakuma''s arm.


    Naturally, Spider Zaki didn''t look too amused, but Koganei didn''t care.


    It was at this point that one of Benii''s cronies, Snake Mound (Lamia), found himself leaving the diner. Perhaps he had gone to call the queen.


    ''Hey, Sachi-chan. You too, Sachi-chan, why don''t you go explore the maze with me?


    Koganei gingerly pulled Sakuma to him and put his hands around his waist. Washio and Hakuba cheered it vulgarly.


    ''''Eeeee......... I don''t mind. I don''t want to disturb everyone.


    It''s not a distraction! You''re strong and everyone is wee to join us.


    But you know what, Mr. Kumozaki seems to be concerned about it.


    I don''t care, I don''t care. Hey, Sacha-san!


    As it is, he moves his well-formed face closer to Sakuma''s chest. Sakuma can''t shake it off.


    Ryuzaki, he thought, and Kyousuke looked at him. Not long ago, he would have gone to warn Koganei with a sense of justice, but he just watches the scene in a daze. Rin''s whole body stood up against him like a thorn in his side, but only Ei, with his usual calmness, said to Kyousuke


    ''''Kyousuke, that''s unnecessary again.''''


    I''m thinking. I''m sorry, Ei.


    With that, Kyousuke stood up from his seat with a thud. Rin tries to merge with him, but he controls it with one hand.


    This is a diner. There are a lot of eyes on you. The fact that Kyousuke and Rin can "merge". I want to keep it as secret as possible that this will allow the two useless people to disy even more power than before. This is the will of his best friend, Ei. Kyousuke is going to do something against his will from now on, but I still want to keep Ei''s feelings in mind as much as possible.


    With a pop, Koganei nuzzles his face into Sakuma''s chest. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. but...


    Come on, Koganei.


    Kyousuke tells her in a voice so clear that she can be heard even amidst the cheers.


    ''''Uzurogi-kun........''''


    Sakuma''s voice was trembling.


    The cafeteria fell silent for a moment. A piercing gaze was directed at Kyousuke all at once. But Kyousuke is not frightened. He doesn''t flinch.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    ''''You know, Utsurogi........''''


    Koganei says with a sigh.


    "I thought you were a pretty good at reading the air, you know?


    We wouldn''t have had such a miserable high school experience if we could read the atmosphere.


    He didn''t mean to do so, but the words that came out of his mouth were provocative. Perhaps Ei''s habit was contagious.


    A clear hostility mixed in with Koganei''s eyes.


    ''''What is it?¡¡Are you trying to pick a fight with me, Utsurogi?¡¡We were friends, weren''t we?


    You''re friends, don''t you say?


    The remnants of a friendship that had already been reshaped were lying there.


    Koganei would not let go of Sakuma. Her expression was clearly frightened. She was not the same as the Spider Saki that Koganei had flirted with earlier. No matter how beautiful and bewitching she was, she was still the same meek Sakuma Shoko who was happily talking about books in the library.


    However, Koganei''s expression wasically confident. With her white fingertips, she gently stroked Sakuma''s chin and went straight down her neck.


    ''''Utsurogi, aren''t you jealous?''''


    I could see Washio and Hakuba holding back theirughter at those words.


    ''''Because of that me. It''s Koganei. He''s shorter and skinnier than Utsurogi and more skinny than Hino, and even Utsurogi looked down on me anyway, didn''t he?¡¡You know, me, being this handsome guy, being strong, having all these friends. You must be jealous.¡¡There''s nothing wrong with that. I''d be jealous too if I were in the opposite position.


    ''''I''ll say it again. Koganei, Sakuma doesn''t like it.


    ''Isn''t it just what it looks like?¡¡Utsurogi, he and Sachi were very close. But he was very humble, you know. Sachi-chan is a subus now. She''s so cute and s*xy. What a waste of time. You should have kept her as a souvenir, don''t you think?


    Koganei...!


    Don''t talk about that one. Sakuma is, perhaps, the one thing he cares about the most.


    Kyousuke is grateful that he has reincarnated himself into a skeleton. If this face had expressive muscles on it, it would have possessed a great deal more effort than it does now in striving not to show its anger.


    Sakuma''s face turned red and he was down. But Koganei continued.


    ''Even Utsurogi knows what kind of monster a subus is. You know what a subus is, and you know what a subus is. I''d be happy to let him do it because he was my friend, but he''s just a bone.


    The fingertips running down his body were like an entangled snake or a hundred feet. Eventually, when it was about to invade the thin fabric Sakuma wore with his words, Kyousuke clenched his fist.


    It might break. He might be able to avoid it. But he clenched his fist.


    Kyousuke mmed it as hard as he could into Koganei Yoshiki''s neat face, which didn''t stop him from speaking eloquently.

 11-Episode 10 Remnants Of Memories

    ''''Don''t do it. You know Koganei doesn''t like that.


    Soraki Kyousuke said that behind the school building without fear.


    It just so happened that he was passing by. After ss was over, he had gone to the gym warehouse in the corner of the school grounds to put back his equipment, when he found Koganei Yoshiki being dragged by a ssmate to the back of the school building.


    At the time, he was still a freshman, having just entered high school. The only friend of Kyousuke''s was his childhood friend Ei, and the group in the ssroom had yet to take shape. In the midst of all this, Koganei was the first to be noticed by the delinquent students in the ss.


    He is short and skinny, with a habit of sleeping with his hair all the time and wearing ck-rimmed sses. In addition to hisckluster appearance, Koganei''s voice was also very loud.


    After the opening ceremony, Koganei was the one who introduced herself to the ss at the beginning of the ss, talking loudly about her favorite anime and female characters. Naturally, the ss froze, and from then on, Koganei waspletely ignored in the ss.


    Being such a Koganei, it''s no wonder he was duped by the delinquent students.


    When Kyousuke called out for restraint, Koganei looked as if he had no idea what had happened. He was just about to take out a wallet with an anime character printed on it and hand over a ten thousand bills from inside.


    ''Koganei, you don''t like it.''


    Kyousuke told them once again, clearly.


    The ssmates were pouting for a moment, but they quickly grinned and changed their target to Kyousuke. Kyousuke took a Bruce Lee-like Jeet Kune Do stance and tried to fight back against the surrounding ssmates, but he was outnumbered, and in the blink of an eye, he was beaten to a pulp. They were beaten to a pulp in the blink of an eye.


    They pulled off Kyousuke''s uniform and pulled out his wallet and cell phone from inside. Just as they were about to register the cell phone number with their own, this voice rang out.


    ''Sir, over here!¡¡Quickly!


    Someone called the teacher. His ssmates clicked their tongues and tried to get away. When Kyousuke grabbed one of them by the leg and red up at him, he clicked his tongue and threw Kyousuke''s phone and wallet into the air.


    His ssmates flee. However, it wasn''t the teacher who rushed in afterwards, it was the only childhood friend.


    ''''Kyousuke!''''


    Ei eximed.


    ''Totally, I didn''t think it was possible, but here we go again!¡¡You really are...!


    "Yeah, sorry Ei. Thanks.


    "Well, okay. You owe me this one, Kyosuke.


    It must have been Ei''s madness to call the doctor. Kyousuke smiles bitterly as he holds down his aching body.


    ''''I didn''t know that such a delinquent was still alive in Japan...''''


    ''That''s why I said we should go to a high school with a higher grade.


    "Then why didn''t you just go?


    Then Kyousuke and Ei looked at Koganei, who was sitting with his back to the wall. He still had a frightened expression on his face.


    Somehow, I have to relieve the tension. Thinking that, Kyousuke stood up and looked at the wallet in Koganei''s hand. An anime character''s wallet. It was a pretty girl with light blue hair. The wallet itself seems to be much older, but there are traces of the peeling print that have been fixed many times.


    ''''Is that Aina from Dora fans?''''


    When Kyousuke asked, Koganei''s face lit up with a puff.


    ''''So, yeah!¡¡That''s right!¡¡Dragon Fantasy Online!¡¡You know it!¡¡I love it so much!''


    ''Oh, I see. Oh, umm.... I''m Kyosuke Soraki. And this is Ei Hino.


    Ei sighed lightly and gave a small bow to Koganei.


    ''Utsurugi and Hino?¡¡The firehouse knows!¡¡''Dora fans, it''s great fun!''


    ''I know, but I just know. I''m not that familiar with it.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in the market for a while.


    I see. I''ll lend you the original work and the Blu-ray at home, so I''ll lend it to you next time!¡¡You know, who''s your favorite Uzurogi?


    ''Yeah, yeah?¡¡Oh, I''m........the main character, I guess.......


    "Kirihito!¡¡It''s good!¡¡When do you like Kirihito!¡¡Every game you y has a different avatar!¡¡I think I''m going to


    Kyousuke looked at Ei and smiled bitterly. Ei sighs again. After all, since it was behind the school building, some students would be looking down at us from the windows. And judging by the volume of Koganei''s voice, they must have heard this otaku talk as well.


    Well, Kyousuke likes anime and games too. He especially likes books, especially children''s books, but he doesn''t dislike light novels, either. With that in mind, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to spend the rest of his high school life with a guy like Koganei. I was beginning to think so.


    From the next day, Koganei naturally started talking to Kyousuke and the others. Koganei is a hubby in the ss. Kyousuke and Ei exchange words with him in a friendly manner. It didn''t take long before they were lumped into the same group and became the targets of an insidious stigma. It''s a relief that Ei, with his excellent grades and good looks, as well as his poprity with the teachers and the girls in other sses, was able to avoid direct bullying by the delinquent group by joining the group.


    Besides, Koganei knew a lot of interesting games and anime, despite his loud voice and inability to read the air. From the beginning, both Kyousuke and Ei were the type of people who didn''t find being hacked or stifled that painful. They were immediately hooked on the Blu-ray discs of games and anime that Koganei brought with him, and, for what it''s worth, they had an enjoyable high school experience.


    That was in their first year of school.


    ''........Ha!


    Oh, he''s up.


    Kyousuke woke up in the cafeteria, as well. The atmosphere had beenpletely dispelled and there were only a few students there. When he thought that his body was not free, he found that Goshigawara was in the middle of reassembling Kyousuke''s bones as hard as he could. Apparently, he was falling apart.


    The others were Rin, Ei, Okumura, and Sakuma and Benii. Sakuma had tears in his eyes, and Benii was consoling her, but didn''t seem to be interested in Kyousuke''s side of the family, and was trimming his nails.


    Then Kyousuke finally remembered.


    As I recall, he had punched Koganei.


    The fist had hit Koganei correctly in the face. The power would not have been much. But he was caught off guard, and he stumbled and fell to the floor. Sakuma was freed and came around behind Kyousuke.


    At the same time, it was also the gong to start the brawl. Washio, Hakuba, and Tentahara leapt at Kyousuke with such force that he was instantly torn apart. It was no wonder that he was torn apart by the horned rabbit''s tackle. Kyousuke''s will was cut off around that point, but apparently, looking at the situation, Benii rushed over immediately.


    ''''It was awesome! Benii-san.


    Rin, perhaps reading Kyousuke''s consciousness, said so matter-of-factly.


    ''With a single nce at Koganei-kun and the others. As it was, I stood there to protect Sachi-chan, so everyone couldn''t say anything else.


    Okay. Thank you, Beni.


    It was Sachi that I saved, not you.


    Benii is still looking at her nails, as queen as ever.


    ''But, well, you saved Sachi''s life too, so I''ll thank you too.


    ''''Ah, ah.... Is Sakuma alright?


    How could it be nothing? I didn''t see it firsthand.


    There was a thorn in the Queen''s side in her words. Sakuma was shaking and shaking as he held himself up.


    Is it unreasonable? To be touched and treated like that. No wonder a quiet girl like Sakuma was shocked. Rin also expressed her indignation at that point, and at the same time, she seemed to be concerned about Sakuma as the same girl.


    ''Totally, I didn''t think it was possible, but here we go again!¡¡You really are...!


    Ei was floating around in a huff and was swearing as usual. Kyousuke almost gushed because it was the exact same line as the first year he had seen in his dream earlier.


    Nope. A dream.


    That dream was a memory of the first time Kyousuke and Koganei had met. Ever since then, Kyousuke and Ei had started hanging out with Koganei. They were marginalized in ss, but that was only up to the first year, and in the second year, that atmosphere seemed to have eased. Maybe it''s just that we just didn''t care anymore.


    Koganei was a good guy. He had a bit of a tendency to get carried away, but even so, he should have been a good guy.


    ''''Kyousuke,''''


    Ei said in a cold voice.


    ''I know roughly what you''re thinking, so I''ll say it again. Koganei was that guy from the beginning.''''


    ncing at Ei, Benii asked Rin, ''''Why is Hino so concerned about Utsurogi? He asked. Rin replied, ''You know, Hino-kun is a faggot. Not. No, but now is not the time to deny that.


    Ei''s, words.


    Koganei was that guy from the beginning. Really?


    Sure, he was a nice guy. I''ll admit that. He acknowledged me and Kyousuke as friends, and sometimes even gave us a gratuitouspanionship. But he''s always been loud, thick-skinned, presumptuous, self-centered, and high in self-esteem. Haven''t you noticed?


    Ei.........how could you do such a bad thing to your friend?


    You know what I''m like. I''ve pointed out to you many times that you are an overweening softie and an idiot.


    Queen Beni said in dismay, ''''I see, that''s a faggot. I''ll tell you it''s not.


    Kyousuke ruminated on Ei''s words.


    Koganei Yoshiki was that guy from the beginning. Loud, shameless, and assumptive. Indeed, he might as well have been. Self-centered and fiercely self-important. Indeed, it could have been. And if so, there was a good chance that Koganei, who had gained power and was pampered, could have increased in size and be what he is now.


    If so.


    If that''s the case.


    Assuming that''s the case.


    Kyousuke recalls Koganei''s words.


    --- shorter and scrawnier than Utsurogi and more skinny than Hino, and even Utsurogi looked down on me anyway, right?


    ---The bunions are weak.


    --- when that happens, it''s our job to be strong.


    Why couldn''t I just notice and do it?


    Well, whatever.


    Beni muttered disinterestedly and blew his own nails in a breeze.


    ''When I can''t watch, I''ll make sure Sachi has Harui or Snake Mound. I don''t want any strange insects to catch on.


    Yeah, and Kenzaki. He''s looking out for Sakuma too.


    Kenzaki, huh.... I''m terrible at him.


    Duhan Kenzaki is an uptight customs officer. He''s probably the worst match for the free-spirited queen of the ss, Benii.


    Nevertheless, when Benai reluctantly agrees to cooperate with you, you can see that she is quite fond of Sakuma.


    ''''Alright, it''s fixed!


    The goblin gobbler, who had been silently working on a three-dimensional puzzle with Kyousuke''s bones, popped Kyousuke on the head, not a single part left over, perfectly assembled without a single millimeter of deviation. Kyousuke squeezed and opened his hand to check the feel of it.


    ''Thank you, Gokugawara.''


    ''''It''s good. Oh, I''ve got most of the parts for the armor from today''s search, so I''ll get them all together tomorrow.


    Gebunga said cheerfully and waved to Kyousuke and the others to leave the dining room. Oak Okumura followed him.


    ''''Ah, I wonder what''s going to happen to my ss from now on...''''


    Rin muttered after waving to Gokugawara and Okumura.


    "We arepletely leaderless. Koganei-kun is popr, but he doesn''t feel like he can hold the current ss together.


    "Koganei is only taking a few students who are friendly to him and forming thergest faction. He doesn''t even think about following up with stragglers like us, Gokugawara and the others, and Inugami, who don''t belong to a faction.


    At Rin''s words, Ei analyzes and agrees with her.


    Kyousuke still can''t say anything bad about Koganei, but he still agrees with this. Koganei is not a leader. It''s not about a vessel that you can or cannot be a leader, but rather, he''s not a ss leader to begin with. He is simply the leader of a major faction, the Koganei Faction.


    Sakuma, who had been silent until then, nced at Benii.


    ''''Asuka-chan...?¡¡Can''t Asuka put it all together or something?


    That probably seemed to be the most practical idea, if it could be put into action. Benai was the only person who could give Koganei a re right now. With her at the top, the Koganei faction would remain intact and the ss would be stable. But Benii waved her head in a ck-jawed manner.


    It''s not that kind of character. You know it''s Sachi.


    ''Yeah...''


    But, well, it''s also what Beni said. I''m not that kind of character.


    I have an idea.


    As Kyosuke said this, all eyes turned to him.


    It was not a thought, but rather a "belief," something closer to a "belief entrusted to me.


    The day before Goubayashi left his base, he asked Kyousuke about it, and this is what he answered. That''s why Goubayash was able to leave without any worries. Kyousuke had been thinking about putting this idea into action ever since.


    ''''What, what!¡¡What idea!¡¡I want to hear this!


    Rin bounces with a pitter-patter.


    ''It''s probably another rogue thing anyway, Kyousuke.


    Ei said coldly.


    Beni and Sakuma also tilted their heads, eithernguidly or curiously listening.


    If it''s everyone here, well, there''s nothing wrong with talking about it. Kyousuke spoke his thoughts seriously, word by word.


    ''''For that, I need the armor I asked Gotohara to give me. Himemizu, Ei, I need your help.


    Stream!


    The shout was a signal for them to breathe together and shake their fists. In the next moment, Kyousuke and Rin''s breathing coincided with each other.


    ''''BROUGH!!!''''


    The weight of the gauntlet doesn''t matter, the iron fist is literally unleashed in a straight line. The blow, named Streamblow, smashed therge reddish-brown rock standing in front of him into pieces from the front.


    ''''Yes!¡¡Strong!¡¡We''re strong!


    Rin was overjoyed to see her blue body twitching in and out of the cracks in her armor.


    Right now, Kyousuke and the others were going through a new special training. It was a real battle practice with the full body armor (full te mail) brought by Goshigawara. The shiny ck armor was so solid that it was hard to believe it had been resting in this abandoned catbs, and the appearance of Kyousuke and Rin wearing it was just like a ck knight.


    This armor has two meanings.


    One is to reduce Rin''s burden. When fighting without armor, Rin has to constantly manipte density and mass in order to increase the power of her punches and kicks. But by covering it with a hard exoskeleton from the start, she can focus entirely on her movements as a muscle.


    And the other is to hide her true identity and act in a way that hides her true identity. As much as possible, Kyousuke intended to respect Ei''s will to keep the fact that Kyousuke, Rin, and Ei couldbine as a secret as much as possible. Nevertheless, in order for Kyousuke to put his "ideas" into action, thebinedbat action would be essential. The buffer zone for that, so to speak, was this armor.


    This armor can reduce the burden on Rin, while maintaining destructive and defensive power, and it also looks cool, but of course it has its drawbacks.


    After all, it sacrifices some of Rin''s greatest feature, flexibility, to a certain extent, which is probably the most important thing. There are gaps and slits in the armor, which allows Rin to fight with a part of her body, but even so, it has its limits. In addition, she couldn''t reconfigure her bone structure to perform inverted joint jumps, for example. This is because they interfere with the joints of the armor and each other.


    Overall, this armor was a very straightforward power-up item that increased power and defense but reduced agility and flexibility.


    ''''Good........''''


    And it was Sakuma who looked at it and muttered.


    ''''I wish I could merge too...''''


    ''Sachi, are you done with the trauma of Koganei?


    Beside her, Benii was trimming her nails.


    ''''That''s not what I''m talking about, but........ Well, um.........


    ''''Kyousuke has a special effect that amplifies thebined opponent''s power. If you''re constantly attached to him, Sakuma might be able to get a simr benefit.


    ''What?¡¡We''re fine!¡¡Stick to it!


    Ei tells him calmly, and Sakuma''s face turns red and distraught.


    ''But that''s the thing, isn''t it? I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. I''m sure it will get on your ribs and tear your clothes.


    ''Yes. And it''s going to sting and hurt you.


    Uh-oh...


    The calmbination attack of Beni and Ei caused Sakuma to just sit there.


    Now, there was no deep meaning to this beautiful girl duo being present at the special training session. Sakuma didn''t want to see Koganei, and he said that Kyousuke and the others'' training would take ce outside thebyrinth. Then he wanted to observe and there was no reason to refuse, so I allowed him to do so. Beni is its escort.


    However, since you havee all this way. It is Kyousuke''s defense to ask him to help with special training.


    ''''Beni, I''m counting on you!


    Hmm.


    Beni didn''t even look at him and shed his own left index finger with the sharp toe of his left hand. As he continued to point his finger towards Kyousuke, the dripping blood fell to the earth and eventually transformed into arge mass. In the blink of an eye, the Red Soldiers, created by the blood of Beni, were born there.


    The Blood Corps (Bloody Corps). It was her ability, named by Ei and dismissed by Beni asme, that she was able to use.


    The Bloodline Corps uniformly readied their weapons and charged at Kyousuke and Rin (ck Knight).


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!''''


    The ck Knight leaps lightly and dumps a rolling sobat at the soldier who has rushed into the lead. With a snap, it popped like a balloon and the soldier disappeared. Afternding, he didn''t show any gaps at all, and uppercut to the second body. With a bang of his empty right arm, a blue whip flew out of the slit in the intentionally vacated basket hand. The whip knocked out the Blood Soldiers with a sideways swipe and then returned to the ck Knight''s basket hand with a buzzing motion.


    The Blood Soldiers'' fighting ability was intentionally lowered. However, their quickness and reaction speed are still intact. How do you react and defeat arge number of enemies? This is a practice.


    The soldiers dwindled in numbers, and at the end, there was a slightlyrger and more powerful looking individual left.


    ''''Kyousuke!¡¡Princess Water!¡¡It''s Grandio Spike!


    Ei shouted, and the ck Knight lightly jumped backwards to get a certain distance. In order to close the distance, the red soldier charged at him, swinging his great sword.


    ''''Grandiooh!''''


    With their fists drawn wide and bowed, Kyousuke and Rin took up an interception stance. The victory is a moment. At Kyousuke''s signal, their breathing ovepped.


    ''''Spaaaaaaikkk!''''


    A powerful straight punch exploded, aiming at the soldier''s throat. But the attack didn''t end even as the iron fist mmed into his stomach.


    A beatter, blue spikes shot out all at once from the slit of the caged hand that was plunged into it. The spikes literally skewered the soldier''s body, and thest one alsopleted the destruction.


    ''''This is........the Grandio Spike.......!


    Sakuma said in a strong voice.


    ''Wassa,''


    Beni said in a dumbfounded voice.


    Apparently, thebat training in armor is going well. So, should we move on to the next stage? It could be said that the next stage of training is the key to this special training. A new tactic invented by Kyousuke and said by Ei that it was not impossible in theory.


    There were dangers involved in it, but Ei finally agreed to it. Because it''s much better than being forced to do it in battle in a crash course.


    Naturally, Ei gave that tactic a name as well.


    ''''Then next, let''s do the ¡¶Trinity Full Cross¡·!


    I was...


    Beni mumbled again, spitting.

 12-Episode 11 Each Movement

    In conclusion, Trinity Full Cross failed. It was difficult to adjust the bnce. Ei, who had named the mission with great enthusiasm, was unusually depressed, and it took some time tofort him. Kyousuke, Rin, and Sakuma took over to say a few words, but Benii was still boringly brushing his nails.


    ''No, it''s fine.... Let''s try again with a little more bnce adjustment...''''


    Ei seemed to have calmed down after a bit, but he was still severely depressed.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun. Let''sbine with Hino-kun........


    Hmm?


    Rin softly gave Kyousuke an earful.


    ''''I''ve practiced quite a bit, so help him with his special moves, Hino-kun.


    Oh, well...


    Kyousuke nodded and called out to Ei.


    ''''Hey, Ei. Next time I''m going to try a technique with Ei....


    ''''No, I want to think more about Trinity Full Cross now...''''


    Don''t torment me like that. You''re not in a hurry. I want to try things out.


    At his words, Ei finally regained her usual degree of cheerfulness. No, I''m not talking about his personality or attitude. I''m talking about something like roughly 10 lux of light turned to 100 lux.


    ''''I see, if you''re going to say that much, then I guess there''s no way around it...''''


    Floating wobbly, Ei''s body entered Kyousuke. mes circted around his entire body, and Kyousuke and Ei became the Fiery Majesty.


    He''s still as cool as ever, Rin thinks. It seems to be more of a bluff than a slimebination.


    Rin slyly retreated to the rock wall for now, and decided to watch Kyousuke and the others train with Sakuma, Beni and the others.


    The two of them here are rare in their ss, maintaining their full human form. As Rin, who has be a slime, I am very jealous of them. As the fastest ace sprinter in the prefecture, of course I''m jealous just because I have legs, but I''m also jealous that I have hands, and frankly, I''m jealous that I have a face.


    Because if you have hands, you can connect your hands, and if you have a face, you canugh. Even if the current Rin tried to do the same thing, it would only end up being a ridiculous imitation.


    ''''...Do you have something on you?''''


    Beni stares at me with half-lidded eyes.


    What, never mind..... I mean, how do you know that I was watching you?


    I''m sensitive to the gaze.


    After saying that, she began to get lost in her nail fiddling again.


    ''Oh no, I''m jealous of both of you in human form...''


    From my point of view, I envy you more than Himemizu-san.......


    Ugh.


    Rin stiffens at Sakuma''s mumbled word.


    Rin knows that she had feelings of favoritism towards Kyousuke. Since the human era, information has flowed in quite a bit, partly because the same group, Ryuzaki, was sensitive about gathering information in that area. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been attached to Kyousuke (not a metaphor) since his transfer to another world, but from Sakuma''s point of view, Rin''s presence may not be very interesting.


    ''''Sah, Saku-chan........''''


    ''''Oh, no, it''s not that I hate or envy Himemizu-san or anything...''''


    Uh, yeah...


    Oh, my God. Awkward.


    Turning his gaze forward, Kyousuke merged with Ei, ''''ze Cutter! He is wielding a sword covered in mes while shouting, "I''m not a fan of this! After all, he is very cool and cool. Just looking at it makes me excited.


    ''''Sachi, you can''t help but be jealous of Himemizu.


    ''Huh,'' said Beni, blowing on his nails.


    ''Eh, hey, I''m not jealous, okay?¡¡I''m not.


    You''re jealous. Well, I guess it can''t be helped, can it? Hey, Himesui.


    Yeah. You''re going to dump me there...


    It''s not that I''m not a fan of it. It''s not like she was the idol of the top group in her ss. But the one that Rin finds difficult to talk to is this Benii Asuka. Most girls can call her "Rin" in a friendly manner, but she is the only "Benii-san".


    Mostly because Sachi had plenty of opportunities in her human days, but she didn''t do it. Hey, Himesui.


    So why would you dump me...


    Even though he is dignified, he has a strong sense of gratitude for Kyousuke. Or a little more than that. I''m also aware that it might be an emotion that goes a step further. When Kyousuke was talking happily with Sakuma, I felt a bit mushy inside, so well, that''s probably what it was.


    Hmm, so I was a girl myself. I don''t have time to think about such a swallowing thing. If I''m not good at this ce, Sakuma will dere war on me. Kyousuke is a bone, but he''s a man. If it bes a game of color, Rin has no chance.


    Well, even if it was a match in the human era, he''s not confident in his color gimmick game.


    Rin watched Kyousuke''s special training with a bit of trepidation, but Sakuma didn''t say anything more to her.


    Kyousuke was still wielding the ze Cutter.


    It was in the winter of her first year that Sakuma Shoko first met Kyousuke Soraki.


    Shoko had been a member of the librarymittee in her first year. She didn''t really fit in with the momentum of the ss and spent most of the year reading books during recess and in the library after school, and that''s how she''s spent most of the year. I never really felt bored or lonely. Although they became somewhat estranged in high school, Benii Asuka and the other childhood friends (though there were two of them) always cared for Shoko and even took her out to y with her when she was struggling.


    I won''t deny that time had been stopping since middle school. It was on that day that her time moved, which she still didn''t mind.


    ''''Huh...?¡¡It''s not there.


    After school, Sachiko was about to read a book in the library as usual when she noticed that there was no book on the shelves that she was looking for.


    It was a less popr book, in a less popr genre, so she was caught off guard. This is the library. It wouldn''t be surprising if it had been borrowed. Sachiko''s shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    ''''Um, I''m sorry.''''


    Just then, a voice called for Sakuma in front of the librarian''s counter. Sachiko changed her mind and turned towards the counter.


    Just now, the librarian teacher is not there. The male student in front of the counter was waiting.


    ''''Yes, I''ming!''''


    As a bookmittee member, Sachiko sat down at the counter. When she looked at the book that was presented to her after saying ''please'', Sachiko was taken aback.


    The book offered by the tall, dull-looking boy is the one she''s just been meaning to read. The book is already out of print, and on the review site she often visits, there are no rave reviews, but there arements that tug at the heartstrings, so I was curious about it.


    ''''........Um?''''


    "Oh, excuse me.


    After staring at the cover in a daze for a while, Sachiko hurriedly went straight to the lending procedure. Looking at the lending history, it was a book that hadn''t been touched by anyone for more than ten years now. How could the day she was going to borrow it coincide with just the day she was going to borrow it?


    It was at that moment that a huge thought came to Shoko''s mind.


    She had to make some kind of statement of intent to the boy in front of her. ''''I was thinking of reading it too,'''' or ''''Please return it to me quickly,'''' or ''''Please let me know what you think when you read it...''''


    It wasn''t just a thick request, but also something that came from a genuine desire to simply talk about the same thing as therade who had found it for the first time.


    Sachiko looked up and tried to move her mouth a few times. But in the end, it never came out of her mouth.


    There was no way she could say it.


    As Sakuma cooled off and was about to continue the lending procedure, this time the boy''s side told him: ''I''ve been thinking about reading it.


    You were thinking of reading it?¡¡The Book


    "What?


    ''That''s where I was earlier, and that''s where I kept the book. It''s okay, I just happened to see it on the inte. I just happened to see it on the inte and I was just curious, so can I make a reservation?¡¡The sooner you return it to me, the better.''


    "Yes, but, um, what?


    The boys, or rather, ording to the library card, Soraki Kyousuke takes the reservation slip that was next to the counter and fills out the necessary information without hesitation.


    ''''Let me know what you think after you read it. I''ll see you then.''''


    Kyousuke said just that and walked out of the library. Say all the things we couldn''t say.


    Sachiko watched Kyousuke''s back as he walked down the corridor, exchanging friendly words with a friend who seemed to be waiting for him outside the library, hugging the book in his arms. Later, when I told this story to Benii Asuka, sheughed at me. He said, "Even in shoujo manga nowadays, there is no such thing as an "encounter".


    That''s fine.


    The following week, Shoko returns the book she finished reading and writes to Kyousuke to inform him that the book she had reserved has been returned to her. When he came to the library after school, she lent him the book and talked to him a bit about her favorite books. It was fun.


    From that day on, Sakuma Shoko''s life took on a slightly different light.


    ''''Huh....


    Sakuma Sachiko, the former sober bespectacled literary girl and now a beautiful girl in ss one that could rival Queen Benii, sighed loudly. The ce was the private bedroom assigned to Benii. Currently, Benii and Koganei were the only students who had a private room at the base.


    Several more days had passed since the day when Soraki Kyousuke had punched Koganei Yoshiki.


    Since then, Sakuma hasn''t shown up at the cafeteria. Naturally, it was because Koganei was there. The meals are brought in by Benii''s cronies, either Harpy Harui or Lamia Snakezuka. From what I heard, Kyousuke also deliberately avoided eating at the time when Koganei was present. Sakuma is a little sad to think that they were such good friends. The incident has affected Sakuma''s physiological fear of Koganei, but he''s honest about that one.


    Koganei''s attitude towards his surroundings is the same as ever. Rather, he has started acting more uninhibitedly than before, and he has been messing with both men and women more often than ever before. Benii, who is not here at the moment, is thoroughly trying to keep Sakuma away from Koganei, so we only know about that from hearsay.


    The response to Koganei in ss was divided into two parts. Either to flirt or to keep their distance.


    It''s not that there weren''t people who disliked him. But if you look at Kyousuke, who was punched by Koganei that day and got beaten back, you can imagine how foolish it would be to resist. The four-legged duo of Washio and Hakuba, who had beaten back Kyousuke, were regaining their status as the ss'' heavyweights, using their fighting abilities as a shield. Even if they weren''t as strong as the top group, they were still strong enough.


    However, distance did not guarantee peace of mind. Koganei''s faction was swallowing up more and more of the various groups, and those who disobeyed were being mercilessly sanctioned. The only ones who couldpletely gopletely unchallenged were Beni''s group, which included Sakuma, and Warwolf Inugami, who was aplete lone wolf. Koganei tried to mess with Inugami as well, but the delinquent and the former bully had different bile. The Inugami, who had his hand around his shoulder, emitted an awesomeness that didn''t match his diminutive stature and dismissed Koganei, and from then on it was said that he had moved into thebyrinth to sleep and eat. It has gonepletely wild.


    It''s not good. It''s such an atmosphere!


    Harpy Harui said, stretching widely.


    I know, I know. You can''t breathe, you know. Sakuma feels the same way, right?


    Lamia Snakezuka asked for our opinion, and Sakuma couldn''t help but respond with a wry smile.


    These two cronies of Akai Asuka are a race that Sakuma has always been ufortable with, gals, if you will. It may be a dead letter, but they are gals.


    A quiet beauty, yet supernatural and charismatic, Benii Asuka has always been the ss queen. Being around her can even be a status symbol for the female students. These two were the first to secure such a position in the ss.


    Benii was also a misbehaving student in a different way than Inugami. His mature demeanor has even led to rumors that he is the mistress of a yakuza (Sakuma knows that this is aplete lie). Just by being next to such a Benii, Harui and Hebezuka are able to avoid being looked down upon by everyone in the ss. It''s the most cunning and clever way of life in the closed society of school.


    "Oh, Sakuma, are you worried about something?


    What?¡¡Are you still worried about making a pass at Koganei?¡¡Forget about that.


    Well, it''s not really like that, but...


    Both of them are Sakuma''s least favorite race. But since that Benii Asuka is by their side, they must not be so bad people, I thought. Well, he''s not a human being now.


    ''''I get it!¡¡Then I''m talking about Utsurogi!


    Sakuma felt his whole body heat up as Snake Mound hit his hand and shouted.


    ''''Wow, my white skin is bright red........ Sakuma is so easy to understand!''''


    ''Asuka told me about it!¡¡Does Sakuma like Utsurogi?¡¡Those skeletons?


    I mean, he wasn''t a skeleton when I first met him and...


    I don''t want to discuss this with the girls too much. It''s because their views on love are definitely notpatible with each other. I''m sure that if you talk to them about it, they''ll be kind to you and their words will have a certain amount of truth attached to them, but that''s the truth of a gal with goodmunication skills, not the truth for a simple, rootless literary girl.


    What Sakuma is most interested in right now is the rtionship between Kyosuke Soraki and Rin Himemizu.


    In her human days, she was the one of the most beautiful girls in her ss, the one that could bepared to Asuka Benii. Like Ryuzaki and Goubayashi, she was a member of the top group of her ss, the so-called "yang" side of the group. The "yin" was Benii''s group. Naturally, the ss moved around them, and among them was Rin.


    A girl who treated everyone with cheerfulness, kindness, and innocence. For that reason, she was distant from Kyousuke and the others. At least a month ago, to Rin, Kyousuke would have been just one of her many ssmates.


    That''s the fast approach.


    They are even merging.


    I know it''s not a "merger" in the obscene sense of the word, as Sakuma and the others say. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    Rin turned into a slime. Sakuma became a subus. Her beauty and feminine charm had been reversed, it could be said. But Sakuma didn''t think that this gave her an advantage in her approach to Kyousuke at all, in fact, she felt as if she had grown distant from him.


    ''I wish I was a slime too...''


    When Sakuma said potently, Harui and Snakezuka said almost simultaneously, ''''Huh! I said.


    ''What are you talking about, Sakuma? You''re so blessed to be dressed like that!


    ''You''re an idiot!¡¡The one with the biggest tits in ss right now is Sakuma!


    I don''t need tits and...


    And it was pretty big to begin with, so I was in trouble.


    "We''re not in the same group as Himemizu, but... Be careful not to say that in front of him.


    Why?¡¡Because.........well.......um, Himemizu-san, was it because she was cute?


    I don''t know, maybe, but...


    Harui said in a high-pitched voice, and with a bang, he held out his wings in front of Sakuma.


    It''s a harpy wing, growing from the base of his arm. The beautiful white, fluffy texture tickles the tip of your nose.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go. What do you think?


    What does that mean? Isn''t your hand beautiful?


    You have beautiful hands. They''re beautiful, but in case you don''t know, Sakuma, I''ve always had a hobby of nail polish.


    ''Oh....''


    Come to think of it, I think Beni said something like that when he was a human.


    One of his cronies, Harui, likes to y with his nails and never misses a chance to take care of them. He''s a second year of high school, but he''s also good at detailed nail art, and he''s thinking about going into such a career in the future.


    However, Harui, who has been reincarnated as a harpy, doesn''t have any nails.


    "I can''t even wear my prized pumps and boots with these feet...


    Lamia Snake Mound also sighed heavily and mangled with the lower half of the snake''s body.


    The two of them, Sakuma immediately knew what they were trying to say.


    Himemizu Rin. The fastest sprinter on the track team. The girl who loved running more than anyone else in her ss has turned into a slime. To have something you loved so much taken away from you in an unexpected way. Rin must have felt that pain for sure.


    Is that why Kyousuke was able to offer help?


    Like, for example, he gave Sakuma a book he wanted to borrow.


    For example, like saving Sakuma and Kenzaki from being attacked by the King of the Dead (Wight King).


    For example, like what he is about to do.


    ..........


    Kyousuke hasn''t changed at all. And I, too, have not changed at all. Even Rin hasn''t changed anything.


    Sakuma and Rin are both the same in that they have been given a helping hand.


    Rin has developed a close rtionship with Kyousuke, with her natural energy signs. I don''t know what her intentions are. But she''s a powerful enemy. Sakuma recognized it again. The advantage he had over Kyousuke until now was like gone. It''s my own fault for not taking advantage of the situation and trying to develop the situation, just as Benii Asuka told me a while ago.


    From now on, I must be more proactive. I''ll lose to Rin. Sakuma clenched his fists tightly.


    ''''Speaking of which, what are those Utsurogi, Himemizu and the others doing now?


    He''s practicing his Trinity Full Cross.


    Oh, that blender...


    Behind me, Harui and Snakezuka were talking about such things.


    That''s right, ¡¶Trinity Full Cross¡·. This is the final stage of the special training we are currently doing, and the naming is by Akira Hino.


    It seems to be something like that, Hino, it''s a thing. I heard that he likes Kamen Rider and Nchanara Ranger.


    ''Seriously?¡¡You''re a nerd!


    No, he''s a nerd. He was in Koganei''s group.


    No, but it''s kind of... cute, isn''t it?


    I know.


    Hey, Sugiura, that''s good. Let''s go together!


    It''s a nightmare. I''ve got to go and prepare dinner.


    I''ve always thought that Sugiura''s octopus legs were a bit intriguing. Once I squeezed them with the suction cup and so on...


    What are you doing, being a creep?¡¡Oh, for God''s sake, get out of the kitchen, you''re in my way!


    With a peck, Scy Sugiura''s octopus feet drove Koganei out of the kitchen and into the dining room. He was scratching his head without cracking a spinning smile. Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba (Unicorn) cheer him up as he looks on.


    Koganei only calls out to the kitchen with a smile and a feline petting voice, ''Come to my room tonight if you want!'', but there is no response from Sugiura from inside. A few secondster, Koganei''s smile changed and he gave her a tant tongueshing.


    Ryuzaki is watching such a situation with dead eyes in a corner of the cafeteria.


    Under normal circumstances, Sugiura would have received some sort of sanction from Koganei''s group after this. It might have been violence, or it might have been a more horrific measure. But in Sugiura''s case, there is no need to worry about that. Currently, Sugiura is mostly in charge of cooking duty by herself. If she is gone, there will be no one to cook the ingredients.


    At best, there will be a lot of minor harassment. I feel bad for Sugiura, but she can bear it. It''s not something that Ryuzaki would mess with, and it''s not something that can be resolved by messing with her.


    The other day, the one where Soraki Kyousuke beat up Koganei.


    Ryuzaki expected the air to change a bit when he witnessed that scene. He hoped that Kyousuke''s desire to stand up against what was wrong would bring a new wind to the ss. Or he thought that Koganei would change his mind in some way.


    But in the end it was not to be. The tendency to remonstrate with Koganei was delegated, and Koganei got even more carried away. Washio and Hakuba kicked Kyousuke to the ground, and Koganei snickered at the dismembered Kyousuke.


    While Ryuzaki was staring nkly, two girls walked into the cafeteria. They are Spider Saki (Arakune) and Kikino (Kikimora).


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting, Koganei!¡¡.........Oh, Koganei?¡¡What''s wrong?


    Spider Zaki, who greeted him in a cheerful voice, nodded his head as he looked at Koganei, who was ring at the kitchen in a sour mood. Koganei only muttered briefly, ''''No.......''''


    Kumizaki was one of the students who disliked Koganei not long ago. ''''Not long ago,'''' he said, ''''that was in the human era. But since he came here, he was visibly different. I was drawn to his appearance, to his power and, eventually, to his heart. Koganei may be a sycophant, but he is, perhaps, kind to hispanions.


    ''Moo, don''t look so scary!¡¡Koganei, you''re taking me to the tenth floor underground today, right?


    He finally softened his expression and gently stroked his hair as Kumizaki hugged Koganei''s arm.


    ''''Hmm, ah ... yes. Let''s go to the tenth floor underground today.


    The eleventh basement floor is indeed a thing...


    But we''re a little short on party members.


    Koganei looks around in a circle.


    There is the usual Koganei group there. Koganei, Tentahara (Roper), Washio, and Hakuba. And then there''s Kumozaki and Kikino. Koganei must have nned to add Sugiura to the group. Sugiura has been on cooking duty for a long time, but if he wanted to, he''s strong enough to get food from the basement floor solo.


    Sakuma is the more realistic one in terms of ability, but Sakuma is guarded tightly by Benii and the others. Either they will forcefully bring in Goblins and Okumura, or they will fish for other girls even if their abilities are lowered. That''s about it.


    While Ryuzaki was thinking about this, Koganei''s conversation reached his ears.


    It''s a good idea," she said. You''re going to take Ryuzaki with you?


    What, the lizard?


    That''s good. They''re pretty strong and sturdy, at least as good as a shield.


    It was a nightmare. Ryuzaki jumped and bounced his body. Koganei''s group saw that and chuckled.


    ''''Hey, I''m listening to you...''''


    Ugh, I''m pulling away...


    They whispered that to each other in a voice that was just barely audible to us. In the meantime, Koganei, apanied by Kumizaki, walked towards Ryuzaki. Koganei says this with a smiling smile.


    ''Hey Ryuzaki, if you could hear me, you would understand.¡¡What do we do?¡¡Do you want toe with me?


    Yeah, no, I''m not...


    When Ryuzaki tried to avert his gaze, Koganei tapped the desk with a bang.


    You want to go?¡¡Hey, Ryuzaki.


    Okay, okay. I''ll be there.


    Koganei''s mouth hung wide open. Ryuzaki has seen this kind of smile many times in his life in elementary school, middle school and high school. It''s that peculiar smile a bully has when he secures his prey.


    Ryuzaki thinks he has always been concerned about students who smile at him like this. Having been at the center of the ss since he was a child, Ryuzaki has always tried to take advantage of his position and maintain harmony in the ss.


    At least when he was a human being.


    He didn''t expect this smile toe from Koganei.


    I never thought that I would be the one to give this smile.


    For the first time, Ryuzaki realized that he was the one being bullied.


    Falling. Decline. Such wordse to mind.


    Then, Ryuzaki. We''re going to go on ahead of you. You better get ready ande quickly.


    What the hell, Koganei, did you say you''d take me and then leave me here?


    "Demon!¡¡Gesu!


    Washio and Hakuba were giggling and cheering as usual. Ryuzaki doesn''t even have the energy left tough anymore.


    Koganei''s group is bustling out of the cafeteria. Ryuzaki slowly got up and tried to follow them. Just then, there is another shadowing into the cafeteria. Ryuzaki muttered its name in a daze.


    ''''........Asuka.''''


    Hmm.


    Benii Asuka greeted that, without any particr interest.


    In the midst of the otherworldly trip and the rapidly changing ss caste, she''s the queen who has consistently maintained the top position. It''s a big difference from Ryuzaki, who fell from the leader to the bullied.


    ''Unusual, to be in the cafeteria at this time of day.''


    I''vee to get your food, Sachi.


    ''Oh...''


    Koganei is still targeting Sakuma Shoko. If it wasn''t for Beni, there probably wouldn''t have been any students who would have stopped Koganei from messing with Sakuma. Although Benii rarely interfered with the fraying in the ss, he could still say that he was doing well to keep harmony at a minimum.


    No, I''m not in a position to say that I''m doing well, that''s not a great thing to say. Ryuzaki scoffed to himself.


    "I hear you''re going underground with Koganei''s group?


    Beni was waiting for Sakuma''s portion of the food toe out, while he leaned his back against the wall and trimmed his nails.


    ''Those guys sounded like they were having fun. ''They said they got a new toy.''


    .........


    You''ve gone downhill a lot. That Ryuzaki has fallen a long way.


    It was rare for Benii to talk so much. I wonder if she had her own way of thinking about it.


    I have an idea for her usatory tone of voice. For example, the other day, the incident where Koganei made a pass at Sakuma. The one who stopped that was Kyosuke. However, it was originally Ryuzaki''s position to be the first to cut into those kinds of problems within the ss.


    If Ryuzaki had stood in the line of fire there, or maybe he wouldn''t have ended up being beaten down unceremoniously like Kyousuke. Ryuzaki''s body, covered in dragon scales, was sturdy. It doesn''t falter to the extent of an attack by Washio or Hakuba.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that there are a lot of things that are not in the cards.


    He squeezes out his true feelings.


    I have no power, even Goubayashi is gone. I''ve lost my credibility, what can I do?¡¡There''s nothing left for me to do!


    A guy with nothing left to give is not going to be afraid of anything.


    Benii said as he looked at his neatly polished nails. It was the usualnguid word, but for some reason, it strangely stuck in Ryuzaki''s mind.


    ''You obeyed because you''re afraid of Koganei, and you didn''t save Sachi because you''re afraid of being misunderstood and beingughed at.


    Sighing with a sigh, Beni continued.


    ''''Well, it''s fine. Still. All those guys'' hard work is for nothing, though.''''


    They''re...?


    Benii-san, dinner''s ready!


    Hmm....


    Just as Ryuzaki frowned, Sugiura''s voice could be heard from the kitchen just then. epting the set of food brought by the octopus feet, Benii was about to leave the dining room.


    ''''Asuka, who are those guys?''''


    No. They''re training for it in secret. I''d be obliged to do it myself.


    After saying that much, Beni leaves the aisle.


    In the end, what did Beni want to say? Or was she just talking to him on a whim, as usual?


    But she was right. Ryuzaki is afraid. That his own position will be further diminished. That she will disobey Koganei and end up in a situation where she will be further abused. It''s only then that Ryuzaki understands the psychology of bullies.


    Even if he thinks there''s nothing there, he ends up getting defensive out of fear of something. That''s what''s happening now with Ryuzaki.


    Then what can I do now?


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki is powerless. That fact is strictly evident. When I opened my clenched fist and looked at the palm of my hand, the answer remained unanswered in the end.


    ''''Oh......... I did it.........!


    Seeing the rock shattering in front of him, words of admiration involuntarily leaked out of Kyousuke''s mouth.


    After repeated training, the ¡¶Trinity Full Cross¡· was finallypleted. At first, it was difficult to bnce, but as he gradually got used to it, his movements became smoother and he gradually became able to crushrge rocks. If it''s enough to crush rocks, he can do it with Stream Brawl, so it''s not a great pleasure, but it''s a fair point for now.


    When Kyousuke releases thebination, the full body armor (full te mail) he was wearing loses its support and falls apart. With a vengeance, Rinnded at his feet.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    Rin is in a rather good mood, stretching her body up and down. Kyousuke, too, clenches and opens his fist, reaffirming the feeling.


    ''''Well, maybe I''m still not strong enough to rece Goubayashi.


    "Kyousuke, are you serious about that story after all........


    Ei muttered in a slightly toned voice.


    ''Yeah, I still think the ss needs a leader to calm down, and after all, that''s something I don''t think Koganei can do.


    I thought you were gonna say you were going to lead us.


    Rin raises her voice in a swallowing manner while bouncing up and down. As expected, it''s depressing in the corner of my vision, so I stomped on it and let out a strange voice of ''Hebu'' and shut up.


    "I can''t do it with me. The leader, you know.''''


    ''Well, yes. It''s much more practical to impose on Ryuzaki than it is for you to do.


    The day before Goubayashi left, the question he asked Kyousuke was.


    Who is suitable to be the leader of this ss?


    In response, Kyousuke mentioned the name of Kunihiro Ryuzaki.


    This was not a reply in consideration of his best friend, Goubayashi. After all, there is no one else who can unite this ss, leaving that sweetheart behind. Of course, she is indecisive, has poor judgment, and tries to put a good face on everyone. But that''s all part of what makes Ryuzaki a suitable leader.


    Of course, he needs a chief of staff to make up for the parts hecks. Until now, that has always been Goubayashi''s role.


    This time, Kyousuke is going to do it.


    ''I still think of Koganei as a friend, though.


    Kyousuke said as he gathered up the armor lying on the floor and pulled and carried it away.


    ''Still, I can''t leave this ss to that guy. There will only be more students who will feel like Sakuma.''


    I''m disappointed with your naivety, but that''s okay. I don''t want to give Koganei a big look either.


    Well, even though he may talk about being a chief strategist, in Ei''s opinion, Kyousuke was of the same type of race as Ryuzaki. It was mainly Ei who came up with the strategy to make Ryuzaki regain his position as leader.


    A strategy is a very simple one. A skeleton unit in thebyrinth was led by Kyousuke and others dressed as the ck Knight, and they would make it look like Ryuzaki was inmand. It was Ei''s decision that it should be done in front of as many people as possible and in an effective situation. There are quite a fewyers of people who potentially don''t like Koganei''s control. Since they had the cooperation of Beni, the odds were good.


    ''''Ummm..... It''s kind of like intrass politics!''''


    Stretching out underneath Kyousuke''s legs, Rin said in a breezy voice.


    Jeez, Mr. Utsurogi, I don''t know. Do I look like I''m trying to get around that kind of a clever idea?


    I didn''t see it.


    Right?


    In her human days, Himemizu Rin was a symbol of energy for her ss. She was cheerful, vivacious and kind to everyone. This benevolent spirit was exuded by the boys and girls at the top of the ss, starting with the sweetheart, Ryuzaki, and the atmosphere in ss 4 of the second year was rtively good. It''s a far cry from the first year, when insidious bullying was rampant.


    However, Eiughs softly.


    ''You shouldn''t be fooled by Himemizu''s noumenal mask, Kyousuke. She''s strong. She knew that if she acted like that, the mood in the ss wouldn''t get worse. It''s called letting your temper down, you know. Bing a slime has diminished its effect on the ss as a whole, but I get beaten up a lot, too.


    With that, Ei''s gaze (no eyes) turned to Kyousuke.


    ''There are some simrities between you and me.''


    Really?


    Do you think so?


    At the same time Kyousuke nodded his head, Rin also transformed her entire body to form a question mark.


    Ei chuckled once more.


    ''''Oh well. Let''s go to the cafeteria. It''s about time Koganei and the others were gone.''''


    Hino-kun, you often say, "Oh, it''s all right.


    ''It''s a habit of mine. Ei''s.


    ''Don''t say anything unnecessary. Kyousuke.


    This was embarrassing. When Kyousuke gave a small shrug, Rin was shaking with a purr, trying to stifle herughter.


    The lower level of thebyrinth, the tenth floor underground.


    The skeletons that make this catbs their home have a very wide range ofyers of activity, but they never head underground from here. The skeletons'' natural enemy, the Wight King, is arge undead monster that is the dominant force in this undergroundbyrinth.


    The Wight King''s massive frame reached 5 meters in length, and it was unable to pass through the connecting staircase between the 11th and 10th floors of the basement. The range of action for this tyrant is therge staircase from the 11th to 15th floors below ground.


    That, it was supposed to be.


    The skeletons, who had been regrly patrolling the tenth floor underground,bining hunting and patrolling, discover horrible traces.


    The destruction of the stairs. To be precise, the destruction of the walls and ceiling, which has narrowed the width of the stairs. The remains of this are a series of unremarkable debris lying in its wake. When they found this, they first tilted their heads and then shuddered as they realized what it meant. Their entire bodies trembled and made a ttering sound.


    This was nothing but proof that the King of the Dead Spirit had invaded the tenth floor underground, their habitat.


    Amidst the trembling skeletons, one of them made this suggestion as if it came to him.


    That, the oddball stray skeleton. That entric skeleton, who has strangepanions such as slimes, wisps, subus and goblins and lives in the upper levels of thebyrinth, once broke into the eleventh floor underground where the King of the Dead Spirit is, and then sessfully survived.


    He might be able to somehow repel that fearsome monster.


    Nodding at the suggestion, the skeletons all ran at once.

 13-Episode 12: Bad Hero

    The armor that Gotohara prepared for me is just too heavy. It''s hard for the poorly separated Kyousuke to pull it. Even so, he managed to get into thebyrinth and carry it to his base. It''s not that I don''t want other students to see mebining with Rin, but I don''t want them to see mebining with her too much. Well, this Rin also helps me carry it in the state of separation.


    The only thing left to do is how to convince Ryuzaki........


    Ei muttered to himself.


    He was talking about making Ryuzaki be the leader of the ss again. The strategy of having him lead Skeletor and Kyousuke (ck Knight) to demonstrate his power is not a bad one, but it is important to back talk with Ryuzaki. And currently, Ryuzaki is not in a state where he''s willing to talk about such things.


    ''''That''s because Ryuzaki''s guy hasn''t been very energetictely.


    ''You have eyes like a dead lizard...''


    Call him a fish...


    With Goubayashi gone and his trust lost, Ryuzaki is living his life like the living dead. From Kyousuke''s point of view, who has turned into the living dead, this analogy doesn''t feel very good, but well, that''s beside the point.


    I believe that Ryuzaki is the most appropriate person to organize the ss. But in the end, it''s useless unless he''s willing to do it. How in the world do you propose to make him regain his confidence? Aside from mass psychology, it would be unfair to make Ei, who is unfamiliar with the minds of individuals, think about that.


    ''''Kyousuke, you''re probably thinking something terribly rude right now.


    How do you know that?


    Isn''t that because you''re a faggot?


    Eventually, well, after the usual exchange, Kyousuke and the otherse to the front of the cafeteria. There''s no one inside. Just as I was about to enter with relief, I heardughter from behind Kyousuke and the others. I can''t help but feel my whole body go rigid.


    ''''Arre, it''s Utsurogi!''''


    The voice that was called was that of the griffon Washio. A jerk has found me, I think.


    Washio wasn''t the only one there, there was Hakuba, Tentahara, and Koganei. The girls with them were Kikino (Kikimora) and Kumizaki (Arakune). Both are snuggled up to Koganei.


    Kyousuke is at a loss for words and Rin is having trouble dealing with them. Ei is the only one who ignores him and walks into the diner. He still has good nerve as always.


    ''''Since you haven''t shown your facetely, I thought you''d be dead long ago. Ah, but it''s like you were dead from the start.


    The white horses cheered to match the giggling Washio. Kyousuke chased the noise out of his head and looked at Koganei.


    Koganei''s eyes were cold as he looked at Kyousuke. Never mocking, just cold. There wasn''t even any residue left in the cold gaze, the residue of the friendly words they had once exchanged. Kyousuke doesn''t think that Koganei has changed. It''s the rtionship that has changed. The remnants of a friendship that had been cruelly rolled away.


    ''Utsurogi-sa.''


    Koganei finally opened his mouth there.


    ''''You and Himemizu-san are now working together, aren''t you?


    Rin jumped up and down, not expecting to be called by name, but she jumped up and down.


    ''''Oh, so, what''s wrong with that?''''


    No, I just think it''s a good fit.


    A smile appears on Koganei''s mouth. A smile peculiar to the absolute superiority of the winner. But it was too distorted and disgusting to be the winner''s expression.


    "That cute little Himemizu-san turned into a slime. I thought it was a shame, but, well, it suits Utsurogi. The ss idol is going to end up like this,


    Washio and Hakuba stifled augh at his words. Rin had a small shrug. Even though she hadn''t cared much about the transformation of her looks to begin with, this manner of speaking was too much.


    Kyousuke remembered Koganei looking at Himemizu Rin with admiration on the bus on the school trip.


    It''s not that Koganei has changed. Nor has Rin changed. But.


    Koganei, cancel that one.


    Kyousuke said, clenching his fists.


    ''''Hey, what''s up with that, Utsurogi? Don''t tell me you really liked Himemizu-san?¡¡Sorry, sorry, I didn''t think it was that kind of hobby...


    I said, "Take it back. Koganei!¡¡Otherwise.....


    Or else what?¡¡You''re going to hit me again?


    Yeah, I''m gonna hit you again.


    He stared at Koganei clearly. The air gradually turns swift and swift, and Washio and Hakubae forward. Koganei, still smiling with a goofy smile, tells them in a rxed manner.


    I''m so serious, you can''t read the atmosphere, can you, Utsurogi? It''s just a joke. It''s a joke.


    Your gags are boring.


    Suddenly, Koganei''s expression changed. Kyousuke wasn''t sure whether to say his next words or not until the end. But his clenched fists did not unclench. Determined, he stepped forward, brought his face close to Koganei''s, and said


    ''Trying to look good and make peopleugh will only make you cold. Koganei.


    .........!


    It was Koganei''s hand that went out first. A clenched fist struck vigorously and Kyousuke''s skull ponied up. Rin caught it, so it was no problem, but then Washio and Hakuba attacked the poor Kyousuke''s body, one after another. Skelton''s body was dismembered again in a sh.


    Naturally, it was painful, but he managed to endure it. Kyousuke looked at Koganei, with only his skull protected by Rin.


    ''But, well, I liked your cold gag too.


    What''s that? You''re making up for it now?¡¡It''sme.


    Koganei kicked Kyousuke''s dismembered bones and walked down the hallway. At the end of the corridor, Ryuzaki joins their group, an unexpected sight. Looking at that scene, Ryuzaki seemed to be at Koganei''s beck and call; the image of Koganei, who had been taken to the back of the school building by a ssmate delinquent in his first year, now ovepped with that Ryuzaki.


    "I''ll have to call you again, Gotta call you, Gotta call you again...


    Rin says something like that as she picks up Kyousuke''s bones. Her voice doesn''t have the usual cheerfulness in it.


    ''I''m sorry, Himemizu. I should have hit you at least once.''''


    No, it''s fine. It''s okay. You''re angry for me, right?


    Rin says, gathering the bones she''s picked up impatiently in one ce.


    It was a pleasure. Even though Koganei-kun is also a friend of Utsurogi-kun.


    Yeah, and...


    Koganei really liked you, you know.


    Kyousuke was about to utter those words, and Kyousuke was pinched. What would those words mean now? Koganei looked down at the slime turned Rin and trampled on her heart with his spitting words. Koganei had liked Rin back in her human days.


    Himemizu Rin was just as Koganei had fallen in love with her, a cheerful and kind-hearted girl to everyone. There was nothing backwards or forwards about her. She may be a little outspoken and a little too nimble, but she was a straightforward girl, even with that.


    And that''s what Koganei is.....


    ''''And.......what?''''


    No, it''s nothing.


    Kyousuke sighed and looked at his dismembered body.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, I''m so happy for you,''


    Rin said again.


    ''You called out to me when I was rotten for not being able to run, and you were angry for me like this. I''m very happy.


    Oh, well...


    "But I can''t thank you for that.... I don''t feel like I''m worthless...


    Her voice still felt heavier than usual. Kyousuke became worried.


    ''''Himemizu........''''


    I''ve turned into a slime. I''d really like to express my happiness and my feelings more straightforwardly, but I can''t do that either...


    Kyousuke dimly guesses the meaning of the word straightforwardly expressing his feelings. Maybe Koganei''s words pierced Rin''s heart more strongly than she thought they would. Or maybe it was something he had been worrying about, but hadn''t really been trying to show it.


    Rin lost her legs and was unable to run. Not only that. Without her arms, she couldn''t hold her hands, and without her body, she couldn''t hug her. Even that sunny smile that was the symbol of Himemizu Rin can''t be made now.


    The same is true for Kyousuke. Even if he is angry, even if heughs, and surely, even if he cries. No emotions will ever emerge on this face. That''s why I thought I could understand just some of Rin''s feelings.


    ''It''s fine.''


    When Kyousuke barely uttered that, Rin twitched and shook her body.


    ''I''m just happy to have Himemizu around. That''s good enough for me.''''


    "Uh, yeah.... Thank you.........


    Well, I guess it''s not cool to say it in pieces.


    No, it''s not.


    Rin ces a bit of the skull on top of Kyousuke''s bones in one ce. I can''t wait to fix my body and be human. No, I want to be in human form.


    ''It''s not like Himemizu hasn''t been able to thank you for your help at all. You''ve been helping me. We need Himemizu''s power to help Ryuzaki and everyone else in this ss.


    Oh, I knew it was you...


    Rin''s words are filled with a bitter nuance.


    ''''I''m sorry, did I say something weird?''''


    Hmm. Well, it''s a mythical creature.


    Does the shaking and shaking mean shaking the headgear? Her voice finally regained its usual tone.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, you sound like a hero, don''t you?''


    Me?


    ''Yeah. He''s an uncool hero, though, who would fall apart in a heartbeat if he got punched.


    I feel like Ei said the same thing to me when I was in kindergarten or high school.


    But I''m not that big of a deal. In the end, whatever I do is all about self-satisfaction. I hadn''t done a single thing to earn praise.


    "That''s not what being a hero is all about.


    Rin said as she touched Kyousuke''s skull.


    ''Utsurogi-kun is my hero because he saved me,''


    ''That''s pretty embarrassing to be told straight out of the gate...''


    Yeah?¡¡Then make an embarrassed face.


    I can''t!


    They scream and then erupt either way.


    It''s not just that both skeletons and slime are weak. They can no longer do the things we used to take for granted as humans. It''s very frustrating and painful. I can''t understand all of that, and I can''t make up for it.


    All Kyousuke can do is tell Rin that she''s helping him, and I''m sure she is too. That''s still good for now.


    ''So, is it time to get going, you two?''


    Just as the atmosphere was about to be soft and soft, a cold voice broke in.


    ''''Heeeeeeeeeee!¡¡Herees the righteous wife!


    It''s Ei, right?


    I am Ei. It is Ei Hino Ei. Rin''s entire body bounced, and she slid back, crawling on the floor as it was.


    ''''I''m sorry, I''m sorry!¡¡If you''re going to mess with Utsurogi-kun, you should have said a word to Hikano-kun!


    What are you talking about, Himemizu?


    Don''t worry about it. I''ve already agreed to it. I have no intention of iming ownership of Kyousuke.


    Ei?


    Apparently, Ei was receiving food from Sugiura in the cafeteria when he heard the sound of trouble with Koganei and rushed over. Afterwards, Kyousuke and Rin were talking to him alone, so he checked on them. He''s a strange man with a strange way of caring. Thanks to him, I thought my heart would stop. I don''t have a heart, though.


    ''''But that Koganei guy........ To treat Kyousuke like this........


    Ah, Hino-kun''s upset.


    I''m not angry. I''m just very angry at Koganei''s behavior towards Kyousuke.


    You''re mad at me...


    Ei has his whole body burning with fire all at once. He had lost his hands, feet, body and face, too, but did he ever have a hard timemunicating anything to them, or did he ever find it hard? I''ve known him for a long time, but I''m not sure if he even feels frustrated about that.


    You''re probably not happy with Koganei''s behavior, either, Kyosuke.


    Well, I don''t have room for my stomach, you know...


    I''m serious about this.


    Oh, um...


    Indeed, Koganei''s actions were unremarkable. That''s why I was thinking that I had to put Ryuzaki as the leader and bring the ss together again.


    But, I think.


    But apart from that, it''s true that I have a feeling that I can''t forgive Koganei for his horrible words to Rin and Sakuma. The first time he tried to hit them, and this time, he tried to hit them again. And Kyousuke can''t stand to be like that.


    Koganei is a friend. Regardless of how he feels about it now, Koganei is a friend to Kyousuke.


    It''s precisely because they''re friends that I think I have to express my feelings.


    Perhaps sensing Kyousuke''s feelings, Rin said clearly.


    ''''Even if you had to punch him?''''


    ''If you can do it without hitting me, that''s best. But if I could do that, I''m sure someone else would have done it already.


    Well....


    Now, that''s when we''re talking about it. I hear the sound of people ttering down the hallway. The footsteps don''t belong to one or two people, but rather a startling scream thates intermittently from here and there. Rin and Ei turned toward them, and since the dismembered Kyousuke didn''t turn toward them, he asked Rin to shift his head.


    It''s Goblin (Goblin) and Okumura (Orc). But that''s not all.


    ''''Are those........skeletons from thebyrinth......?''''


    Some skeletons were following behind them.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Utsurogi is falling apart again!


    Gotohara shouted when he spotted us.


    I''m sorry, Gubunkawara, fix it again.


    I''m on it, I''ve been here three times, I won''t be ten minutes.


    When Kyousuke asked for it, he immediately began the assembly process. It was carried into the cafeteria to be done in the hallway, as it would get in the way.


    Okumura turns the skeletons he brought with him towards Kyousuke once again.


    ''Utsurugi, there''s something wrong with the skeletons, Deb. Maybe we need to talk to Utsurogi, Deb.


    The skeletons... for me?


    They understood the words that Kyousuke had uttered. Several skeletons nodded in unison, their chins ttering and trembling as they appealed to Kyousuke for something. If he had any facial muscles, his face would have gradually be grim as he struck a phase.


    The walls and ceiling of the connecting staircase leading from the eleventh basement floor to the tenth basement floor were destroyed.


    Perhaps it was the work of the King of the Dead (Wight King).


    When I said the facts as I had heard them, a tense atmosphere flowed through the ce.


    "The king of the dead........is it that thing that Sachan and the others came across before?


    Without loosening his work, Goshigawara said as he assembled Kyousuke''s body.


    ''You broke the walls and ceiling of the staircase, does that mean you''ve extended the range of movement to ten underground floors?


    ''That''s not all. Given the height and width of the staircase from the tenth basement to the upper levels, it''s probably safe to assume that the area of activity has expanded all the way down to the fifth basement level.


    Nervousness is also evident in Rin and Ei''s words.


    The area from the fifth to tenth basement floors is an important area for searching for food and items. Probably, even now, Koganei''s group and any number of ssmates are diving in groups. It would be good if they noticed the anomaly in the basement 10 floor as soon as possible, but if they discovered it toote....


    "Hey, is that true?


    Sugiura, who wasing out of the kitchen, asked with an anxious look on his face.


    ''''As I recall, Koganei-kun and the others are taking Tatsuzaki-kun to the tenth basement floor...''''


    .........!


    Utsurugi, your upper body isn''t even assembled yet. Don''t move!


    Kyousuke is trying to stand up, but Goshigawara is controlling him.


    All right. But I''ll be there as soon as I get it fixed. Help me, Ei, Himemizu.


    "Kyousuke, are you going to use your armor?


    There was an air of chiding in Ei''s tone.


    ''''I haven''t even finished arguing with Ryuzaki. Even if you leave in this state, you won''t be able to fulfill your original purpose. Besides, I don''t know if the ¡¶Trinity Full Cross¡· will be able to get through to the King of the Dead Spirit.


    Does that mean we can''t just sit around?¡¡Koganei and Ryuzaki could die!


    ''''Aside from Ryuzaki, do we really need to care that much about Koganei?


    Ei...!


    ''I''m telling you to break the habit of short-sightedness like that!


    When Kyousuke tries to protest by raising his finally fixed upper body, Ei scolds him from above.


    ''''Already......... There''s no point in the two of you fighting here........''''


    Rin muttered, but the standoff between Kyousuke and Ei was still going on.


    ''''Ah, um, I''ll go then...''''


    Such a voicees from the entrance of the cafeteria, and everyone''s gaze turns towards it again.


    There were three silhouettes standing there. They were all ssmates, so they were all familiar faces, but the ones standing there were unexpected people. Especially the middle one. Silver hair, red eyes, two small horns and a thin piece of fabric that wrapped around their bountiful bodies. In their hands, they held a tray with empty dishes on it.


    ''''Sakuma........''''


    It''s Satchan the subus. He must havee to return the dishes.


    ''I''ll go, Utsurogi-kun. I''ll go talk to everyone who''s hiding in thebyrinth and ask them to evacuate to the basement four floors and above.


    Sakuma?¡¡But....


    It''s fine. I want to help you too, Utsurogi-kun. Just like Himemizu-san and Hino-kun.


    Hearing those words, Gokugawara grinned and poked me with his elbow.


    ''''Besides, I''m strong. Utsurogi-kun and the others will follow and call for everyone in the ss to evacuate. Then it won''t be dangerous, so it''s good, right?


    Ei is pondering. Sure, it''s a rtively safe n, but even so, there''s no telling what will happen if he runs into the King of the Dead Spirit. Even though he is dimly aware of his weakness to fire, he is probably still an opponent that Sakuma alone would not be able topete with.


    ''''It''s dangerous to be alone,''''


    When Kyousuke said that, Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia), who had been holding Sakuma''s left and right sides, put their hands on her shoulders (Aruwa Tsubasa) very nimbly.


    ''''It''s good that we''re going too,''''


    Well, I''m not that strong, but I can do Hinan Yudho.


    Okay, I''ll go with you, fatty.


    Saying that, Okumura stood up. You''re not going to be able to get a good deal more than you''d like.


    I''m a fat guy who knows a lot about the structure of the cave, since I''ve been hiding in thebyrinth with Gohkawara," he said. Utsurogi and the others can follow you and Gokugawara when you''re done assembling, fatty. A good fatty?¡¡Five-minute riverbed.


    Yeah, I can smell you on the street. Don''t overdo it.


    The two of them were apparently as good a pair as ever. Okumura was now a very ugly orc, and although the three girls flinched slightly when they were offered to apany him, Sakuma immediately smiled and said, ''''It''s nice to meet you, Okumura-kun. Sakuma, who seems to be the leastfortable with men, was the first to greet them, and Harui and Snake mound reluctantly allowed Okumura to apany them.


    It''s true that Okumura is called the "juice actor duo" by those who don''t talk, but ording to Rin, Okumura is going out with the sister of Gokubugawara. He must be sincere to women, I thought.


    ''Shan........''


    Rin softly calls out to Sakuma as he returns the tray to the kitchen and is about to leave the dining room.


    ''''Eh, what?''''


    Don''t take it easy. Not only Utsurogi-kun, but everyone else is worried about you, too.


    ''Yeah..... Thank you.


    Sakuma smiled once more and ran down the hallway with Harui, Snakezuka, and Okumura in tow.


    Kyousuke, Rin, Ei, Ei, Gokugawara, and a few more skeletons are left in the dining room. Sugiura retreated to the kitchen at one point, and after another moment, he returned with the food on a tray.


    ''''Everyone, make sure you eat properly. It''s like they say, ''If you''re hungry, what''s the matter with you?


    After saying that much, Sugiura went back to the kitchen.


    ''''Harui and Snakezuka are in good shape too. Those guys would have been talking behind Himemizu''s back too.''''


    What, Ei, it''s rare to see you get angry at someone.


    I''m not angry with you. But Himemizu is your friend. I have a right to be outraged at anyone who disgraces your friend.


    Can you stop thinking of everything ording to my standards, please?


    Kyousuke muttered somewhat hysterically. Watching this, Rin carried the te on the table to Kyousuke and said cheerfully, "I''m not worried about it.


    ''''I don''t mind, I don''t mind!¡¡Let''s have dinner!


    She also handed out tes of stew to the skeletons, who stood dumbfounded as it was. They were a bit disconcerted, but when they saw that Kyousuke had started eating the stew with only his upper body, they followed suit. It seems that there is some kind of magical energy in this world''s food, and by taking the action of the meal, Kyousuke and the others will take it. It''s like an offering on a Buddhist altar.


    However, it''s hard to clean up afterwards as the food falls directly to the floor.


    Goshigawara seems to be serious about assembling Kyousuke''s body, and he''ll eat the stewter.


    ''For now, we''ll go after Ei, Sakuma and the others and evacuate everyone in the ss. That''s fine, right?


    ''Yeah. I''m not going to goof around here now. But no, I''m not going to engage the King of the Dead Spirit. There are too many uncertainties.


    ''''But leaving the King of the Dead Spirit unattended means that you''ll only be able to go to the fourth floor underground...''''


    At Kyousuke''s words, even the skeletons who were tasting the unknown taste of stew stopped moving.


    That''s right, the expansion of the Dead Spirit King''s sphere of activity has the result of greatly narrowing the living area of the creatures that had been widely distributed from the first basement floor to the tenth floor. The damage Kyousuke and the rest of the 2nd year and 4 sses are suffering from is also serious. They won''t be able to huntrge monsters, and the ss may once again have a widespread food problem.


    ''''But, it''s kind of nice, isn''t it?


    Rin says as she lifts the te of stew and absorbs its contents. He''s trying to be as careful as possible not to eat it in a vulgar manner. Kyousuke nodded his head.


    ''Good, what?''


    This is how people help me!


    Rin said cheerfully and set the tes down.


    You, Okumura-kun and Shan. Aya-chan, Harui-san, and Jaezuka-san. And the skeletons, too. I thought, "Everyone helps me. I''ve said some terrible things about them, but I thought they were all much colder than that. Even if Utsurogi-kun and I were relegated to a corner of the ss, no one said anything...


    That''s what Kyousuke thought too.


    There was no bullying in this ss at first, but it began to manifest itself after the trip to another world. Strong and weak, haves and have-nots. The gap between them widened, and some students like Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba (Unicorn) resorted to violence against the weak, while others, like Kyousuke and Rin, were forced into a corner and had no choice but to stay put.


    In the midst of all that, no one tried to reach out to Kyousuke and the others.


    ''I can''t be that kind to others. I don''t know Utsurogi or Hino that well.


    Goshigawara said as he seriously reassembled Kyousuke''s bones.


    ''But, well, I''ll at least do something nice. We''re ssmates, you know. I can''t risk my life to save you, but, well, I''m much happier to be alive than to have you die. Utsurogi.


    Oh. Thank you, penultimate.


    Ei watched the exchange in silence. Kyousuke put down his empty te and turned his gaze to that Ei.


    ''''Ei. I''m........


    I know. I know. You don''t have to tell everyone. If you''re going to do this, I''m not going to abandon my ssmates.


    Gosh,'''' quipped Rin, ''''Why does Hino talk like he understands Utsurogi so well? I asked him, ''You know what, Hino-kun is a faggot,'' and as expected, he replied, ''You know what? This is how hot rumors spread. Only in the fireball.


    ''''But I only disagree with defeating the King of the Dead. Let me make this clear. We may have to defeat him one day in order to make this base safe, but still...''''


    Hey, Hino.


    Gofunawara interrupted Ei''s words and said.


    ''What, Gofunawara?''


    The armor that Okumura and I found for you, that''s the armor that Utsurugi and Himemizu and you are going to use inbination, right?


    ''''Ah, ah.... Since the King of the Dead Spirit is vulnerable to fire, I thought that amplifying my power with Kyousuke''s bones would be a good countermeasure. But no matter how much it''s amplified........


    Okay. Let''s put a little twist in it.


    Checking Kyousuke''s body, which is gradually being assembled, Goshigawara grins.


    Somehow, I had a bit of a bad feeling about it.


    ''''Order the blowing wind spirit to be a de and cut through my enemies... ¡¶Wind Cutter¡·!


    The spirit magic released by Koganei tore apart the pack of wild dog monsters (grave hounds) that tried to block his path. As they were about to scatter, Koganeiunched a further chase at the greybehounds.


    ''''Order the ming fire spirit to be a hard bullet and destroy my enemies.


    Fireballs rushing in multiple directionsnded on the grave hounds and the floor around them. Small explosions urred intermittently, swallowing up even the screams of the monsters. The floor and walls were blown off and debris rolled away. Amidst the rising dust, a few grave hounds could be seen trying to escape, having shot out of the dust.


    A shadow leaps out from behind Koganei. They are Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba (Unicorn). Furthermore, the tentacles of the Tentacle Hara (Roper) straightened out and restrained the Grave Hounds first.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Ooh!


    Washio used all of his legs and the white horse used his horns to toddle the remaining grave hounds. There must have been a dozen or so wild dogs at first, but in no time at all, their numbers were reduced to zero. Koganei dodged high fives with Washio and Tentahara, while Hakuba crossed his horns and arms gussied up.


    ''''Great as always...''''


    Kikino (Kikimora) muttered in admiration. Koganei smiled and said


    ''''This much is a piece of cake. Even Kikino and Kumizaki will be able to do it in no time.


    I don''t know if I can.


    I can do it. You guys have amazing muscles.


    The smile on Koganei Yoshiki''s face, now an elf, was refreshing. Kikino and, as he continued to look at her, Spider Zaki immediately blushed.


    Currently, the fifth basement floor. At this level, it can be said that it''s already almost an easy victory in terms of strength. An optimistic mood was in the air among Koganei and the others.


    ''''.........''''


    However, behind him, only Ryuzaki had a difficult look on his face.


    ''''........Um, Koganei.


    He thinks for a moment, and then calls out to her in a reserved manner.


    ''Yeah, what?¡¡Yeah, you can''t do that Ryuzaki. He hasn''t gotten much stronger after all that fighting.


    Bu...


    Koganei told him simply, and Washio erupted as much as he could behind him. I could see that Hakuba and Tentahara were also holding back theirughter, though they didn''t say it.


    But Ryuzaki shook his head.


    ''''No, those wild dogs, was there something wrong with them?''''


    Funny?¡¡Why?


    ''No, it''s like he''s scared of something.... Like he was running away from something.... That''s what it looked like.


    Koganei snickers at Ryuzaki, who tells him with a serious face.


    ''''What?¡¡You want to show that you''re good at risk management?¡¡Well, Ryuzaki''s credibility has been ruined by that thing the other day, you know.


    ''No... no, no, no. That one was definitely true, but it had nothing to do with that one...


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes. Well, I''ll be careful. But it''s only the fifth floor.¡¡What kind of monster would scare those dogs?


    The wild dog grave hound is basically the monster that exists at the top of the food chain in the vicinity of these five underground levels. Their only natural enemies are the monster students of ss 4 of the second year, who are hiding and exploring in the underground dungeons like this.


    When I point that out, Ryuzaki falls silent. Koganei shrugged his shoulders.


    I guess I shouldn''t have brought him along after all. I can''t help but think that.


    It''s a good idea to bring them with you because of their sturdy bodies, so they''re ideal for the shield role, and also, well, it''s easier to have someone to tease, but, well, it''s very cumbersome to handle when you see what you''ve brought with you. He would say unnecessary things, and every time he did, the tension would drop.


    ''''Ryuzaki, if you''re scared, you can go home, okay?


    .........


    I say it as a tease, but Ryuzaki remains silent. He''s not very flippant.


    "Hey, hey, Koganei. Let''s go without worrying about it!


    Kumozaki says that as he slides his body closer. Her ample bosom, though not as ample as Sasan (subus), munches against her arm. Lately, she''s been getting bolder towards us. Koganei feels much better and puts his hand around the waist of Spider Zaki.


    ''''That''s right - let''s go!''''


    Around me, Washio and Hakuba are vulgarly cheering me on. To say they are annoying is an understatement, but, well, it''s not a bad feeling.


    I kick the corpses of the grave hounds lying in the aisle and try to move on. Just then, Koganei heard a strange earth-shaking sound.


    It''s a huge, weighty footstep, zushin, zushin. Even SpiderZaki stopped dead in his tracks, and Washio and Hakuba looked anxiously at Koganei. The tremors were felt on the walls and ceiling, and sand fell with a flurry.


    A giant monster that could produce such footsteps doesn''t exist on the fifth basement floor. Something is wrong.


    ''''Koganei........''''


    Kumozaki squeezes me with a clouded face. In the meantime, the sound of footsteps is definitely approaching.


    What...?¡¡What the hell. What the hell....


    There''s a guy around here who''s this big...


    Washio and Hakuba suddenly revealed their dismay.


    At that moment, Koganei saw something that should not have been here.


    It appeared out of the shadows of the aisle. It is a thing with six arms and two demonic faces. It has a huge body that can reach the ceiling. When you recognize the existence of it, Koganei''s whole body goes rigid.


    ''''V-ooh-ooh.......''''


    A vindictive voice echoes from the depths of hell. Total hair standing up. Why is this guy here?


    The King of the Dead (Wight King).


    It''s the abominable existence that I encountered when I went to the eleventh basement floor before and knocked my ssmates into the crucible of fear. Reaching 5 meters in length and holding a barbaric sword on each of its six arms, the deformity has somehowe to be known by everyone as the "King of the Dead".


    But it couldn''t be here. The staircase connecting the eleventh and tenth underground floors was narrow, and it must not have beenrge enough for this King of the Dead Spirit to slip through. The range from the first floor where the base was located to the tenth floor underground should have been absolutely safe.


    Then what was that in front of them?


    ''''This is Koganei!¡¡Koganei, let''s get out of here!


    Koganei finally huffed at the sound of Spider Zaki''s voice tugging at his arm. Washio and Hakuba had already begun to flee. The King of the Dead Spirit turned his gaze to see if he noticed us, and he slowly approached us as it was.


    ''''Running away?¡¡Yes, we must escape. I must escape.


    But also, Koganei thought. Sakuma (Subus) and Kenzaki (Duhan) were able to hold their own against this big bastard, and even more so, they were able to survive on their own. If the two of them could do it, they could do it on their own.


    Yes, we can do it. Yes, I can do it.


    I''ve be so much stronger than I was.


    I''m no longer the scrawny, bespectacled Yoshiki Koganei who was bullied and relegated to the corner at school.


    Koganei stood as if he was protecting Kumizaki, and began his spirit chanting as he red at the King of the Dead Spirits.


    ''''Notmanded by the burning fire spirit, it bes a rigid bullet...''''


    When he had uttered that much, the Dead Spirit King''s gaze red at Koganei.


    ''Oh....''


    Of the four eyes, one of them was crushed. The remaining three eyes stared at Koganei at the same time. At that moment, Koganei Yoshiki was convinced by instinct.


    He can''t win against this guy.


    The fear that had sprouted up was hard to wipe out. Koganei had never made the effort to force it down and confront it. Scared of the strong, running away and waiting for the storm to pass. That''s all Koganei has been doing repeatedly. Once his legs were down, he could no longer move.


    Not choosing to flee was literally a fatal mistake. The King of the Deadly Spirit was no longer in sight. Spider Zaki screamed in his ear. However, the six barbaric swords that were raised high were swung down in unison, aiming at the top of Koganei''s head.

 14-Episode 13 Trinity Full Cross

    Why did I do it? Ryuzaki doesn''t know. But his body was moving naturally. He pushed Koganei and Kumizaki out of the way and caught the barbaric sword that the King of the Dead Spirit swung at him alone. I felt an intense pain as if my entire body was being torn apart, and for a moment, I was knocked unconscious.


    When I woke up, I could tell that it hadn''t been that long since I hadn''t been killed yet. My body still ached all over, but even so, my hands and feet moved. I realized once again how robust I was, covered by the dragon''s scales.


    There was still a hint of the King of the Dead Spirit nearby. With both arms, I managed to stand up and look around, and found a monster that looked like aposite of an eagle and a lion.......namely a gryphon lying there.


    ''''........Washio!


    Ryuzaki called out the name loudly, not willing to be noticed. Washio''s body twitched. It seems he''s still alive. However, I can''t see any other faces. Where''s Hakuba?¡¡Where''s the tentacle field?¡¡Are the Koganei and Kumozaki you saved still alive?


    Kyah!


    I hear a scream. It''s Spider Saki''s. Ryuzaki started to move, dragging his body with him.


    What will I be by going? Useless enough to make the leader wind up. The backing of the gourd palm he had put his trust in was gone. All he had left was his body. If this was not done well, he would die.


    Nevertheless, Ryuzaki Kunihiro will not leave his ssmates'' plight unchallenged.


    Because he is the chairman of themittee.


    Even if it''s decorative or ridiculous, Ryuzaki ran for the chair because he believed he had the best interests of the ss in mind.


    Ah, Asuka. You were right. Even though he thought there was nothing left, in the end, there was a pride that stuck shabbily to the bottom of the empty bottle. But that pride was the driving force that drove Ryuzaki forward now.


    ''''Koganei!¡¡Koganei, open up!¡¡Please!¡¡Count me in!


    Spider Saki was gunning for the steel door, crying out in a half-crazed frenzy. Behind him, the King of the Dead Spirit was slowly closing in on him.


    It was one of the several small rooms in this five underground levels. When I first dove into the dungeon with Goubayashi, I had passed a few grave hounds in that sturdy little room. It''s a perfect room to escape to, but is Koganei confined to himself?


    The small door isrge enough that the King of the Dead Spirit cannot get through, but it''s more than enough to stick the tip of a barbaric sword into it. If he opened it poorly here, the two of them could be skewered together.


    Koganei''s action might be unavoidable if one side looked at it. However, if left unchecked, Kumozaki would


    Ryuzaki limped forward, dragging his body. Whether he would be able to withstand another blow from that barbaric sword next time, I don''t know.


    In the meantime, the two of them were still arguing.


    ''''Hey, Koganei!¡¡Why!¡¡How could you!¡¡Open it!¡¡Open up!


    If I open the door, I''m going to die if I open it!¡¡We''re both going to die!


    So you want me to be the only one who dies?¡¡You let Koganei do whatever he wanted to do, you let him do whatever he wanted to do!


    It wasn''t everything.


    Koganei''s words stopped Spider Zaki''s hand from tapping on the door.


    ''''.......Eh?''''


    It wasn''t everything!¡¡You!¡¡Because I''m a spider underneath!¡¡You couldn''t even finish it!¡¡I would have let you do anything you wanted!¡¡You look like her!¡¡I''m out of the way now!


    This, Koganei...


    The King of the Dead Spirit was stuck behind the dumbfounded muttering Spider Saki. The raised barbaric sword. There is no more grace. Ryuzaki thrust himself again and pushed at the body of Spider Zaki. A small scream was heard and the barbaric sword of the King of the Dead Spirit struck Ryuzaki again. An intense pain that tore his body apart. This time, he manages to keep himself conscious.


    The barbaric sword swung down and shattered the walls of the small room Koganei had fled into with a shockwave. Scattered debris and dust. From inside, a hunched over Koganei appeared with a rattling and trembling figure.


    ''''I''m d we''re both.......safe.


    Ryuzaki loosens his mouth and barely says so.


    ''''Nah........''''


    Koganei choked on his words for a moment, but quickly lifted his eyes.


    ''''What the hell is that!¡¡It''s toote to be trying to be nice!¡¡It''s toote!¡¡And you''re going to help us?¡¡Hey!


    His abuse didn''t make me angry. There is only a sense of helplessness. Koganei was right. I was able to help Spider Zaki and prolong his life temporarily, but in the end, that''s as far as I could go. As expected, I can''t seem to move my body any further.


    Hearing Koganei''s ranting words, Ryuzaki looks up at the Deadly Spirit King, three eyes look down at him and the Deadly Spirit King raises his barbaric sword every time.


    Is all is well. That''s when I thought that.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    Jet-ck mes sprayed from the side as they tore through the sky. The Dead Spirit King was frightened for a moment and took two or three steps back.


    A high-level attack ck magic. I didn''t need to probe to see who it was. When I turned my gaze, I saw a subus with silver hair and small horns, with red twin eyes, standing there with an unprecedentedly fearless expression.


    ''''Sakuma........!


    It was Sakuma Shoko. As soon as Koganei saw her, he too forgot about the situation and his face broke out in a smile.


    ''''S-Sakuchan...?¡¡Was it you, Satchan?


    Yeah. Guys, we''re here to help.


    She''s here to help, and apparently she''s not the only one who says she''s here to help.


    It was Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia) who appeared from behind them. The two of them rushed over to us and shook the bodies of Ryuzaki, who couldn''t move at all, as well as Kumozaki. However, even as they did so, the King of the Dead Spirit prepared his stance and was about to unleash his second attack. Sakuma began chanting again, and then, from behind her, another shadow popped up again.


    ''''Dosuko!


    The first one to jump out was Okumura (Orc). He hits a strong taut hand and shakes the dead king''s trunk. Next, a headless female knight holds up her sword and shes at him. This is Kenzaki (Duhan).


    "Huh, as expected of a ''red chanko nabe''!


    ''Don''t be impressed, Debbie!¡¡Quickly, get another student!


    ''That''s right!¡¡I forced myself to follow you along the way. I''ll get the job done!


    Sakuma unleashed another Evil me''s Deadly w, while Okumura and Kenzaki rushed to Koganei and Washio. It was a brilliant link-up that one could only assume they knew that the King of the Dead hade to the fifth underground floor. Ryuzaki looks at Snakezuka''s profile as he supports his body while holding back the intense pain.


    ''''Snakezuka, this is........''''


    Sakuma told me to go. I mean, don''t ask. Don''t make me say it.


    Kenzaki carries the unconscious Washio, and Koganei lets Okumura stand, and then manages to walk along the wall by himself. Are the other members of the group safe?


    Sakuma had said to go, which means that they were aware of the situation and hade to their rescue. Kenzaki and others must have joined Sakuma on his way here. I don''t know how they found out about the situation here, but they were honestly grateful for the rescue.


    ''''Thanks, Sakuma........''''


    Yes.


    Sakuma waited for Ryuzaki and Washio to be carried to the safety zone, drawing the attention of the King of the Dead Spirit.


    ''''I want to be useful to Utsurogi-kun too, so...''''


    ''A moron?¡¡What''s the matter with Utsurogi?


    She didn''t answer the question that Ryuzaki had mentioned. With her red twin eyes, she looked unabashedly at the King of the Dead Spirit from the front. With a quick movement of her shapely, glossy lips, she finished her chanting and once again invoked the karma fire of hell.


    ''''Evil me''s (Evil), Evil ws (re) ah!


    A red magic circle emerged at the end of her outstretched palm, and the ck mes gushing from it burned the body of the King of the Dead.


    She and Okumura were the escapees. Okumura is a legendary delinquent who was known as the "Red Chanko Nabe" when he was in middle school. Even if he is not as strong as Oga''s Goubayashi, he still manages to y the role of the mysterious vanguard with great skill. But neither Sakuma nor Okumura would be able tost long. We can''t put any more pressure on them.


    First, Koganei reaches the stairs and crawls up with his hands on them. Next, Spiderzaki, Kenzaki and Washio, apanied by Harui, and finally Snakezuka and Ryuzaki managed to escape the fifth basement floor.


    ''Hey Sakuma!¡¡And fat!¡¡Quickly!


    As Snake Mound shouted loudly, Sakuma and Okumura came running up from the bottom of the stairs. Sakuma was shaking his chest and Okumura was shaking his belly in a big way.


    ''Snakezuka, I think it''s terrible to treat a girl withrge breasts like a fatty, fatty.''


    You are!¡¡You''ve got to be kidding me!¡¡It''s disgusting!


    "Pigs like to be clean and fat.


    Okumura tapped himself in the stomach, and a pleasant sound of a spang echoed through the air. Sakuma''s face was red and his shoulders were shaking. He might beughing.


    ''Washio!¡¡Washio, get a grip!


    Spider!


    When I looked, I saw that Hakuba and Kikino had already escaped to this floor. They had rushed to Washio and Kumozaki and were d to see them safe. Tentahara is there too. They''re all safe.


    Several other students were waiting there as well. All of them are former sports club students who are rtively close to Kenzaki. They were probably nning to form a party with her to explore thebyrinth. But this was still the fourth underground floor. It''s possible that there are still some students below here.


    I have to go help them.


    ''''We have to go help them before the King of the Dead Spirit attacks the other students.


    Sakuma said, and Okumura and Kenzaki nodded. Ryuzaki held his wounds and stood up.


    ''''I''ll go with you...''''


    Everyone''s gaze turned directly to him.


    ''''Ryuzaki, you''re too fat to have a body like that.''''


    ''Once my wounds are healed, I can withstand at least two attacks from the King of the Dead Spirit. Please.


    Saying that, Ryuzaki looks at Hakuba. He backed away as if he was gawked at. ''''Umm, a shishizari horse,'''' Kenzaki said with a lopsided look.


    As a unicorn, Hakuba is a valuable user of recovery magic in his ss. However, since the essential person himself doesn''t want to use it, he is rarely included in the party for that purpose. And when ites to recovery magic, even Koganei can use it.


    But right now Koganei was just sitting with his back to the wall, holding his head in his hands.


    ''''...........................Oh my God!¡¡I get it!


    The white horse spat out.


    ''You can use it, if you use it!¡¡Healing Light!


    "Hakuba-kun, you have to chant properly...


    Sakuma gives him a lukewarm smile.


    ''I know it''s embarrassing but... right?''


    ''Yes. Sakuma chants properly in a whisper every time, too. You can do it.


    "Fight Fatty, White Horse.


    Hang in there.


    I can do it.


    Kenzaki and Okumura, too, clenched their fists and sent out iran ale. Harui and Snake Mound seemed to be rather unimportant.


    ''''Come from the heavens ... the radiance ofpassion ... give my friends the power to revive ... ooohhhh!¡¡Hi, ¡¶Healing Light¡· Ooh!


    Thest one was a yakuza, but the chanting was sessful. The white horse''s horns shone and a sparkling light enveloped Ryuzaki''s body. The pain in his entire body receded as if it were a lie. It looks like I can still fight with this. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get it right.


    Anyway, we can go with this. Ryuuzaki signaled to Sakuma and the others with his eyes. It seems that Harui and snakezuka are also reluctantly nning to follow us. It''s far from being the strongest party, but it''s a sufficientbination of strengths.


    ''''The only question is when we''ll get off,''''


    Kenzaki crossed his arms and said.


    ''There may still be the King of the Dead Spirit hanging around outside.


    Ryuzaki nodded.


    ''''Yeah, give up on us and while we''re away...''''


    As he said this, a roar and shock hit them all. The whole body looked up in surprise and looked towards the stairs.


    Yes, the shock was clearlying from the fifth basement floor. A frightening sound, as if it was trying to force its way through a closed door. A sound that threatened the assumption that the ce they were currently in was an absolute safe zone.


    And it also broke the ice for Ryuzaki, Koganei and the others as to why the King of the Dead Spirit had appeared on the fifth underground floor.


    ''''Everyone, run away, fatty!''''


    At those words, they all ran out in unison. Okumura pushes Koganei, who was too stunned to escape, and immediately after that the wall is smashed and debris is scattered.


    ''''Okumuraa!''''


    Okumura-kun!


    The scattered debris rained down on Okumura right above him. Hisnky body, with its self-deprecating humor, was buried alive. I could see his thick arms making ast minute thumbs-up.


    I have to go help him now. I have to dig him out. What halted Ryuzaki''s thoughts was the majesty of the King of the Dead Spirit, who appeared in the dust that was already rising.


    Three eyes were ring coldly at us. The entire group turned pale at once.


    ''''Everyone, hurry!


    Sakuma shouted and began chanting. They started to move again as they were pushed forward. Washio and Hakuba, who had recovered, led the way, while Kumizaki and Kikino started to run. Kenzaki escorted the sluggishly moving Tentahara.


    The distance between the King of the Dead and Sakuma was only a few meters. In order to stop the depressing fire magic chanting, the Reaper''s King swung his sword. Ryuzaki intervened between them and caught the sword with his whole body.


    ''''Goooooooooo...!


    But he was in time. Sakuma finished casting the Evil me''s Deadly w and unleashed a ck me. The King of the Dead Spirit flinched for a moment, then turned his gaze to another direction.


    ''''Koganei!¡¡What''s the matter with you?¡¡Hurry!


    Kenzaki''s angry voice echoed. When the two hurriedly turned around, Koganei was unable to stand with his back to the ground.


    I have to hurry, Ryuzaki thinks, but his body doesn''t move as much as it should. The King of the Dead Ghosts walked Zunzun and approached Koganei.


    ''''Ah, ah, ah........''''


    Koganei''s expression didn''t even contort with fear. He just opened his eyes, opened his mouth, sweated, and tried desperately to stand up, but he couldn''t stand up.


    The King of the Dead Spirit brandished his six swords and aimed at Koganei. The two mouths were found to arc simultaneously.


    ''''Koganeiyi!''''


    Ryuzaki shouted. It was immediately after that.


    A huge fireball that was one meter in diameter was mmed into the King of the Dead Spirits from the side. There was a tremendous explosion, and the body of the King of the Dead Spirits lost its bnce greatly. With a roar, he fell to the floor, and once again, debris and dust scattered around him.


    At that moment, Ryuzaki had no idea what had happened. But Sakuma''s face was glowing. It wasn''t just Sakuma. Kenzaki, Harui and the others also seemed to understand what had happened.


    They turned their attention to the destination. The direction in which the fireball flew.


    There is a single ck knight standing there.


    I can assure you that it is Ryuzaki who knows the names and races of all the students. There is no student like that in my ss.


    It can only be described as a ck knight, but it has a misleading appearance to just call it that.


    Its entire body was wrapped in shiny ck armor, with six pairs of three wings sprouting from its back. The skeleton of the wings was reminiscent of a bat, but its wing membranes were the burning mes themselves. Each one moved differently, and it was more like an arm than a wing. The mes extended and clung to the armor on both arms.


    ''''What is that........''''


    The ck Knight Trinity Full Cross.


    Gofunga...!


    Before he knew it, the goblin standing next to Ryuzaki crossed his arms and said so.


    ''''What''s that ... ck knight ... what?''''


    ''It''s Trinity Full Cross. That''s what he said.


    Isn''t that name a long time ago?


    The King of the Dead Spirit slowly stood up and turned his gaze to the ck Knight Trinity Full Cross or something.


    He said his name, so is it someone who canmunicate with him?¡¡He''s on our side?¡¡I can''t be sure. But that Dead Spirit King was clearly wary of the ming wings rising from the ck Knight''s back.


    Washio, Hakuba, and Kumozaki and the others cleared a path to avoid the imprable ck Knight. A wise decision. At least that one is nning to cross over with the King of the Dead Spirit.


    ''''That''s right, Goshenbara. Okumura is under the rubble. I''m going to dig him out. Help me dig him up.


    Really? Okay.


    Goshigawara''s expression became serious, and Sakuma, who had been silent, nodded behind him.


    While that ck knight was fighting the king of the dead, he would manage to rescue Okumura. With that in mind, Ryuzaki headed towards the pile of rubble, and suddenly noticed an unearthly object stuck to the head of Goshukawara.


    It was a skull. A skull. Not just a skull. It didn''t have a body, but it had small arms and legs, and its hands were clinging hard to Gofukawara''s head.


    ''''Hey.......what''s that?''''


    Oh, is that him?


    The quintuple patted the clinging skull and replied.


    ''Chibischelton. It''s Chibiscuit for short. Isn''t it cute?''


    Well, I guess...


    He''s still the same guy who picks up the weirdest things, I thought.


    Koganei and the others are safe. But Okumura is gone. I don''t know if they got there in time or not. Kyousuke thought as he looked around.


    ''(Kyousuke, focus on what''s in front of you right now)''


    "(Yeah. I''vee into the basement four floors, and I can''t just leave it at that.)


    Ei tells him in a low voice, as if he''s listening. Rin agrees with him.


    The two of them were certainly right. The King of the Dead Ghosts had broken down the walls and finally entered the basement four floors. If this happens, it''s not enough to talk about the range of activities being threatened. We don''t know when they''ll be able to attack our base of operations. We can''t just drive them away. They must be defeated right here.


    The ¡¶Trinity Full Cross¡· was a sess. Right now, Rin and Ei, the two of them are merged in Kyousuke''s body.


    Initially, the n was to separate the right and left halves of their bodies to merge. It was extremely difficult to bnce the entire body, and with Ei as the body, a major disadvantage arises that he can''t properly fight in physicalbat. If he was clothed in armor, he could at least hit his opponent, but even then he couldn''t do it.


    The solution to that shoring was Goshukawara''s proposal.


    He dismantled one of the skeletons with his approval, and attached its parts to Kyousuke''s body.


    On his back, six limb bones spread out in the shape of wings. They were connected to Kyousuke''s body and became recognized as part of him. He was able to move them freely. Therefore, Rin was in charge of his body and Ei was in charge of his wings.


    After securing the muscle strength from the slime body, the wisp''s ability was strengthened, allowing it to perform powerful fire attacks. In addition, he can forcefullypensate for the lowered mobility while d in armor with his me boosters. At the moment, this was the best option.


    By the way, the extra parts were assembled separately and attached to Goshogawara as Chibiscuiton, or Chibiscuit, the Chibiscuit.


    (Okay, I get it. Okay, let''s do it!


    Kyousuke nodded and clenched his fists; the conversation between the three of them could not be heard around them.


    As he kicked the floor, Ei erupted in a ze of wing fire, his body elerating at once. Kyousuke drew his right fist wide.


    ''''Stream!''''


    Their breathing ovepped, and Rin''s power multiplied in Kyousuke''s fist.


    ''''Bro-ooh!''''


    Released slightly upward, it is thrust into the dove-tail of the king of the dead spirits who has just stood up.


    The power of dignity, amplified by Kyousuke''s characteristics. The weight of the armor. And furthermore, the elerating power of EI''s increased firepower.


    "Grip strength x weight x speed is!


    Destructive power!


    As it turned out, it would be the first physically effective strike that could be given against the Dead Spirit King. The fist dug deep into the pigeon tail and the King of the Dead Spirit let out a cry of anguish. Kyousuke further mmed a no-good follow-up strike with his left fist. With the sound of footsteps that make you feel the weight, the king of the dead spirits backing away with two or three steps.


    Kyousukends directly on the floor and takes a Jeet Kune Do stance just like his soul master (Bruce Lee). The King of Death barked loudly and raised his six barbaric swords.


    ''''Kyousuke, step back a bit!''''


    Ei said. Behind the King of the Dead, Ryuzaki and the others were clearing the rubble. If they didn''t, there was a possibility of getting them involved.


    ''''Okay!''''


    Kyousuke nodded and jumped backwards. The mes of the wings erupted in the opposite direction, carrying a considerable amount of weight Kyousuke and the others (ck Knight). The six des only pierce the floor in the void.


    ''''This is good, since I can focus on punching and kicking too, right?''''


    Rin says with a buzz. Indeed, there''s little need to use your legs to move around. If you''re going to strike each other, the movement will be mostly left to Ei. Of course, it is also necessary to ask Rin to step on it a little bit, if you are going to carry out a long-range attack with mes.


    The final decision on that division ofbor is made by Kyousuke. The full authority of action is basically left to Kyousuke. This was true in terms of the system of abilities, and it was also true in terms of Rin and Ei''s opinion.


    Kyousuke once again checked his surroundings.


    The King of the Dead Spirit confronting them. Behind him were Kenzaki, Harui, Koganei and Washio. Not a single person in Koganei''s group was missing. However, Koganei himself was just holding his head and shaking with a bobble. Spider Zaki, who had been so close to him, didn''t even try to look at him.


    And up ahead, across from the King of the Dead, were Ryuzaki, Sakuma, and Gokugawara. They are clearing away the debris, though.


    ''''It''s Okumura-kun.''''


    Rin said in a pout.


    He was right. Okumura is trapped under the rubble. They are trying to rescue it.


    ''''Kyousuke, if you want to save Okumura, you must first...''''


    "(I know!¡¡(Strike the King of the Dead before you, strike!)


    The first thing to do was to cut down on his opponent''s reach. Kyousuke took out the skeleton sword he had inserted into his back.


    ''''ze Cutter!''''


    In response to Kyousuke''s voice, the mes of his wings traveled down his arms and eventually propagated to his sword body. It was embarrassing to shout out the name of the technique alone, but this was Ei''s order.


    As Kyousuke kicked the floor, the ck knight''s body floated softly in the air. While flying through the air, he could use Rin''s physical strength to wield a sword of fire. This is also one of the benefits of the three-personbination. As Kyousuke moves his wings, Ei elerates his body in response.


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them.


    ''O-ryaaaah!


    Rin. A full-body kick countered the third sword. The fourth and fifth remaining kicks were also avoided by Ei''s wings fluttering away.


    The sixth one remained. I set my sights on that one.


    ''Seiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Wielding the Sword of me (ze Cutter), Kyousuke aimed at the second joint of the arm holding the barbaric sword. The momentum of the straight line was multiplied by Rin''s physical strength, and the mes burned the skin of the dead spirit king. It was no karma, a spilled de, but soon it ripped through flesh and severed bone, slicing off one of the six arms of the swirling sword.


    Just then, Okumura''s body emerged from the rubble. He''s bleeding from all over, but he''s still breathing.


    ''''Kyousuke!


    The moment I was distracted in that direction, a reprimand from Ei flew. He huffed. Immediately after, the barbaric sword of the King of the Dead Spirit struck and mmed vigorously against the wall of thebyrinth.


    ''''Guh...!


    "Utsurogi-kun!


    At these times, it is Kyousuke, who naturally suffers the most damage, with his physical weaknesses. The wall caves in like a crater, waking up the body that was mmed into it.


    ''''Huh, you two, bad...!


    No, I''m fine!¡¡Where is Mr. Utsurogi?¡¡Can you move?


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    The King of the Dead Spirit had turned his back to us and was walking towards Ryuzaki and the others. Not good. Okumura''s rescue was not yetplete.


    ''''Ryuzaki-kun!¡¡The King of the Dead!


    Sakuma shouted out. Meanwhile, Ryuzaki was clearing away the debris single-mindedly. The same goes for Goshigawara.


    ''''Mi, guys.... Enough about me, fatty, enough about me........


    Okumura said in a breathless but surprisingly firm voice.


    ''Don''t say it''s good enough!¡¡I will help you. I will!


    But if we don''t do something, we''ll have to go all the way to Ryuzaki and Shobungana...


    Still, Ryuzaki didn''t try to loosen his hands to remove the debris. The scales on his hands were peeling and blood was seeping through, but he still didn''t hesitate. The same was true for Gokugawara. Sakuma was also prepared and used his magic to turn the debris into dust one by one. Even Chibiske, who had jumped off of Gofukawara''s head, was desperately trying to clear the small stones.


    Even as the King of Death was still closing in on him, Gokubugawara shouted.


    ''''Okumura!¡¡You promised me in the hospital room!¡¡You''re going to live with me, you''re going to live for your sister!


    !


    Okumura''s eyes, which had been on the verge of closing, snapped open.


    ''Yuh, Yukari-san!¡¡Whoa, whoa!


    Okumura''s body was filled with thest of his energy as he pushed the rubble away and tried to get up. Ryuzaki and the others also lifted the debris and tried to help Okumura escape.


    They''re all doing their best. We can''t afford not to hold on here.


    Kyousuke kicked the wall and leapt into the air. Ei''s mes acted as a booster and thruster, pinning the ck knight''s body to the air.


    ''With your back to me, now is your chance. I''ll decide here.''''


    At Kyousuke''s words, I saw Rin and Ei silently show their agreement.


    Of the six wings, two of them were attached to the two arms of the armor with their skeletons. These two were originally the bones of the arms. They put Ei''s mes on Rin''s physical strength with maximum firepower. In order to do so, the skeletons of the arms were bound together two by two.


    Spreading the bound arms to the left and right, Kyousuke stared at the king of the dead spirits.


    The mes gained momentum, enveloping the entire armor. Soon, the mes took the form of a phoenix with wings spread.


    ''''Phoenix-uh!''''


    The three of them breathed firmly together. They elerated their bodies all at once and swung their fists at each other.


    ''''Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The ck knight''s body, clothed in mes, charges at the neck of the king of the dead. A fist that has been thrust into the neck with maximum firepower and maximum physical strength.


    "Whoa whoa whoa whoa!


    But the eleration doesn''t end there. In response to Kyousuke''s cry, Ei erupts in more mes, and soon the phoenix, which spread its wings,pletely devours its flesh, its bones.


    ''Sei, yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The ck knight''s body pierced through as he burned through the Dead Spirit King''s flesh, cutting its head both ways up and down, and the ck knight''s body pierced through; the Dead Spirit King, who had lost both of his two heads, raised his remaining arms and tried to walk away, but he quickly lost his strength and fell down. In order to keep him from falling towards Ryuzaki and the others, Kyousuke hit him with a light kick.


    There was a thud, and the body of the King of the Dead Spirit sinks to the floor. Kyousukended slowly with his two wing limbs stuck to his arms and stared at the body of the King of the Dead Ghosts. There is no sign of movement, no sign of movement.


    Apparently, it''s really over. Kyousuke breathed a sigh of relief.


    Behind him, Okumura seemed to have just escaped from under the rubble. He and Gokugawara hugged each other with tears streaming down their faces. The delinquent once known as the red chanko pot must have some deep drama. I overheard a glimpse of it, but I won''t pursue it any further.


    Now that the King of the Dead Spirit had been defeated, everyone''s vignce was turned to us.


    Sakuma, Kenzaki, and the others, as well as Gokugawara, should have known that this ck Knight was Kyousuke and the others. However, the rest of the members did not. In addition, revealing their identities at this stage was not a good idea for the future of the ss, I had a feeling that it was not a good idea. After all, he had defeated that King of the Dead Spirit.


    If possible, acting and acting as if this ck knight was under Ryuzaki''s control here would have boosted his stock, but he hadn''t been able to talk back yet.


    Besides, even if Kyousuke and the others didn''t do anything unnecessary here, Ryuzaki would have raised his stock in this case. They had seen him trying his best to help his ssmates. At the very least, the students here must have reviewed Ryuzaki to some extent.


    ''''I''d better leave without saying a word.''''


    Ei said.


    ''''Yeah, I think so too,''''


    Okay. Then we''ll do it.


    Kyousuke nodded and began to walk towards the stairs leading up. He could see that Washio, Kumozaki and the others were tantly frightened.


    Apparently, this ck knight is on par with the King of the Dead Spirit to them. It couldn''t be helped.


    While feeling a touch of loneliness, Kyousuke walks forward. When he suddenly looked up, he saw Koganei sitting there, hunched over. He, too, is turning his fearful eyes toward us. Kyousuke couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    ''''Koganei........''''


    The moment he blurted out a few words, Koganei let out a scream.


    ''''Ta, help!¡¡Help me, don''t kill me!


    As it is, she clings to Kyousuke''s leg as she squirms and cries out miserably.


    ''''Oh, please!¡¡Please!¡¡I''ll do anything, I, I''m the only one...!


    They were all stunned by the sight of him.


    It wasn''t that Koganei Yoshiki was a strong-hearted student to begin with. Everyone knew that. He was able to stay strong because he had been able to use "strength" as an absolute indicator of his mental armor. Confidence makes a person strong. For better or for worse.


    But does the mere removal of that armor make a man such a weak creature?


    ''Yes, it does. I don''t care what happens to the rest of you!¡¡Please, please, please, just me....


    When Kyousuke heard those words, he felt like a ck me burning in his heart.


    What the hell is Koganei saying?


    He smiled a flirtatious smile and said something like that, offering up the ssmate who had helped him, who had followed him, without a care in the world. Is this really that Koganei? Sure, he couldn''t read the air, but was it that Koganei who had a friendly smile on his face and didn''t dare to call himself his best friend?


    It was a feeling Kyousuke had never remembered before. The creature begging for help in front of him seemed awful and ugly.


    ''Yes, it is. What about those gryphons and arachnids over there........ They''re my........gobbledygook!


    The next thing I knew, Kyousuke had clenched his fist and punched Koganei in the face. There were screams from those around him.


    As Koganei groaned and fell to the floor, Kyousuke pushed him further. Grabbing the chest with his left hand, he clenched his fist and punched him further. His head was turning red. In one corner, he he hears someone calling out to him, but he can''t reach it.


    ''''No, don''t...suzu...''''


    His face contorts into a crumpled face and he ms a third fist into Koganei, who begs for forgiveness.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!


    Rin''s shout echoed in his brain, and Kyousuke stopped his fist with a snap.


    ''''Himemizu........''''


    Let''s not do this. This is not a good idea...


    Her voice was a little shaky as it echoed in my head.


    ''It''s true that you have to hit me to understand some things..., I might have said, but this is different...''


    .........


    Koganei was frightened as he was grabbed by the chest, and he was terrified. The image of him ovepped with the one he had been called to the back of the school building in his first year. Had I, by any chance, done to him what the delinquents were trying to do at that time?¡¡Strong self-loathing.


    Kyousuke released Koganei''s clothes and looked at his own right fist. Blood was stuck to the ck basket hand (gauntlet). When Kyousuke saw that, he felt even more disgusted. Is this what it means to hit someone?


    Koganei, who fell to the floor, looked up at Kyousuke with an expression that said he didn''t understand. However, when he realized that he had apparently been saved, he felt relief and tried to back away.


    It was then that the ck fist caught Koganei once more.


    mes clinging to his arms and bound wing limbs. It burns more intensely. It''s not Kyousuke who is moving it. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it. Without the slightest hesitation, he struck Koganei''s face with two or three shots.


    ''''Don''t do it, Ei!


    Kyousuke shouted. Rin screamed too.


    ''''Hino-kun!''''


    He cut off his left arm and wing limbs and forcefully held down his right arm, which was still trying to hit Koganei.


    ''Why stop!¡¡Kyousuke, Himemizu!¡¡It''s him!¡¡You know how much this guy has made you guys feel bad!


    That doesn''t mean you can''t keep beating him to death!


    I don''t care!


    Ei spits.


    ''I saved you from dying!¡¡So that''s the reaction!¡¡What''s the use of letting this guy live!


    Ei!


    Kyousuke yelled again. Would Washio and the others have heard this? But there was no time to worry about it.


    ''''Eh, Utsurogi...?¡¡Hino...?¡¡Why, why...?


    Koganei asks, holding his bloody face. Kyousuke shouts in a voice loud enough for only him to hear.


    ''Go quickly, Koganei!¡¡And don''t tell anyone that this ck Knight is us!


    Oh, um, yeah. Thank you...


    Go!


    When Kyousuke shouted, Koganei didn''t say anything this time, but crawled to clear the path of Kyousuke and the others. As it was, he moved slyly to the rear where Ryuzaki, Washio and the others were waiting. Ei''s anger didn''t subside, but Kyousuke did his best to hold him back so he wouldn''t touch him.


    Ei has finally calmed down, but he says out loud, as if letting out his failed to dissipate emotions.


    ''Kyousuke, you''re an idiot!


    You''re good at this, Ei.


    After exchanging that many words, Kyousuke and the others left the fourth basement floor in a hurry.

 15-Episode 14: Birth Of The Demon King

    It was the next day.


    What words had been exchanged in the basement four floors since then, and how had they returned to their base? Kyousuke hadn''t heard anything in particr. At that point in time, the person who had the most to say in that ce would be Sakuma. It''s a little hard to believe that she was able to organize all of the students there, but I still think that she and Ryuzaki were able to give firm instructions. The two of them were the ones walking at the front of Washio, Spiderzaki and the others who had returned to their base.


    Naturally, Koganei''s credibility was discredited. ording to the information I overheard, he had been spouting off quite a bit of rhetoric against Kumozaki and Ryuzaki even before Kyousuke and the others had gone to help them. The rumor spread quickly among the girls, and after the abomination he had shown in front of the King of the Dead, no one gave Koganei a second nce.


    The same was true for Washio and Hakuba, whose credibility had been ruined. They were the Ryuzaki faction in the human era and Koganei in the monster era, and now they arepletely treated as bats. But to be around Koganei any longer would indicate that they would remain in the same needle of mushiro. After all, both of them had to give up on Koganei.


    ''''.........''''


    Kyousuke thinks as he scrubs the soup in his bowl.


    The cafeteria is less crowded than usual. Koganei isn''t there, and Washio and the others are sitting in the corner, eating their food, looking ufortable. However, it''s not like there''s anyone who would tantly speak ill of them. There was a strange atmosphere prevailing in the ss.


    The same is true of the weird atmosphere around Kyousuke.


    Kyousuke hasn''t spoken to Ei at all since then. There have been many fights in the past, but it''s been a long time since they''vested this long. Back then, Ei must have really wanted to kill Koganei. Even Kyousuke might have done the same thing if Rin hadn''t stopped him.


    The reasons why Kyousuke and Ei were angry were probably simr but slightly different. That''s why Kyousuke wasn''t confident that he could persuade and convince Ei with his reasoning.


    ''Yoo-hoo, Utsurogi-kun.''


    Rines crawling slyly to the side of Kyousuke, who is silent.


    ''''Himemizu........''''


    You look good... no. You''re right. You''re right. You got the feathers off your back pretty good.


    Yeah, this. I asked Gotohara to return it to him.


    Kyousuke looked at his own bare shoulder des.


    The skeleton that was connected to Kyousuke''s own and turned into wings was borrowed from a certain skeleton after he turned it down. Thanks to that, he was able to obtain enoughbat power to overwhelm and defeat even the King of the Dead Spirit, but without the skeleton that would be his parts man and the puzzle genius of Goshigawara, he couldn''t imitate such dexterity.


    The skeleton, the owner of that bone, must have been safely reassembled by Gokugawara, and should still be inhabiting the basement level around the second floor.


    Rin crawled up to the seat next to her and ced her te on the table with a coterie.


    ''What were you thinking about?¡¡Are you talking about Hino-kun?¡¡You mean Koganei-kun?¡¡You mean your other ssmates?


    All of them.


    Kyousuke replied with a thin smile. Rin said, ''I see,'' and sipped her soup.


    ''Koganei-kun, you know, says he''s in his room right now.''


    Well....


    If you''re thinking of going to see him, you might not want to.


    Rin''s tone of voice was somewhat dark as she said that.


    ''''Why?''''


    Probably because Koganei-kun is really scared of Utsurogi-kun and Hino-kun right now...


    .........


    It''s unavoidable. Kyousuke thought as he looked at the swirling soup.


    Kyousuke still remembered the unpleasant feeling of being punched in the face back then. Two shots of his own volition; the third was stopped by Rin''s restraint. Then four or five more shots of Ei''s will.


    He didn''t see Koganei''s face clearly. But maybe the bone of his nose, at least the bone of his nose, was broken. It was even at a strange level that the brain contusion didn''t happen.


    ''''I wonder if everyone in the ss will forgive Koganei.


    Don''t think I''ll ever forgive you.


    Rin''s words were cold in response to the question that Kyousuke suddenly brought up.


    ''''Probably, Washio-kun, Spiderzaki-san, and the other kids who had a rtionship with Koganei-kun, and so, um...I''m sorry to say it, but they included the ones who had a delicious experience. I don''t think they''ll ever forgive Koganei-kun. It''s the flip side of how I''ve been feeling.


    That was an overarching opinion that could be said because Rin was once in the top group of the ss.


    ''That''s my favorite celebrity quote. A small fish, what''s it called? If you put a small fish in one small tank, one of them will inevitably get bullied.


    Yes.


    I heard that if you take her out of the picture, another fish is going to get bullied.


    People aren''t fish.


    Yeah. But we''re not human.


    Kyousuke couldn''t tell if Rin''s words were a joke or a biting sarcasm.


    ''Koganei is,''


    Yes.


    He wasn''t such a bad guy.


    Kyousuke muttered, and Rin gave another small ''yes'' nod.


    ''I know. You''re Utsurogi-kun''s friend, right?''


    Koganei has always been like that. Loud and unreadable. He wasn''t a guy who was very good at knowing how to keep his ce in the world.


    He had moved to another world and gained the looks and power of a high elf, and as a result Koganei had gained a higher status than he once had. There was no doubt that he was desperate to protect it. He was pulled out by Ryuzaki, pampered by the girls in his ss, and yet he was envied by many of the students. Koganei didn''t know how to defend his position, so he had to do something about it by groping. The means he found to do so were notudable.


    There are people who try to preserve their position by abusing others.


    Even Kyousuke couldn''t be arrogant enough to say that he was immune to such feelings.


    ''I never knew the darkness in the heart of my friend who was always by my side.


    Well, it''s not just Utsurogi-kun''s fault. Everyone is to me. It''s me, Ryuzaki-kun, and everyone else.


    Rin had gulped down all of the soup before Kyousuke could eat.


    ''So, yeah. I hope someday the heat dies down and Koganei-kun apologizes properly to everyone, and everyone apologizes to Koganei-kun, and then we can all eat dinner together again.


    ''Yeah, well...''


    Will that day evere?


    At a seat a little farther away, as usual, Gokugawara said, ''''Gochiso-sa-san! I said cheerfully and left the cafeteria with Okumura. Even though the air in the ss gets weird, some of these guys don''t change, like those two. Even the delinquent girl, Inugami Hibiki (Warwolf), walks out with a bird bone in her mouth and her hands in her jacket pockets, rattling off her essories.


    Ei Hinoes to the diner after that. Many of the students didn''t pay attention to the wisp that floated in, but Kyousuke and Rin were the first to look at him.


    ''Hey, Kyousuke, Himemizu,''


    Ei greets him, sounding a bit grumpy.


    ''Yo, Ei.''


    Hey, Hino-kun.


    Kyousuke and Rin also replied in their usual light tone.


    ''We thought you weren''ting today.


    It''s not very polite to drag it out forever.


    As he said this, there was a tant frustration in his voice.


    ''''Since you''re always so naive, I won''t mention any more about this case. However, Kyousuke, no matter what you think, I will not forgive Koganei.


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    To be honest, I don''t even really understand why I''m so angry at them.


    ''There are things I can''t stomach about Washio and the others, but I don''t expect them to be intelligent in the first ce. They''re just birds and horses. I guess they don''t have a lot of rotten brains in them.


    That kind of Ei doesn''t have a brain in itself.


    Kyousuke gave his customary tsk, and brought the soup to his mouth. The floor gets wet as it chatters down his throat. His spiritual energy is well ingested, but his body is still inconvenient in terms of hygiene.


    ''Speaking of which, what happened to the other students ... well, Sakuma and the others?


    ''Sakuma is bing a new centripetal force in the ss after yesterday''s incident. However, her personality wouldn''t make her a good leader.


    Shan, you were talking to Tatsuzaki-kun in the hallway earlier.


    Sakuma?¡¡With Ryuzaki?


    It''s a surprisingbination, to say the least.


    Kyousuke could understand that Sakuma was gaining a voice in this ss. He was popr and well-rounded from the beginning. The envy from the girls is fierce, but with Queen Benii''s backing there, those girls can''t be too bullish.


    She had engaged the King of the Dead Spirit twice, the first time to get her ssmates to escape to their base and the second time to rescue her ssmates as well. Judging by her energy and courage, it''s only natural that Sakuma''s stock would rise.


    And Sakuma is the one with Ryuzaki?


    Satchan, he wanted to help you.


    Me?


    Yes.


    I don''t know why it leads to Ryuzaki there, though.


    No, I don''t even know that I don''t know.


    ''''Kyousuke was talking about Ryuzaki being a suitable leader. Koganei is in that situation, and Benai has no intention of bing one from the start. It''s a reasonable choice, and I''m sure Sakuma isfortable with that.


    I see.


    Ryuzaki''s stock was picking up as well, though not as much as Sakuma''s. The fact that Washio, Kumozaki and the others had begun to express their gratitude to him as if he were a flip-flopper was working. Besides, the story of how he took a stand and defended Sakuma, and how he was willing to risk digging Okumura out of the rubble, was also told by Kenzaki and Harui.


    Despite the happenings rted to the King of the Dead, Kyousuke and the others may have been needlessly meddling in the old woman''s mind. Ryuzaki was able to recover on his own eventually, even without Goubayashi. Now, although he hasn''t been seen in the cafeteria, he is regaining his vitality.


    Goubayashi left, probably because he believed that Ryuzaki could return to leadership even without him. When he still couldn''t help himself, he would ask Kyousuke for support. That must have been the meaning of the question at that time.


    ''''Ahhhh!¡¡Aya!¡¡Aya-chan!


    As I was thinking about this, I heard a mming sound and Hanazono (Alraune) jumped into the cafeteria. As it is, she jumps into the kitchen where Aya Sugiura (Scy) is.


    ''''Hey, Hanazono. What''s wrong?


    Mine!¡¡My children!¡¡Tomatoes!¡¡Tomatoes!


    Oh, sorry. I used it....


    ''Hi, hi~!¡¡Gordon!¡¡Roger!¡¡Alex!


    Kyousuke and Rin looked down at the te of soup. The soup of the day was minestrone. It was crushed, melded, and mixed together to the point where they couldn''t tell which one was Gordon, which one was Roger, and which one was Alex, but it was all very tasty. They silently gazed at the children that Hanazono had painstakingly raised for them.


    Ei didn''t mind and continued to let the soup evaporate.


    When the cafeteria was empty, Kyousuke and the others dismissed their food as usual and went out into the hallway to be dismissed by Sugiura. After some discussion, they decided to take a break from the special training today. Of course, staying in the base all the time is stifling, so we should go out and spend time rxing. It''s not a bad deal.


    Just as Kyousuke and the others were about to head to the doorway, they were stopped from behind.


    ''Utsurogi!''


    Hmm, Ryuzaki?


    When I turned around, the ss president, Kunihiro Ryuzaki, was standing there.


    ''''I''m sorry. Rin, Hino, can I borrow Utsurogi for a moment?


    Kyousuke was confused by those words, but Rin and Ei also looked at each other (no).


    ''''I don''t mind, but.... I need to make a correction. Kyousuke is not a rented property.


    "Wow...... Hino-kun, it''s so annoying........


    Ryuzaki smiled bitterly and reiterated, ''I need to talk to Utsurogi for a bit. The two of them also said, ''In that case,'' and told him that they were going out first and headed outside.


    What''s the use of this Ryuzaki to stop him now? For now, Kyousuke scratched his head to hide his awkwardness and broke off the words without incident.


    ''Ah, anyway, you were tired yesterday. Ryuzaki.


    You''ve been very helpful. Thank you, Utsurogi.


    Oh, no...


    Kyousuke looks up as he is about to say, "Don''t worry about that.


    ''''........Did Sakuma tell you that by any chance?''''


    At least Ryuzaki wouldn''t know that the ck Knight Trinity Full Cross (long), as Ei would have it, was thebined mode of Kyousuke, Rin and Ei. They had nned to talk back to each other and tell him when they did, but it didn''t seem like such an unnecessary and troublesome thing to do.


    If not Sakuma, then Goshukawara or Kenzaki. Did he hear it from someone else? When Kyosuke asked, Ryuzaki shook his head.


    ''I knew Sakuma knew, after all. I didn''t hear it from anyone. It''s just that his movement habits seemed to be Utsurugi-like.


    Habit?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but pout. Ryuzaki scratched the head of his nose in embarrassment.


    ''''It might be a bit creepy, but........ I''m the ss president, you know..... I''ve been paying a lot of attention to the habits and preferences of our ss, and I have to know as much as possible about them. You know how Utsurogi often jokes around and strikes Jackie Chan-like poses?


    Oh, no, that''s Bruce Lee...


    Oh, right. I''m sorry, I don''t know much about Kung Fu movies. I don''t know much about Kung Fu movies, but...


    Ryuzaki looks away, perhaps awkwardly, but Kyousuke is also amazed.


    Sure, he had a habit of posing in the useless Jeet Kune Do pose. It''s the same when he was flirting with Ei and Koganei in the corner of the ssroom, and when he takes on a powerful foe, he strikes a Bruce Lee-like action pose to rouse himself. But that''s it. That''s all Ryuzaki saw in the middle of the battle as he dug through the rubble.


    ''And then there''s the voice,''


    ''Oh, yeah, yeah...''


    They''re going to find out after all, Kyousuke thought. Washio and the others must have intuited it too. They just can''t say it because there''s no proof.


    A little bit of awkwardness in the air.


    ''Well, well, anyway. That''s why I thought that wasn''t the enemy, I guess. It''s ck Knight Trinity Full Cross, right? That''s cool. It''s long, though.


    That''s the name I gave him, but...


    I knew it was long, I thought, and Kyousuke scratched his head too. However, he immediately gave a smallugh and said.


    ''''Are Utsurogi and Hino the only ones inside that ck knight?


    And then there''s Himemizu. But if possible, I''d prefer to keep my identity a secret. Ei, I don''t like showing off.


    I see. You''re a hero in the shadows.


    Well, at this rate, it''s only a matter of time before they find out.


    The ck knight who defeated the king of the dead spirits is a topic of conversation in the ss in its own right. A human-sized ck knight had defeated the King of the Dead Spirit, who was not supposed to appear in the upper echelons because he was huge. Moreover, he raised his hand to Koganei. What the hell was that, the rumor said.


    The majority of people are of the opinion that it is a monster even higher than the King of the Dead Ghosts. It''s fortunate that it doesn''t have any active hostile intentions, but if it encounters it, it will be lifeless, and maybe it will even climb up to this base. Many students fidgeted at that thought.


    ''''It''s good to know about Rin, too.''''


    Ryuzaki looked up at the ceiling and muttered.


    ''I think I was full of it. The ss was changing and I couldn''t look out for everyone. If you think about Koganei, you should have been able to understand what happened to him and Rin. If it wasn''t for Utsurogi, we would have ended up in the same situation.


    Sure, give Rin a hand (or a leg?) that was rotten because she couldn''t run and was rotting. It was Kyousuke who reached out to him.


    Was that Rin, for example, like Koganei?¡¡That''s a bit, I can''t imagine. But if she had lost her dream of running, distanced herself from her closest friends, and not even the other ssmates could talk to her, she might have fallen apart, no matter how cheerful and kind her roots were.


    As a result of her sickness, she could hang on to her past glory or defend her heart by looking down on those around her. Kyousuke didn''t want to think about it, but it was never an impossible thing to do. Rin was also aware of this, which was probably why she couldn''t say anything bad about Koganei.


    ''''Now that the King of the Dead Spirit is gone, we can explore even lower levels, but it''s going to be hard to convince a student who''s scared of the ck Knight to do so.


    Ryuzaki muttered with a difficult face as he crossed his arms.


    ''Do you think Ryuzaki should go to the lower levels too?''


    ''I honestly don''t know. I don''t even know how deep this dungeon is. I think we should give up and go to the surface once we''ve gone below a certain level.


    To get to know this world better, Ryuzaki said. Apparently, what Kyousuke and I are thinking about is not much different.


    We don''t know anything about this world ourselves, yet. The reddish-brown wilderness, so to speak, and the dungeon, which is only a dozen or so floors underground at most. It''s the only thing that Kyousuke and his friends know about this world.


    Whatever we do from here on out, I want to know about this world. We need to know.


    For that, we still need someone to hold the ss together.


    ''''As I thought, it was just as I told Goubayasi.


    Kyousuke said.


    ''The leader of the ss is Ryuzaki. It''s true that he''s a bit indecisive and has a bit of an eight-sided beauty about him, but. No, I can''t speak for others on this one either...''''


    Oh..... Sakuma said the same thing to me earlier.


    Ryuzaki scratched the tip of his nose, looking a little embarrassed. It seems that Sakuma had talked to him about it too, after all.


    It was a direct request for him to takemand of the ss as the chairman of themittee again. Indeed, Goubayashi is gone now. There are students who say that they still can''t trust Ryuzaki. Nevertheless, there is no one other than Ryuzaki who can think about the whole ss equally and bring them together.


    Sakuma says he told them that if he stood up for Ryuzaki, the boys would agree, and if Benii did the same thing, he would get the girls'' consent. There is no Goubayashi, but the whole ss can support Ryuzaki.


    Leading with overwhelming charisma isn''t the only way to be a leader.


    ''Well, it seems it was Utsurogi who first conceived it.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    So I''m going to ask you again for a favor from me.


    Ryuzaki said, and once again corrected his appearance.


    ''''As a leader, I want to bring this ss together again. It may be sweet, but I want every single one of them to be happy---and if I can, I want to return them to their original world as well.


    We''re going back, back to where we came from. Not "return", but "return". That''s a very typical of Ryuzaki, isn''t it? I wonder how many students in my ss want to return to their own world.


    How many students in this ss want to go back to their former world? Kyousuke doesn''t know. But those words of Ryuzaki, who is reinventing himself as a leader, will show this ss new guidance. He must know more about this world. And can we return to the world we came from, or do we really want to? We must examine it.


    ''Utsurugi, it''s okay to be this inexperienced leader from the shadows. Will you support me?


    Ryuzaki gently held out his right hand.


    Supporting him from the shadows. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re ready to go. But I didn''t expect it toe from Ryuzaki. In the end, Ryuzaki didn''t need that ck knight''s power, and if you think about it, it''s not much of a stretch to be able to do. There are some things that need to be discussed with Rin and Ei as well.


    Still, Kyousuke gripped back firmly.


    ''''I understand. Ryuzaki, I''ll do everything I can.


    Yeah, thanks.


    When he released his handshake, Kyousuke looked at his own right hand. The feeling of punching Koganei in the facest night came back vividly.


    If possible, I don''t want that feeling to happen again.


    If Ryuzaki had maintained his authority as a leader, that might not have happened. If Kyousuke had understood Koganei more deeply, maybe it wouldn''t have happened. If both of them have that regret, maybe they should be aiming for the same ce.


    ''Come to think of it, Koganei was talking about this yesterday.


    Ryuzaki suddenly said something like that.


    ''''I heard that in inte novels and the like, there are often stories where the entire ss of students are transferred to another world.


    Ah, a group trip.


    ''I heard that in most cases, students are supposed to be brave in another world........ We''re not brave in any way, shape or form, right?


    You''re right. Dragonmen and skeletons. Slimes and wisps. Subus, Duhan, and vampire.


    These are the monsters that threaten the existence of humanity, to put it mildly. It''s more of a demon king army.


    Then, Ryuzaki. You''re the Demon King, aren''t you?


    Demon King?


    Ryuzaki''s eyes widened into a perfect circle and he shouted.


    ''''Demon King, Demon King........ I''m the chairman of themittee, though.


    It''s good. Demon Lord Chairman. You''re bluffing.


    How many intelligent life forms exist in this world? We don''t know that yet either. But if we have the opportunity to contact them, we should give this group a neat name. ''Kamiyo High School Second Year ss 4'' alone is too weak. Since we''re trying to protect our ssmates, we need to have the guts to get them to change their jobs frommittee chairman to Demon King.


    I know, the Demon King. I''m fine with being the Demon King. I''ll be the Demon King that brings everyone together.


    Eventually, Ryuzaki came to the same thought, he says with a bitter smile.


    But the Witch King has some very good people working on him. Right, Utsurogi?


    Hmm?


    "I don''t want you to get out in front of the public, but if you ever need anything, just let me know. Skeletal Staff.


    That sounds like an evil leader from Kamen Rider...


    Kyousuke also tried to smile and noticed that he had no facial muscles.


    Later on in the day, Kunihiro Ryuzaki would give a small speech of sorts in the cafeteria. The majority of his ssmates were not exactly listening intently, but they still listened to his words. I can''t spend all my time in thisbyrinth. Everyone feels this in a hazy way, but as much as possible, they were unaware of it.


    Ryuzaki confronted that fact again and then asked for everyone''s help. He lowered his head.


    There was a small murmur in the ss, but first Sakuma pped and then Benii pped his handsnguidly, and the atmosphere flowed quickly.


    The air was created, that is. Nevertheless, Ryuzaki was still recognized as a leader. The only way to behave in a typical manner was to continue to do so. At the very least, everyone already knows the camaraderie of Ryuzaki, who takes a stand for his ssmates.


    Atst, we''re at the starting line.


    There is a lot of work to be done. However, it has been more than ten days since she was caught in a transfer to another world. The students of Kamishiro High School''s second year ss 4 were beginning to have a new sense of unity.


    ''''And then?¡¡What would you do as a skeleton chief of staff?


    Beside Kyousuke, who was pping, Ei says in a nasty voice.


    ''Don''t be like that. Do you like it?''


    I was just thinking, if Kyousuke is the chief of staff, what am I supposed to do?


    Isn''t it your regr wife?


    Rin also said something unwanted while pping her hands in a petticoat.


    And you know what I think? It''s a good idea. Heehee.........


    Triangle, right?


    What...?


    Anyway, this is how the "Demon King" was born in the second year of Godai High School, the fourth ss of the second year, who used thebyrinth as their base of operations for the first time.


    It will be a littleter when the "Demon King''s Army", which was born in this way, will be involved in the new turmoil that will involve the whole world.


    The rebirth of an entire ss - I, the weakest skeleton

 16-Lesson01 DonT Cry, Ryusaki! You Are A Boy!

    Guh, guh, guh...!


    The pain was intense, as if his entire body was being scraped away. A scream echoed through the small kitchen as I tried to hold it in.


    No, it''s not like that. I''m being shaved all over right now. I was desperately enduring the constant pain.


    My name is Katsubushi Dashihiko.


    I''m Katsuobushi now, the former homeroom teacher for ss 4 of the second year at Kamishiro High School.


    Don''t know what I''m talking about?¡¡I''m sure you''re right. I don''t know what I''m talking about either. But it''s true.


    Take a good look at this small kitchen. See that octopus-legged girl working at the big table?¡¡The girl has a knife in her right hand and a bonito fist in her left, but the bonito fist in her left hand is me. The girl''s name is Aya Sugiura, and she is my homeroom student. She''s my homeroom student. It would be more urate to say she was my homeroom student.


    Of course, Sugiura didn''t start out with octopus legs either. She had beautiful, healthy legs that looked great in her sailor suit at Jindai High School. At the time, her looks were a bit dark and yful, but the truth was that she was a family-oriented high school girl who belonged to the cooking club. Her parents ran a modest but historic Japanese restaurant. In fact, my family runs a dry goods store and Sugiura''s house was in the wholesale market, so I''ve known this guy since I was a kid.


    So how did I be a bonito-vored pork belly and Sugiura be a monster octopus girl?


    We''re going to talk about it and... ugh!


    ''Goooooooooh!¡¡Ah, ah, ah, ah...!


    ''Sir, stop screaming...''


    Sugiura said, stopping his hands from scraping my body with the knife.


    ''''It''s crazy hard to do...''''


    I''m sorry. I''m still in a lot of pain from all this...


    Back to the story.


    We were in the middle of a fun school trip. No, it''s the students that are having fun, and us teachers that are really making our stomachs hurt to make sure the cute little mischievous boys don''t get into trouble on the trip. We had both delinquents and bullies in my ss, but I had let the first year bullies go and we had a rather good-natured group of people to keep them out of trouble, so I felt rtively safe going into this big event.


    As it turns out, our students didn''t cause any problems.


    It was the bus that caused the problem.


    Unfortunately, it had rained the day before and it was drizzling as the bus drove along the undting mountain roads on the Sea of Japan side. The asphalt-paved road was not muddy, but visibility was poor, and the bus carrying us had fallen off. To be honest, I was ready to die. I didn''t want to die, but I was hoping that at least one of my cheeky little bastards could survive.


    As it turned out, we all survived. But the figure had changed.


    One of my secret hobbies is browsing online novels. I can read them on my phone while I''m on my way to work, and it''s a great way to pass the time during my lunch break. There are some novels that are written straightforwardly to the author''s desires, and others that are written to make the reader feel good by eliminating all stress, so that my brain, tired from the hard work I do every day, is somehow soothed.


    There is a category called "reincarnation". You die and are reincarnated as something other than human. There are many kinds of reincarnations. There are insects, slimes, dragons, and goblins. And then there''s the undead. I want to break free of this deste world and get rid of my human body. Well, I understand. That''s what I''ve always thought about too.


    Something close to that impersonal reincarnation happened. My pretty homeroom students, all of them.


    The leader of the ss, Ryuzaki, became a dragonoid, and Inugami, the most problematic child, became a werewolf. And I am Katsuobushi.


    I''m a reborn person. It means "something that does not belong to humans". It''s true that Katsuobushi is an inhuman being, so it''s not hard to understand why he''d be categorized as an extrinsic reincarnation.


    No, I can''t. What''s a bonito bouillon? It''s true that my family is a dry-goods store. It''s a long-established business that has been protecting the tradition since the Edo period. But why do I have to be a bonito-voured pork belly myself?¡¡I don''t get it. It''s too dumb. Do you think that if you make the setting a little more original, it will bite?¡¡It''s certainly interesting. It might be popr. But it''s called an outing. There''s no way you could reincarnate as a bonefish and tell a funny story.


    You may not know this, but boiled bonito doesn''t have arms and legs. That''s why he can''t move.


    When I woke up, Ryuzaki was holding a roll call with all the other students. I listened, and I got a general idea of what was going on, but even though I was desperate to scream, I couldn''t get this much out of my lovely ssmates. I guess I was in the wrong ce. And it was in the shadow of arge rock.


    But there was an angelic student who heard me and picked up my voice. That student handed me to Sugiura, and now I''m here in the kitchen. I wasn''t sure whether or not I shoulde forward, but considering how upset the students were when they heard that their teacher had been turned into a dried bonito shavings, I couldn''t summon the courage to do so.


    Instead, I offered the students some of my own dashi to them.


    I''m not sure if there''s enough shavings to go around, so I''ll just shave them off.


    ''Oh, okay ... gulp!¡¡Gahhhh!¡¡Gahhhh!


    These screams were quite loud and apparently could be heard from outside the kitchen. That''s why Sugiura made sure to kick the students out of the cafeteria after the meal was over.


    Most of the tools in the kitchen were picked up by the students from exploring this undergroundbyrinth. The guys from Gokugawara and Okumura are especially good at finding things in this area.


    The living area, which the students call their "base", is located on the ground floor and is reminiscent of what was originally an office or filling station-likepartment. Thebyrinth itself is structured like a catbs, which makes me wonder if this ce is some kind of grave management facility.


    Hmm. Well, I don''t really understand. This small kitchen is the whole world to me right now.


    "You have to be a little gentler when you cut, Sugiura...


    ''I''m still pretty nice to you in this one, though?¡¡That was enough for now. Thanks.


    Saying this, Sugiura throws my shavings into the pot.


    "If I make the bonito broth every time, will people get bored of it...


    I''m sorry. If I could get more variety in my dashi, I''d...


    That''s not even a pork chop.


    Sugiura muttered as he looked at the ingredientsid out in the kitchen.


    There are various monsters nesting in thebyrinth. Among them, crocodiles, rabbits, and other monsters with rtively animal-like shapes are apparently hunted as a favorite source of protein. The bones of these monsters are sometimes boiled to obtain a broth. In that case, my body is resting.


    Incidentally, the probability of bringing back the fruits of the hunt is dangling from the delinquent girl, Inugami Hibiki. Even though she is hiding in thebyrinth all by herself, can you call it a hidden talent? Or, as a wolf, has she awakened her hunting instincts? The asional horn rabbit brought in was partly pinched.


    ''''Besides, you don''t have an infinite number of bodies either...''''


    Sure, yeah...


    I''m okay with that, too, if my dashi fills my students'' stomachs and makes them happy.


    But there is a limit to that, too. Eventually my body will be scraped off and there won''t be any pieces left. If that happens, I won''t be able to provide my students with the delicious bonito dashi. That would be a tragedy.


    As I was thinking about this, a human soul wandered into the kitchen.


    ''That was an amazing scream...''


    Ah, Hino-kun.


    Ei Hino. This guy is my student too. Before he was reincarnated, he was a handsome little boy, but he has changed a lot.


    He has a foul mouth and a bad attitude, even though he doesn''t speak, but he can study. On top of that, it was this Hino who noticed me screaming and took me away. He doesn''t have hands, but he can "hold" anything within an inch of his body. (To soften a hardened bonito fist, roast it over a fire.


    ) Hino was holding a book in his hand, taking great care not to burn it.


    ''Sir, I''vee to return Honno-san.


    ''Yeah, yeah. Let me sit in my usual spot.


    Mr. Motono is the name of the bus guide he was involved in the ident with. And the book Hino-san is holding in her hand is a book.


    The book in Hino-san''s hand is Motono-san.


    ''Thank you, Hino-kun. Did you find it interesting?


    Honno-san spoke up while being ced in ce in the kitchen. But Hino replied in a boring voice.


    ''''It was a good way to pass the time. Well then.''''


    With that, Hino leaves. He was still a guy with a bad attitude. To Honno-san, who was so young and beautiful........ Well, it''s just a book now. And it''s a book about tourist attractions in Japan. It''s of no use in another world.


    After watching Hino leave the cafeteria, I said to Motono-san, "Excuse me, Motono-san.


    ''I''m sorry, Motono-san. That guy, he''s that kind of guy....


    ''No, it''s fine. It happens to young kids all the time.


    Mr. Motono''s page was flipped open to reveal the calm, archaic smile of H¨­kaku Maitreya of the K¨­ry¨±-ji Reih¨­den. Apparently books are richer in emotional expression than katsuobushi.


    But Sugiura didn''t seem to care about it and continued to prepare the dinner. Well, it''s a big deal.


    ''''But it''s okay?¡¡The "teacher


    What?


    ''Students, I think you must be feeling a bit fragile. It would be better for the teacher to get them together...


    ''I''ve thought about that too. I''m not a teacher anymore. I''m just a katsuobushi.


    The only thing you can do with bonito kes is to make the broth.


    It''s not that he''s worried about the students. Ryuzaki has enough qualities to be a ssmittee member, but his leadership in these extreme situations still leaves me worried. From what I''ve heard, I''ve heard that the ting is already peeling off.


    And I''m worried about Koganei, too. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with your money. Well, I think the bullies were scared off by Gourin''s gattiness.


    That Koganei had rapidly gained power since he came to this world. Gradually, I also hear that it''s increasing. There was a scent of a dangerous bomb in the air.


    But even in the human era, teachers were never able to solve the quarrels between students.


    What can I do now?


    It''s just a matter of getting the broth out.


    I tried to sigh, but it was a bonito fist so I didn''t sigh.


    A few more days had passed since then, and the circumstances surrounding the ss had changed dramatically. Gourin disappeared, Ryuzaki was ousted from his position as leader, and Koganei formed thergest faction. The thing they had feared had happened. Just listening to the exchange echoing from the cafeteria to the kitchen made my heart ache.


    There was no change in the kitchen. If I had to say, it would be that my body has shrunk further.


    Whenever something happened in ss, I told Sugiura to cut me down. I wanted to soothe the students'' troubled minds with the bonito dashi I was making. Lately, the number of incidents has been increasing at an elerated rate, and my volume has been decreasing at an elerated rate.


    ''Sensei, you''ve gotten a lot smaller...''


    One day, Sugiura blurts out, "Yeah, well....


    "Yeah, well...


    I tried a few times to ask Utsurogi-kun to make the soup stock, but it didn''t work.


    Well..... I''m sure Utsurogi can produce a dashi that will make anyone feel better.


    But I can''t do something devilish like forcing the disliked Soreki to settle down in a pot. Besides, Kuki is a human bone (skeleton). I can understand if the broth is made from alligator or rabbit bones, but I don''t think the human bone broth is good enough for me.


    For the past few days, I''ve been taking the broth from my body every day, and I''ve been shrinking as fast as I can. Sugiura told me that I already had no more than the size of a cigarette case left, and that it was indeed impossible to cut down my body any further.


    I''m helpless. Not only as a teacher, but as a katsuobushi, I can''t do anything about it.


    "No, I mean, if you''re a teacher, there''s still something you can do...


    Ms. Motono starts to stall.


    ''Isn''t that so, Mrs. Motono? Being able to reform people with words is something that only happens in dramas. I became a teacher because I admired Takeda Tetsuya, but people don''t be Sakamoto Kinpachi that easily...


    But words can encourage people.


    Doctor, don''t get too wet! You''ll get damp!


    With that, Sugiura grabbed me by the octopus legs and lightly roasted me over the fire.


    I''m d you feel that way, Sugiura, but I don''t have enough body left to make dashi. I don''t have enough body left to make dashi. Even if you roast me, I can''t help you guys. When I thought about it, I felt unmercifully miserable.


    Just then, I heard some kind of argumenting from the cafeteria. Sugiura turned to look at them.


    I was disappointed to hear that they were fighting again, but this time the situation was a little different.


    I clear my ears. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    Benii was an extremely mature-looking girl in my ss. If she hadn''t been wearing a school uniform, she might have looked like a college student. I had heard rumors that she was working as a reader model for a magazine called something or other. It''s a bitter look on the school''s face, but I was inclined to ept it as an option that would expand Benii''s future possibilities. There were even rumors that the entire group was involved in assisted dating, but I didn''t believe that one.


    That Beni has consistently remained in the upper tier of the ss caste even after his reincarnation. What kind of conversation is he having with Ryuzaki, who has wilted from the top tier?


    ''''Then what do you say I can do...!


    I could hear Ryuzaki''s mournful cries. I felt a sobering feeling. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what I''m feeling right now.


    As I listened to the conversation, I got a rough idea of the situation. Benai is ming Ryuzaki for the way he has fallen over the past few days. I thought that was a cruel thing to say, but I didn''t think that Benii, who seemed to have no interest in ss politics at all, would direct such words at Ryuzaki.


    Words can encourage people?¡¡Is it really so?


    Sugiura put the food that Benii had prepared for Sakuma, the female student now hiding in her room, on a te and walked out to the cafeteria as if to interrupt the argument.


    ''''Benii-san, dinner is ready!


    It seems that Beni took the meal as it was and left the dining room. Sugiuraes back. I was thinking.


    "Honno-san.


    ''Oh, yes. What is it?


    ''Words can encourage people. You said that.


    Yes, sir.


    I can''t leave Ryuzaki alone right now.


    What can I do to help? I don''t have an answer for myself, but as a senior in my life and as a homeroom teacher, I believe there is a way I can show students who have the same problem.


    "Sugiura, call Ryuzaki to the kitchen.


    Yes, but...


    It''s okay. Just call me.


    Uh, yeah... Okay.


    With that, Sugiura went out to the dining room and returned with Ryuzaki, who was probably still troubled outside. Tatsuzaki, who probably had no idea what he was called for, was scurrying around the kitchen with a puzzled look on his face.


    I made up my mind and called out to Ryuzaki.


    Yo, Ryuzaki.


    What...?


    Ryuzaki''s eyes widened in surprise and he scurried around again. Finally, he found me and shouted


    ''''Se-Sensei...!


    Yeah, it''s me. We''ve all changed, haven''t we?


    You''re okay...!


    "Is this the kind of thing you call safe...


    I briefly exined my situation to Ryuzaki. The only circumstance is that when I was reincarnated, I became a katsuobushi.


    ''''Sensei, I''m........''''


    Yeah?


    I don''t know what to do...


    I know.


    It''s ideal. But I don''t know what to do about it. I don''t feel like I''m going to be epted, no matter what I do. I figured as much, and that''s why I waited so long to get in front of the students. I''m not a good teacher. But even so, in front of the students who rely on me, I can''t help but act like a dignified adult.


    ''''Ryuzaki........''''


    When I said this to him, Honno-san said, ''Go for it!¡¡Good luck! He opened a page that said. What''s that?


    ''Ryuzaki, you''re probably thinking that you''re not good enough or something anyway.


    .........


    ''I know. And so does your teacher.


    You''re going to...?


    Ryuzaki looked up with a huff. The only thing that doesn''t change is the beauty of his eyes, even if his face looks like a lizard.


    I''m sure you''ll find yourself in the same boat as I did. It''s impossible to teach the students with this kind of appearance. Because of this, the ss is in trouble and I couldn''t do anything about it...


    Sir....


    Sure, it might beical for you to try and do something when you''re down to your current position. But you know what?¡¡You''re the one who.......... Well, that''s the point, isn''t it? You''re the.....


    Yes, I''m not a good talker. I don''t know why I''m teaching when I''m such a bad talker, but that''s because I like girls in high school and I can''t help it.


    I decided to do onest thing.


    ''Sugiura!¡¡Scrape me!


    What?


    ''I can still get enough soup stock for one person!¡¡Now, scrape!


    Uh, yeah...


    Slightly hesitantly, Sugiura took me in his hand and held the knife that had bepletely dedicated to me sharpening.


    It''s not a good idea.


    ''''Guaaaaaahhhh!


    The pain was so intense that it scraped through my entire body. Ryuzaki shrugged, but Sugiura scraped me down with a cold-hearted workman''s face.


    "Se-Sensei........!


    Hey, look!¡¡Ryuzaki!¡¡Watch and learn!¡¡This is ''what I can do''!¡¡It''s the best I can do for you and your students!¡¡Gahhhh!


    Sugiura threw my shavings into the pot and put it on the fire. Soon, the mellow aroma of the bonito broth spreads throughout the kitchen.


    Sugiura scooped some of the broth into a bowl and served it to Ryuzaki.


    "Drink, Mr. Chairman. This is your dashi.


    This is....


    The bowl is covered with crystal clear dashi-jiru without making a single wave. There is no other voring at all. But this was fine. Sugiura understood my intentions without missing a beat. What I wanted to make Ryuzaki drink now was the unmixed taste of the broth that came from me.


    "Ryuzaki, that''s the least I can do. But what do you think!¡¡My broth is!


    Oh, it''s delicious.


    ''Of course!¡¡Now, I''m sure some kind of excitement is brewing inside you!¡¡It may just be that I drank the delicious broth, but I scraped that ''delicious'' impression out of my body!¡¡You could do the same thing!


    So I take a breath and continue.


    ''Ryuzaki, Gourin isn''t the only one who knows your good points. It''s something that everyone in the ss knows, little by little. You don''t have to be afraid of anything, you don''t have to be afraid to cut yourself. A new stage will surely open up for you.


    Sir....


    Ryuzaki put down the empty vessel and stood up.


    ''Do you understand, Ryuzaki?''


    I''m not really sure what I''m talking about, to be honest.


    Okay.


    I''m just going to have to make some more decisions.


    A little bit, Ryuzaki smiled. It was a powerless smile, but I saw the light, just a little bit. I got vitality. It was such a smile. Ryuzaki bowed his head and walked out of the kitchen and then the cafeteria.


    So this is how it is. When I scrape myself and exhaust my words, Ryuzaki regains a little bit of energy. That''s the extent of the effect. But I was quite satisfied with it. He got a little bit of energy. Isn''t that enough?


    Even if there was only an eraser-sized piece of wood left.


    "Sir...


    Yeah, I know.


    I smile. I don''t have a face, but I feel like I''m smiling anyway.


    ''There''s nothing more to cut.... But I don''t regret it. I''m sure Ryuzaki will breathe new strength into the ss. I''m d that thest dashi was able to help with that.


    ''Yeah...''


    You don''t have any more thoughts... hmm...?


    That''s when I realized something was heating up all over my body. I''ve never felt anything like this before. Hot as a me. But it wasn''t the superficial heat of being roasted by a fire. It was more of an inner, ming sensation, like a fire burning from within my soul.


    The body of the bonito fist that should have been motionless began to shake with a tter. Sugiura makes a jittery face.


    ''Sensei!''


    ''Goooooooooooh!¡¡What''s that feeling!


    Zilch!


    The next moment, my whole body was engulfed in light and something grew with a raw sound. Sugiura''s eyes widened once again.


    ''Se-the teacher...!¡¡It''s getting bigger!


    What...?¡¡Ho, it''s true!


    I eximed, looking at the mirror Sugiura had brought me.


    My volume had returned to its traditional size. This was astonishing. What kind of miracle had happened? There was a big, magnificent, wooden bonito-fist, just like a wooden sword. Sugiura and I looked at each other without thinking.


    It looks like we are going to have udon for dinner.


    "Is it an inherent ability?


    Later, when he visited the kitchen, Hino said something like that.


    ''''Inherent ability?''''


    ''Kyousuke also has the ability to amplify the power of the monsters hees in contact with. I couldn''t see this kind of effect in other skeletons, so it must be a unique ability that Kyousuke has. Probably, during this transition, another ability was given to him besides changing into a monster.


    So that ability was infinite regeneration for me. Since then, Sugiura has been grinding me every day, but my volume is back to normal the next day. I had literally be an infinite bonefish. It''s safe to say that this ss will no longer have any trouble with seafood broth.


    However, if that statement was true, then the majority of the students in the ss had not activated such inherent abilities. No, or is there some condition that must be met for that to happen? I, too, awakened to this ability after I made Ryuzaki drink the dashi.


    ''''Maybe there''s a stage (phase).


    With that much said, Hino returns Honno-san and leaves the kitchen.


    Phases. Does that mean we''re getting stronger with every step we take? No, I don''t even know if I, being a katsuobushi, will get stronger, and since Hino is quite fond of cool phrases like this in the first ce, it''s possible that he''s saying something rather random.


    But oh well. I''ve got a new power. As long as I have this, I can supply my students with dashi forever.


    It seems that Ryuzaki is nning to get back on his feet and bring the ss together as the new leader. It''s safe to say that my turn is unlikely to be for the time being. At the moment, all I have to do is make the blinkered guys like Koganei and Washio and others in ss drink my dashi and take care of them.


    ''''Sensei - I''m going to cut down again.


    Sugiuraes up to me with a knife in hand.


    "Yeah, I don''t care!¡¡Keep chipping away!


    My screams echo through the kitchen.


    The battle for the Dry Food Teacher Katsuribushi has only just begun.

 17-Episode 15: A Girl Being Chased And A Heavy Tour

    The girl was desperate to get away. She didn''t expect to find a monster like that outside the walls.


    In the past, the walls were built to keep out the invasion of the outside world, and for a long time they were dered invible. The girl''s investigation team was organized to break that rule and investigate the outside of the wall. The fact that the girl was brought in is a kind of half-heartedness. She had no ability and she knew that she would be a drag on the excellent soldiers. Nevertheless, she still asked for military honors.


    The survey team was organized around some of the best knights and mages in the country. With this much strength, there was no need to worry about the girl dragging her feet. There was relief and disappointment at the same time.


    Then, in the midst of the investigation, they met a demon with bright red wings.


    No one in the investigation team, including the girl, had ever witnessed a monster like that.


    The demon ughtered the girls'' guards one after another with the agility of a gale and fearsome physical strength. The survey team was half destroyed. The remaining members of the team were also used as decoys to let the girls escape. The girl escaped. She threw away all her pride and duties and ran incessantly through the reddish-brown wilderness.


    The demons were no longer in pursuit. But a shadow of despair had fallen on the girl''s heart.


    Where am I?


    A wilderness as far as the eye could see. Right or left, east or west, north or south, nothing is known. The only thing she knew was that if she continued east, she would find her home, but the girl didn''t even have any food on hand. All she had in her hand was a single spear (spear). Enduring fatigue and hunger, and losing her sense of direction in the zing sun, the girl uses the spear as a walking stick to move eastward.


    But soon, she reaches her limit. The girl fell into the wilderness.


    Oh, I''m going to die here. The girl thinks.


    Father, mother, master, and Kyousuke. I''m sorry. Please scold Serena for being so careless and ipetent at the grave.


    That''s all I can barely think of in my fuzzy consciousness.


    And then some more, after some time has passed.


    ''Huh?''


    The girl heard such a voice in her ears. Her eyelids were heavy and did not open. Even so, against the ring sun, I could only make out some silhouette.


    ''Gen-chan, hey boy!


    M....a dead end?


    A girl. Is it a human?¡¡You found the first viger.


    Ummm....


    There were two voices that I could hear. The only sound that entered my ears was the sound, but my brain couldn''t work enough to understand it.


    "You''re the first person I''ve ever met. I''d like to hear what happened, but unfortunately now is not the time to rush...


    Yes. We''ll have to go after that redneck.


    Red, feathers. Red, feathers. The girl''s fingers twitched when she heard those words.


    ''Oh, she''s alive. But he''s quite weak. What do you want to do?


    It''s no use. I can''t take you with me to go after that guy now. Zekou!


    A low, beastly roar could be heard in response to the wild man''s voice.


    ''I want you to deliver this girl to our people, all the way to the west. You remember her, don''t you?¡¡That rocky ce where you met, that''s where you met me, further west. There''s another crag and abyrinth behind it, where we all live.


    West!¡¡No way, I''ll be away from home. The girl wanted to raise her body and protest, but she didn''t move at all.


    The shadow called Zeku responded with a beastly snarl and apparently picked up the girl''s body. Along with a strange floating sensation, she was ced on a craggy ce. Is this Zeku''s back?


    Apparently, to be saved, it is to be saved. But it seems impossible to maintain consciousness any longer.


    The girl felt a soft warmth envelop her entire body. This was restorative magic. Thank goodness. I can''t cheat until I''m hungry, but if I get a good night''s sleep, I''m sure I''ll recover quite well.


    ''Zekou, I''m telling you, never eat or anything.


    Just before the girl''s consciousness was cut off, she thought she heard some kind of ominous words.


    ''Ota so look for me, Aenya Kohler.


    The first thing Kyousuke thought when he heard the song was that Rin was tone-deaf.


    ''Moo one extra thing, aenya caller.


    Megumi Kenzaki (Duhan) and others picked up stones lying around and stuck them in their own ears on the table. Their disheveled faces were pale. Rin was on the track team and Kenzaki was on the kendo team, but I heard that they were close as aces on the same athletic team. If that''s the case, I wonder if they even went to karaoke together a few times. Pity.


    Rin seems to have no idea that she is tone-deaf. She seems to be singing with great pleasure. How do you know that? One part of her body is shaped like a speaker or a musical note. Compared to the precision of the transformation, her singing voice was terribly harsh.


    Now, on this day, Kyousuke and the others were to conduct the long-awaited search for the heavy cruiser.


    The search members were Kyousuke, Rin, Ei, Kenzaki, Gokugawara, and Okumura. "This is a search project led by "Demon King Committee Chairman" Ryuzaki, and it''s the first time they''re going outside thebyrinth. There was a suggestion to include Koganei, who was familiar with the structure of heavy cruisers, but Koganei himself and Ei were adamantly opposed to the idea.


    Negotiations with the goblins had recently been sessfully negotiated by Gokugawara. He managed to make peace with them by politely apologizing for shing with Kyousuke and the others and bringing them smoked crocodile meat as a gift from us.


    And now Kyousuke and the others are in the captain''s office.


    ''Aenya Kohler for Ka-san,''


    Rin is happily singing and examining every inch of the captain''s quarters. The corpse of the acting captain''s captain, in the center of the room, crumbles to the ground, unable to withstand the singing with so much destructive power. What a cruel story. A bit too much of a thing for a requiem.


    ''For the sake of Tou-san........oh, what''s wrong with the two of you?¡¡Your hand is stuck, okay?


    No, I thought you sang a unique song...


    Kyousuke wasn''t sure whether to tell the truth or not, but he said just that anyway and scratched his head.


    ''''Nah, I was just trying to get in the mood...''''


    Does Himemizu like to sing?


    ''Yes!¡¡Tsurugin praised me, saying, ''Your singing is amazing!


    Kenzaki grabbed his head on the desk and swung it to the side. I guess that was meant to be a roundabout way of pointing out the problem, but it made her feel even better. As if she didn''t want to hear the song anymore, she ended up opening the battered drawer of her office desk and putting her head away.


    Rin turned over the bookshelf again, singing the mysterious "Enyakora Ondo".


    This heavy cruiser is an important clue to this world. How did they shift from one ce to another, how did they interact with this world, and how did they meet their deaths? To find out, Ryuzaki sent Kyousuke and the others here.


    ''''But what is it?''''


    Kenzaki said in a muffled voice as he rustled and scratched around the room. His voice was muffled, probably because he kept his face in a drawer. Still, somehow my vision seemed to work, and there was no stagnation in my movements as I searched for things.


    ''When you''re in contact with a product of the original world like this you''re wondering why you came to this world.


    That''s true. I wonder if it was a sudden ident.


    If it''s not an ident, what is it?


    Rin and Kyousuke were also talking, still looking for any possible clues. Rin stopped moving with a snap and pondered, ''Hmmm.


    ''I don''t know!¡¡And if it wasn''t an ident, it means someone set it up!


    Did you set it up?¡¡Who would want to send us into this world?


    I don''t know.


    Yes, I have no idea. That''s why we are exploring like this.


    But even though it is the captain''s quarters, there is nothing that could be a clue at all. I think it would be nice to have at least the ship''s logbook, though.


    As I was continuing my fruitless rustling, Ei wandered over to the entrance of the captain''s quarters.


    ''''Kenzaki, Okumura is breaking down the door that is rusty and won''t open. Can you help me explore inside for a moment?


    Okay, okay.


    As soon as he says it, Kenzaki follows Ei out of the captain''s office. After seeing it off firmly, Kyousuke and the others return to the rustic.


    Kyousuke is checking the books on the bookshelf one by one, but suddenly Rin''s hand (?) stopped.


    ''What''s up?¡¡The "Princess Water


    Mmm-hmm....


    A suspiciousugh escapes.


    ''''Well what''s the matter?¡¡The "Princess Water


    Utsurogi-kun... I''ve been training myself.


    Training?¡¡The "what


    Kyousuke asks, not resting his hand on the task. Is that important enough to say here?


    ''You can''t beat Hino-kun for his regr wifehood, you can''t beat Shan for his s*x appeal, and you can''t beat Okumura-kun for his characterization...''


    No, I think Himemizu has a pretty strong character too.


    They called me the "Triangle Corner".¡¡The figure in hand to bury the advantage...!


    What are you talking about ... wow!


    Kyousuke screamed as he turned his attention to Rin, who was getting strangely excited.


    Rin made a hand first. Reaching out her hand as if she were crawling out of a fountain, she draped it over the floor, slowly changing her entire body''s shape as she went. It was like pulling the upper half of a human''s body out of the body of Himemizu Rin (slime). Of course, her entire body was light blue and semi-liquid, but the upper body of the woman who came out was strangely morous.


    The upper half of her body huffed and sniffed, then turned away from her chest and said


    ''Well!¡¡Hey, what do you think, moron?¡¡Hey, hey!


    Isn''t the triangr corner more of a character than a weird human shape?


    "Holy shit!¡¡¡¡Look at them, and look at the size of my tits!¡¡How much do you like Mr. Utsurugi!¡¡We''ll set you up with the best breasts to suit you


    There was a cracking sound, and soon after, Rin shattered. The upper half of the woman''s body, whose breasts had been inted like a balloon, scattered without a trace, and then gathered back together to crawl back into the shape of slime again on the sly.


    A slightly awkward air flowed.


    ''''Well I like the little ones too.


    ''That''s no constion now!¡¡Ugh, I knew 90 seconds was the limit!


    "Even a demon horseman canst another nine seconds...


    I guess I''ll just have to live like this...


    Rin moves to the corner of the room and transforms into a triangle corner. This was also supposed to be a very painful posture, but it seems tost more than 90 seconds because it is in contact with the wall. The smell of a triangle corner is bing more and more apparent.


    What is the smell of triangr corner?¡¡It looks so fishy!


    ''You''re finally reading my thoughts without contacting me!


    Oh, gosh!¡¡You guys!


    Shortly after, a muffled cough was heard, and Kyousuke and Rin straightened up on pins and needles. Rin didn''t have a backbone, but she stretched vertically in a straight line anyway.


    That''s right, there was still Kenzaki in this room. To be precise, Kenzaki''s head was there. Although it was tucked away in a drawer.


    ''''Good nerve to make out in front of me, a member of the Public Safety Committee!


    I''m not flirting!


    I didn''t do it before!


    Don''t talk back to me!


    The publican is as angry as a fierce fire in a drawer.


    ''And oh, oh, tits!¡¡Best breasts!¡¡When did you be such an insolent girl, Rin!


    ''I''ve always been an insolent girl who would rub and pluck Crane''s tits in envy during gym time!


    What extra information. It makes my prostate hot. Fortunately, I don''t have such a thing about my body right now.


    Anyway, I have to cate Kenzaki. Kyousuke approached the office desk and opened the bottom drawer. Inside is Kenzaki''s face, which has turned bright red. Lightly horrified.


    ''''Totally, Utsurogi!¡¡You too!¡¡I thought he was a serious, bone-headed man...


    It''s all bones now, though.


    Kyousuke picks up Kenzaki''s face from the drawer, but then he suddenly realizes that there''s another one in the drawer, something else.


    It appears to be a book, of some sort. Kyousuke tosses Kenzaki''s head towards Rin and picks up the book from the drawer (he hears a scream). On the cover was written.


    Magazine Sun Sea Navigation.


    No, no.


    Nautical Journal.


    ''There it is!''


    Seriously?


    Rin throws Kenzaki''s head off (I heard him scream) and crawls over to Kyousuke.


    ''Whoa, it''s true!¡¡This is the voyage log!


    Do you guys have anything else to say?


    The body of the former Japanese navy captain who had been turned into sand became a cushion, and Kenzaki, who had escaped injury, ranted.


    ''I''m sorry, Kenzaki,''


    Hmm.


    And here. You weren''t the first one to look for it?


    What did you say?


    After all, the drawer in the office desk is the most suspicious part. Kenzaki must have been the first to carefully check it when he entered the room. Kenzaki used his facial muscles and neck muscles to do his best to change the stance of his face and stared intently at the office desk.


    ''''..........................I may have looked for it for sure.


    Tsugaru-Gin...


    ''But I had my head on the desk at the time, so I didn''t get to look inside when I thought about it.


    ''I knew your vision wouldn''t work without your face!


    ''What were you doing just now, Tsurugin?


    What did the body do with Ei in the first ce?


    The sound of pping footsteps could be heard and Kenzaki''s body returned to the captain''s office. Kenzaki''s body got down on its hands and knees and did its best to get down on its knees to Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''Hmph!¡¡I don''t want to be pointed out to you guys who have been ying around with impure heteros*xuality!


    ''Kenzaki, your face and body don''t match what you''re doing.


    I guess that''s what they say about being tough talkin'' but honest with your body...


    Kyousuke and Rin muttered in a lukewarm voice as they looked at the stylish female knight body.


    Now, all that rambling aside, they''ve found the item they wanted for now. Returning the not-so-subtle neck to the bare body, Kyousuke and the others leave the captain''s office. Just as they were about to report to Ei and the others, they heard a voice from the deck.


    ''Oi,e on guys!


    It''s the voice of the quintuple. Ei and Okumurae out of the room behind them as well. They all looked at each other and nodded and moved to the deck.


    This is the bow of the ship that Kyousuke and Rin had smashed with a bang in the previous battle. Despite the disastrousness, the individual who seemed to be the leader of the goblins, and Goshukawara were there.


    ''''What''s the matter, Goshukawara?''''


    "Yeah, I''m talking to their boss right now. The machine gun on this deck?¡¡A cannon, I guess. I was allowed to take that one.


    Hearing those words, Ei muttered, ''I see.


    Indeed, such a rusty machine gun, it would have no use other than for interior decoration. If you don''t have ammunition, you can''t even move it. But it''s not just for the goblins, it''s the same for Kyousuke and others. What on earth do you n to do with these things back?


    "I''ll have Kurumori fix it.


    "Kuremori-kun?¡¡I was in the same model club as Gotohgawara-kun. What was it you were reincarnated into?


    "Gremlin," "Fatty,


    Rin made a question mark with her whole body, and Okumura replied.


    ''A fat monster, passed down among British airmen. They tinker with machines and make them go crazy. Well, we''ve turned poor maintenance into the work of a youkai, Debbie.


    Ah.


    Rin nodded her head in agreement.


    ''That''s where Comrade Stalin''s grave is, isn''t it?


    It''s the Kremlin.


    Comrade rin''s asional mysterious intelligence shone through again.


    ''You''re not supposed to feed him in the middle of the night, are you?


    "Oh, you''re a fat guy who knows his stuff.


    I like old foreign movies a lot. Gremlin" by Warner Brothers. It''s a masterpiece.


    Immediately after his reincarnation, Kurumori was thought to be a goblin, just like Gofukubugawara. However, since he was even less powerful than Gofukawara, and he himself was a typical indoor type, he didn''t have much of a chance to fight. Instead, he was even more dexterous than Gofukawara, and maintained his base of operations, which had been in a state of disrepair, one after another. Whether it was Sugimori''s (Scy) kitchen or Hanazono''s (Alraune) vegetable garden, it was Kurumori who revived the dead water system.


    As a result, he is now recognized as a gremlin rather than a goblin. Incidentally, some students are not allowed to eat at midnight, probably because of the fact that some of them took the example movie to heart. Also, they wouldn''t even let me bathe in water, he was rather unfortunate.


    Anyway, that Kurumori might be able to fix this machine gun.


    ''Actually, me and Okumura were thinking the same thing.


    When Ei said that, Okumura took out a rusty iron rod. ''This is a rifle.


    ''''I''ll have Kurumori fix this one too, fatty.


    ''There was an ammunition dump in the room we couldn''t get into because of rust. That area might be ruined too, but it''s worth a try.


    It may indeed be a good idea to expand the force.


    Guns and cannons are powerful weapons, regardless of the specs of the person using them. Of course, if the user is poor at using them, they can''t even hit them, but they can fill in the gaps in physical and magical abilities that have opened up due to the reincarnation of an outsider. Even Kuremori and Hanazono could participate in the battle.


    Goshigawara had begun to negotiate with the goblin boss as it was. This area would also be like junk from their point of view. The goblin boss readily agreed on the condition that the crocodile meat be smoked.


    ''''There was this stuff too, Debbie!


    Saying that, Okumura now takes out what looks like a small tube. Kenzaki asked.


    ''Is it a telescope?''


    "You heard me, Fatty!¡¡The wilderness is a big fat ce, you know, from a big fat guy. This way.....


    Okumura put his eyes on the telescope and turned his gaze to the horizon. There seemed to be a crack in the lens, but apparently it could still be used. But right after, he said, ''''Hmm? He tilted his head.


    ''Gowbayashi...?''


    ''What? Really?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but ask back.


    ''Oh, no, no, different fatty. The physiognomy is different from that of Goubayashi. It''s a different individual, Ouga fatty........ The fatty that looks like he''s carrying a girl on his back.


    Yeah, right.


    With a slight disappointment, however, Kyousuke felt a slight tug at Okumura''s words.


    Immediately after, he huffed. It wasn''t just Kyousuke. Rin and Kenzaki also seemed to have guessed it right away.


    ''A girl!¡¡You''re human!


    "By the looks of it, he doesn''t have horns, wings, or a tail, and his ears and legs are normal-looking and fat. And besides....


    And?


    You look like you''re up to something, Debbie.


    Kyousuke and the others looked at each other. Ouga, carrying a human girl on his back, running away from something?


    "Sandworm a fat one. Pretty big, worm-like monster fat.


    Okay. Let''s go get help.


    Kyousuke said, and soon Kenzaki nodded. Ei flies in with his usual reprimand.


    ''Kyousuke, you again!''


    ''I know what you mean, but it''s also a clue to this world!


    As it was, Kyousuke put his feet on the edge of the deck and stared out of Okumura''s line of sight. Indeed, it looked like somerge monster was moving. If this was the case, the damage would be done to the heavy cruiser or the base. Ei would be able to see that, as expected.


    Huh, Ei sighs.


    ''''I''m just saying!¡¡You''ll be reckless in a heartbeat without me!


    ''I''ll be reckless even if you''re here. Let''s go, Himemizu,bine!


    I''ve been waiting for you.¡¡Combine!¡¡TOO!


    Rin''s body clings to Kyousuke''s,pleting thebination. Jumping off the edge of the deck, Rin rearranged his legs into an inverted artiction, increasing the flesh of his legs and changing them into a shock-absorbing structure. As soon as he seeds innding, he instantly shifts the flesh again, transforming into a sprinter mode that specializes in the instantaneous power of the legs.


    Kenzaki also jumped down to follow Kyousuke and started running through the wilderness as they lined up. Ei is following straight behind him.


    ''''Huh. I want to be as gung-ho as Hino-kun...''''


    ''I don''t like that. Keep Himemizu the way he is.


    ''Oh, really?¡¡Then let''s just keep working like we are!


    To avoid hearing their conversation, Kenzaki tightly covered his ears in his arms.

 18-Episode 16: Depression Of Chairman Maou

    I don''t know what the hell is going on!


    The girl was bewildered at Oga''s back.


    When she woke up, eh. In the first ce, this situation that she was being carried on the back of an oga is alien to her.


    By nature, the ogre is the natural enemy of humanity. Although there are differences between individuals, their nature is violent. Their physical strength far surpasses that of mankind, and with a mere swing of a fist, most humans would turn into blood bags. Although not much is known about their feeding habits, it was confirmed in the girl''s homnd that they are carnivorous. The poption was small, but its habitat wasrge, and it was thought that it must exist beyond the walls of the city.


    It is carried on its back by its toucan. However, apparently it wasn''t going to take it back to the roost and crunch it up.


    That''s not the only situation that is different. First of all, the owl carrying the girl on his back is seriously running away.


    And the one chasing after the oga is the Wildness Worm.


    Wildness worms arerge monsters that are asionally found to exist outside the city walls. They are a subspecies of sandworms that live in the desert and are able to devour the hard strata of the wilderness as they go. Each one of them has quite arge territory, and no more than two wilds have ever been seen from the city walls at the same time.


    Apparently, even the giant butterflies, which were thought to reign supreme in the ecosystem, are nothing more than predators to the Wilderness Worm.


    I see, Serena has be one more wise.


    ''''I mean, no, no!¡¡What''s going on?¡¡Hey, what does this mean?!


    She grabbed Oga''s horns and asked him, but of course there was no answer.


    Gradually, the girl was beginning to remember. She had been attacked by a red-winged demon, and when she had nearly fallen to her death, she had been rescued by a pair of mysterious beings. The duo had asked the being they called Zeku to carry the girl to them. Presumably, this owl''s name is Zeku.


    The girl looked back, holding onto Zekou''s horn.


    The fearsome majesty of the Wildness Worm.


    Its length is about ten times the length of an ordinary human, and its diameter is almost twice asrge. The fangs sprouting from its mouth should be able to drill even the hardest rock. Or maybe the drool it was spraying around was highly acidic. This would soften the rock and allow the fangs to dig through it. It''s reasonable.


    Scary as hell.


    It took a lot of effort to endure the incontinence. No matter how much the opponent is an owl, it is very sorry to wet the back of an opponent who is running away on his back. Humans are creatures of reason. I did my best to hold back.


    Ah, but it might be over now. The Wildness Worm is slowly catching up to us. Within another ten or so seconds, I''ll be gobbled up and dead. When I think of that, I naturally burst into tears.


    Oh, Father, Mother, Master, and Kyousuke. Please scold Serena for being so careless and ipetent at the grave.


    The girl grabs her horns and makes her ears contract tightly.


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Just then, a blue shell struck the body of the Wilderness Worm, striking it from the side.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki, the chairperson of the second year ss of Kamishiro High School, who was appointed as the "Demon King", had his head in his hands.


    Ryuzaki is now at the base of operations, a newly established "operations room". It was built by bringing in desks and chairs in a ratherrge, empty room that Koganei used for his personal use. Ryuzaki has been stationed in this operations room for a while now. Naturally, he wasn''t cking off.


    On the desk is a map of the dungeons up to the eleventh basement floor, and a list of ssmates. After researching the past few days, I was beginning to understand the dungeon''s pudgy structure. In order to make the search more efficient, the students, who used to dive into dungeons as they pleased in close groups, were now separated into parties.


    You have to make sure that there is one student per party who can use recovery magic.


    The rest are evenly distributed among the vanguard and magic types.


    It is because Ryuzaki has a firm grasp of the individuality of all the ss members that he had no hesitation in organizing that team, but naturally theints from the ss erupted. But in the end, Benii''s ''''So you''re going to die? The result was that he was forcefully restrained by the words "I''m not going to be able to do this.


    Of course, we don''t put ssmates who don''t get along with each other on the same team. As much as possible, I''ll put students who are likely to work well together with each other. Include at least one student who can give directions. If the party has a problem, reassemble it.


    It''s a headache-inducing process.


    ''Do teachers do this during ss changes or in groups of 3 or 40 students...''


    Ryuzaki mutters, holding his head in his hands.


    The only students left in the ss are those who have roles at the base, such as Sugiura (Scy) in the kitchen and Hanazono (Alraune) in the home garden. As a general rule, no exceptions are allowed to keep ssmates''ints in check. That''s true even for Queen Benii (Vampire) and Inugami (War Wolf). Although Benii had said ''No, I''ll be defending the base...'', it was decided to leave that role to one party in rotation, and in the end it was decided to send her out to the search team as well.


    Beni is, well, good. The same party as Sakuma (Subus), plus incorporating Kagoi (Gargoyle) and the like as vanguard personnel, would provide a bnce in terms of human rtions and strength. The rest is, well, Hakuba (Unicorn) as a recovering character. Since its overall strength is quite high, this party is tentatively the strongest.


    The problem is the others. Koganei and his group of cronies, Washio (Gryphon) and Hakuba, who caused problems the other day. And in terms of girls, Spider Zaki (Arachne) and Kikino (Kikimora) have an extremely high level of hate within their sses. This is why it''s extremely difficult to distribute the party.


    And then there''s, well, Inugami, after all. None of his ssmates cane to terms with that delinquent girl.


    Of course, there are students who can serve as a buffer, but the best example of that, Sakuma, is the limit as he suppresses Benii''s frustration.


    Just then, the door rang with a bang.


    Ryuzaki-kun, this is Sakuma.


    Yeah,e on in.


    With a tter, the door opens and my ssmate Sakuma Shoko walks in. Instead of the usual heartbreakingly thin fabric area of clothing, she was wearing a coat of some sort over it. It hid her ample bosom and the risqu¨¦ lines below her navel, but the boys in the ss said that the skin tone of the leg line peeking out from the hem was rather nice.


    You''re back from your quest. You''re back from your search, that''s pretty fast.


    Asuka said she wanted to finish it quickly and go home, so I tried to move on quickly.


    He had asked the girls to explore the twelve new underground floors.


    Ryuzaki stood up, rubbing his brow.


    ''Yes, this. A mapping of the 12th underground floor. It looks like most of the monsters are small, after all.''''


    ''''You mean that the mainstream monsters were the ones that would run away from the King of the Dead Spirit and hide in the shadows.... My initial assessment was correct.


    The report she presented to me stated in the report that she hadn''t struggled much, along with the fact that she hadn''t struggled much. Well, Beni wouldn''t have been serious anyway, but she was still one of the best in her ss. It wouldn''t have been a hassle if a somewhat stronger monster had appeared.


    ''''Were there any other problems?''''


    .........


    Ryuuzaki asks while looking at the report, and Sakuma smiles a bit vaguely.


    ''''Well our group wasn''t there, but on the way back, another group of kids...''''


    Are we divided?


    Yeah. Uh, Koganei-kun''s group.


    Again....


    He sighed heavily and ced the report on his desk.


    Koganei Yoshiki, with his extremely high magical abilities, would be a decent asset once he got used to the ss. With that in mind, he incorporated her into the search team, but the lesion in question was deeper than he had imagined.


    Koganei was currently being tossed around in multiple squads. Wherever they are ced, dissatisfaction erupts. Even Washio and the others, but not as much as Koganei''s, since they were only able to suppress their frustrations by cing them with the students who would serve as a buffer.


    But Koganei couldn''t. Perhaps it was only natural, given his behavior up to that point.


    ''Honestly,''


    With a squeak, while grabbing the cor of her coat, Sakuma made her face down.


    ''''I''m still afraid of being in a group with Koganei-kun, too.


    ''Well, yeah...''


    She had been humiliated once by Koganei in the cafeteria.


    Humiliated might be a misnomer. But that one incident was clearly overkill. Sakuma, who was a shy literary girl, was understandably shocked. It''s good that Soraki Kyousuke came to her rescue at that time, but if not, the wound might have been even deeper.


    ''''Anyway, I understand. I''ll think about the treatment of Koganei again.


    Uh-huh. By the way, you know...


    Sakuma nced at a corner of the operations room. Ryuzaki followed him.


    There was just a human-sized coffin ced there. Ryuuzaki said, ''Ah,'' and smiled bitterly. Yes, this guy was another headache.


    ''''It''s fine, this guy is for now.''''


    Well, is that...?¡¡Um, well, I''ll eat lunch then...


    Shall we go get them when the morels return?


    No, no, it''s okay. I''ll, um, I''ll go look for him.


    Sakuma gave a small smile and left the operation room as it was. Ryuzaki sighed loudly once more.


    Compared to the days when he was a rotten lizard in a corner of the cafeteria, his days are fuller and more tense. But as far as heartache is concerned, I feel my heartache has doubled or tripled. It''s not surprising that I''vee to take on the care and concern of Goubayash, even though my understanding ssmates are supporting me behind my back.


    In this ss, there is a lot of work to be done. I''ve always thought it was a good ss, and I suppose it''s a good ss, but incidents happen and things change. That''s what we have to do to maintain it somehow.


    For starters, Ryuzaki walked over to the coffin ced in a corner of the room and kicked it as hard as he could as he heard it snoring from inside.


    A big jump kick after attaching an auxiliary run. It''s not given a specific name, but it''s the perfect strike to unleash a blow as soon as it''sunched. The strike, strengthened by repeated training,nds next to Worm and throws his body off bnce in a big way.


    Kyousuke and Rinnded as they were and took a Jeet Kune Do stance. I nce over and see Ouga with the girl on his back, his eyes ck and white as he looks at me. It was a somewhat shorter individual than Goubayashi. But the girl is even more surprised than the ooga.


    ''''Well, um, you are...''''


    A skeleton in the street.


    Kyousuke said and shifted his gaze to the fallen Sandworm.


    ''''.........''''


    But he quickly looked up and turned around.


    ''The words were understood!


    Hi!¡¡The skeleton spoke!


    Don''t talk to me if you''re surprised!


    The girl is shaking stiffly as she strangles Oga.


    By the looks of it, she is not Japanese. Her eyes are blue, and her hair is golden with a peculiar idiot''s hair popping out of it. In his hand, he holds what looks like a spear. A gauntlet and a pair of metal boots.


    ''''Ummm, a fantasy outfit...''''


    Rin mumbles to herself.


    ''''Hee!¡¡The slime spoke!


    "He recognized me as a slime!¡¡This kid is amazing!


    Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    If you look closely, you can see that the movement of the mouth and the words you hear do not match subtly. I don''t know how it''s done, but the girl''s words are automatically tranted here. I don''t know if this is a monster ability or an ability that was automatically acquired during the transition.


    But we can get the information we need. Kyousuke takes the stance he was about to unravel and res at the worm that is wary of us.


    Just then, Kenzaki, rushing in from behind, caught up with Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''Utsurogi, Rin, you''rete!


    ''Oh!¡¡So the knights havee!¡¡Thank God, I''m........


    Mm, you''ll understand me!¡¡I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to take care of this one!


    ''Hi, nice!¡¡Get off!¡¡My neck!


    The girl bubbled and swooned as Kenzaki threw her head over to her. The head, which almost fell, is caught firmly by Ouga.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, you''ve fainted!


    Kenzaki, you haven''t done a thing today, have you?


    What?¡¡What blunder this time!


    The headless windbag was tantly dismayed as he drew his sword.


    The fainting girl mumbled in a swoon.


    ''''Ugh......... That monster is the Wildness Worm......... It spits out a highly acidic liquid from its mouth, and its outer shell is a robust doubleyered structure to withstand the pressure of the ground.......


    She''s amazing.


    Mmmmmmmm......... Father, I can''t eat anymore........


    What?¡¡Wilderness Worm?


    Rin''s questions were valid, but now was not the time to disturb the dreamy girl. The Wildness Worm was drooling from its mouth, threatening us. The drool fell to the wilderness earth and smoked with a gurgling sound.


    ''''Given the hard outer shell, I guess we''ll just have to go for the knot, after all.


    ''Yeah, me and Himemizu''s kicks don''t even crack.


    "Utsurogi, I''ll slip my sword in to make space for you. After that, you''re in charge.


    Saying that, Kenzaki kicked the earth and ran out with great vigor.


    It was a bypassing act that would get him scolded again if Ei was here. We don''t even know the specific strength of the other party. However, Kyousuke and Rin decided to cover it up.


    The Wildness Worm takes aim at the running Kenzaki. It wiggles its massive body and tries to swallow her with arge mouth that could be three meters in diameter. Kyousuke ran in the opposite direction from Kenzaki and swung his fist at her from the opposite side.


    ''''Strike!''''


    With those words, Rin instantly understood the next technique.


    ''''Spaaik!''''


    At the same time as the hardened fists collide, Rin stretches her body into a spiked shape. However, the solid outer shell can''t fulfill a single scratch.


    ''''Kuch!''''


    "Give me your arm, Mr. Utsuroghi!


    ''Oh, oh!¡¡Okay.


    Kyousuke jumped and swung his right arm wide. With a snap, Rin''s body stretched like a whip. It''s not just stretching. Kyousuke''s right arm, carrying the radius and ulna beyond the elbow joint with all his might. Kyousuke understood Rin''s intentions and hooked his extended arm to the rough part of the outer shell.


    ''''.........!


    The Wilderness Worm cowered depressingly, moving its target from Kenzaki to us. But it was quicker for Rin to reel the body in than to be swallowed by its big mouth. The body is carried all at once to where Kyousuke''s right wrist grabbed it. As it was, he was on top of the wyrdness worm''s body.


    Kenzaki had just gotten around to the side of the worm in the meantime.


    He thrust the sword in his right hand into the worm''s body without missing a beat, just like a kendo "thrust". It was a strike that was aimed at the joint, just at the border between the outer shell and the outer shell.


    "!


    The worm still doesn''t seem to be writhing in intense pain. If it were a human, would it be just a small needle sticking in it? But the sword stabbed surprisingly deep, and blood flowed down the de. It was green blood.


    ''''Utsurogi, Rin, please!


    Saying that, Kenzaki jumped away from the Wildness Worm and took the distance.


    ''Alright, let''s do it, Himemizu!


    Oh, yeah!


    As Kyousuke waved his right hand, Rin extended her whip with a biyu, and this time she carried Kyousuke to the hilt of her sword.


    ''Pull off the outer shell!¡¡Nice!


    Yeah!


    The gap between the outer shells was widened slightly by moving the thrusting sword like leverage. Kyousuke and Rin thrust their hands between them and put all their strength into it.


    ''''O-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o!''''


    !!!!


    As expected, this seems to be quite painful. The Wildness Worm beat around with a thud. Even so, Kyousuke and Rin continue to hold on without regard.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more information on this. Inside, it is covered with a soft-looking green flesh. Throwing the outer shell away, Kyousuke pulled out the sword that Kenzaki had thrust up and thrust it into that green flesh once more.


    ''''!!!!!


    With a ssh, green blood gushed out again.


    ''''Kyousuke, are you okay!


    Utsurogi, Himemizu, Kenzaki!


    "I''m here to help you, fatty!


    Ei, Gokugawara, and Okumura arrived, the three of them momentarily distracted by the oga holding Kenzaki''s head and the girl he carried on his back, but quickly red at Wilderness Worm and Kyousuke and the others.


    ''Just in time!¡¡Ei, help me!


    Okay!¡¡Himemizu, I''m taking over!


    ''Hey!¡¡Collective action, girl!


    Kyousuke jumped off of the Wildness Worm''s body with Kenzaki''s sword in his hand. Rin released thebination as it was and slyly fell to the earth. At the same time, Eies straight at the falling Kyousuke and wears mes all over his body. The thrusters of mes erupting from all over his body pushed Kyousuke''s body up into the air again.


    ''''Ei, I''m going to aim for that shelled out part. I''ll burn it whole from the inside.''''


    Roger that. Sounds less risky than going for the side of the mouth.


    The Wildness Worm spat out a rampage of highly acidic saliva from the pain and anger of having its outer shell ripped off. Kyousuke aimed directly from the air at the part of the outer shell that had been ripped off.


    He threw away Kenzaki''s sword (I heard a scream) and turned his palms to face each other. Magic and fire were supplied and a fireball was created. The fireball gained momentum and power with each passing second.


    ''''Prominence!''''


    At once, he took up a pitching stance and breathed together.


    ''''Bo-o-o-o-o-o-llll!''''


    Thus, the blow that had been fired at the King of the Dead Spirit exploded again here. A fireball with the radiance of the sun headed in a straight line to the side of the worm''s body and mmed into the flesh of the living flesh. Immediately afterwards, a violent explosion burned the body of the Wildness Worm from the inside out.


    The strong exoskeleton was avenged here. Due to the high level of instion from the double structure, the worm was ckened from the inside out without letting any of the energy of the explosion escape. In the end, it didn''t even scream, but slowly copsed to the earth. It jerked for a while, but then it just stopped moving.


    Kyousuke slowly descended to the ground as it was, uniting with Ei.


    ''''Ummm...''''


    Rin let out a reluctant voice.


    ''''I knew the tome would be Hino-kun........''''


    ''''Don''t be so disappointed, Himemizu. Fight in a form that excels in fighting, and after pushing him into a corner, I''ll end it all at once with a form that specializes in firepower. It''s a basic tactic of form change.


    I don''t know what it is, but I still feel like they took a good part of me with them.


    Rin expressed the shape of a ''3'' with her whole body, as if she wanted to show off her pouting lips.


    ''Hey, Utsurugi, something about this kid, he''s fainting.


    Hmm, yeah. Apparently, Kenzaki''s head was a dead end.


    Kyousuke replied to Ogasawara, who asked pointing to the white-eyed, bubbling girl. Kenzaki''s raw neck, held by Ouga, has an awkward look on his face.


    But who exactly are this girl and Ouga? In the midst of everyone craning their necks, Okumura quickly stepped forward. His belly shook with a twitch.


    ''''.........''''


    .........


    Okumura stared at Okumura in silence, and Okumura stared back at him as well. For a moment, the wilderness was dominated only by silence.


    Suddenly, Okumura struck his own stomach, and a pleasant sound of spankings could be heard echoing.


    ''''........!


    Ouga''s eyes widened in surprise as he gently lowered the girl''s and Kenzaki''s raw necks down and showed them in a stunning side chest pose. He emphasized the thickness of Ouga''s unique chest te, and immediately afterwards, he showed off his abdominal muscles (Admiral) and legs (Sai), as well as his double biceps (Biceps). Rin pped her hands together in a pechin pechin, and Kenzaki was amazed.


    Okumura nodded his head and gave his own belly a thump, further emphasizing his ck jaw.


    Themunion of muscle and flesh that was beyond theprehension of the rest of us continued for a while.


    Finally Okumura looked back at them all and said, "That''s Zeku.


    ''This is Zeku. That''s Zeku, Gobaji''s mate, Fatty.


    Do you understand now?


    Kyousuke''s cry was naturally a perfect representation of the sentiments of everyone in the room.

 19-Episode 17 Transfer Student Serena

    I had a dream. It was a dream I had when I was a little girl, ying in the garden of the vi.


    Her father and mother were drinking tea a short distance away, watching Serena and her siblings frolic with each other.


    Serena had a tendency to be too low in talent to be born to brilliant parents. Martial arts and sorcery are a bit of a tease. She studied hard when it came to ssroom studies, but even then her results were on par with others. On the other hand, my brother was excellent.


    The poorly spoken people went so far as to say that the older sister was made up of the bad parts of her parents and the younger brother was made up of the good parts.


    "We got you, Neichan!


    "Gfffft....


    His brother''s tackle as he spun around in front of him pigeonholed him. It drove all the air out of Serena''s lungs and made her let out a strange scream.


    ''''Ugh, ugh......... Kyousuke..........''''


    "Oh, sorry.


    Serena, who cowered with her stomach in her arms, was met with a wry smile by her brother Kyousuke, who reached out his hand to her.


    You''re still the same, Neichan. You can''t defend the country like that.


    "I don''t know what to do...


    "Well, okay. I''ll protect the country and keep you safe.


    Kyousuke said and smiled, showing his white teeth.


    As a sister, she was shameful, but she was happy to hear her brother say that. Serena''s dream came to an end as she slowly stood up with Kyousuke''s help. Throughout the slumber, the sensation of being shaken by her shoulders became increasingly clearer and clearer.


    Serena woke up.


    ''Oh, hey. I''m awake.


    It''s true.


    I knew you were human...


    The voices you hear. There is some kind ofmotion around. Apparently, they''ve been brought in to where the people are. Thank goodness.


    I didn''t know there was a human settlement outside the walls, but still, this positive reaction told me that there was no danger for now. Serena opened her eyelids, rubbing her eyes.


    At that moment, a face, face, face jumped into view.


    Oga, orcs, goblins, gargoyles, gryphons, harpies,mia, and many more monsters. There were no "humans" that Serena knew, not one.


    ''''Ummm........''''


    In order to protect her own mind from the excessive amount of information, the girl Serena fainted once more for a moment.


    ''''I see.........''''


    As Kyousuke finished his report in the operations room for the moment, Ryuzaki smiled and said.


    ''''If that guy trusted us to bring him here, we can''t afford not to take care of him, can we?


    Okumura learned from Zekou that Zekou encountered a gobayashi on a rocky outcrop a short distance east of here and joined him in a fistfight. Muscle is everything in ooga society, and once a fighter loses a fistfight, he or she will continue to listen to the victor until he or she regains control.


    It was that girl who was entrusted to Zeku by the gauvashi. She was found dead in the wilderness. Goubayash and his team had urgent business to attend to, so they left the girl in charge of Zekou and said they were heading in the southeast direction.


    Both Okumura and Zekou are now in the dining room waiting for the girl to wake up.


    ''Also in the report were the weapons that were on the heavy cruiser, and then there was the wildsworm...''


    Ryuzaki scratched his head as he looked at the report. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''The Wildness Worm is quite a problem. I think it''s much harder to damage them from the outside. In our case, well, it just happened to work out...''''


    It was an unexpected fact that such a monster was outside the base. There was a risk that it would cause significant hindrance to future outside exploration. It wasn''t like that if they were holed up in the base, and it wasn''t certain when the Wyrdness Worm, which would be digging through the ground, would collide with this undergroundbyrinth.


    I''d like to say that this is the weapon for that, but it''s doubtful that a gun from 70 years ago would be able to give him the damage he needs.


    The rest is Ryuzaki, and this. It''s the ship''s log, which was the first thing I wanted.


    Yeah, thanks. I''ll read it when I''ve calmed down a bit. I have too much to think about right now.


    It''s probably not just about that girl and the Wildness Worm, Kyousuke thought.


    Kyousuke knew that for the past few days, Ryuzaki had been struggling with the organization of the party that would be exploring thebyrinth. It''s a problem if there are too few healers for the total number of students, and it''s also a problem if the bnce has to be taken into ount, which inevitably means that students who are close to each other have to be torn apart. In addition, there was also the question of which squad to put an unlikable person like Koganei in.


    As long as Koganei and Ei nod, it''s best to put them in Kyousuke''s squad.


    Kyousuke''s group is currently made up of Kyousuke, Rin and Ei. They are what is known as "team useless".


    If Koganei joins the team, at least the bnce of forces will be bnced, a recovery role will be added, and Koganei''s ce in the team will be secured as there is no one to take him in, which is a good thing.


    However, Ei probably won''t allow it.


    This time, under the assumption that there would be no overt danger outside thebyrinth, "Team Useless" was sent on a heavy cruiser search that didn''t require much in the way of strength. Kenzaki and Okumura were added as insurance, and the recovery role was not added due to the number of people in the team. It was judged that they did not need to be there for this mission.


    That''s where the Wilderness Worm came in. From now on, if they were to increase the number of ssmates they sent to the heavy cruisers, they couldn''t continue to keep its presence a secret.


    "I''m not very happy about keeping Utsurogi and the others as ''team useless'', but...


    Ryuzaki is referring to the ck Knight (Full Cross). Kyousuke shrugs.


    ''Me too. Ei is really trying to hide it, but it''s definitely going toe out impossible. Well, if you break the team apart, that''s what makes them really useless...''''


    ''Well, I''ll figure out the party structure. Utsurogi should be more concerned about things I don''t notice and report back to me.


    I feel like I''m being bought off in a bizarre way. I''m not sure if Kyousuke will be able to notice what Ryuzaki doesn''t notice.


    I''m sure you''ll agree with me about the heavy duty weaponry for now. I''ll talk to Kuremori tomorrow.


    Thank you, Mr. Chairman. By the way...


    And Kyousuke turned his eyes (no) to the coffin in the corner of the room. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    You can still hear snoring from the luxurious golden coffin, which looks like it could be disyed in the British Museum.


    ''Oh, it''s all right. I woke you up once earlier. That''s how I got you to use your powers once.


    Kick me in the nuts?


    Otherwise it wouldn''t have happened, Harao.


    He''s been a fast-paced guy since his human days. He came to this side and spurred on.


    Although he wasn''t a very involved opponent to begin with, but as the same undead tribe, I was honestly envious of his abilities.


    ''''Harao, is there anyint from the ss for this treatment?''''


    Of course it''s possible. Until the incident with Koganei, Kagoi and her friends even dragged a coffin with them. But if he gets into a bad mood, he''ll curse you.


    It''s Harao''s curse. How can Ryuzaki not be cursed?


    ''No, I''m cursed rather often.... A bit earlier too.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    It seems that the Demon King''smittee chairman has a lot of trouble. Honestly, I feel sorry for him.


    After that, Kyousuke continued to have a light chat with Ryuzaki before leaving the operations room. I wonder if Rin and Ei are in the cafeteria by now.


    That girl might have woken up around the same time. Kyousuke, too, went straight to the diner.


    ''''I''m Sakuma Sachiko. And you are?''''


    Well, Serenor, sir.


    When Kyousuke reached the cafeteria, Sakuma was about to ask the girl a question.


    The girl, Sakuma, and Benii were sitting next to him, with the rest of the students watching from afar. Perhaps it was an attempt to relieve some of the tension by having the two of them in their human form ask questions. It would have been nice if Koganei had been here as well, but after all, I should say, there was no sign of him.


    The moment he entered the cafeteria, he was met with needle-like stares from some of the students.


    Since the other day''s incident, Koganei and Washio (Gryphon) of the old Koganei faction are the ones who have earned the most hate in this ss, but in the past few days, Kyousuke and the others have actually not been defeated. It''s because ever since Ryuzaki began to emphasize the role-sharing system based on each person''s ability, Kyousuke and the others'' "uselessness" has visiblye to the surface.


    Until now, all of the ssmates had been working together as a close team and doing what they could, so none of them were bothered by Kyousuke and the others. However, once the role system was introduced and they were separated from their closest friends, the hate for Kyousuke and his teammates, who were still forced to form a trio of close friends and were still "useless", elerated.


    To be honest, it''s not as if Ei and Rin have been the same useless team to begin with, so they''re in a different order. Furthermore, if this team falls apart, it really is just a uselessness, as I''ve discussed with Ryuzaki. But that''s not going to help if you talk about it.


    Kyousuke felt a little ufortable, but he stepped in further and headed to his close friends.


    ''''Oh, yay. Utsurogi-kun.


    That was surprisingly fast, Kyosuke.


    Rin and Ei greeted Kyousuke without the appearance of paying much attention to the gazes around them.


    ''''How''s that. That human child.


    Her name is Serena, I think. She was born in a kingdom all the way east of here, an apprentice knight, I think.


    Nodding in agreement, Kyousuke turned his attention to the girl, Serena. The person in question, Serena, is also ncing at us from earlier.


    Well, it''s probably this way, or rather all the students in the cafeteria. To be frank, it''s hard to feel at ease when you''re surrounded by monsters like this.


    From the stories of Rin and Ei and the information Sakuma is giving to Serena herself, it seems to be like this.


    In Serena''s country, in the past, in order to fight against the monsters approaching from the western wilderness, they built a huge wall and dered the area beyond it to be invite. But recently, that prohibition was finally lifted and a survey team was formed. Serena was incorporated into one of them.


    However, Serena''s investigation team was destroyed, leaving her alone. The one who attacked the survey team was a demon with a ck body and red wings. Its entire body was as tight as if it was d in armor, and it was said to have flown swiftly through the sky with wings that seemed to have red up to blood color.


    When the story came out from Serena, a murmur arose in the cafeteria.


    ck armor. Red wings. It was exactly because it was none other than the figure of that ck knight who engaged the King of the Dead Spirit the other day.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun........''''


    Tension was evident in Rin''s voice as well. Kyousuke also nodded.


    The identity of the ck Knight was Kyousuke and the others. And Kyousuke and the others had never left their base far away in that form, much less attacked a human.


    However, the fact that the story came out here was a kind of bad news for Kyousuke and others.


    ''''I guess we''d better keep the Full Cross thing under wraps for a bit longer.


    Ei''s cold manner. But Kyousuke can''t help but nod.


    Sakuma and Benii also know who the ck Knight is. Sakuma, too, stiffened for a moment, and then hesitated to decide whether to deal with the buzz of the ss that had rolled up, or to continue with the question. For her part, she must have wanted to deny equating that red-winged demon with the ck knight. But she quickly realized that it was folly and seemed to keep her mouth shut.


    Instead of her, it was Benii who continued to question Serena. Although, he was still in his usualnguid manner while fiddling with his nails.


    ''So what are you going to do now?''


    Huh?


    Beni turned his gaze to Serena''s face, which was making a dumb voice. She still had the same sleepy look in her eyes.


    ''''From now on. As you can see, this is a monster''s den and you''re the only human in it.


    Oh, I knew it........they''re going to eat you?


    Serena lets out a wretched cry.


    "After being stripped, tortured and teased and yed with so much, he ends up as a carpio and bes your dinner!


    ''Oh, yeah.... You''re pretty imaginative........


    In contrast to the dumbfounded Benii, Sakuma''s face turned bright red and he was down. Did he imagine it?


    ''''I''d like to drink human blood or something like that for the first time in a long time too, but the guys here don''t have any taste for that kind of thing. What I want to ask you is how to gesture.


    Saying this, Benii leaned back and crossed his legs.


    I''ll have to ask my Demon King to make the final decision. It''s not really a good idea to keep you here anymore, since you''ve got what you wanted to know.


    "...and...?


    So it''s not like I''m going to turn you into a carpio or kick you out right away. It''s just that you''re either going home now or you''re staying here. If you''re going home, that''s fine, but if you want me to keep you here, there''s got to be some kind of return.


    Benii''s words while polishing his fingernails implies that he means ''I can''t leave a useless person behind''. Kyousuke''s heart aches too, but well, I''m sure it''s a statement that came out of frustration from Benii himself.


    Benii has recently been sent out to explore thebyrinth. After having set up Ryuzaki with Sakuma, it would be embarrassing to go against him, but he is clearly not happy with the situation. In short, he says, "I''m doing my job, so why don''t you do yours? It''s very Queen-like.


    Serena clenched her fists and said, "I don''t want to be of any use to you.


    I am willing to be of service to you, sir. You saved my life, so...


    ''Hmm. What can you do then?


    ''What?¡¡Eh, um. Umm.....


    Well, all right, Asuka-chan.


    Sakuma chides Benii, who annoys Serena with his mean-spirited manner, with a bitter smile.


    Probably, Serena also really wants to return to her hometown, the Eastern Kingdom. However, in order to do so, she would have to cross that ridiculously wide wilderness on her own. In the wilderness, there is also the Wilderness Worm, and the red-winged demon that caused her to end up in this situation. Considering the situation, she would like to stay here for a little while longer, or something like that.


    ''Serena, I''ll let our leader know that we''ll talk through it. We''d also like to, uh, um, expand our range of activities someday, and if we can send Serena-san to you then, I''d like to send her to you...


    Okay, yes.¡¡Thank you!


    Serena stood up, her face finally lighting up.


    ''''Well she said that she built a wall to prevent the monsters to the west (this way) from entering...''''


    Ei blurted out in a cold voice. Kyousuke and Rin also looked in that direction.


    ''''I don''t think they''re going to be easily believed when an army of monsters tries to send her away from behind that wall...''''


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    Rin nodded.


    Kyousuke agrees with her on this. Rather, almost all of his ssmates must have thought the same thing. Perhaps only Serena herself was unaware of the true nature of the problem, but she clenched her fists tightly and shouted with a determined look on her face.


    ''Unworthy Serena!¡¡I''m ready for a powder keg and I''ll do my best!


    From then on, Serena''s sess was remarkable. In a bad way.


    ''''Ooh, here you are!


    I kicked and stumbled and sted the food I brought in as hard as I could. I don''t know how many times I''ve seen this scene today. Kyousuke was staring at it with a lukewarm feeling.


    ''''Oh no........ Serena-chan, this is bad........''''


    Rin is also sipping her pasta-modding with a sense of urgency. This pasta moki is a new ingredient that is being collected on the 11th underground floor. When boiled, it has a taste and texture simr to spaghetti. The simrity in color and shape made it popr among ssmates, but the students actively avoided discussing its identity. Only Kagoi (Gargoyle), who was the first in the ss to discover pasta-models, still can''t eat them.


    Incidentally, for some reason, since the day we defeated the Wildness Worm the other day, arge amount of these pasta modifiers have been served on our table. There are some strange things in the world. I thought I heard Gotohara muttering, ''That was a female, wasn''t it?'' but I don''t know what he meant. It''s a curious thing. By the way, I heard that the wilds are not oviparous, but embryonic.


    Well, it''s good to talk about pasta-models. The problem is Serena. Rin was right, Serena was bad.


    She''s now apologizing for being so obtuse, picking up the broken tes and sweeping the floor. The student who had been smashed up with the food in front of her was banging on the table in frustration.


    Serena''s case was passed on to Ryuzaki from Sakuma''s mouth, and she found herself in this ss in a drift. She''s even been given an attendance number with a nod and a pun. Well, she''s a transfer student.


    As is usual with transfer students, the initial chirpiness was amazing. Otherworldly. A Caucasian (Caucasoid) type face. In addition, she''s beautiful, and she''s even more human. What was especially amazing was the offensive from the boys. It reminds me of Sakuma (Satchan) when he first moved to the city.


    ''''Serena-san, what kind of life do humans have over here, Seka - no, what kind of life do humans have!


    ''''Serena-san, isn''t it scary to fight a monster with just a spear?''''


    ''Serena, what''s your favorite food?¡¡What kind of food do you eat?''


    ''Serena, where do you live?¡¡Are you on line?''


    Since this was surrounded by monsters, Serena was terrified to no end.


    Well, since Serena was an apprentice knight, she was to be included in the party as abatant, and Ryuzaki was inundated with requests for her to join our team. It was only natural.


    But Serena was weak.


    ''''As I recall, Serena-chan, you were seriously injured in a tackle by the Horned Rabbit on the first basement floor and were carried to the base right away, right?''''


    You''re just like Kyousuke.


    At Rin and Ei''s words, Kyousuke wanted to give a wry smile.


    By the way, Serena wasn''t the only transfer student. Following Serena, who is attendance number 41, Ouga''s Zekou has also joined the ss as attendance number 42. Since he can''t speak thenguage, Okumura will always be the interpreter, but this one is counted as a sufficient fighting force.


    Well, it can''t be helped if it''s not a fighting force. Serena was immediately dismissed as abatant, and her position as a base personnel was tossed around.


    ''''I heard that you over-watered the flower garden''s vegetable garden and nearly rotted the roots of the tomatoes.


    Ei says.


    ''I heard that he tried to help Kurumori-kun, but got kicked out of the rifle he fixed and got kicked out.


    Rin says.


    ''I tried to help Sugiura peel the potatoes, but I heard there was only three inches of flesh left.


    Oh, so that''s why you''re a dishwasher.


    But that te carrier is a thing too...


    Cock Sugiura (Scy) is probably about to start getting angry. She''s a nice, bright guy, but she''s not the type to be open-minded either.


    ''''Ugh......... Please scold Serena for being so careless and ipetent........


    Serena put her hands on the wall and nodded in disappointment.


    "This is close to Serena-chan joining ''team useless''...


    The problem is that unlike us, she''s really useless.


    There was still a thorn in Ei''s side in his words. Kyousuke thought about rebuking her, but since there seemed to be more toe, he decided to let her speak in silence.


    ''I''m concerned that the mood of the ss will continue to move towards her exclusion.


    Exclusion?¡¡Are you kicking me out?


    Yeah. Yes, she''s from this world. The first time I smiled at her, first out of curiosity and then out of nostalgia for being a human being, but eventually I grew tired of her and began to feel frustrated by her constant dragging. Unlike us, she doesn''t have the same sses as us, so she''s less inclined to kick us out.


    Listening to his spection, Kyousuke and Rin looked at Serena again. She withdrew to the kitchen at Sugiura''s call, carefully carrying the new dish, this time without spilling it. Careful, but too slow. Is it better than spilling?


    And once we get rid of that ''useless'' girl, we can get rid of her. And since we got rid of her as a free lunch, it''s only fair that we get rid of us.


    That''s not a good sign.


    Yeah. For us and for the ss.


    Once the consensus of the ss is to kick out a ssmate, the atmosphere will continue to deteriorate. If they are treated as useless, they will be kicked out of the ss. Such a move would create dragging and pointless impeachment, and probably cause everyone in the ss to be suspicious and unsure. If that happens, it''s indeed impossible to stop it with the current Ryuzaki.


    The current situation is a bomb that is already a frustrated bomb. Serena, so to speak, is bing a lit fuse towards that bomb.


    ''If we reveal the identity of Full Cross, we won''t be treated as useless, right?


    No, I don''t. Well, I''m not going toe in here and make a foolish suggestion to keep it hidden either. It''s just that it''s not the right time.


    It''s about the red winged demon. Could not have been a better time to reveal myself.


    Useless.


    The word weighed heavily on Kyousuke''s mind. If he hadn''t met Rin back then, he and she would have remained useless forever. It could have been Rin who was sick in the heart before Koganei, or it could have been me. If that had been the case, this ss wouldn''t be here now.


    ''Sure, you remind me of me...''


    Looking at Serena, who finally finished carrying the pasta and made a gut pose with a smile on her face, Kyousuke muttered something like that to himself.


    Later on, Ei''s concerns woulde true. It was somewhat earlier than predicted.

 20-Episode 18 Time Bomb

    "Huh, so we''re on Koganei duty this week...


    I hade to hear such a sigh often. As expected of Koganei, if he heard such a sigh, he could tell that he was being left out of the loop. Considering his own circumstances only a short time ago, his decline was unbelievable.


    Of course, the fact that he had fallen to the ground did not mean that his abilities had deteriorated. Koganei''s spirit magic, which manipted a wide variety of attributes, was an effective strike against all kinds of monsters. In addition, she also has plenty of support tools such as the Wind Protection Shield (Wind Barrier) and Aqua Heal (Life Water). Once incorporated into the party, they can make use of those magics, albeit sparingly, and are useful in their own right.


    However, the giggles that can be heard during chanting.


    I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find a solution to this problem.


    Koganei even thinks it''s as if he''s back in junior high school.


    How did this happen? I know that. I''m not going to be able to get it right. Rust from my own body. Still, Koganei resented this situation. I''m strong. And you''re useful. You guys are not eyes.


    He even thought about burning them all to death with the Fireball, the most powerful fireball. What I couldn''t bring myself to carry out was not a good-hearted deterrent or a sense of guilt. It''s simply that I was afraid of losing my ce of residence any more.


    The division of the group by Ryuzaki was hell. Thebyrinth search that follows is also hell.


    It''s like a physical education ss. Which is really better than that gym teacher''s airheaded ''make a pair''?¡¡I''d rather dive into a dungeon by myself than this.


    Today, the hell is over again.


    Without saying a word to his party members, Koganei returned to his base. The squad leader wrote a light report and headed to the operations room where Ryuzaki was.


    ''''Ah, wee back everyone!''''


    When they returned to their base, a blonde girl with a mop greeted them with a bright face. Koganei was puzzled. Was there a girl like this in the ss?


    The other boys, one after the other, said, ''I''m home, Serena-san,'' ''Is it cleaning duty today? And so on. Serena, the name Serena was familiar to me. Well, this is the otherworldly "transfer student" who recently came to the base.


    While wiping the floor with a mop full of moisture and wiping it "sticky", Serena suddenly turns her gaze to Koganei.


    "Huh......... You''re an elf, aren''t you?


    "Eh, hmm......... Ah, ah........


    One of the team members, Matango, stands in front of Koganei, scratching the crust on his head.


    He doesn''t want Koganei and Serena to get too involved. Although the treatment of Kumizaki (Arakune) is not exposed, it is being shared by almost all of his ssmates. Ever since then, Koganei has been regarded as a "seductress" by the ss. There was also the s*xual harassment-like behavior shemitted against Sakuma.


    I''ve gotten used to the sight of you all, but after all, when you have someone in human form like this...


    Hey, Miss Serena!


    From behind Serena, who speaks with a smiling face, a scolding schoolgirl''s voice can be heard behind her.


    ''Hallway, you''re not soaking wet!¡¡People are going to slip on this thing!¡¡I''m thrilled!


    Oh, oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry...


    Totally....


    A small fairy-shaped monster. Kikino (Kikimora). Kikino was about to shower Serena withints as it was, but soon noticed Koganei''s presence. He only let out a ''''Ah.......'''' but quickly red at her and pulled Serena''s arm and pulled her to the back of the hallway. Serena waved her hand as she was dragged along.


    ''''Hey, Koganei.''''


    After Kikino and Serena pulled back to the back of the corridor, Mushikasa started to speak to Koganei.


    ''''Wha, what...?''''


    Stay away from Miss Serena in the future.


    There is a note of caution in his voice. It exudes a simr attitude from the other party members.


    ''''Uh, yeah...''''


    Koganei couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    ''''Koganei,''''


    At that moment, the squad leader, Uozumi (Gilman),es back. He called out to Koganei as such, and he freaked out and shook his shoulders.


    ''''Wha, what?''''


    The chairman wants to see you.


    ''Ryuzaki is.....


    Another boring sermon or something. It would be much easier if they kicked me out with a notice that I was no longer a force to be reckoned with. Koganei tottered to the operations room.


    The next morning, the new group assignments were posted in the cafeteria. The students first checked Koganei''s whereabouts, but that day Koganei wasn''t assigned to any group, but rather his name was ced in the same operations room as Ryuzaki and Harao, with the words ''office work'' written on it. Voices of both relief and dissatisfaction leaked out in the ss. This is because, although it was a tant left-handed personnel move, the content of the move seemed to be easy to see.


    It was a self-serving argument, but they only mutteredints to each other and did not develop into a fruitful discussion.


    A short distance away from there, Serena greeted Kyousuke and the others with an upright and unmoving voice.


    ''''We''ve been assigned to your team starting today!¡¡Unworthy Serena!¡¡Prepare to be crushed to a pulp!¡¡I''ll do my best!


    Attendance number 41. The new student, Serena, was being assigned to the team uselessness in the clear.


    Kyousuke remembered the conversation he had with Ryuzaki in the operations room yesterday.


    ''''Utsurogi.... Serena-san is in trouble........''''


    Ryuzaki, who covered his face with both hands, showed him the reports issued by the base personnel as it was.


    ''''The corridor is b*tc*y and the dirt is just spreading, Kigino,'''' ''''I don''t think your sewing skills are adequate since it takes five hours just to thread a needle hole, Spiderzaki,'''' ''''Serena-san''s presence doubles your workload, Sugiura,'''' ''''Pleasee visit Gordon II''s grave, Hanazono. That''s how it goes. All of them were said to be rted to Serena''s mistake.


    Incidentally, as you can see from this report, Kikino and Kumizaki were assigned to clean up the base and clothing-rted tasks and were dropped from the search staff. As an old Koganei group, it''s somewhat better than shrugging your shoulders in the search party.


    Serena''s ipetence is bing clearer and clearer by the day, and she''s currently a disgrace to the entire base. Well, her poprity among the searchers is not bad as usual. However, if you ask them if they will take her away, they will show their disapproval. Frontline personnel who can be carried into a base with a single tackle of a horned rabbit are a burden.


    Ryuuzaki''snguid attitude reminded me of the manager of a convenience store who was worried about his part-time shift. Of course, the right people are in the right ce. Ryuuzaki properly understood that and initially thought of assigning her to a position in her field of expertise. He interviewed her and asked her what she was good at. She did so.


    "I can do everything equally well!


    He replied, confidently.


    ''''To be able to do everything at that level, that''s already hopeless...''''


    Why was such a Serena chosen to be a member of the investigation team? The mystery only deepened.


    Well, in that case, we''ll just take it on ourselves as a "team of useless". That is what was decided. Since the appearance of the Wildness Worm, there was no more excuse for Kyousuke to head out of the dungeon. I''d rather follow up with Serena and help out with the base personnel than do stingy item gathering in a shallow area of the dungeon. That''s about it.


    Ryuzaki expressed difficulty with the increased burden on Kyousuke and the others, but he finally agreed. It''s clear that Serena has joined the ranks of the useless, both in name and reality.


    Incidentally, Koganei''s assignment, which was currently the subject of debate among the students, was also at Kyousuke''s suggestion. He was consulted by Ryuzaki regarding a certain job and rmended Koganei as the best candidate for the job. As a result, he should be able to devote himself to his job without being neglected by anyone.


    ''''Well, I''m Rin!¡¡Rin Himemizu. And this is Kyosuke Soraki-kun and Ei Hino-kun!


    Serena greeted Serena cheerfully, and Rin introduced Kyousuke and the others with a voice that was as cheerful as it could be. Serena tilted her head with a pouting face.


    ''''Kyousuke...?''''


    Oh, that''s a pretty unique name, huh?


    ''Oh, no........ It''s rare to find one, but it was the same as my brother''s name...


    ''Heh!¡¡With your brother!¡¡It''s funny how things can be funny.


    Same name?¡¡With yourself?


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke nced at Ei. Ei didn''t show any reaction or anything.


    Serena''s brother is Kyousuke. It was strange, but I wonder if both of these names are universal in this world. But he did say it was unusual.


    Come to think of it, Kyousuke and his friends don''t know anything about this world after all, and they''ve barely been able to get any information out of her. To many of their ssmates, it seems that she is not a "clue to this world", but rather a "transfer student, Serena-san". Sakuma, who had initially asked Serena a question, had dismissed the question early because he didn''t want to put any more pressure on her than necessary.


    ''''Yes, well then, Minna. Today, I''m going to have you do some shrimp shelling.


    After breakfast, as many of our ssmates start exploring the dungeon as we are divided into groups, Sugiura (Scy) brings in a bowl full of shrimp. I can see Rin suddenly get excited. Is she trying to pick up and eat the shells again?


    I''m not sure if it''s just Serena-san, but, well, this time, Utsurogi-kun and the others are with us. Nice to meet you!


    Saying that, Sugiura returned to the kitchen with a flutter of his hand.


    ''''I see. It''s Amiriibi, isn''t it?''''


    Serena nodded, picking up one of the shrimp. Kyousuke asks.


    ''Amikiriebi?''


    A crustacean that lives near water sources. It''s a crustacean that lives near a water source. These are the juveniles. When they grow to adulthood, they grow thin feathers and are able to fly, and then they migrate to other water sources where they cany eggs. They cut fishermen''ss, so they''re quite a nuisance for fishermen.


    In our hometown, there is a folklore of a yokai called Amikiri. They say it''s a pun on a web and a saucepan. A crustacean with a pair of scissors.


    "Wow....


    Ei provided additionalmentary, and Rin was impressed. But Kyousuke knows. That more than half of these trivia of Ei''s came from tokusatsu. The fact that he knows the name of a minor youkai like Amikiri must be the result of researching the original source of the youkai from the tokusatsu show anyway.


    ''You were also detailed about the Wildness Worm, but are such monsters'' abilities prettymon knowledge?


    Kyousuke asks while peeling off the shell of the shrimp.


    ''''Eh, ah, no. I''m, well......... The only thing I can take advantage of is ssroom learning...''''


    Serena''s face fell a little embarrassed. She''s clumsy at peeling, and the first shrimp she tried the first time she tried was a soggy mess of meat. Now Rin is helping her moderately.


    ''''I''m going to be sixteen this year. However, your father was the best mage in the country by the time he was this age, and your mother was also a knight who could tear down arge army with a single swing of her sword.


    A single swing of the sword is enough to send a great army...?


    "A knight of valor deserves to be able to do that. But I could not...


    Perhaps what they are hearing out now is quite important information.


    Kyousuke and the others still only know this reddish-brown wilderness. But there is magic in this world, and there are knights. There is a strong possibility that this is a typical fantasy world. Certainly in games and manga, there are depictions of "excessive"bat abilities, such as blowing away hundreds of soldiers with a single swing of a sword.


    Kyousuke and his friends have been transferred and reincarnated in the form of monsters. Thanks to this, they manage to continue to survive in this wilderness where they don''t know what''s left or right. Many of the students had an unconscious awareness that they had gained physical abilities far superior to those of the human era. But or that the humans of this world could surpass even that?


    I see.


    Ei nodded in ce of the silent Kyousuke.


    ''So you''re ashamed of it, and you worked hard at your studies, hoping to at least make up for it in the ssroom.


    ''''Yes. I was thinking of volunteering for the west survey team.... But it''s no good. I''m just like this, just one way to peel a shrimp........


    At Serena''s hand, who is slumped and nodded off, is the figure of Amikirievi, who was still cruelly ripped apart. It''s extremely clumsy.


    ''''That''s not true, Serena-san.


    ''But, Mr. Utsuroghi!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡All you have to do is peel the shell off and this is it!¡¡I mean, it''s not yed!¡¡I just tore it up and down!


    ''If you say that, look at Ei. I''m trying to turn the heat down as low as I can, but the shrimp are turning into a grill.


    ''It''s true!¡¡It looks delicious with all that extra fat off!


    .........


    As a wisp, Ei can only lift objects up to within five centimeters of himself. If he tries to imitate the dexterity of shelling a shrimp on top of it, the heat will quickly turn the shrimp into an open me roast. Even Rin muttered, ''''Oh...'''' at the unusual failure of Ei, who usually pretends to be cool and confident, ''''Oh.......


    ''''Hm. It was wrong to let me, a wisp, do this kind of thing in the first ce. It''s an error of judgment on the part of Ryuzaki and Sugiura.''''


    Ei tossed the grill of shrimp with a flop, as if spitting out a sore loser. With a crisp, Rin caught it and digested it with a sizzle as it was. Serena observed with interest.


    ''''Can I ask you one question too?''''


    ''Hmm?¡¡What?


    ''''As far as I know, it''s unthinkable that there are so many, or even so many different monsters living together in the same living area. And to have them speak humannguage...


    Ah, I guess that''s true after all, Kyousuke thought.


    As far as heavy goblins and dungeon skeletons are concerned, usually monsters either form cliques with their own species or, depending on the species, act alone instead of in groups. The group life of Kyousuke and the others should be too strange to be called a symbiosis between monsters.


    ''And it''s not just monsters. There were also those who seemed to be elves.''''


    ''Oh, it''s...''


    "Kyousuke.


    When Kyosuke was about to speak, Ei stopped him. Don''t speak of our situation lightly. That''s probably what it''s all about. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''I can''t tell you all the details, but we don''t know anything about the world,''''


    You don''t know anything?


    Rin spoke up instead, and Serena tilted her head.


    ''Yeah. I suddenly realized that we were all conscious and we were all here because we could speak the samenguage. So we live our lives together in force. But we don''t know anything about the world, so Serena''sing over and trying to ask us things.


    I see...


    As expected, a situation likeing from a different world and being formerly human was hard to exin and shouldn''t be easily mentioned. It could be said that Rin''s exnation was rtively better.


    I still want to ask more details. How and where do the humans live, and how much power do they have? Is there enough soil to ept beings like Kyousuke and the others? And, if possible, there were things he wanted to ask about his brother, Kyousuke, as well.


    But I have a hesitation that it would be unnatural for Kyousuke and the others, who are monsters, to pursue it in depth.


    Serena is a human. Kyousuke and the others are monsters. Even though they''re confiding in her now, asking her that much at once will probably fuel unnecessary suspicion.


    Well, looking at her personality, I feel like such thoughts are unfounded.


    ''''Oh, ouch. Oi, Utsurugi, Hino-oh.


    Kyousuke and the others turn around as a student calls out to them from the entrance of the cafeteria.


    It''s the older brother of the half-fishman (Gilman) and mermaid (Mermaid) twins, the Uozumi siblings.


    ''Kurumori wants you to help him carry supplies.


    Okay, let''s go. Let''s go, Ei.


    Goodness. It''s all a chore...


    Ei sighed and sat up with Kyousuke.


    ''Himemizu, I asked you to take care of Serena-san.


    I''m on to you.


    Oh, Mr. Utsurogi!


    As Kyousuke is about to leave the cafeteria, Serena stops him.


    "Utsurogi-san''s ''Kyousuke'' sounds like, does it mean ''helping''?


    No, I''m just trying to help you out, but...


    ''Oh, I see!¡¡That''s the only difference!


    A big smile on Serena''s face. However, Kyousuke, Rin and Ei all sensed another meaning to the word.


    Someone had applied the character "Kyousuke" to Kyousuke. Serena''s brother''s godmother was Japanese.


    She could be a clue to the original world following the heavy cruiser.


    Kyousuke and Ei nodded to each other and left the dining room as it was.


    "Ei, what do you think of ''Kyousuke''?


    Kyousuke asks, feeling an odd tug at the very mention of the word.


    "Perhaps I agree with you. "There is or has been a Japanese in ''her'' hometown.


    The crew of that heavy cruiser?


    ''That''s a possibility. Whatever it is, we can''t let them kick her out more and more.


    The two of them are carrying a huge iron scrap that was brought in from the basement of the dungeon. It seems to be the corpse of the metal golem that appeared on the 14th floor underground. The story goes that they are going to process it and use it to refurbish their machine guns and other equipment. As for the reuse of ammunition, they already have an idea of how to reuse it, which is quite impressive.


    Kyousuke and Ei push a huge cart. I think it would be faster if theybined.


    ''''Speaking of which, Ei, about merging...''''


    Yeah, what?


    ''If it doesn''t turn into a full cross, wouldn''t it be fine tobine with Himemizu?


    ..........


    Ei fell silent.


    ''''Ei, I didn''t think you noticed.


    ''''That''s not true. You certainly have a point, though.


    Maybe that''s because you didn''t know you were doing it.


    I think the tokusatsu heroes were poisoned by the promise that even if they transformed into their basic form, they would always be in their strongest form at the time afterwards. Ei is basically thoughtful, but there is a part of him that is rather contaminated by Bandai''s thinking, so he asionally makes a fatal disappointment.


    ''Well, Washio and the others were among those who were watching the Full Cross battle at that time. I''m sure they heard Himemizu''s voice as well, so if they find out that me and Himemizu canbine, they might just go ahead and make an unnecessary imagination.


    Oh, yeah. Yeah. That''s what I was saying.


    Really?


    Kyosuke and Ei carry a huge piece of scrap iron into Kurumori''s (Gremlin) workroom.


    The room smells awfully oily. Kyosuke tries to pick his nose, but ends up sticking his finger tips in his nostrils. That''s right, he doesn''t have a nose. The eyes have gotten used to it, but I''m still not used to it.


    In the middle of a not so spacious room, Kurumori was inspecting his rifle while surrounded by junk. He nced back at Kyousuke and the others and indicated the corner of the room with his fingertips. It''s probably a signal to leave it there.


    ''''Utterly, what an attitude you have after I brought it to you.


    Eiins musingly.


    ''Oh well, Ei,''


    Some drawings were pasted on the walls of the room. It wasn''t just for rifles and machine guns. There are alsorger ones. Apparently, what Ryuzaki had called Kyousuke yesterday and told him was true. Just before he left the room with Ei, Kyousuke called out to him.


    ''''Good luck, Kurumori. I heard you''re putting a lot of effort into things.


    .........


    Kurumori nced back at me and waved his right hand as he did as a reply. I felt like I was a good match for Ei in terms of bluntness.


    ''''Kyousuke, I can usually tell what you''re thinking, but I''m not that rootless.''''


    No, about the same.


    They leave the room with a light smack and walk straight down the hallway.


    He leaves Rin in charge of Serena. It''s unlikely that the extent of shelling shrimp will cause that much trouble, but it''s probably just in case. Serena is starting to be marginalized by some of the students by now. Now that she''s found out that she can lead to new information, we must avoid the flow that leads to that exclusion. It will also be necessary to report to Ryuzaki.


    With that in mind, Kyousuke and others are advancing.


    ''''Hey, don''t be silly!


    Such a cry came from the cafeteria.


    ''''Is that voice, Harui?''''


    It belonged to one of Queen Beni''s cronies, Harui Yuka (Harpy). When Kyousuke mouthed it, Ei nodded.


    ''''It might be a little bad. Let''s hurry.''''


    When they slipped into the cafeteria, a good number of students had gathered there. Some of them seemed to have already gone out to explore, but even so, they were probably onlookers students who had heard themotion and came over. If you look at it, Harui was still standing in front of Serena and threatening her, just as I had originally assumed.


    Behind Harui were Kikino (Kikimora) and Kumizaki (Arachne). And beside Serena is Rin, sheltering her. Spiderzaki was holding what looked like a torn sailor suit in his hand. She had been assigned to the sewing department and was trying to make a "uniform" for each of her students, ording to their sizes. But it''s torn up.


    It''s a good thing, Yuka-chan. It''s not that Serena-chan had any ill intentions....


    ''If you don''t take offence, you can do whatever you want!¡¡This guy has only caused you trouble since you came here!


    Harui''s anger is like a fierce fire. Well, it wasn''t surprising that some students would get mad by now. Girls, in particr, are not as tolerant of Serena as boys are.


    This cafeteria doubles as Spider Saki''s workshop. When Serena, who was going to help Spider-zaki, ripped up her school uniform in the process of making it, Harui, who was going to receive it, lost his temper, or something like that. But, well, it could have been anything to get a kick out of it.


    ''Oh, hey Harui........ Forgive her, Serena-san, it hasn''t been long since you''ve been here.......


    When one of the boys, Mushroom Monster (Matango) Mushroom Kasa, started to cut him off, Harui turned around with a snap.


    ''''You guys are taking advantage of me because you''re acting like that!¡¡What good has this guy ever done for you!


    Harui''s words caused a murmur in the ss. This is not a good sign. But while defending Serena, Rin said firmly.


    ''If it''s useless, so are we, Yuka-chan.


    ''Huh!¡¡You are.....


    And then Harui said, "I''m not going to be able to do that. Yes, she knows that Rin is not "useless".


    I know that, but I shouldn''t say it. I''m sure Beni has told me so. It''s a good idea to take advantage of that and go on the offensive. It was a clever move. Harui must not be so good at organizing his feelings that he can knowingly still lump Rin in with Serena because she is useless.


    ''That''s right, Harui. The useless ones are useless to us too.''''


    Kyousuke also stepped forward to scratch through the students.


    ''''You guys aren''t as useless as, well, Serena (this guy), are you...?


    ''It doesn''t change the fact that I''m dragging everyone in the ss down,''


    I don''t know how you can say you''re so sloppy. Kyousuke thought.


    The thing that dominates this ss right now is "air". It''s not Ryuzaki or Koganei. It''s probably because the people around them are doing so, and that''s why they''re doing it. If someone pushes them back, even slightly, the consensus will flow like a dam. It is a difficult opponent to fight, but it must be confronted.


    This situation. Everyone in the ss has their eyes on Harui, Serena, and Kyousuke and the others. Probably, this is to predict the "atmosphere" of the ss that will change after this. That''s why Kyousuke can''t lose here. Although I am at the bottom of the ss caste, I am confident that I can get an advantage over Harui, who is in the upper caste right now.


    ''''I only heard about it halfway through, Harui, but you wanted to wear that uniform, didn''t you?''''


    Oh,e on!¡¡And this guy.....


    So you''re not ready for high school, huh?


    Kyousuke believes that this situation, where no one is serious about returning to their former world, is one of the reasons for the stagnant atmosphere in the ss.


    However, everyone in the ss still feels unfulfilled by high school life or "being human".


    That''s why they gave Serena, a human, her attendance number as a "transfer student".


    ''Utsurogi, what are you saying...''


    There may be "Japanese" in the Eastern Kingdom, Serena''s homnd.


    Kyousuke''s words propagated through the ss as a buzz.

 21-Episode 19: Different World Class Conference (2Nd)

    The ss buzzed loudly after Kyousuke''s words. Although not even half of the total number of ssmates were here, it still seemed to have brought a shock. After all, the ssmates also have some unfinished business with their former world. Kyousuke looks at Harui (Harpy) and Harui also res at Kyousuke.


    Harui is unable to say anything back to Kyousuke. Just as Kyousuke is about to say something, one of the onlooker students raises his hand.


    ''Ah, can I have a word?''


    Salmon Ichiro Uozumi. He is a schoolboy who was reincarnated as a half-fishman (Gilman). He is the leader of one of the search teams, the head of the team.


    Kyousuke and Harui temporarily broke their standoff and looked at him.


    ''This is the first I''ve heard of Serena-san having a Japanese in her hometown, but I''m close to Utsurogi in my opinion. At this point in time, I don''t think it''s right toment on whether or not Serena-san is useful.


    Annie!


    His twin sister, Masuyo (Mermaid), pulls his fins from beside Salmon Ichiro.


    ''But then what do you want that girl to do?¡¡In fact, you couldn''t do that before, trusting me with so many things, could you?


    ''Oh no, yes. Yes, but..... No, but in the first ce, I don''t know if there''s any need for Serena-san to do that kind of practical work...


    The power rtionship between the Uozumi siblings is still dominated by their sister. However, their exchange,bined with the earlier exchange between Kyousuke and Harui, posed a problem for the remaining ssmates. There were probably a good number of students who felt ufortable about holding onto a foreign object called Serena like the rest of the students. Overhearing their discussion, Kyousuke let out a light sigh.


    ''''Good job, Utsurogi-kun.''''


    Yeah, yeah. And Himemizu.


    Kyousuke and Rin exchanged words with each other, but Harui''s grim face had not yet been released.


    ''''Oi, that''s not going to happen if you try to make it all mumbo-jumbo like that.


    ''Uh, yeah. Well.....


    Kyousuke scratched his head. Well, even though he was able to change the mood of Serena''s exclusion a little bit, it was still true that she had torn the sailor suit that was being held for Harui, well, it was true. When Kyousuke looked at Serena, she came forward unintentionally and bowed her head in a bow.


    ''''I''m sorry.... I may not be sorry to apologize, but........ I''m sorry.........''''


    Tsk.


    Harui clicked his tongue and averted his gaze.


    ''So?¡¡What are we going to do now?


    I think we need to have a ss discussion about that as well.


    Kyousuke nced at the onlooker students who were buzzing about.


    There were probably a good number of students like Uozumi and his brother who had a certain amount of calmness about the current situation. We need to talk about it in order to reintegrate the opinions within the ss. The current situation is too much of a burden on Ryuzaki, and Ryuzaki honestly doesn''t think he''s able to handle all of the situations correctly either.


    It is also in regards to the treatment of Serena.


    Kyousuke looked at Serena, who lookedpletely dejected. Even if he had only heard a few words, her knowledge of the situation was a big deal. Probably, Kyousuke wasn''t the only student who had dodged words with Serena ande into contact with her knowledge. If you draw out more and more of it, it will surely be useful. There must be students who think that way too.


    ''''Oi, Utsurugi!


    Kyousuke turned around as Uozumi/brother called out to him from behind.


    ''''I''m going to go to Ryuzaki''s ce now to suggest that we cancel tomorrow''s search and have a ss meeting, is there anything you want to say to me?''''


    No, not really.


    Kyousuke said with a light wave of his hand. The Uozumi and the others slithered out of the cafeteria as it was. Kyousuke finally let out a sigh there.


    ''''Huh...''''


    "Kyosuke!¡¡You are so full of it!¡¡d*mn you!


    Yo Ei, good job.


    Totally.


    Wisp Ei is pudgy and angry, puffing up big time. This is always the same.


    Spiderzaki and the others keep a little distance from Serena, trying not to make too much eye contact with her, and begin to get lost in their respective tasks again. Harui also leaves the cafeteria. Once again, though, the "team useless" is left in the surroundings.


    Wow, what''s going to happen to me now...?


    ''I honestly don''t know. Maybe I''ll be treated better from now on, maybe I''ll be treated worse. And that''s what we''re going to discuss in ss tomorrow, I suppose.


    Ei said in a trembling voice, perhaps while keeping his mind as calm as possible.


    ''Perhaps I''ll have to face your somewhat ufortable treatment head on. You''re a valuable source of information for us.''''


    A valuable source of information...?


    Like I said, we don''t know anything about the world.


    It''s time for the ss as a whole to face this situation head on. "The presence of the Red Winged Demon and the Wildness Worm will not make this base safe. We can''t stay here and live in peace forever.


    I don''t know if there is anything else I can rely on, either. But in that sense, the heavy cruiser in the wilderness and the Serena are two of the few clues we have to this world.


    ''What is the pattern of things getting worse, for example?''


    "...should we ever make our way to the Eastern Kingdom...


    Kyousuke puts his hand to his chin and thinks about it.


    ''We''re an army of monsters, so we might get attacked. Or maybe we''ll hold Serena-san hostage then.''


    ''Huh....


    Serena gasped.


    Anyway, it''s a ss meeting. It''s a wishful thinking suggestion, even for Ryuzaki, who has had his fill of it by now. I hope that the meeting will give us a little more insight into the direction of this ss''s otherworldly life.


    And so, the next day, the 2nd Otherworld ss Meeting was held. It was chaired by Ryuzaki. It was held in the cafeteria.


    Most of them were to attend, but some students were absent. Koganei and Inugami (Warwolf). Also, Harao (Pharaoh) is also absent. Initially, Serena and Zekou were going to be allowed to attend as well, but since the topic of discussion was about the future policy of the ss and Serena herself, she was also sent out of the cafeteria at the stage of the meeting.


    Kyousuke and the others would naturally attend. They were grouped together in a corner, but Sakuma, sitting next to Ryuzaki, gave him a small wave, and he waved back. Further next to her, Benii was sitting bored.


    ''''This meeting, but we decided to hold it at the suggestion of Uozumi and the others. I''m very grateful to everyone for suggesting that this kind of meeting be held.


    There was no stagnation in Ryuzaki''s words as he spoke from the temporarily created chairperson''s seat. As expected of a chairman, he was used to it.


    Let''s see. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. Asuka.


    Hmmm....


    Beni boredly scratched his own fingers and then used the blood to create an elephantine letter in the air.


    Firmly in Japanese, it read, ''Future ss policy'' and ''Treatment of Serena''. Ryuzaki continued to speak while pointing at it.


    ''''Those two. I''ve been vague about them until now, so I feel bad about that. Yesterday, Utsurogi brought information that there are Japanese people in Serena-san''s country. I think most of the students who were not there have already heard about it through word of mouth.


    Ryuzaki looked around the ss.


    ''I want to hear everyone''s honest opinion. I want to go back to my old world. How many of you want to go back to being human?


    The words caused a murmur in the ss. Everyone may have their own feelings, but not once did we share them. It was because we were hesitant to put them into words and discuss them. Maybe he was turning away from it.


    ''Before that, Ryuzaki,''


    Uozumi''s brother (Gilman) raised his hand and said, "Well, Serena-san, we''d like to ask you about the Japanese who are in your hometown.


    ''Well, I want to ask you about the Japanese you say are in Serena-san''s hometown.


    Yeah, I''m sorry.


    Ryuzaki flipped through the documents at hand and spoke again.


    ''This is something I''ve confirmed with the person in question, Serena-san has a younger brother. His name is Kyousuke. Its meaning is both ''echo'' and ''save''. In other words, it has a kanji that can be addressed to. Serena-san doesn''t have this one.


    A murmur spread through the ss.


    ''So when I asked for more information, I found out that Serena''s name was named after her mother and her brother''s name was a formality of their father''s homnd.


    In other words, there was a high probability that the father was Japanese. Ryuzaki further mentioned what Serena had told him, that his father had ck hair and ck eyes. At this point, it''s almost a certainty.


    ''Serena''s father is probably Japanese. I heard that he is busy traveling around the country at the moment. But if you go to Serena''s country, there might be a hint of a way back to your old world. That''s what I''m talking about. I don''t know.


    I don''t really care which one you''re talking about.


    In the midst of the rambling discussion, the first one to raise his hand was Govinda (Goblin).


    Okumura (Orc), sitting beside him, also nodded with his arms crossed.


    You don''t have to go back to where you came from to get your sister. If you want to go back, fine, but if you don''t want to go back, fine. As long as I get to live in this world, I''ll live in yours.


    I''m with you, fatass.


    After receiving their words, Rin caught up with Kyousuke, ''''Ogbukawara-kun, your parents also died in an ident early on,'''' she said. I see, so, after losing his only sister as well, Govunawara does not have a strong sense of regret for his former world. The same is true for Okumura. He lives his life to the fullest in order to fulfill the will of Gofukawara''s sister. The difference between the two worlds has nothing to do with it.


    Maybe it''s the same for me.


    Beni said as he fiddled with his fingernails. The blood letters floating in the air read, ''Either way, three votes''.


    Several students then began to raise their hands to that ''Either way''. Kyousuke softly asks Rin.


    ''Which one are you, Himemizu?''


    I want to go home. You know what to do.


    Rin''s voice was a bit resentful.


    Surely, she wanted to go back to her former world, for obvious reasons. It wouldn''t just be that she was an ace sprinter. She wouldn''t say it, but her home environment would be good, and there were probably plenty of other things she felt unhappy about.


    ''I see. Well, of course you do.


    The half-eaten pudding in the fridge...!¡¡They might throw it away...!


    You''ve got to let it go.


    I can feel the dirtiness of Himemizu Rin''s eating habits when she says she''s about to eat.


    ''''I''m naturally inclined to leave too, but it''s up to Kyousuke.


    Don''t be so cautious. I''m leaving.


    As the number of "either way is fine" opinions grew, another student raised his hand spiritedly.


    ''I''m going home.''


    It''s Megumi Kenzaki (Duhan). She is a Kendo girl and a demon customs officer. And she is a headless female knight. The head on the desk spoke loud and clear.


    ''I''m following Ryuzaki''s instructions because he gave me a speech about returning to my former world. To be honest, I''m not sure if life in the original world was enriched, well, I wasn''t happy with it.... Still, it''s a lot better than lingering in this wacky world.


    And as he lifted his head, he said, ''I''m crippled! I eximed.


    Kenzaki''s opinion is probably almost identical to that of many of his ssmates. It has already been more than three weeks since I stopped being human. Although I''ve gotten used to this body by now, the dungeon, which is still stagnant, is still the base of my life. The thought of having to live like this for a long time is unbearable.


    I can''t even take care of my nails.


    Harui also stands up, frustrated.


    ''Is there anyone else who wants to leave?''


    When Ryuzaki asked, a hand went up here and there from the ss. Among them was Sakuma. She, too, seems to be frustrated because she hasn''t been able to touch the books she loves since she arrived in this world. Both Rin and Ei assert themselves in their own ways, though they can''t raise their hands, and Kyousuke follows suit.


    The blood letters drawn by Benii change as Ryuzaki counts.


    ''''You don''t want to go home, Kurumori and others?''''


    Ryuzaki asked Kurumori (Gremlin), who hadn''t raised his hand at all.


    ''''Well I can''t say either way. I''m on hold.''''


    The other students nodded one by one.


    ''''Wow, me too......... I might not want to lose this power........''''


    Hanazono (Alraune), who is in charge of the family garden, also muttered in a small voice. Ryuzaki was a little silent, but only replied with a short, one word, ''I see.


    ''''We can''t decide on this much by majority vote, you know. If there is someone who says they don''t want to leave, I want to respect their opinion. It''s just,


    Cut there, Ryuzaki looked around the ss in a circle.


    ''''It''s just that right now we''re at a point where the ss has toe together and set goals. I''m thinking that we should leave this dungeon first. I don''t think any of us are going to be happy living here forever.


    Ryuzaki''s words caused a murmur in the ss again. His opinion was this.


    The reddish-brown wilderness outside thebyrinth is far too harsh for a habitat. Whether he wanted to return to his original world or live in this one, he should make a move for a better ce. To do so, we must first head east and make contact with the humans of Serena''s country.


    The juvenile body of the Wildness Worm has also been found on the 11th underground level. It''s not certain when the dungeon itself will copse due to an attack by worms and other monsters of a different species.


    So, how do we get out of this wilderness as safely as possible? "Dusk forest.


    Oh...


    Kurumori, who was in the corner of the cafeteria, slinked forward. In her hand was arge piece of paper, and as Kurumori handed it to Sakuma, she used her magic to unfold the paper and raise it into the air.


    It looked as if it was a drawing of somerge ship.


    The voices around them grew louder, but Kyousuke already knew from Ryuzaki''s consultation with him.


    ''A proposal to refurbish the decaying heavy cruiser in the wilderness into and-based ship came from Kurumori. As of yesterday, the supplies we had asked the search team to search for are usually materials for that purpose. Well, there are many challenges, but in the end, Kuremori concluded that ''it''s not technically impossible''. Gokugawara is currently negotiating with the bosses of the goblins living in the heavy cruiser.''''


    The gloomy Kurumori deflected his chest with a bit of pride.


    Ryuzaki knew that Kyousuke had dabbled in social games that anthropomorphized battleships when he was a human. So he asked for help with drawing and documentation, but in the end, Kyousuke is a niwaka who doesn''t know the difference between a heavy and a light cruiser. He had rmended Koganei, who had been mishandled by the squad and had be a source of embarrassment to him.


    Ryuzaki was also wondering whether or not to call on Koganei, but in the end, with Kyousuke''s rmendation, he himself became the one to underwrite him.


    The oundish suggestion of refurbishing a heavy cruiser into and-based ship naturally caused a stir in the ss. However, as long as Kurumori''s race ability as a gremlin and the necessary materials could be secured, it was not impossible. Since it was Kurumori who had previously restored the water supply system in thebyrinth, he was highly reliable.


    ''We''ll also have a flower garden vegetable garden on the deck. Although it will be a shared room, it should be possible to allocate private rooms. Well, I think the living environment will be better than it is now.


    But, Ryuzaki...


    Crossing his arms, Kenzaki made a difficult noise as he crossed his arms.


    ''''You''re heading to Serena''s country on thatnd ship?¡¡I have a feeling they''re going to be wary, as expected.


    That''s next on the agenda, as well.


    Ryuzaki smiled bitterly and returned the drawing of thend-based ship to Kurumori. Kurumori curled up the drawing and hiked back to his seat.


    The atmosphere of the ss was not a bad one. Perhaps it was the impact of thend-based ship presented by Ryuzaki. I''m sure that the image of the "future" that had been floating around until now, became much more concrete. I don''t know how far Ryuzaki intended to keep the information about the ship secret, but it seems to me that it was a good decision to go public at this meeting.


    The next item on the agenda is finally the matter of how to handle Serena. With everyone in the ss looking firmly at Ryuzaki, the ss meeting moved on to the next agenda item.


    In the end, Koganei did not participate in the ss meeting. The reason is, well, simply because it was "ufortable" for him to be there. Ryuuzaki told him to join the meeting without hesitation, but after all, Koganei didn''t have the courage to do so. As a result, he was now wandering around the base, bored out of his mind.


    The job that Ryuzaki had newly entrusted Koganei with was a pleasure to him, and even now, nearly a monthter, his favorite knowledge was not easily rusted away, and Koganei spent all day writing down his knowledge of cruisers and battleships on the paper Ryuzaki had prepared for him.


    However, he still couldn''t bring himself to show up for the ss meeting.


    Wandering down the corridor, Koganei spotted a girl walking down the corridor, equally bored and bored out of her mind.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Oh...?


    The girl spun around and turned around and smiled at Koganei.


    ''Hello, Koganei-san. Are you unable to attend the meeting?


    ''Oh, um.... Yeah.


    Koganei scratches his head and looks away awkwardly.


    It''s Serena. The new student. It was nice of her to speak to me, but she was nailed by Mushikasa (Matango) and the other boys to ''stay away''. I couldn''t help but think that since we were in a meeting right now, I shouldn''t have to worry about it, but as Koganei, who waspletely back in the mindset of a bully, I was still ufortable.


    ''''I''m, well, I mean, they don''t like me...''''


    Oh, I heard. I heard you did it.


    Serena put her hands on her hips and nodded yes. Koganei''s face fell. What, someone was talking about it?


    ''''I only heard it from people, so I''m halfway there. Well, yeah. No?¡¡You shouldn''t do that.


    Where were we...?


    ''I guess I was just trying to save myself by selling out Kumosaki-san and Wasio-san...''


    I mean, all of them. Koganei felt the urge to run away even more.


    ''''Well you despise me, don''t you?''''


    I blurted out. What would be the point of talking about this? Koganei was getting more and more disgusted with himself. Whether it was affirmed or denied, all that remained was a feeling of disgust.


    But Serena put her hand to her chin, tilted her head and said, "I''m not going to let you go.


    "If you''re aware that you''ve done something so bad that you''re despised, have you apologized, properly?


    ...What?


    Kinogasa-san said. He said he''s not even sorry for what he did.


    Koganei looks up with a huff. Apology. That''s right. I hadn''t done that.


    ''If I do something wrong, I''ll be sorry and apologize. It''s only natural. I''m a human, Koganei-san is an elf, and the rest of you are dragonoids or skeletons, but since you can understand thenguage, that''s not going to change, is it?


    Uh, yeah...


    ''Well, there are some things you can''t take back even if you apologize...''


    Serena''s eyes suddenly lost their sparkle as she leaned against the wall and looked at the ceiling. She was a girl whose expression was shifting rapidly.


    She certainly hadn''t apologized. Not even to anyone in the ss. Ryuuzaki and the others hadn''t noticed because they treated her with the same attitude. And yet, it might have been a bit of a bugger to try to get them to treat him like a human being.


    But will I really be forgiven for apologizing?


    What would he do if he was not forgiven?


    He had iting. You''ve brought this on yourself. You can''t take back what you''ve done.


    Fear that he might not be forgiven even if he apologized. Koganei knew that for the first time.


    ''''What if........you don''t forgive me?''''


    Oh, that''s..... What should I do........


    Serena let her gaze wander. Well, you don''t know. Of course.


    However, after getting the obvious option of ''apologizing'', Koganei''s head cleared up a bit. First of all, since Washio--- is scary, should he go apologize to Ryuzaki and Kyousuke? But to apologize to Kyousuke, Ei is scary. You have to bow to Sakuma, Kumizaki, and Rin as well.


    Will I really be able to apologize?


    That''s when Koganei was thinking about it.


    ''Ah.''


    Serena let out a small voice.


    When she turned her gaze to wonder what was wrong, she saw an unfamiliar figure in the corner of Koganei''s eye.


    Unfamiliar, not unfamiliar, but never seen was correct. The figure slowly approached when it noticed Koganei and the others. It was a tall man, dressed in ck armor. He didn''t wear a helmet, so only his face was clear, but his skin was sallow and dark, with a chiseled build. And on his back, he had red wings that seemed to burn with blood.


    Red wings.


    When Koganei saw that, he finally realized that the man was a foreign enemy.


    ''''Ho. An elf....no, a high elf.....


    The man grinned, alternately looking at Koganei and Serena.


    The shock of having spoken, the shock of having spoken, was the first thing that rushed through his mind. He had a way ofmunicating with the other man. However, the man in front of me is clearly not human, unlike Serena. I don''t know what the hell he''s here for. And, from what I''ve heard, it was probably this red-winged man who destroyed Serena''s troops.


    But despite Koganei''s confusion, the man continued.


    ''''It looks like we''ve drawn quite an interesting species.


    Eh....


    At this rate, you can expect more.


    What are you talking about...


    But for now, let them sleep.


    The man---that is, the red-winged demon, as soon as he said it, grabbed Koganei''s head in an eagle grip and threw it toward the wall with great force as it was.

 22-Episode 20: Devil With Red Wings

    Geez....


    He mmed into the wall and Koganei rolled straight to the floor. The red-winged demon turned its gaze directly to Serena.


    Serena doesn''t get frightened, she doesn''t get scared and looks at the red winged demon from the front with a snap.


    ''''A survivor of that survey team........ It''s odd that you''ve wandered in here.''''


    ''Oh, who are you? Wha, what is the point of this...?


    There was no way they could be mistaken for each other. It''s the same demon we came across while investigating the reddish-brown wilderness outside the city walls. He is the one who ughtered all the knights and mages present and destroyed the survey team in an instant. It''s not just the beast that can''tmunicate, but the fact that it is a deformity that doesn''t try to understand our situation at all, while giving us a sense of intelligence and reason, was more difficult for Serena to understand.


    ''We can''t let the humans know about us. It''s not just us. It''s also about the 40 or so xenomorphs in thebyrinth (here).


    This demon knows something. Serena had a hunch.


    A group of forty or so monsters living in a strangemunal setting in abyrinth. Serena knew nothing about them, naturally, but they themselves didn''t seem to know much about themselves. They didn''t even have half of the monster knowledge that Serena knew as a matter of course. It was so unnatural that the mushroom shade (Matango), a type of living mushroom, didn''t know about the hypnotic effects of the spores.


    The demon in front of them knows about such unnatural circumstances for them.


    However, it''s not as if the demon is friendly to them. It''s clear from their treatment of Koganei.


    The red-winged demon is slowly approaching.


    Considering the power of the demon that destroyed the survey team in an instant, Serena''s body would be torn apart in an instant. She leans back against the wall and shrinks back.


    At that moment, a silver shadow that rushed up without a sound leapt at the red winged demon from the side.


    ''''Grrrrrrrr!


    M.........?


    The demon shook it off with force as it bit into his right arm. The silver shadownded in the corridor on four legs while hovering in the air.


    It was over two meters long. It was a silver wolf with a beautiful mane around its neck. It was one of the monsters that lived in groups. Inugami Hibiki, I believe. I remember that she was a werewolf (warwolf) girl. However, unlike the werewolves that Serena knows, she is so beautiful that her fur line when she is beastified reminds me of a silver moon. And as far as Serena knows, the beastman (lycanthrope) species should not be able to take on such aplete "beast" form.


    The demon muttered abominably.


    "I never expected to find people like you here. I must say, I''m somewhat disappointed.


    Guuuuuu...!


    The Inugami isying bare a kind of hostility towards the demon. I wondered if he came to help me, but apparently he didn''t.


    ''''Goaaaaaaaah!''''


    Further down the corridor, Ouga''s huge body came running down the corridor and punched the demon in an attempt to join the Inugami. The demon received the fist in a matter-of-fact manner and muttered.


    ''''The reincarnated ouga I''ve heard about........isn''t it? It''s a wild individual.''''


    "Gooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    ''They say it''s even stranger than I thought. I''m looking forward to reporting this.


    Immediately after, the demon catches Ouga''s fist and ms his huge body towards the floor with force.


    ''''Ze, Zeku-san!''''


    Zekou stood up quickly and looked at Serena, then pointed to the end of the hallway. That''s the direction of the cafeteria. He told her to go let Ryuzaki and the others know about this situation. Serena looked at Koganei, who was lying on the floor. Feeling somewhat hesitant to leave him alone, Zekou, this time, stands to protect him.


    The Inugami, as usual, seemed to have no knowledge of us, and repeatedly leapt at the demon. For now, we have no choice but to leave it to him here.


    ''''........I understand. Please!


    Serena said just that and started running as fast as she could towards the end of the hallway.


    As the meeting finally began toe together, a shudder echoed through the cafeteria, roaring through thebyrinth. All of them looked at each other.


    ''''What...?''''


    Ryuzaki let out a quizzical voice. A murmur spread through the ss as well.


    As for the beings that attacked this dungeon, my ssmates have some idea of what they are. It could be a wyrdness worm, a red-winged demon, or a ck knight with ming wings who is identified with that demon. The mood of the ss was at once heightened by the external enemy''s attack, and the mood of the ss was at once heightened in its tension.


    ''''What is it........ Is it a worm........


    Rin also spoke up.


    ''I don''t know. I don''t have a very good feeling about it...''''


    People!¡¡Ta-oh, my God!


    Right after Kyousuke answers, a girl rushes into the cafeteria. It''s Serena.


    ''''Serena-san, what''s going on?''''


    Oh, um!¡¡Red, Wings!¡¡Oh, the devil....


    Her words caused the buzz in the ss to grow louder. Ryuzaki frowned. Sakuma also stood up, revealing his nervousness. Beni was still fiddling with his nails at this stage of the game, but Kyousuke could see him ncing his gaze out of the cafeteria.


    ''''Ko, Koganei-san was hit... and now Inugami-san and Zekou-san...''''


    All right. I''ll be right there.


    With that, Ryuzaki looked around at the entire ss.


    ''''For starters, we don''t know what the ''Red Winged Demon'' is or what it''sing for, but it''s certainly not a friendly presence. I''m going to intercept them, but does anyone else have any objections?


    At his words, the ss falls silent. It seems that no student here is going to argue with him.


    Good. Then I''ll head to intercept. All search personnel will go to the rescue of Inugami and the others. The base personnel will stay here. Serena-san, stay here as well.


    Uh..... Ha, yes.


    ''I want Asuka to stay here and keep everyone safe. Okay?


    Hmm. Okay.


    Ryuzaki''s instructions were crisp and clear. They looked a lot different than they did just a week ago, when he was rotting in the corner of the cafeteria with dead eyes. Following Ryuzaki, Sakuma and Kagoi (Gargoyle), a powerfulbatant, ran out of the cafeteria, and the rest of their ssmates followed with a murmur.


    In the middle of a ss meeting, which was probably a rtively better timing for our side. At the very least, Ryuzaki''s leadership is functioning decently. The will of the ss, which was in disarray, is now barely holding together.


    All of the search personnel have gone to intercept the red-winged demon, leaving a handful of base personnel, Benii and Serena in the cafeteria.


    Kyousuke and the rest of the team/useless team head out of the cafeteria, taking advantage of the timing after the rest of their ssmates have left.


    ''''Eh, Utsurogi-san and the others are going too?''''


    Serena made a barefaced noise.


    ''Well, everyone else is going...''


    I don''t want to be rude. Good luck.


    Kyousuke and Rin wave lightly and Ei leaves the cafeteria without saying a word. However, his feet are directly opposite of the direction the other ssmates were headed.


    ''Not bad for a red-winged demon to show up at this point in time.


    After making sure no one else was listening, Ei said.


    ''That''s right. It doesn''t seem like they''d say anything in particr if I revealed my identity.''


    ''Now that we''ve got a ss policy in ce, it''s better to make a clear show of power than to continue to hide it.


    That''s why I''m going full cross.


    Such words from Ei were a bit woozy.


    When Kyousuke and the others descended the stairs leading from the base to thebyrinth area on the first basement floor, there was already Gokugawara and the dismantled Chibisuke waiting there, along with their ck armor. As expected of them, they were quick to prepare. It was Gohunawara, a capable man.


    I''m ready. You''re going for the full cross, right?


    Yeah, please.


    I''m on it.


    Goshigawara nodded and connected the parts for the wing limbs to Kyousuke. Once the connection was finished, Rin merged with his body and Ei with his wings, and then he went to put a ck armor over it. The reason for wearing the armor is to prevent Ei''s mes from directly interfering with Rin''s body and causing damage. Since the armor is made of metal, it''s not insted, but it''s considerably better than being scorched by an open fire.


    A few minutester, the ck Knight. The ck Knight Trinity Full Cross, as Ei calls it, ispleted. Kyousuke sped and opened his hands to check the feel of it.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun.''''


    Rin''s words echoed in Kyousuke''s head as they merged.


    ''What?''


    What''s this red-winged demon up to now?


    You know.


    It''s a question everyone has probably had, but of course it''s not one that can be answered.


    ''The fact that Koganei was hit and Inugami is returning fire means they probably have hostile intentions, and that''s about all we know. The only other thing we know is that he destroyed Serena-san''s survey team.


    He''s so strong.


    There''s no doubt about it.


    Ei agrees.


    ''Her mother was apparently able to mow down an army with a single swing of her sword. We don''t know if the survey team had that much ability, but perhaps the people of this world have enough fighting ability to fight against monsters like us in hand-to-handbat.


    That survey team was wiped out, so, well, they''re strong.


    He is an opponent whose strength, purpose, and everything else is unknown. But that''s no different for the King of the Dead and the Wilderness Worm. If they are the ones that bare their fangs to the ss, they must be fought.


    "Thank you for your help, Gotohara. I''ll be on my way.


    It''s all good. Well, get on with it and get it over with.


    The ck Knight (Full Cross) lightly waved his hand back at the fluttering gobbler and looked forward. Kicking the floor, the six ming wings took the ce of boosters and elerated his body with great force.


    ''''Inugami!¡¡Zekou!


    When Ryuzaki and the others rushed over, they found a silver-furred wolf and a two-meter-long owl outnumbered against a single figure. Zekou noticed Ryuzaki and the others and kept his distance from the figure, but Inugami only nced at him and didn''t stop threatening the figure. On the floor, Koganei is in aa. He''s bleeding from his head, but he still seems to be breathing.


    He knew that Inugami''s ability was to beastify, but it''s rare that she, a fast-paced delinquent girl, is so bare of her bestiality and hostility. Not only Ryuzaki, but also the other students were quizzical, but the first thing they should be concerned about was the monster in front of them.


    The ck armor and sallow skin. And the red wings on its back. They were much closer to humans than they are now, and although their appearance gave a sense of reason and intelligence, it was clear from their behavior that they had hostile and harmful intentions.


    The red-winged demon acknowledged the appearance of Ryuzaki and the others, and then a smile appeared on his mouth. After a moment, Inugami leaps at him, but he catches the bite from both of his jaws with the basket hand of his right arm.


    ''Ho, great.''


    An uproar among the ssmates as the red-winged demon uttered the understandable words.


    ''Dragoneut and ... a subus? That''s a medium-sized grain.''


    She forcefully shakes off Inugami, who bites her right arm. She is mmed into the wall, but as it is, she adjusts her posture in the air andnds firmly on her four legs.


    ''''Inugami-san, don''t be reckless.......!


    Sakuma runs out and holds her body in ce. Her silvery fur appeared reddish or darkened in ces if one looked closely.


    The Inugami let out a low growl at the red-winged demon, fangs bared. The demon red at it and snorted with a humph.


    ''There were some unexpected hazards lurking around, but for the most part they seemed to be bites.


    What are you talking about...?


    Ryuzaki took a step or two forward. He took the ce of the magically shaped and physically weak Sakuma and the wounded Inugami, advancing to the point where he could take the attack. Following them, Kagoi the gargoyle, Okumura the orc, and other physical strength boasters stepped forward.


    ''''Didn''t you hear me?¡¡I don''t know why you guys came to our side looking like that...


    What...


    Oh, well. I''m going to be in the back. Let''s get you through.


    The red-winged demon tried to push Ryuzaki away and advance. He grabbed his arm and held him back.


    It''s clear that this man knows the "situation" of Ryuzaki and his friends in ss 4 of the second year. Probably more than most of the students on our side. If you don''t disobey him, he''ll probably be friendly to you. However, the more than that, the stronger sense of danger that arose in Ryuzaki''s consciousness as a ss officer.


    At the very least, this demon in front of me is the "enemy. I''m not going to be able to get a good look at it. We couldn''t let it pass, as long as we didn''t know what was going to happen.


    ''''Don''t. A rare species like you is too good to kill.


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about, but we can''t let it pass from here...!


    Okay.


    Immediately after the demon said that, a dull shock shot through Ryuzaki''s entire body. The shock propagated to his brain and his vision bled red. Screams could be heard from the surroundings. He managed to suppress his dizzy head and in just a split second, Ryuzaki realized that his body had been blown away and mmed into the wall. As Ryuzaki tried to get up, the demon told him, ''Ho, that''s sturdy.


    There was an uproar among the ssmates. Zekou, whose wounds had been healed by Hakuba''s (Unicorn) recovery magic, stepped forward again. Zekou made eye contact with Okumura and they nodded at each other, simultaneously trying to hold the demon down. A beatter, the gargoyle Kagoi followed suit.


    Even though it took the three of them to boast of their strength, the man''s body didn''t twitch. Sakuma started the magic chanting, followed by Uozumi and her sister (Mermaid), who also prepared their attack magic.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    The Maelstrom!


    The demon pushed Zekou and Okumura''s huge bodies away and grabbed the remaining Kagoi by the neck and held her high. The fire magic released by Sakuma and the water magic released by Uozumi and her sister hit Kagoi''s robust body one after another.


    ''''Ugh...!


    Ka, Kagoi-kun...!


    The demon let go of Kagoi, who had be the breath of an insect, and quickly fleshed out the other students at once. The overwhelming difference in ability was shown and the students werepletely destroyed. Some students, such as Kenzaki and his brother Uozumi (Gilman), barely tried to stand up to him, but were pushed back by the current of students who were going against them.


    Sakuma defends the Uozumi/Sister who was unable to escape. The demon''s arm now grabbed her white neck.


    ''''Sakuma!''''


    Satchan!


    The ck basket hand, giri, giri, giri, tightens the neck. Ryuuzaki stood up and went to tackle Okumura and the others from behind, but again, he didn''t move an inch.


    Ryuuzaki bit his teeth. The strength of this guy is notparable to the King of Death who was hiding in the lower levels of the dungeon. If they didn''t manage to think of a way to escape, the ss could be wiped out.


    But if we were to escape, where would we go?¡¡You don''t even know what you''re dealing with?


    Just as Ryuzaki''s thoughts were still uncollected, another scream came from the far end of the passage, the one from which his ssmates had fled.


    What is it this time, I looked up and saw the figure of a ck knight flying straight up, breaking through the hedge of his confused ssmates.


    ''''Full cross........!


    It''s Kyousuke and the others. Ryuzaki let out a slight breath of relief.


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The ck knight (Full Cross) raised his right fist as Kyousuke and Rin''s breath met perfectly. He multiplied the weight of the armor and the eleration force from the ming wings and mmed a rushing blow (dynamic entry) into the red-winged demon. The demon turned its free palm to catch the fist, but the fist that struck down did not stop with just one hand.


    As a result, the fist struck the demon''s cheek hard for the first time. Sakuma''s body is released and falls to the floor with a thud. The ck knight nipped the demon, who was slightly frightened, with a follow-up kick andnded on the floor.


    ''''Oh, that guy...!


    The ck Knight from the rumor mill...?


    You''re not the enemy...?


    The students were buzzing. There were a few voices here and there that said, ''That''s a voice I''ve heard somewhere.


    Ryuzaki gives Okumura and the others a look. They nodded, Okumura stepped back, Okumura holding Sakuma and Zekou holding Kagoi''s body. Ryuzaki makes his way towards Koganei, who is lying some distance away.


    The red winged demon wiped the blood from his mouth as he faced the unidentified ck knight whonded in front of him.


    ''''I see. Some of them realized their own abilities and advanced to Phase 2?''''


    .........


    The ck Knight did not answer. Or perhaps there was amunicative conversation by Kyousuke and the others in it.


    ''''It would be a shame to destroy someone who has blossomed to that point, but........ ''''Fine. I''ll take care of the other guy.


    While saying that, the red-winged demon does not take any stance. It just walks forward leisurely.


    In contrast, the ck Knight Full Cross took a Jeet Kune Do-like pose and moved into a demon interception stance.


    The two sides'' gazes shed and their divine speed fists crossed.


    ''''(Kyousuke, be careful not to be misled by the other''s words and actions)''''


    Ei''s warning echoed in his head. Kyousuke silently showed his head affirmation.


    There are certainly many things that I am curious about in the other person''s words. A statement as if he knows the situation here. Or, there was even the possibility that he was involved in this transference racket itself. But there is no indication at the moment that the discussion is likely to get through. For now, I will strive to repel them, or capture them if I can.


    Kyousuke took a stance and looked at the red-winged demon that leisurely walked up to him.


    He noticed an ability, which was probably the ability to amplify the power of the monster he was in contact with. Kyousuke was now making full use of that power. The demon in front of him had called that state Phase 2. But.........


    ''(Kyousuke, I told you not to be misled!)


    (Uh, sorry...)


    ''''Oh, the scolding from your wife...''''


    Kyousuke regained his stance once again and moved into a position to intercept the demon. The red winged demon had a fearless light in its twin eyes.


    Both of their gazes popped and their divine speed fists intersected.


    Full Cross'' fist struck the demon''s fist, catching it in the face again. There was a definite feeling, and then another fist struck the abdomen with the other fist, through the top of the armor. The students around him cheered. He clenches his fist and goes to strike the demon''s face several more times, striking it in the face.


    That''s a nasty feeling, Kyousuke thought. It''s the same as when he hit Koganei.


    But it''s not the same as that time. I''m not going to settle my fist here. As Kyousuke pulled his right fist, one of the six wing limbs on his back stuck to Kagome and covered his entire arm in mes.


    ''''Baaaaaningtu!''''


    As Kyousuke gave the signal, Rin and Ei breathed together.


    ''''Bro-woo!''''


    .........!


    A ming fist aimed at the demon''s face from the front. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Quite an interesting use for it. But...!


    The demon twisted up his full cross right arm. It was almost painless as it was like it had no joints, but it greatly restricted his movement.


    ''''Himemizu!''''


    Oh, yeah!


    From the joint of the armor, Rin stretched out her body to attack. The sharp de-shaped tip cuts through the demon''s cheek, but even so, the demon showed no signs of being frightened and reached out to Kyousuke''s back.


    ''''Ugh...!


    The demon grabbed one of the six wing limbs in which Ei''s body resided. Ei''s mes increased in momentum and counterattacked with heat, but the demon didn''t pay any attention to it and plucked the bone wing limbs from his body. The abandoned bone rolls to the floor with a ng. A scream went up from the students.


    Someone started a magic chant to join in. However, the demon reached for the second wing limb and still plucked it tly and threw it at that student. The third and fourth wing bones are ripped off of Kyousuke''s struggling body one after another.


    ''''Eeeeeeee!¡¡Hey!¡¡Let go of that hand!


    In the meantime, the vain counterattacks by Rin and Ei continued. As expected, the demon found Rin''s attack depressing, and once the demon stopped its hand from grabbing the wingbone and let the ck energy consolidate in its right fist. A lightning-like effect shed across its palm. Even Rin, who had been desperately shing its face, stopped moving for a moment at the new ability the red winged demon had shown.


    ''''What, what...?''''


    I need you to keep your mouth shut.


    Rin hurriedly retracted herself into the joint of the armor, but the demon''s fingertips, d in ck lightning, were plunged straight into the joint. Immediately after, bachin!¡¡There was a dull ache in Kyousuke''s body as well.


    ''''Hee-uhn!''''


    That scream was thest thing that broke my sense ofmunion with Rin. The connection that enveloped my entire body was released, and I felt as if the weight of the armor was bearing down on my entire body. A semi-liquid blue color came sloshing out of a crack in the armor. It is Rin''s unconscious body.


    Seeing it, which was instantly recognizable as Rin at a nce, he could see that the students were upset. Kyousuke tried to get up, but the weight of his armor was in the way and he couldn''t move. Ei moves his wing bones and removes the armor impatiently, but one of his wing limbs is also plucked off, and it''s thest one.


    ''''Huh, ¡¶Fireball¡·!


    Immediately after, a high-density fireballnded on the demon''s back. The explosions bounced off the armor, and the heat of the mes reached the head. Instantly, the red-winged demon covered its face and thrashed around.


    ''''Gah!


    If you look, Koganei, supported by Ryuzaki, is standing with his right arm outstretched. The red winged demon dispelled the mes that clung to his face and turned around to face Ryuzaki and Koganei. Koganei let out a small scream and Ryuuzaki stood in front of him to protect him.


    ''''Eeeeee!¡¡What a depressing imitation!


    As the demon thrusts out his right arm, what looks like a ck energy body converges and fires. Ryuzaki defends Koganei, but the blow knocks him into a wall, knocking him into aa. The red-winged demon tries to get closer to Koganei, who is also very angry.


    At that point, all of his armor is finally removed and Kyousuke stands up. The murmur of the students grows louder as they see him with Ei''s mes all over his body.


    ''''Oh, hey, that........ Utsurogi and, is it Hino...?


    I knew it was Himemizu growing on the ground...?


    It''s a very uncool way to be exposed.


    As it was, Kyousuke chased the red-winged demon from behind. He amplified the power that Ei had andunched it out in a series of me bombs. The red-winged demon looks depressed, turns around, clenches its fist and thrusts it towards Kyousuke. The fists continued to aim at Kyousuke''s chest and extended straight at him.


    ''''Kyousuke!''''


    When he heard Ei''s cry, Kyousuke realized the folly of stepping in too far.


    His fist first ms into Kyousuke''s ribs, shattering his spine and sending him through to the other side. The bone shatters and Ei separates from Kyousuke''s body. The effect of the ability amplification disappeared as Soraki Kyousuke was no longer established as a single individual skeleton. A scream goes up around them, and Kyousuke''s body rolls to the floor with a nk. The red-winged demon sniffed and further crushed the dismembered bones lying on the floor with its steel boots.


    ''''Kisamaaaaaaah!


    Ei let out a shout. At the same time, some of the students who had been standing behind him heal their wounds with their recovery magic and start running again. Okumura, Zekou, and Kagoi tackle the Red Winged Demon again.


    ''''Evil me''s Deadly w (Evil re)-aah!


    The ck magic of the me attribute chanted by Sakuma rushed the demon along with the ming bullets released by Ei. The demon popped the bodies of the three people who tried to hold their bodies down and caught the magic released with its gauntlets. A little bit of an abhorrent expression appeared on their faces.


    ''''He''s noting out after causing so muchmotion, is he serious...?


    No student here is calm enough to ask the true meaning of the words that were spat out. With only part of his upper body, his right arm, and his skull left, Kyousuke managed to turn his gaze towards Koganei, barely moving what was left of it.


    The red-winged demon stepped on Kyousuke''s outstretched right hand and grabbed up Koganei''s body, which slumped to the floor and rattled and trembled.


    ''''Hi, hi!


    "We''d be a fool to show the King we''re not worthy of being honored if we didn''t bring back at least one souvenir!


    Hey, Koganei...!


    Kyousuke''s words, which he tries to utter, don''t make a sound. The demon holds Koganei''s jittery, struggling body at his side.


    ''''Can you hear me!''''


    As Okumura and the others tried to chase him away, as well as Inugami and Uozumi who jumped out of the room, the demon shouted to the back of the corridor, "I don''t know what you mean by that, but if you ignore our request any longer, it will be considered as treason to the king!


    "I don''t know what your intentions are, but if you ignore our request any longer, it will be considered treason to the king!


    Were those words really thrown at anyone who was not here? Waiting a few beats, but finding no response, the demon clicked his tongue, unfurled his red wings, and flew away, leaving only these final words.


    ''Very well!¡¡Next time I''lle with my troops!


    After the red-winged demon left, only an unearthly sense of tension, fear, and an inexplicable sense of defeat remained among the ssmates.

 23-Episode 21: A Bloody Heart

    Uh.....


    Kyousuke let out a small moan and raised his upper body. Only then did Kyousuke realize that his upper body was back to normal. The engagement with the red-winged demon should have shattered his entire ribs and cervical vertebrae, and he should have been lying empty on the floor.


    However, as Kyousukey on the bed, he confirmed that the bones in his body that should have been shattered were indeed back to normal. Had Gokugawara reassembled them?¡¡But then, the other parts are from whom.........


    ''''U, Utsurugi-kun........''''


    I heard a trembling voice from the side, so I turned my gaze to see Rin plodding and trembling at my left side.


    Rin wasn''t the only one. Sakuma, Serena, and Ei surrounded Kyousuke, while Benii was brushing his nails a little further away, looking bored. Apparently, he was quite worried about them. Scratching his head, Kyousuke looked around at them again.


    ''''Oh, no, guys...''''


    "Utsurogi-kun!


    ''What?¡¡Ah, eh~?


    Sakuma, with tears in his eyes, hugged Kyousuke''s body and Rin screamed bareheadedly.


    ''''Wait a minute!¡¡Oh, I don''t suppose you''ll let me go there...


    ''What is Himemizu saying...''


    Well, that''s okay. Utsurogi-kun!


    Oh, well...


    Rin wraps herself around her free left arm. Sakuma hugged her, Rin tangled her, and now Serena jumped on Kyousuke''s thigh bone, which waspletely unable to move at all.


    ''Well then, me too!¡¡Mr. Utsurogi!


    You too, Serena!


    Hehehe..... Utsurogi-san, you have a nice femur........ Creatures that walk on two legs, such as humans, have well-developed bones here. A skeleton of a skeleton tends to be brittle and weathered by the passage of time, but the bones of your femur have a great calcium feel to them.


    I felt like only one person had a different focus.


    ''Well, I''m d you''re okay, Kyousuke.


    I thought I was going to be angry at him, but Ei''s words, which are uttered while floating wobbly, are calm.


    ''''Ah, ah........ I''m d you''re safe, but........ How are you safe?¡¡Five-minute riverbed?


    ''Nope. As expected, I didn''t have enough time to go get a spare bone to help you with the physical destruction of the bone itself.


    Saying that, Ei looked at Serena, who was stroking her femur with interest.


    ording to her, monsters such as slime and skeletons are able to survive only by maintaining their shape and mass, which are kept in a special information nucleus called the conceptual nucleus. Skeletons can take apart and reassemble their body parts, but if their cervical vertebrae or ribs are destroyed, they cannot retain their life shape unless the destroyed parts are reced, even temporarily. Apparently.


    I say apparently because the name "conceptual nucleus" itself is new to me to begin with. Whether it''smon knowledge in this world, or whether it''s because it''s Serena''s familiarity with monster information that makes the worde out so smoothly, I don''t know.


    Anyway, because of those Serena''s words, the only way to save Kyousuke was to replenish the new parts, but there was a chance that Kyousuke would die before he could go get them. So that''s what happened.


    ''Then what''s going on?''


    It''s Beni....


    Beni?


    With Kyousuke''s body in a hold, he only turned his gaze to Benii.


    The ss queen, Asuka Benii, was still brushing her nails, seemingly uninterested in Kyousuke''s direction. She didn''t give him a single nce from her side, but she made a bored voice.


    ''''What?''''


    Oh, no, I was just wondering what Benii... did to you.


    You know, they used my blood.


    Beni''s blood?


    Beni has a special skill called Bloodline Corps (Bloody Corps) (named Ei), which allows him to control soldiers created with his own blood at will. Is this a tribal ability of a vampire, or is it a unique ability of Beni''s? It is said that he used this "blood" to "revive" Kyousuke''s skeleton, which had been shattered into pieces.


    It''s hard to believe it, but since Ei and everyone else in the room didn''t particrly talk about it, it must be true. Right now, Kyousuke''s entire body is said to be covered with the blood that Benii dropped on him.


    ''''It doesn''t seem quite right...''''


    Well, it''s okay if you''re noting. You''re alive.


    Yeah. Thanks Benii, that was a big help.


    I didn''t use it for you.


    Then who is it for? Are you saying it''s because Sakuma, who is now hugging Kyousuke''s body, is sad?


    Since it would beplicated if I asked her about it out loud, I''ll keep quiet. But, judging from the unusually strong strength of Rin''s entwined left arm, it seems that her thoughts have been transmitted to her.


    ''Anyway, Sachi, it''s time to get away from Utsurogi.


    Oh, um, yeah. I''m sorry, Utsurogi-kun...


    Sakuma apologizes and lets go of his hand to hug Kyousuke.


    The situation finally calms down, and Kyousuke is able to get his head back to just thinking calmly. However, once he had calmed down somewhat, there were just too many things to worry about to deal with all the mysteries and circumstances in order. Kyousuke runs a hand over his forehead and thinks about it.


    ''''First of all, Kyousuke, let me tell you something. Koganei was captured by that red-winged demon.


    ...Yeah, I know that.


    You can''t show the king that you''re not a handful of goodies. That''s what that devil had said. Koganei was that handout.


    ''''What was that devil in the first ce?¡¡It was like he knew what was going on with us.


    I don''t know. You said it was atari or unlucky, right? Tatsuzaki-kun and Shan said it was a deciding factor, and Hibiki-chan said it wasn''t.


    Rin said as she bounced up and down.


    ''I don''t see how Inugami can call us hazards. I think we''re a lot more of a hazoo than we are.


    "The other thing you said about Kyousuke figuring out his inherent abilities and incorporating them into his warfare tactics is that he''s a ''Phase 2''.


    I wonder if two means there''s going to be three.


    Kyousuke ran a hand over his chin and pondered.


    Is this bone regenerating Beni''s blood an inherent ability? Or is it simply a tribal ability? Like the Bloodline Guard, this one, too, is a part of the story that is not well understood. This case has subtly deepened the mystery about her. The fact that they''re not close enough to each other to ask her about the details is troubling.


    ''''Anyway, that red-winged demon holds clues about the original world...''''


    Kyousuke looked at Serena as he was about to say. Was this information something that should have been kept secret from her?


    But Serena stopped stroking her femur and chuckled.


    ''''Oh, no, don''t worry. Ryuzaki-san and the others told me everything that happened after that.''''


    Oh, yeah?


    ''We''re not in a situation where we can hide anything from each other anymore. We had a meeting again with Serena-chan. Tatsuzaki-kun and the head of the search team were the main ones.


    ''We''ll talk about the information we got from that meetingter,'' Rin said.


    ''I''m surprised. Utsurogi-san and the others were ''trippers''.


    You mean the transporter from another world?


    Yes. It''s also called Folinar, but there are several of them in my country. But to be honest, this is the first time I''ve ever been in a situation where I''ve had to change into a monster, so beyond that...


    Well....


    Kyousuke''s shoulders slumped. There was a heavy air among the other faces who would have already heard the conversation.


    By the way, how are the other students doing right now? Some are still frightened by the overwhelming power shown by that red-winged demon, but the majority of the remainder seem to have headed towards the heavy cruiser with Gokugawara (Goblin), Kurumori (Gremlin) and others. This was in order to quickly implement the heavy cruiser modification n that was raised at the meeting just now.


    That red-winged demon said, ''I''lle again. I want to take all the steps I can before that. I guess that''s about it. To be honest, we don''t know how much time we have before the demon arrives here.


    ''Well, things are pretty bad, aren''t they?


    Sakuma gives a powerless smile.


    ''''Including that, what kind of cooperation will you ask Serena-san to provide in the future?¡¡That''s what we decided to do at our meeting earlier.


    "For Serena?


    ''''Yeah......... When Utsurogi-kun found out, he wants everyone toe to the operations room together........ Ryuzaki-kun...


    The faces Sakuma looked over when he said, "Everyone. It''s Kyousuke, Rin, Ei, and Serena. Once again, Kyousuke checks his own hands.


    Perhaps the blood of Beni''s blood or something like that is working, but there is no difort at all in moving the body. Rather, it''s more of a feeling that the movement of the whole body is strangely light. I was morefortable than ever before.


    I don''t have a problem with it. As long as you guys are good, I''m ready to go.


    All right, then. Let''s go!


    Rin makes a cheerful noise and that''s what happens. Kyousuke stands up and turns to leave the room.


    ''Ah, Utsurogi.... In case you''re wondering...''''


    After all, without even a nce, Beni spoke up.


    ''''What is it, there might be some side effects. I''ll tell you in case.


    Don''t scare me too much...


    I''m not trying to scare you, though.


    The side effects of blood. What could it be? For Kyousuke, even the fact that he was revived by her blood still didn''t sink in. Kyousuke left the napping room with Rin and the others while listening to Beni''s words half-heartedly.


    ''''But I didn''t know that the true identity of that ck knight was Utsurogi and the others...''''


    It''s called the ck Knight Trinity Full Cross.


    Isn''t that name a long time ago?


    It''s been a long time...


    Whilepiling the post-meeting materials in the operations room, Ryuzaki smiles bitterly.


    As a result of the flow after the meeting, the leader of the search team 2, Uozumi Brother (Gilman), the leader of the search team 3, Kenzaki (Duhan), and the leader of the search team 4, Nekomiya (Ket Shih), are currently in the operation room with their heads together. The leaders of the search team are all directly appointed by Ryuzaki, and most of them are rtively sensible students in their sses.


    Nekomiya Miya, who boasts a glossy ck coat, sits on Ryuzaki''s office desk and speaks with a somewhat pretentious look.


    ''''So, the chairman and Kenzaki already knew about it, huh? That''s a very bad story.


    But not human.


    Returning the joke that had be a staple in the ss, Kenzaki shrugged.


    ''At Hino''s request, he wanted to keep his identity as hidden as possible.


    Oh, you''re a geek.


    Uozumi makes Gilman''s peculiarly sakana face giggle as hard as he can.


    ''I used to watch it sometimes too until junior high school. After high school, Sunday mornings are morning drills, you know.''


    ''Well, I don''t think it''s just because of Hino''s hobby that he was hiding himself. It''s probably because he didn''t want to disrupt the ss too much. Whether the decision was right or not, though.


    Ryuzaki followed up with them exactly.


    At least in the squad leader''s meeting, there was no negative feedback about Kyousuke and the others being full cross. There must be ayer of distrust for the fact that they were hiding their identities, but they would be gently rebuked by the squad leaders for that.


    The only good thing about the attack by the Red Winged Demon is the unity within the ss, especially among this squad leader. They finally seem to have a sense of solidarity among those who are going through the same hardships, and even students like Uozumi from the swimming club and Nekomiya from the drama club, who don''t have much conversation in the ssroom, are starting to talk to each other.


    ''''Well then, chairman. I suppose it''s fine that we''re going to refurbish the heavy cruiser at a rapid pace here and leave the matter of the example to Utsurogi and his team?


    Nekomiya asked, fiddling with his own beard.


    ''''Well, that''s appropriate. I''m not sure Utsurogi himself would agree, but we''ll talk about that in the future.''''


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. When a response was given, it opened with a bang, revealing our Utsuragi.


    Oh, well, we''ll take our leave then.


    Nekomiya jumped down from the office desk with his bow tie on his chest. Ket Shih is a cat fairy said to be the motif of The Cat in Boots, but this theatrical, theatrical action peculiar to the drama club is quite impressive. Following Nekomiya, Kenzaki and Uozumi leave the operation room.


    I''m d you''re here. Come in, Utsurogi,e in.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    Kyousuke and the others enter the operations room as Nekomiya and the others walk out horizontally with their signature key tail. Rin was exactly, high-fiving Kenzaki and Uozumi in greeting. It''s a sense of solidarity peculiar to the former sports club. It''s not surprising that she has the ability tomunicate.


    "Utsurogi, are you feeling well already?


    I''m all better. It''s all thanks to Beni''s blood, isn''t it?


    Beni''s blood? Ryuzaki frowned slightly when he heard those words.


    Kyousuke''s body, which was shattered into pieces, could not be repaired by recovery magic. ording to Serena''s words, his body, which was already in a half-dead state, could not be repaired with the level of recovery magic to repair the missing parts. This is the same for humans and other monsters as well, and apparently recovery magic doesn''t work with critical organs such as the heart and lungs destroyed.


    However, when Benii heard Serena''s story and dripped his own blood on Kyousuke, the shattered bones were repaired in no time at all. Even Ryuzaki was somewhat aware of the bizarre regenerative abilities of vampires in games and manga, but he wondered why Benii had kept such a useful ability hidden until now.


    And Beni clearly stated that since this was an emergency measure, he had no intention of using it in the future in principle. When pressed, Benii told him cumbersomely that it was because of the side effects.


    ''''So, Ryuzaki. What do you want to talk about?


    Oh, um, yeah. Sorry.


    Ryuzaki looks around at Kyosuke, Rin, Ei and Serena as they enter the room.


    ''Utsurogi, how much do you know about our current situation?''


    Mostly, ording to Himemizu and Ei. I heard that they''re going to renovate the heavy cruisers at a rapid pace?


    Yeah. I''ll also finish exploring the dungeon at the same time. The lowest level is probably 15 floors underground. I thought there was some kind of boss monster or something, but apparently not so much.


    The words byrinth, dungeon" hadpletely confused me, but it seems that this undergroundbyrinth was originally nothing more than an abandonedmunal cemetery that monsters had nested in and used as a rooting ground. When I told her that Serena''s analysis of this was also avable, she proudly deflected her chest next to Kyousuke, of, next to Ei.


    ''''As for the refurbishment of the heavy cruiser, ording to what Kurumori said, we''ll start the refurbishment now in a hurry, and it''ll take, well, ten days or even two weeks at the earliest.


    ''Mmm, it''s rather quick...?¡¡Are you okay?


    ''We have almost all the materials we need, and I heard it''s not impossible if we can get the search team to help us out. Even so, he said it will be a pretty cutthroat rush job, but we''ll be able to get it working, yes.


    Kyousuke is shaking his head with a look of disbelief. Well, I understand how you feel. You can''t believe it, even Ryuzaki can''t believe it. But if Kurumori says he can do it, we''ll just have to leave it to him.


    ''''Just because that red-winged demon doesn''t show up again during those ten days to two weeks doesn''t mean it won''t.


    Kyousuke nodded as he mentioned his biggest concern at the moment.


    ''We told Serena-san everything and discussed it with her. So. It was decided that we should request reinforcements from Serena-san''s hometown.


    Do you have... reinforcements... for the humans?


    Kyousuke turned his gaze to Serena. Serena clenched her fists and nodded with a gulp.


    ''''We''re human once, too. If you''re going to be attacked by such an iprehensible monster, it''s better to ask a human for help.


    Of course, there was a bit of hesitation in making that decision.


    Perhaps the person who most correctly understood the current situation of this second year fourth ss of Goddai High School was the Red Wing Demon and the people connected to it. Confronting them could lead him away from information about the means of returning to humans, the means of returning to the original world. However, even so, Ryuzaki and all the squad leaders chose to cooperate with the humans.


    From the way that demon speaks, they have no intention of returning us to our original form.


    Speaking of the red-winged demon, I''m also curious about thest being it called out to. The name that came to mind was "King of the Dead", but there is no proof of that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. Ryuuzaki switched his consciousness and continued his story.


    ''''So, from now on, we will proceed with the refurbishment of the heavy cruiser, while also informing Serena-san''s hometown of our situation and requesting their cooperation.


    How do you suggest we do it, but...?


    For that, of course, I''ll have to send her home once.


    Kyousuke must have figured out the story once they got to that point. It''s a story that has already been passed on to Rin and Ei, so these two are still silent. It''s like leaving the decision to Kyousuke.


    ''''We''re the ones escorting Serena-san?''''


    ''I''m not saying it''s impossible. If Utsurogi refuses, though, I''m going to reach out to another student.


    Ryuzaki said as he thumped through the papers.


    ''I don''t want to say no, but I want to know why it''s us,''


    ''I don''t want to say it, but it''s because thebination of Utsurugi and the others looks the weakest. We don''t have to worry about alerting them.


    Ryuzaki tells him that it''s not even a mere thing. Kyousuke goes silent at this.


    Serena looks up at Utsurogi and says


    ''''Um, the one who guards the western wall of the kingdom is my master. My master is a woman, but she''s still as strong as my mother in her prime...''''


    Oh, and with a single swing of the sword, you can wipe out a whole army...


    ''''He''s one of the strongest in the kingdom. I can''t use magic, but I might still be one of the ten best in the entire continent... oh, no, that''s probably an exaggeration.


    Kyousuke scratched his head and seemed to be wondering how much he trusted her. No wonder. Even Ryuzaki couldn''t believe what Serena said. But for now, he can only make a guess based on the information she brings him.


    ''''Well, I understand, Ryuzaki. You''re going to take Serena-san with you by selecting people who look as weak as possible so that you don''t make this Serena-san''s master look poorly alert.


    Yeah, yeah.


    ''''But isn''t that not sincere enough to have a bunch of weak-looking people as Serena-san''s guards?


    It was Rin who responded to Kyousuke''s usible question.


    ''In that case, why don''t you justbine them?


    Ei nodded.


    "Kyousuke, our strength is our ''strength after the fact'' through merging. It''s fine to appear weak at first. As long as they think ''you did a good job of bringing her here despite her weakness'', that''s all that matters, and if they say something like ''entrusting a weak person with guarding her is disrespecting her treatment'', then we canbine them.


    Kyousuke looked up at the ceiling and scratched his chin.


    ''''Well, I don''t know........ I wonder if you could take Serena-san with you and then listen to what we have to say.


    I''m ready.


    Gulping and clenching her fists, Serena said.


    ''I can''t tell you all the details, but I''m sure I''m worthy of some diplomatic material as well.


    ''''I see........ I even have one of the strongest in the kingdom as my master, so that''s about as much as it gets.......


    Kyousuke pondered for a while, but eventually nodded.


    ''''I understand. As long as you make the preparations properly, but if you say we''re the right people for the job, I don''t mind.


    Just for the record, Utsurogi, I think that''s a lot of work.


    Then I want to take the white horse with me.


    Ryuzaki''s eyes roll as he is given an unexpected name. A white horse. It''s the unicorn Hakuba. He was one of the ssmates who had bullied Kyousuke before. There was a bit of a surprise when she suggested taking him with her in a matter-of-fact way.


    ''''If it''s going to be a trip that takes a few days, I want my legs. Besides, Hakuba can use recovery magic, you know.


    Oh. Oh, yeah. But I wonder if it will be okay. Serena-chan will probably carry me on her back, but........


    It''s enough to get Serena on board. Even a white horse would be happy.


    You''re assuming that I''m a dimwit, aren''t you?¡¡As you can imagine, though?


    Rin doesn''t seem to be too bothered by it, but only Ei floats around in a bit of a huff of frustration.


    Hakuba is the recovery man for Search Group 1. This member is close to the strongest team at this stage, incorporating the aces Sakuma and Benii, but considering the work of the entire ss in the future, some of the squads will be reorganizing, so leaving won''t be that much of a blow. Besides, if it was a unicorn, they''d be less wary of it.


    Although it would be very crude, it would also prove that we didn''t vite Serena.


    After that, we proceeded to talk about Kyousuke and Serena''s repatriation for a while. As for Serena, she didn''t show much joy over the fact that ''we can go home now''. ''''It doesn''t feel right,'''' she said, ''''so, well, maybe it''s just as she said.


    Eventually, the conversation was done and everyone was in the process of leaving the room. After Serena, Rin, and Ei left the operations room in turn, only Kyousuke paused and looked back at Ryuzaki.


    ''''Hey, Ryuzaki........''''


    Ryuzaki could see what he was going to say next.


    ''As a result of the team leader''s meeting, it was decided that rescuing Koganei would not be a priority.


    Well....


    When I told him coldly, Kyousuke tried his best, he returned my short words.


    Not a single student said that it was good that it was Koganei who was taken away on that asion. But even during the squad leader''s meeting, such an atmosphere was silently exuded. Ryuzaki wanted to say out loud that Koganei was also one of the most important friends of the ss, but in the end he swallowed it down.


    It was good that it was Koganei who had been taken away. It''s a fact.


    If that had been any other student, the problem would have been much worse. It was precisely because Koganei was disliked in the ss that the argument to go and actively rescue him did not arise. Going to rescue them would indicate that we would be riding into the main body of an enemy with that much fighting ability.


    The reason why not a single student was able to say such a dangerous thing was because it was Koganei who was kidnapped.


    Koganei had saved Kyousuke once back then. As a result, though, it didn''t do any good.


    He shot a fire magic that didn''t need to be shot, aimed at that demon''s back. Ryuzaki sees that.


    I''d like to believe that it was a sign of reformation.


    Ryuzaki, do you think the documents Koganei left behind are useful?


    ''''Yeah, thanks to that, we''re making a lot of progress with the work on the Turtle Forest.


    Well....


    After saying that much, Kyousuke left the operations room. Ryuzaki narrowed his eyes.


    I''m worried about Koganei, and I''m worried about Kyousuke. To tell the truth, in Ryuzaki''s state of mind, it was much easier to have him refuse the matter of Serena''s repatriation. Honestly, it was hard to imagine that Kyousuke Soraki''s body was stable at all.


    Beni had given Kyousuke blood, and then told him that there were side effects to it. No matter how many times he asked about the nature of the side effects, Beni wouldn''t talk about the details. Still, when I tried to persistently question him, he only left out one word, ''For better or worse.


    For better or worse, there are side effects.


    Is something about to happen to Kyousuke''s body in the future?

 24-Episode 22 Surarin Warning

    So, yeah, that''s it.


    Serena exined, pointing to arge unfolded diagram in the cafeteria.


    "At this point in time, there are very few students who have activated their unique ability, ''Phase 2'' as the Red Wing Demon (Red Wing) calls it, that has been confirmed. The only thing I can say for sure is that Utsurogi-san''s ability is amplified.


    In the cafeteria, more than a dozen students listened intently to her talk. Some of them were taking notes intently, just like in a school ss. Brother Uozumi (Gilman), Kenzaki (Duhan), and Nekomiya (Ket Shih), many of whom are the head of the search team.


    Serena continued her exnation with a somewhat more vivacious expression than when she had been called useless.


    ''Lycanthrope''splete beastification and the like are abilities that haven''t been confirmed on this world, and it''s possible that these are also unique abilities, including Akai-san''s Bloodline Corps (Bloody Corpse). Then there''s Gokubugawara''s item-seeking ability. This is a bit of a tricky one, though. However, in this case, I''m just saying that the inherent ability wouldn''t be too far removed from your race''s image of power. For example, Uozumi-san won''t be able to grow cones (drills) from both hands and dig through the ground, and Kenzaki-san won''t be able to grow wings from his back and fly. It''s just a hypothesis.


    Kyousuke and the others watched Serena''s situation from outside the cafeteria.


    They didn''t have much time before they left their base and headed to the kingdom that was said to be to the east. However, Serena decided to use that short time to hold an instructional course on the operation of monster abilities for those who wished to do so. As for her monster knowledge, it was probably where most of the students would have admitted it. Serena said that if she could be recognized so easily, she should have said it earlier.


    Sinceing to this world, some of the students had been able to use magic out of instinct. But if Serena was to be believed, they still weren''t able to use their own abilities to their fullest.


    ''''Serena-san, what kind of a half-fishman''s (Gilman) race ability is that?''''


    Hmmm....


    Serena raises her hand and asks a question to her fisherman/brother, Serena thinks about it for a bit before answering.


    ''After all, it''s a swimming ability, so I feel it''s difficult to make use of it here....... However, the muscles of the whole body to utilize for swimming, especially this area from here on out, are very well developed, so.......


    Serena walked up to Uozumi with a serious look on her face and rubbed her biceps and thighs. Uozumi was doing her best to keep her grimace under control, and the scales were being pinched up from the side by Kenzaki, a member of the Public Safety Committee.


    ''There''s a lean gillman and a white gillman, but Uozumi-san is a lean gillman. His muscle endurance is extremely high and his stamina is longsting. The meat is also very firm and tasty.


    Thatst one is a piece of information I don''t need...


    Uozumi chuckles and writes down the information in his notebook.


    Serena also exins that Kenzaki, the Duhan, has the ability to see through "dead lines," but as a rule, he is undead and therefore vulnerable to heat and light, and that Nekomiya, the Ket-Sea, has the ability to move from shadow to shadow, and that the other students and those not here I''ll add a few words about the students'' abilities, too.


    I''ll get a full tutorialter.


    Rin says in a cheerful voice while looking at Serena like that.


    ''''I feel like Himemizu is making pretty good use of her abilities.


    ''''That''s not good. I''ve been losing my finisher to Hikano-kun for most of my life, so...


    Besides," Rin added.


    ''''In thest battle against the Red Wing Demon, I fainted in the middle of the fight, too.


    She seems to feel, in her own way, that she needs to be strong.


    I need to be more helpful to Utsurogi-kun.


    Himemizu has already helped me enough.


    Oh, oh...!¡¡I don''t think I''m used to being praised straight away!


    What is Rin''s unique ability? Kyousuke has yed a mountain of domestic RPGs with slimes, but it doesn''t really make sense to him. Can you take metal and turn it into metal? If his whole body is like a terminator, I feel like that would be strong.


    When Kyousuke nced at Rin, he also seemed to be thinking about his own unique abilities, just like Kyousuke.


    ''How about being able to produce electric shocks. The prating attribute of........


    ''It''s a nightmare, the slime blitz and all that. I can''t tell you how many emperors I''ve lost because of it...


    Because you''re taking on the Imperial Cross.


    In the first ce, how does the body of a slime generate electricity? If I asked Serena, she would answer surprisingly easily, ''Maybe it uses the potential difference between cells to generate electric shocks'' or something like that.


    After Kyousuke''s abilities were discovered and the word Phase 2 was uttered by the red-winged demon, the other students have begun to explore their own unique abilities. Kyousuke was fortunate enough to find it easily, but after all, it''s apparently not something that''s easy to notice.


    After that, as they continued to engage in trivial chatter about Rin''s inherent ability, the topic suddenly shifted to another direction.


    ''Utsurogi-kun. Come to think of it, did you have any side effects of Benii-san''s blood?


    ''No, not so much for now.... If I had to choose, I''d say....


    You want to know why?


    I''m getting stronger.


    .........


    Rin fell silent as Kyousuke said as he posed for the double bye sepsis. If he had eyes, he must be looking quite white eyed.


    ''''No, I''m not kidding. The bones themselves feel like they''re harder than before. Also, my body movements are lighter than before.


    ''''Hmm. I guess it''s just an overall increase in specs....


    It''s a reasonable guess, but it''s not necessarily the only one. And this is just a ''good side effect''.


    If the recovery magic can be used to repair non-regenerative parts of the body and also raise the level of the person''s ability, it''s a perfectly good thing. Even Beni doesn''t have to hesitate. He could just use it on the other students with a bang, and that would lead to the power up of the entire ss.


    Beni didn''t do so because he was concerned about the ''bad side effects''.


    ''''The most likely bad side effects are,''''


    Rin said.


    ''It''s about being Beni-san''s minion. I don''t think it''s a good way to call her a servant. ''Servant?''


    In this case, the correct word would be "household".


    Not that Kyousuke hadn''t thought about it, too. Beni is a vampire. The image of a monster called a vampire is that it sucks blood to increase itspanions and then follows those increasedpanions as its own "subordinate". The ability to repair defective parts of the body and increase physical specs also fits the image of a vampire.


    Did Kyousuke be a vampire as well as a skeleton?


    ''''Are you okay?¡¡Doesn''t that make you want to suck blood, Mr. Utsurogi?


    ''No, not really.... Even your canine teeth haven''t gotten any sharper, have they?


    Uh-huh. That''s right.


    However, even if they did not be vampires, they could still end up as Benii''s "household".


    As a general rule, a family member cannot disobey their parent vampire. Kyousuke would have no choice but to follow Benii''s orders.


    Beni isn''t such a bad boy either. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing. It''s not as if the demerit is "bing a Benii''s family member", I feel like it''s not such a fatal side effect.


    "Utsurogi-kun, do you really think that?


    Perhaps reading Kyousuke''s thoughts, Rin said with a force that made her lips (orck thereof) clench.


    ''''I think Benii-san is a good person too, but he''s forced to hold his will in someone else''s hands. Wouldn''t that normally make you feel good?


    Hmmm, well, maybe...


    I think I understand your feelings for the first time...


    I don''t want that. I can''t have two partners with that little mother-inw kind of nitpicking.


    It seems that Serena''s instructional lecture on operations ended just around that time. The students came out of the cafeteria in a trickle, notebook in hand. Serena smiled and waved at them.


    ''''Ah, that was just fine. Are you done?''''


    Cock Sugiura peeked out from behind the kitchen.


    I''ve had Hino-kun''s help in making some preserves for Utsurogi and his friends. I''ve been making some preserved food for Utsurogi and his friends.


    With that, Sugiuraes out with some smoked meat on a tray. Rin and Kyousuke also stepped into the dining room.


    ''''I see, it''s smoked dungeon alligator.


    Serena nodded, picking up one of the meats and nodding.


    ''Dungeon crocodiles are reptilian-type monsters that live in thebyrinth. You''re in this dungeon too, aren''t you?''''


    This smoked crocodile meat is also used to trade with the goblins who live in the heavy cruiser. ording to the stories of the goblins, those goblins regrly hunted monsters such as the Wildness Worm, Desert Fly and Desert Vulture in groups for food, and the crocodile meat that could be obtained by trading with the second year and four groups was useful because it was a preserved food that could be obtained intact.


    Smoked crocodile meat is not the only food that can be preserved. There were also dried pasta-models and dried potatoes.


    ''From what Serena and Zekou have told me, I''d say it''s about three to five days. Save the important stuff, for ten days. Utsurogi-kun, Hino-kun, Sarurin, Hakuba-kun, and Serena-san, that''s the equivalent of five people.


    ''I forced myself to turn up the heat and thaw out the water. I''m tired...


    Ei seemed to have less firepower than at any other time and flew in a huff.


    ''''Ooh, they all look delicious...''''


    Don''t pick up any food, Sarah.


    "I know, I know...


    By the way, there was a problem with transporting this amount of food.


    Compared to the number of people, there aren''t enough members suitable for transporting the luggage. Kyousuke can''t exert his strength properly withoutbining with Rin, and Ei and others can''t carry arge amount of luggage no matter how they try. In the end, they agreed to let Hakuba pull the cart, and it was going to be rather difficult for him to do so.


    ''''The scariest thing is that we''ll encounter a red-winged demon on our way across the wilderness.......''''


    Serena mumbles as she loads the preserved food into the prepared cart.


    ''''Come to think of it, Serena-san''s mentor is stronger than that demon?''''


    I''m not sure.¡¡I can''t really imagine my master losing....


    Even as Kyousuke, he couldn''t really imagine an existence that was stronger than that red-winged demon. Even the Full Cross that buried that Dead Spirit King couldn''t stand up to it. He was overwhelmingly defeated by his physical strength, and his defense by that ck armor was robust.


    I feel like I must fight that demon at some point. I have no vision of how I should win in that case.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, you shouldn''t think too hard!


    ''Yes. It''s my role to make you sick to your stomach and you should take it easy.


    Rin and Ei would say something like that. It''s not like that, Kyousuke thought. It''s certainly not an issue that can be managed by overthinking it, though.


    For now, Rin was about to secretly reach for the smoked meat, so he pped it away.


    Apparently, the ss had already been notified of Kyousuke and the others'' departure. Not only Sugiura, but the other students also helped me prepare for the trip. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. If anything, it''s just because he''s been on the side of the small and cozy in the corner until now.


    After Full Cross''s identity was exposed as Kyousuke and the others, there were not a few students who were wary of us, but if anything, many of the reactions were favorable. Well, it''s much better than being spurned. Rin was also cheerfully high-fiving the students who came and went, and even after she turned into a slime, she was still having fun conversing with them with the sameic skills as ever, but for Ei, a truemunicator, this area seemed to be nothing but painful.


    ''Utsurogi, send Serena-san home safely........ I''m counting on you........!


    It''s Mushroom Man (Matango) Kinogasa, who grabs both of Kyousuke''s shoulders with a gusty grip and tells him with a serious look on his face. The way he''s getting into Serena feels rather stiff, so Kyousuke decides to nod without saying anything. He''s also afraid that if he stimtes her poorly, strange spores might fly out.


    ''''Himemizu, don''t be reckless.


    Goodbye, Sarin.


    The Uozumi siblings, who belong to the same group as Mushikasa, are happily exchanging conversations with Rin.


    They''ve already finished making preparations and are about to leave. If all goes well, it won''t take more than two weeks, and by the time they return, it''s about time that the refurbishment of the heavy cruiser will be more than half done. My only concern is that in the meantime, there will be a second attack by the Red Winged Demon, but that''s all I can think about.


    Not that it would be such a long goodbye. There was no such thing as an ostentatious send-off either. The majority of the students were already on their way to refurbishing the heavy-duty vehicles.


    When I went out of thebyrinth, Hakuba was already waiting for me without a ce to be.


    ''''Yo, Hakuba. Sorry to keep you waiting.


    Oh, oh, oh. Utsurogi...


    Raising one hand in greeting, Hakuba replies with his eyes swimming.


    ''It''s going to be a week or so of travel from now on, but please take care of me.


    ''Hmm, yeah. Well, yeah....


    He looks somewhat tense. I was wondering if he had a bad stomach, when Hakuba said


    "No, I mean, Utsurogi.... I''m sorry about that.


    Hmm?


    I was taking it out on you, you know. I was having a tantrum.


    I don''t really care.


    When Kyousuke simply told him without any particr disguise of his feelings, Hakuba looked at us intently with an amused look on his face.


    ''''Is that so...?''''


    Yeah.


    Hakuba, this is the kind of guy Kyousuke is.


    Ei interjects from behind Kyousuke as he floats around in a huff.


    ''''It''s not that I''m mending, I don''t really care. So you can treat them without worrying too much about that. Though I haven''t forgotten the way you and Washio behaved towards Kyousuke.


    ''Why does Hino care so much about Utsurogi...''


    You know, Hino-kun is a homos*xual.


    There was something oddly nostalgic about this exchange as well. Serena crossed her arms and nodded curiously, ''I see, you''re a faggot. Even though she says she''s not.


    ''Well, Hakuba-san. It''s nice to meet you from now on.''


    Serena chuckled and walked over to Hakuba. Hakuba gulped and spat and bailed lightly.


    A tense mood drifts among them all.


    Hakuba is a unicorn. He has a propensity to dislike dirt, and in a perverted form of lore, it is said that he ''only allows his heart to be in the hands of the living girl''. This is not only in Kyousuke''s world, but it seems to be the same on this side as well. Hakuba also has a sad past: when he came to this world and tried to get another girl on his back, his body rejected him and he was shocked and fell asleep for three days and three nights.


    The identity of the girl who was not allowed to ride him will be kept under wraps for her honor.


    If Serena couldn''t ride a white horse here, not only Hakuba but also Kyousuke would be subtly shocked. No, not really, it might be normal for someone that old. Maybe it wasn''t something to overreact to, though.


    Serena thrust her own spear, which she had brought with her when she came to the dungeon, into the ground and used it as a foothold to put her feet on the white horse''s back. With a buzz, the white horse''s body trembled, but then nothing special happened, and she straddled the unicorn''s back.


    ''''Oh, oh........''''


    Kyousuke and Rin apuded for now. Hakuba also let out a big sigh of relief.


    ''''Eek!¡¡What is your reaction?¡¡I''m kind of very shocked in both ways!


    ''No, yeah, I don''t have a particrly deep imi. We''re all adolescent Seshonen by the looks of it.


    She followed up with a mysterious follow-up as she bounced around Rin and popped her head.


    Serena seems to be a bit familiar with handling horses. The white horse had an impromptu saddle and gag on it, but there was no danger in the motion of holding the reins. A knight''s apprentice, you might say. Maybe that means he''s a tease inbat, but his horsemanship is so-so. However, the long spear, which is an acquisition, looks hard to wield on horseback.


    As I was checking the luggage on the white horse''s cart, another student emerged from inside the base.


    ''''Ah, Utsurogi-kun.''''


    Hey, Satchan.


    At the sound of Rin''s voice, Kyousuke also looks up. It''s definitely Sakuma. He had taken off his usual coat today, and there was a lot of skin toneponents for a long time. The white horse''s horse face stretched further down his nose.


    ''''Ah, Sakuma. You''vee to see me off.


    Well...... Well, um......... Good luck!


    Gulp, Sakuma gutted, and his chest shook with a plop.


    ''Oh, yeah. I''ll do my best. Thanks.


    And, um...


    ''This is the guy who''s been meaning to say something anyway but hasn''t really thought about it and is at a loss for words...''


    Rin looks at Sakuma, whose gaze wanders frantically, and gives me a calmmentary.


    ''Which is tomorrow for Saku-chan, who had a privileged position before the transition and a privileged appearance after the transition, but is beginning to feel threatened by the existence of me and Serena-chan, as well as being mysteriously pursued by Benii-san, but not having a particrly close rtionship with Utsurogi-kun?''


    "Well, if you''re talking about that race, it''s Hino who''s leading the pack...


    Yeah. I''m only a triangr corner, you know...


    Rin continued her conversation with Hakuba as it was, with only Serena nodding her head as if to say she had no idea what they were talking about. Ei calmly floated next to Kyousuke.


    ''Well, Utsurogi-kun but good luck!


    ''Oh, yeah. I''ll do my best. Thanks.


    Well then, I''ll... I''m going to explore with Asuka and the others!


    I thought we were going to the bottom of the ocean today. Good luck!


    Yeah, thanks!


    Sakuma went back to his base again, waving his hand as it was.


    ''''Hey, Utsurugi.......''''


    Pt. White Horse speaks the words.


    ''I just apologized, but can I kick your ass?


    Please don''t.


    They all set off for the east.


    After advancing for a while, they approached a heavy cruiser that was being refurbished. It seemed that negotiations with the goblin boss had already been done, and many students were already engaged in the refurbishment process under the leadership of Kurumori. ording to Serena''s story, although the race of goblins can''t tinker with machines, they are nimble enough to make primitive weapons, and they also have Gokugawara as their interpreter to help with the refurbishment.


    Furthermore, goblins have a tendency to look up to those with more intelligence as their leader, so perhaps Mr. Gokubunawara is being recognized as a leader.


    Serena waved back at the students waving from the refurbished ship and said something to that effect.


    ''Didn''t I tell you that Oga''s pecking order is determined by muscle strength?


    Rin asked such a question as she merged with Kyousuke. Serena nodded.


    ''Oga is muscle power. But they''re not a highly social species by nature. When they are fighting for females, food, or territory, they will engage in fisticuffs and decide which of them has the better muscle strength.


    We don''t have to kill him.


    ''''We were a belligerent race until 20 years ago, but since there was no one to rule over monsters like Oga, we weren''t as ferocious as we were.


    Well, they still attack humans and eat them," he adds at the end of the day, which is outrageous.


    Beyond the ce where the heavy cruiser is located, and further east and further east, the area beyond that is already unknown to them. Rin and Serena''s chatter never seemed to end for the men, who weren''t the prolific type to begin with.


    ''''Hey Serena, what do you think my unique ability is?''''


    Is this a unique ability of Lynn''s?¡¡Hmm......... Lin-san has brought out most of her tribal abilities, you know........


    ording to Serena''s defense, Rin has almost perfectly mastered the actions thatmon slimes can perform, such as deformation, density and weight maniption. She was honestly saying that since she didn''t have the ability to use magic in particr, the image of her unique abilities was not quite right.


    ''How about a convenient dissolving liquid that only dissolves clothes and armor?


    The white horse interrupted.


    ''''Yeah, yeah......... Let''s not do something like that erotic manga........''''


    ''''No, wait Himemizu. If you can melt that red-winged demon''s sturdy armor, you might as well.


    You''re a moron?


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that that armor was half the reason why Full Cross was defeated by the Red Winged Demon. If you can dissolve that armor with a convenient dissolving solution that only dissolves clothes and armor, it could indeed be powerful. Kyousuke, who was seriously pondering, heard Rin''s impatient voice.


    ''''Eh, wait, Utsurogi-kun.... Are you serious?¡¡I''m a slime, but I''m a girl.¡¡You''re going to make a girl shoot such a disgusting liquid...?


    It wouldn''t be disreputable if it wasn''t used in a disreputable way.... If you just melt the armor, you can neutralize them without hurting them, and it''s easy to get information out of them.


    I don''t like it. I don''t like this...


    Rin''s voice is tantly low on tension.


    After a while of moving through the wilderness, the sun was getting strangely shaded. Looking up at the sky, I saw that clouds were beginning to hang over the once lush sky.


    ''It looks like it''s going to rain,''


    Serena says faintly.


    ''Rain....''


    Kyousuke also said.


    It''s by no means a rare thing, but it''s a weather we haven''t encountered once since we came to this world. Considering this dry wilderness, I know that this is not a region that thrives on rain, but even so, I feel like it''s not a good start to travel and suddenly encounter rain.


    I mean, isn''t it bad?


    Rin said.


    ''Hino-kun, aren''t you going to disappear?''


    ''You certainly didn''t think much of the rain,''


    In a calm voice, Ei also says.


    ''''Ah, just in case, there was antern among the tools. Akira-san is in here.''''


    ''All right. I''ll do you a favor.


    Ei fit snugly into thentern that Serena had opened.


    Nevertheless, as they went further, the ck clouds grew thicker and thicker, and eventually water droplets began to wet the drynd.


    Oh no..... It''s starting to rain.


    Hakuba muttered. Ei nodded in thentern.


    ''It''s a little early, but we might as well stop and rest. Going on in the rain is going to sap our energy.''


    I don''t know where we can find a ce to stay in the rain.


    We should get back. We just found a rocky road. We''ll pitch our tents there and rest.


    Kyousuke and the others moved somewhat at a run to the rocky area and stretched their covers along onerge rock. It wasn''t very wide, but there was still enough room for Hakuba and Serena to get out of the rain and wind. Unlike Kyousuke and Rin, these two could catch a cold if they got their bodies wet poorly, so I made them sit inside.


    He let the fire blow out of Ei''sntern and burn the wood from the wagon. We ate smoked meat and dried potatoes while we warmed up and reunited for a while.


    It looks like the rain will continue for a while longer.


    Kyosuke mumbles to himself and they all look out of the hood.


    ''''Let''s take turns keeping watch and rest for now. It''s a good idea to have a good time. Me, Hakuba and Serena-san.


    Okay!¡¡Okay, I''ll keep an eye on him, so everyone should get a good night''s rest!


    Rin popped out of Kyousuke''s body with a whimper and said in a cheerful voice.


    ''Oh, please, Himemizu.''


    I don''t feel like I can take a day off even if I''m told to...


    ''This is what you''re going to be doing for the next week. You''ll need to get used to it.


    I''ll take care of it!¡¡We''re good at camping!


    The way they chattered about each other reminded me of a forest school camp.


    Kyousuke and his friendsy together in the not-so-wide rain shelter, and then they would take a nap until it was time to take turns.


    A few hourster, Kyousuke woke up after sleeping much more soundly than he thought he would, to find the figure of Himemizu Rin, swollen and swollen to the point of covering his vision with a lot of rain.

 25-Episode 23: Surarin Hard

    It was apparently raining in the wilderness, a rare urrence. The students working on the refurbishment on the heavy cruiser had returned to their bases, except for a few who were working on the ship. Many of the students looked bored, except for the fish-dwelling siblings, who were literally frolicking around like fish in water.


    ording to the documents Serena had left behind, there was a strong possibility of an underground water source in the vicinity of this dungeon. It was spected that the day after it rained, a canal would be created in the dungeon, which might lead to a hidden room that they shouldn''t normally be in, in some cases. Whether or not the search party incorporating the Uozumi siblings would be held again tomorrow was a questionable matter.


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki had been spending some spare time in the operations room for some time now.


    Although there are still many matters of concern, such as the red winged demon, the awkward atmosphere within the ss, which had been the most painful for him, is easing, which is good news for Ryuzaki. However, behind that, there are students who were kidnapped by the enemy, so we can''t be happy about it.


    It''s a good thing that Koganei, at least, is safe.


    Ryuuzaki suddenly remembered the existence of the heavy cruiser''s logbook, which had been left on the office desk.


    It was that thing that Kyousuke and the others had brought with them. I had forgotten all about it, thinking I would read it when I settled down.


    One of the important clues rted to the original world. However, it''s not so important and valuable now that we know that Tripper is in Serena''s hometown.


    Ryuzaki opens his journal. Although it''s in the same Japanesenguage, it''s in a style from seventy years ago. In addition, it''s a great, masterful handwriting, so it''s actually difficult to read.


    After flipping through the pages for a while, it was clear that the handwriting had changed during the process. This one was a little easier to read.


    "Well, what, what...


    In it, there is an entry to the effect that the senior officer inmand of the heavy cruiser is missing and that he will keep a logbook in his ce. Probably that captain that Kyousuke and others reported to me.


    ''''.........''''


    There is no description of the crew turning into monsters or anything like that. However, the story clearly describes how the crew is being attacked by sandworms, goblins, and otherworldly creatures, and how they are being worn out day by day. It''s not a great piece of writing, but the unhurried reporting feels more like something real, because it''s not something that happens to anyone else.


    The despair of not knowing if you can return to your world.


    The crew is wearing down and diminishing in number by the day.


    Finally, it was even mentioned that some of the junior officers rioted and were forced to shoot to kill in order to maintain order on the ship.


    ''We could have been like this too, if we had made a mistake...''


    A creeping sensation crawled down Ryuzaki''s spine.


    The purge to maintain order had changed the atmosphere on the ship. For the worse, of course.


    Those who stand against the Captain will be killed. Such a perception was bing prevalent. The atmosphere of depression stagnated, leading to a sense of entrapment. Those who flirt with the Captain, those who keep their distance, those who snitch on those they don''t like as a sign of betrayal. It varies.


    One day, the captain and his crew decide to leave the heavy cruiser and head east. As experts in naval warfare, theycked the expertise in so-callednd expeditions, but they still decided that they would only dry up if they stayed here. Their manpower had been reduced to half of what it had been in the beginning.


    Apparently the logbook was carried neatly with them on their journey, describing only the desperation and frustration of the first, second, and third days as they grew in desperation and frustration. Still, one day on the fourth day, they apparently discovered a man-made structure, a wall-like structure. It''s Serena''s country. Ryuzaki thought. They had reached it, too.


    But if that was the case, why was the Captain rotting away in that heavy cruiser? He even went to the trouble of bringing back the logbook of the voyage.


    The answer was on the next page.


    As it turns out, the soldiers of the former Japanese Navy who had transitioned to this world did not receive a generous reception from the locals of the time. As they approached the city walls and waved their hands, they were baptized with a cold baptism of arrows.


    They had nonguage and no way to prove that they were not hostile. Furthermore, it was decisive that a soldier in a state of panic had fired his rifle. He shot and killed one of the soldiers who was shooting arrows from the top of the ramparts, and the captains were considered to be theplete enemy.


    The captains fled for their lives back to the heavy cruiser, but they knew from the wounds they received that their own lives were not long ining.


    The page ends a few more dayster.


    ''''.........''''


    Ryuzaki closed the book with an indescribable feeling.


    There were currently trippers living in Serena''s country. In other words, there are humans who are fortunate enough to not be considered enemies in that country and have seeded in receiving generous blessings. However, with just one misstep, the kind of thing described in this journal could naturally happen.


    It''s a good thing that I was reminded of the dangers of contact between different cultures.


    Will Kyousuke and the others do well? It is natural to feel that they will be fine. The fact that they are able to make contact with Serena peacefully is the best gospel of all.


    But just when I thought that, the coffin ced in the corner of the operations room suddenly made a rattling sound.


    ''Whoa.''


    I can''t help but think.


    Harao (Pharaoh). Harao Maki''s coffin. It''s quite unusual to wake up spontaneously.


    ''''Uh........''''


    The lid of the coffin opens and Harao slowly raises his body from inside.


    ''Good morning, Harao.''


    Uh...., good morning. You are the one who disturbed my sleep...


    You woke up on your own today.


    Aye, it was.... "I am the one who prevents me from sleeping...


    It''s surprising that this man, Harao, has been like this since he was human. His family was the wealthiest in town, his grandfather was a city councillor, his uncle on his father''s side was the director of the city hospital, and his uncle on his mother''s side was a member of the Diet. He was a member of the parliament on my mother''s side of the family. It was a tricky situation. This has been feared since the days of humans as the "curse of Harao".


    Well, he''s a good guy at heart.


    In Ryuzaki''s opinion, about 90% of the people who have lived on Earth are good guys with roots.


    But still, Harao is a good guy with a good root.


    "Ho, Ryuzaki, the book you have in your possession, this is the record of the ck history that has risen from its 200-year sleep.


    Two hundred years?


    Ryuzaki made a dubious face as he held the voyage logbook in his hand.


    ''It''s a wartime logbook, isn''t it seventy or eighty years old, or something like that?''


    "Two hundred years... My eye that sees through time will never fail...


    I wonder if time passes differently here and there...


    Harao''s "eye for time" is not a joke. Ryuzaki keeps a coffin in the operations room because he values Harao''s ability to see the past and the future. Not to mention dating, he can see into the past and future to some extent. It is not urate enough to be called a future vision or a prediction, and it is only changed by what Harao calls ''a small discrepancy in the deterministic factors'', but it is still useful in setting guidelines.


    ''I go to sleep again..... Let no one disturb Harao''s sleep....


    ''''Oh, you''re going to bed. Goodnight.''


    By the time Ryuzaki says it, I can hear him snoring from inside.


    But two hundred years? If that much time has passed, I guess there are no more people who remember the crew of the heavy cruiser directly. I suppose.


    But it''s easier to do that. It''s not a good idea to drag the unfortunate ident described in this logbook to the negotiating table this time. However, when things are settled, I would like to bury their souls in the same Japanese hands.


    Ryuzaki-kun, are you there!


    This time, there was a banging on the door of the operations room. This voice is Sakuma. It''s rare for her to shout so loudly.


    ''''I''m here, what''s going on?''''


    Oh, my God!¡¡I mean, it''s awesome!


    Saying that, Sakuma''s chest jumped into the operations room, and it was indeed very hard and soooo violent.


    However, the experienced Ryuzaki never looks at his precious ssmate with a yokozima eye.


    So, what''s so hard and amazing?


    I found some amazing stuff in the basement of the 15th floor...


    It''s amazing...


    From the way Sakuma talks, I know it doesn''t seem so bad. So, will it be useful?


    ''All right. I''ll go see.


    ''''Yeah, maybe it''s better to have Kurumori-kun take a look at it...''''


    So, is it something that could possibly be used for parts for a heavy cruiser?


    In some cases, we may be able toplete the refurbishment earlier than nned. Ryuzaki left the operations room as Sakuma led him out.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, what should I do...''''


    That''s what the giant water manjuu lying in front of me said.


    The name of this water manjuu is called Himemizu Rin. She is the proud and energetic idol of Kamiyo High School''s 2nd year ss 4. She''s a bit small in stature, but she''s an ace sprinter, boiling with more tension than her body can handle, and she''s the fastest sprinter in the prefecture to beat the 100 meters. She''s a sunny girl with dazzling, healthy legs reminiscent of Thomson Gazelle, but right now she''s a giant water bun.


    It''s reminiscent of Koshu''s famous Shingen rice cake. It''s like a delicious treat with ck honey and yellow powder.


    "What should I do? What should I do?


    "I''m not qualified to be a track and field team if I''ve gained this much weight.... I wanted to lose a little more body fat before this summer''spetition...


    I wonder if that''s the problem.


    It''s not fat to begin with, but a literal blister. This.


    Apparently, Rin, who was standing on sentry duty, took in that rainwater into her body while she was receiving the roaring rain, and she gradually grew to a huge size. As the volume increases, so does the part of the body that catches the water, so the rate of expansion is truly elerating.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to do about it, but you can''t do anything about it.


    ''''It''s pretty messed up, isn''t it?''''


    Ei said in thentern as he woke up.


    ''''What the hell... wow!¡¡Huge!


    "Mmmm, is it time for me to take over.....¡¡Huge!


    Hakuba and Serena also wake up one after the other.


    ''''Ah, Serena!¡¡Just in time!¡¡Hey, what is that?¡¡What the hell?¡¡What is this?


    Uh, I''m not sure.


    ''Wow!¡¡Myst hope is busted!


    Himemizu Rin screamed as she was still receiving the rain and expanding. Serena rubbed her sleepy eyes as she continued.


    ''''Waterslime does indeed have an ecology of taking in liquid from the outside and growing by separating the body''s wastes from the old parts. It''s like a crustacean molting. But to grow so infinitelyrge...''''


    ''Himesui eats so often that it''s like there''s something wrong with her satiety center, so maybe that''s why.


    I see.


    Not really.


    Rin protests with her usual tap-tap-tap-tap shaking, but for a man of this size, she''s also very destructive.


    "What are we going to do!¡¡I''m such a big girl now.¡¡It''s a girl power crisis!


    ''I mean, if Serena''s words are correct, you can excrete the amount you take in neatly, can''t you?


    Defecate!¡¡Put it another way!


    Then we''ll separate them.


    I might be ying for the ages.


    Certainly, exposing the spectacle of spitting out the water that has been taken into her body to the public (though there are four of them) is an act that Rin feels quite resistant to. However, once they''ve grown this big, it''s unlikely that they''ll be able to imitate it by avoiding the public eye.


    I''m not sure what to do, but when I was mumbling about what to do, Ei said this to me.


    ''''Himemizu, if you can manipte the density of the body, wouldn''t you be able topress the body while retaining its mass?''''


    Mmm....


    Rin said, bouncing up and down with a tap.


    ''Sure, you could do it. It''s like retracting your stomach...''


    ''That''s how it felt to do it...''


    Rin said, ''Hey! And when she got into it, her body seemed to shrink a bit. She continued to gung-ho her spirits and did her best to shrink her body. Rin''s body, which had been swollen to the size of a smallke, gradually and gradually shrank to its normal size.


    Rin returned to her original size and took shelter under the hood so she wouldn''t get any more water on her. They all apuded, ''Oh.


    ''''Oh no, thank you for your concern...''''


    ''Well, that''s the state of the water in which it''spressed to a high density, so I think we''d better get the extra water outter...''


    Ei said, and then turned further to Kyousuke and told him.


    ''''Kyousuke, there was an empty water bottle in the wagon, wasn''t there? Can you try shoving that into the princess water for a moment?


    ''Run into it!''


    Yeah, okay. Ei.


    ''Don''t you understand?¡¡Think about what you say!


    Kyousuke retrieved an empty water bottle from the carriage and moved closer to Rin. Rin retreated slightly, as if trying to drip cold sweat from her entire body.


    For some reason, Serena is covering her face with her hands.


    ''''Sorry princess water, it won''t hurt you.''''


    Geez!


    Thus, the empty water bottle was twisted into Rin''s body, but right after that, the water bottle that was plunged into it crumpled up.


    ''''Whoa........''''


    As expected, Kyousuke is surprised and withdraws his hand.


    ''''I knew it,''''


    Ei nodded.


    ''''The current body of Princess Water is in a state of dense waterpression. The water pressure is extremely high, like the deep sea, so to speak. If it''s at least a metal water bottle, the water pressure can tten it out. If I merge with Kyousuke in the current state, it might put a strain on him as well.


    Is that all you got to say for sticking a water bottle in a girl''s body?


    I spit out the floppy water bottle and let out a dignified, whimsical voice.


    "If you can shoot outpressed water, it could be used like a water cutter. Depending on how you use it, it could be a pretty powerful ability.


    Hmm, well, I won''t know that until I get rid of the "defecation" in my mind...


    The rainfall was slowly weakening as new abilities of Himemizu Rin were being discovered. The sun had already set and the stars were peeking through the clouds, but it was agreed that we should proceed a little further while we still had the chance, and we all headed further east from the rocky area.


    In addition, there is not much water avable in this wilderness. We have enough drinking water to meet our needs, but since we''ve gone to the trouble of storing water in our bodies, we decided to have Rin travel in a morepressed state in case of emergencies.


    ''''What kind of y is it already, making someone else drink the water stored in your body...''''


    Rin''s muttering pretended that no one in the room could hear it.


    Then, roughly five dayster.


    The hard treatment of Rin continued. ording to Serena''s statement, the water slime has an ecology that ''takes in liquid from the outside and expels the waste products together outside''. As long as this statement is believed, it is also possible to remove impurities from the liquid and filter the water into a clean state.


    And it actually did.


    The rainwater that Rin has stored in her body is now being served to her party members as "Surarin''s Delicious Water", after her life force (I won''t call it a physiological phenomenon) removes all the microscopic dust and microbes from the water. It''s a terrible story.


    "I''ll spend the rest of my life as a water tank...


    Rin (named Compression Foam by Ei), who was still denselypressed with water, said this with a tantly depressed look.


    ''''Well, well, well, Princess Water. Don''t be so depressed.''''


    No, I''m depressed...


    I''m just trying to be helpful.


    When Kyousuke tries to soothe her by saying that, Rin turns around and bites him (metaphorically).


    ''Not good!¡¡It''s not good!¡¡Imagine, Mr. Utsurogi, for a moment.¡¡Mr. Utsurogi''s daughter!¡¡I don''t care if she''s your sister, your girlfriend, or your wife!¡¡Oh, but I''d like her if I could!


    Oh, oh. She?


    Oh, no. No, no, just keep it to your daughter or sister. My daughter or sister is going to offer her bodily fluids to someone else!¡¡You don''t like it.¡¡I don''t like it!¡¡You don''t like that!¡¡I might not be able to marry


    Uh, yeah, I''m sorry...


    Don''t apologize!


    She had been called a triangr corner for a long time, but apparently it was quite heavy to carry even the nickname of a water tank. If anything, the water tank seems to be a more admirable artifact than the triangr corner, but I certainly don''t want to use my own bodily fluids as someone else''s drinking water.


    ording to Serena''s words, the liquid that the slime has temporarily taken into its body is only the stored water and not the slime''s own bodily fluids, but even so, it''s still disgusting because it''s like spitting out the water in your mouth.


    "Ugh, it''s disgusting.... That''s sloppy handling.........


    Atst, I was in tears.


    Rin and Kyousuke were now standing in the shadow of the rocky area that they were approaching for the umpteenth time, keeping watch over their luggage. It has been five full days since they headed east. It''s about time that Serena''s countryes into view. Serena, Ei, and Hakuba are lightening up and going to search a little further.


    ''''I''m a girl too, but...''''


    ''Yeah, right. Even Himemizu is a girl, right?


    "Utsurogi-kun.... Aren''t you just going along for the ride?


    What?


    I didn''t have any eyes on Rin''s body at all, but I still felt like I got some kind of cold stare from her.


    ''What part of me right now do you call me a girl!¡¡Oh, I''m sorry, this question is so annoying!


    Uh, yeah, I''m talking about the soft part, the...


    Ho!¡¡Well, okay!¡¡Thank you!


    While not seeming somewhat unconvinced, Rin said that and got into a slightly better mood.


    ''''No, well, it''s fine........ After living as a slime for a month already, you''ll lose your confidence on a regr basis.''''


    As a girl?


    Well, I''m not all girly to begin with, you know?


    Princess Water Rin. Despite her name, she doesn''t look like a princess, nor is she particrly dignified. Her adorable appearance and sociable personality made her the top of her ss caste, but she certainly didn''t have a "girlish" personality. When you talk to her like this, she has a wide range of interests that allows her to talk aboutics and video games with the boys, and she can also handle down-to-earth stories without being tantly obvious.


    That''s why, well, there were some heartless rumors started by girls who didn''t think well of her.


    However, if you ask me if such Rin is not girly, I think that''s a no.


    Well, I think she''s a proper girl when she''s troubled like that.


    ''''Huh. I see........


    ''I think I''ll decide not to drink any more of the princess water if I really don''t want to. Are you unhappy?


    Hmm. I don''t know what to do. For now, I''ve cleared up some of my dissatisfaction with the current situation by talking to Utsurogi-kun.


    Well....


    The conversation was cut off there. Once the conversation stopped, it was a bit awkward.


    ''I thought, "Well, if this is going to be a new strength for you, Utsurogi-kun, that''s good, too.


    Me?


    Yeah. Because you have to thank the Red Wing Demon exactly for that, right?


    Maybe it''s because it''s Rin who was once knocked out by that demon''s hand, but the tone is somewhat strong.


    Rin seemed to be on a quest for power for the past few days. Even before the engagement with the Red Winged Demon, there was a section where she had felt it even before the battle with the Red Winged Demon. But it wasn''t since that loss that the tendency had be more pronounced. She might think that she was the cause of Full Cross''s defeat.


    ''But how can you use that power to your advantage?


    Ummm, for example...


    Such as?


    Give them some good water to drink.


    Yes.


    I will convert him.


    .........


    Yes, I''m sorry!


    Rin waspletely back to her former form. Kyousuke himself knew that it was not a good idea to put too many roots in the ground.


    ''Utsurogi-san!¡¡Lynn!


    Just then, Serena, who was straddling a white horse, came back with a wave of her hand. Kyousuke also stood up and held up one hand.


    ''''Oh, how did it go?''''


    ''Yeah, we''re out of this rocky area and a little further on, we see a long wall at the edge of the horizon.


    It''s like the Great Wall of China.


    Hakuba and Ei exin it to me verbally. So it''s finally happening. It seems that we''ve arrived at it.


    It''s been five days since we left the base, so it''s almost exactly what we nned. By the time we return, the heavy cruiser should be almost finished refurbishing itself. However, the only thing I was still worried about was whether the red-winged devil would attack the base in the meantime. I would like to get cooperation as quickly as possible and return in a hurry.


    For now, after this, they would approach the city walls and attempt to talk to the humans. Before that, they decided that they would have to eat first, so they spread out the preserved food on the wagon.


    ''You can''t fight a battle if you''re hungry, you know!


    It''s not a good idea to start a war...


    While dodging those words, Kyousuke looks at Serena.


    ''''You said you could be diplomatic material, right?''''


    A part of his body made contact with Kyousuke, and Rin spoke to him through consciousness alone. Kyousuke nodded.


    In other words, she''s an existence of high status in her own right. If Serena can use her position well and stand on our side, we can get a handle on the negotiations. At least that''s about the only chance Kyousuke and the others have right now.


    Probably in a few hours, they would be in contact with the humans. Kyousuke gulped down the smoked meat.


    The smoked meat flopped down from his throat, and Rin caught it and snatched it up secretly.

 26-Episode 24: Knight General Breaking The Ground

    The vast ins from the west side of the king''s capital to the walled part of the city, where the ground is so thin that it is difficult to grow crops. It was also inhabited by numerous monsters, such as goblins and orcs, and it was predicted that it would take a lot of work to cultivate it, but Serena''s mother made the decision to do so.


    That was when Serena was ten years old.


    Instead of her father, who was still busy flying around the country in diplomatic rtions, her mother took Serena and Kyousuke to inspect the ins that were being cleared. Even though there were many guards, it was still a rtively dangerous area. Her mother told Serena and the others to never leave her side.


    But, well, as it turned out, Serena strayed.


    A group of orcs surrounded Serena as she wandered the ins alone.


    Even though they had dampened their ferocity and individual fighting abilities since the convergence of the Underworld Rebellion, the orcs were still a fearsome enemy to humanity. This was even more so for a ten-year-old girl with no power whatsoever.


    The one who rescued the rattling and trembling Serena was a strange old female knight.


    A single thrust of her sword, d in a tornado, turned the orcs into minced meat. This is the secret profundity of the stabbing sword, which can only be reached with physical strength that defies human knowledge. The female knight, who easily ended her time of terror, took Serena in her arms and said: ''''I''ve been looking for you.


    ''''I''ve been looking for you. Now, let''s go back to your mother.''''


    The knight''s surging feet as he galloped off with her in his arms were faster than any horse or carriage Serena had ever known.


    ''That was how my master and I met...''


    We all listened to Serena''s sullenly told story with half-confidence.


    Even Kyousuke and the others don''t have the confidence to instantly kill Okumura''s (Orcs)rge army even if they be a full cross. Even that red winged demon (Red Wing) would be impossible. In fact, a knight who runs faster than a horse is at a level where there is no need for a horseman. No matter how you think about it, I can only think that you''re making up a story.


    Serena''s master is entrusted with the protection of the western part of the kingdom and has been awarded the title of "Knight General". His unique title is "Knight General Splitting the Earth". It''s not a metaphorical expression, but a real earth-breaking title.


    Kyousuke and the others finished eating and began to walk straight toward the castle walls. Just as they had originally nned, that they would be able to arrive before the sun went down, the castle walls gradually spread out in front of them.


    ''''If you''re such a scary person, we shouldn''t piss you off...''''


    Rin blurted out.


    ''How old are you, by the way?''


    How old were you when you met me? I think I was over 30 when we met.... Huh?¡¡Didn''t we go over that?


    At the white horse''s question, Serena in the saddle snapped her fingers and began to count. I could see Hakuba''s expression bing more and more cloudy. What kind of disrespectful thing she was thinking about, well, I can imagine. It seems unlikely, and since he can run faster than a horse, he has no use for Hakuba anyway.


    Kyousuke took a telescope out of the wagon and put it to his eye socket. As for being able to see without eyes, Serena exined at length, ''''There''s something called a conceptual organ.......'''', but it mostly slipped from the right ear to the left ear. Of course, there was no right ear or left ear.


    On top of the castle walls, knights wearing light armor were patrolling. It''s an unmistakable human figure. Although they are the same Caucasian type as Serena, and their attire is also unfamiliar in Japan, just seeing multiple humans in motion gives you a strange feeling.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, me too!¡¡Let me see it!


    Rin is pestering me, so I lend her the telescope.


    ''Oh, it''s a human...!¡¡That''s awesome, it''s human!


    Well, I''m human too, but...


    In the saddle, Serena''s lips were pursed in a slightly frustrated manner.


    ''Kyousuke, I''ve basically left the negotiations to you.


    Ei said as he jumped out of the crampedntern.


    ''Me?¡¡You can''t talk much. You''d be better off with Ei.


    ''I''ll interrupt you if I have to, but I''m not the right person for the job because I go off on a tangent. You know that.


    Oh, yeah. I know, I know.


    Besides, this negotiation should be easier for them to like if you''re a little more foolish than you are.


    If you say so, you''re not afraid to get yourself to the bargaining table. But it''s a bit of pressure. It''s an unlikely stomach ache.


    Speaking of which, there''s talk of negotiating with that female general military officer to get her to move her troops, is it okay?


    What?


    From what I''ve heard, the army that''s lingering on the walls is a force to prevent monsters from attacking from outside the walls.


    No matter how much he is in charge, there is still the question of whether it is really good to move the war effort with the decision of one general alone.


    ''''Ah, yes. Well.........''''


    At Kyousuke''s words, Serena pondered a bit.


    ''Serena-chan''s country is a monarchy?¡¡Does the king have the authority to run an army or something?


    ''It''s a constitutional monarchy. It''s a constitutional monarchy.


    Oh, it''s pretty modern.


    So it could take a lot of work to run an army. I wouldn''t hold out much hope.


    Ei''s words end the conversation in a watered-down way at the end.


    The castle walls get even closer, until we can see the knights on patrol. The knights notice us and we see that some of them are going down the stairs, perhaps to report. The air is hectic, with a sense of urgency. Naturally, this one, too, the air is tense. If this is effectively the first contact, we''ll have to be cautious.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a lot more information on this. There is also a figure of a mage who has his staff ready to chant.


    ''Serena-san.


    Yes, I know.


    Serena gulped and spat, showing her spear high up on her horse. Here, her words would divide the good n.


    ''''We are not the enemy!¡¡Lower your bows and tell the Knight General!¡¡Your apprentice, Serenade, has returned!


    When she shouted high, the knights who had been nipping at their arrows lowered their bows as they said. They held the reins on the unicorn, trying to identify the girl who was raising her spear. Apparently, both the knights and the mages had an idea of what Serena''s name was.


    Or rather, Serena''s real name is Serenade? I didn''t know that. Looking at Rin''s reaction, it seems she hadn''t heard of it either.


    But what she said next was even more surprising.


    ''I''ll say it again!¡¡Please tell the Knight General!¡¡It is the return of Princess Serenade, the first princess of the kingdom!


    ""Eeeeeeeeee!"


    Thanks to the startled voice that sounded slightly biting, Princess Serenade had to say the same line again.


    ''''Because you wouldn''t have believed me when I told you...''''


    When I pursued what she had been hiding, Serena said that with a somewhat disgruntled twitch of her lips.


    The First Princess (Princess) Serenade. It was her identity. I had expected her to be a nobleman, or maybe even royalty, but she was a bigger person than I had imagined. From the attitude of the other side, it seems that arge scale search had already begun, but it was nothing but luck that we did not run into such a search party. If they had encountered it on the way, the situation would have been moreplicated.


    However, even though it was the return of the Princess, Kyousuke and the others, and Serena as well as the original, were not allowed inside the city walls. While the knights were heavily guarded, it still wasn''t convenient to leave the Princess''s Highness standing, and Serena was sitting a bit on a luxurious chair for nobles that was brought in from inside.


    ''''Oh, please bring out a chair for them as well.


    Serena said, and one of the knights brought in three more chairs with a salute. As expected, she thought that they wouldn''t be able to provide chairs for the white horse, but instead, a canopy bed was brought in. The white horse also has an apologetic look on his face and puts his hooves on the bed. In his momentum, he tore the curtains with his corner and his face turned pale.


    ''''Whoa!


    The moment Rin puts her body on the chair, the legs of the chair break and break.


    ''Now that''s a lot of waterpressed in the princess water. It weighs a lot.''''


    Ei was calmly exining and scorching the plush chairs as he calmly exined.


    ''''I feel like we''re being incredibly rude right now, is it okay...?''''


    I''ll be fine. I''m a princess...!


    Serena tells her with a smug look on her face, clenching her fists. After ncing at Rin, who sits fearfully in the chair that has been brought in again (this time it didn''t break), Kyousuke asks Serena again.


    ''I mean, you''re the first princess and you volunteered for the survey team?¡¡Are you an apprentice knight?


    ''''Not so much since your father''s and mother''s generation.... The royal family in this country highly respects military service. Originally, it was a grand duke territory in the westernmost part of the central empire. It was a country to hold off monsters and unidentified armies that were approaching from the west.


    That was two hundred years ago, Serena said.


    ''''I don''t understand what it is like to have two royal children with two sisters and a brother, or to send one of them off to a dangerous ce without a care in the world...''''


    "Well, it was supposed to be a safe investigation, but......... It''s true that I volunteered for the danger zone, but........


    But if she''s the first princess, Serena is going to seed to the throne, right?


    ''''I don''t know. Kyouss... oh no, my brother is better than me, so I think he''ll take over...


    Even so, it seemed somewhat careless to deal with a royal heiress. However, having thought this far, Kyousuke shook his head. He felt that thinking of Serena as the "first princess" more than necessary was synonymous with thinking of her as a tool of political strategy.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends.


    Her father is Japanese, as we all know, but it''s a different story when ites to the king of this country. It is said that he actively seeks out the people of the original world who have been transferred to this world and protects them if necessary. However, whether or not this applies to the case of Kyousuke and the others is a difficult question. Changing one''s appearance into a monster when transferring is unprecedented.


    The knights and mages who were standing upright and unguarded seemed to be wondering about the monster army that was exchanging words with Princess Serenade in a friendly manner. You could probably guess the situation roughly from the end of the conversation, but even so, you''d have to be skeptical.


    ''''Sorry to keep you waiting, Your Highness.


    One of the knights softly gives Serena an earful.


    ''The General has arrived, sir.''


    ''Oh, yes. Thank you.


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke and the others spontaneously corrected their appearance.


    When they turned their gaze toward the gate, they heard a tter, tter, tter, and a strangely aged woman dressed in armor showed up for a look. Her steeplejack-colored hair was tied up in a tuft. She has a sharp face reminiscent of a drawn de, and her appearance is just like a ''female knight'', but there are painful scars left on her face.


    It was impressive when Rin said, ''It looks like an evolutionary form of Tsurugin''. He certainly looks like Kenzaki (Duhan).


    But the sense of intimidation was much different. Even though he wasn''t tall or well-built, he was neither tall nor well-built, yet he exuded every time he creaked his armor and walked...what can I say? Aura?¡¡Combat?¡¡Anyway, a kind of "awesomeness" that is hard to put into words can be felt in Kyousuke and the others'' bodies.


    If Kenzaki is a member of the "public moralsmittee," then this is...no, a "general"? No, that''s right.


    "Wee home for now, Your Highness. Your Highness. Please allow me to greet you in this manner.


    Oh, no......... I was the one who wanted them to sit with me.... I''m sorry for causing you to worry. My master.


    I''m so d you''re safe. If anything had happened to you, I would have had to cut you in the gut.


    Seeing Serena exchanging words with that knight general without a care in the world, Kyousuke feltfortable looking at her again for the first time.


    The general nced straight at her, turning his gaze to Kyousuke and the others. They couldn''t help but freak out. Rin and others had fallen off their feet and tumbled over in their chairs.


    ''Well, you are the ones who delivered His Highness to me. I''d like to thank you. I''m sure Her Majesty is very worried about this case.


    The female general''s army chattered their armor and spoke to me in a somewhat shattered tone.


    "Skeletons and slimes, wisps and unicorns....... ording to reports, you can speak humannguage?


    Oh, um. Yes, I can talk.


    Mmm, you''re more fluent than I thought...


    Kyousuke nces at the others. Ei seems to be maintaining a sense of normalcy, but the fire is less intense than usual. Rin is struggling to fix her fallen chair, and Hakuba, to say the least, looks a little sad as she turns her eyes to the female general''s army. She was certainly a beautiful woman, but I don''t think it was something to be put off by....


    The white horse remained in ce, its hooves mming against the bedpost twice. What''s the signal? Are you saying it''s a report on the number of people experienced? Totally superfluous information.


    ''''No, I would normally like to give you a warm wee as the person who protected Your Highness, but this is the first time I''ve ever had a guest like you guys...''''


    The General makes a difficult face as he scratches his head.


    ''It''s also different from elves and lizardmen.... This is the first time I''ve seen a monster with intelligence. Moreover, they canmunicate with us throughnguage. To be honest, I''m confused.


    Oh, no. Um.....


    Master, Mr. Utsurogi and his friends are trippers.


    Instead of Kyousuke, who was confused in his head, Serena started the conversation. She was a reliable princess. The mistress army looked at her in surprise.


    ''''Tripper?¡¡Did they?


    ''Yes, sir. From what I''ve been told, he came from the same homnd as your father and the people he''s protecting in his kingdom.


    I''ve heard that there were no demons like this in His Majesty''s homnd?


    When I was in transition, I was able to change my appearance.


    Kyousuke replied clearly, though it was nothing more than spection.


    Kyousuke decides to exin their situation in detail. As he speaks, his tongue (orck thereof) gradually warms up. The fact that they are experiencing a trip in the group unit of a school ss, plus they were transformed into monsters when they were transferred. The proprietress army didn''t deny it without thinking, but listened to the story carefully.


    Kyousuke then exins what happened after he met Serena. How he rescued her from being chased by the Wilderness Worm and offered her protection in ss. He exins how he engaged the Red Winged Demon that destroyed Serena''s investigation team and took one of her ssmates away.


    The General''s army squints at the red-winged demon crap and checks with Serena.


    When Serena nodded that there was no doubt about it, the knights and mages who were standing upright and immobile around her suddenly buzzed.


    ''''What, what?¡¡What?


    Rin makes an uneasy sound.


    "If it''s a ''red winged demon'', we''ll make sure it''s one on our end.


    Thendy''s army looked up to the heavens and said so.


    ''''Really?!''''


    ''''Mm. With red wings and ck armor, this is a fiendish enemy with fearsome physical strength and magical attack power. The day after His Highness the Princess''s troops disappeared, this city wall was also attacked. We managed to repel it, but we missed two of the three.


    Three?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but shout and stand up. Serena''s eyes widened in surprise as well, and Rin, Hakuba, and even Ei couldn''t hide their surprise. Perhaps this reaction from Kyousuke was unexpected, the female general''s army was also a bit stunned before replying.


    Oh, yeah, three of them. You called yourselves ''pawns''........ To tell the truth, we''ve suffered a lot of damage too. I think it''s time we talked about this in detail.


    With that, the general urged them all to leave their seats.


    ''Let''s talk in my room. As you can imagine, the sun is too hot outside.


    ''Oh, um. Are you sure?


    I don''t mind. For now, I was wary of being a monster, but it looks like there''s aplicated situation, and if you guys have any strange ideas, I can shut you up in less than two seconds.


    Without being particrly uptight, the female general''s army says so tly. Perhaps it''s true to their words.


    However, it is not the words and actions of the knight general who is full of confidence that are ruling Kyousuke''s mind right now. It''s the fact that there were at least three of those "Red Winged Demons". The power of that evil demon that had absolute fighting ability was not a one-of-a-kind thing.


    ''''Hey, a "pawn" is a chess piece, right?''''


    Rin blurts out.


    It is also the weakest piece. But the word "pawn" as they call it doesn''t necessarily have the same meaning as chess.


    That said, Ei''s voice was also slightly strained with tension. As I recall, that demon had uttered the word "king" just before he flew away. A pawn to the king. There is no definitive proof at all, but it''s more than enough to make one imagine something unpleasant.


    What if the red-winged demon with that much power is really just the ''pointman'' of that force?


    "For your information, Hino-kun, how many pawns are there in total?


    Eight per camp.


    The calm Ei''s words were apanied by a somewhat sullen sound.


    Apparently, the city walls were themselves a long north-south fortress. Kyousuke and the others were led to the Knight General''s private room in one corner of that fortress. It was a room with a calm atmosphere like a study, and the walls were decorated with argence nce) of nearly three meters and a tower shield. Next to it is a portrait of a mature man with an eagle nose. The general''s husband---he is somewhat too old to be the general''s husband, so he must be his father.


    Incidentally, as for therge number of books stored in the bookshelf, Serena secretly told me that half of them are knightly romance tales and romance novels. Despite the fact that she told me secretly, the female general''s army seemed to have heard her, and a chuckle was directed at her with a chuckle.


    ''It''s bad for the street to be a general forever. I''m Carol. Please take care of me.


    Oh, no, it''s a moron.


    ''Utsurogi.... Do you write that as a feeling of movement?


    ''That''s Utsurigi...''


    It seems that Carol, thendy, has a good knowledge of Japanese to the extent that she can make such mistakes. If that is the case, then the story of the protection of Japanese people in this country to a certain extent will have some credibility.


    Kyousuke stopped to drink the tea that Carol had brewed for him. If he drank the tea here and now, wouldn''t it make a stain on the fancy-looking sofa he was currently sitting on?


    ''Utsurogi-kun!¡¡I''ll catch it all!


    No, um, yeah......... You''re strong, Himemizu........


    The one who was more puffy than sturdy was Ei, and he was firmly scorching the luxury sofa.


    ''''Come to think of it, it''s a skeleton, so if you drink tea, it will spill over....... It''s not quite so easy to greet a monster...''''


    ''Oh, I''m fine!¡¡I''ll take care of everything!


    I pinch up the biting slime with all my might.


    Well, okay. Let''s talk. First, let''s talk about the Red Winged Demon.


    Carol told me a story about the Red Winged Demon that attacked this fortress in the past.


    There are three demons. In addition, they also led monsters such as small demons (Imps) and wights (Ghouls) as their foot soldiers. Coincidentally, just like Kyousuke and the others, those demons, which we''ll call Red Wing Demons (Red Wing), apparently ughtered knights and mages with their overwhelming fighting abilities.


    Unfortunately, Carol had left the fortress for a little while that day to receive a guest from the royal capital, and her arrival at the scene was dyed. Nevertheless, as soon as he arrived, he was said to have been as active as a demon god and shot down one of them. With one of themanders defeated, the enemy easily withdrew.


    ''''Is the strength of this fortress enough to surpass the attacks of those three demons...?''''


    When Ei pouted, Carol shook her head.


    ''I told you. He said he suffered quite a bit. At that level, it''s hard for an ordinary knight or mage to stand up to a bunch of them.''''


    Is it because he is aware that he himself is not normal?


    Kyousuke gingerly clenched his fists and looked at Carol squarely. She would be able to cross over to Red Wing more than evenly with Red Wing.


    ''''Carol-san, will you cooperate with us?


    Hmm?


    There''s a chance they coulde back to our base. And they maye in their own numbers.


    This is the main issue we''ve finally been able to cut out.


    Right now, Ryuzaki and the others are working on refurbishing the heavy cruiser as a means of escaping the base. But it''s already been five days since Red Wing attacked the base. It would not be surprising if Red Wing were to reach there again at any time.


    Furthermore, the situation is more serious than we had originally thought. "The self-proimed ''pawn'' and the number of them, three. The next number of Red Wings to attack the base could not possibly be one.


    If only the Knight General in front of us could give us some help.


    ''''I''m afraid I can''t do that.


    With a cup of tea in hand, Carol said simply.


    ''Oh no, Master!¡¡Why!


    Calm down, Your Highness. After everything we''ve said so far, you should know that this fortress line coulde under attack at any moment. This fortress line coulde under attack at any moment.


    There is no way Kyousuke and the others have the power to send in reinforcements to this fortress that has suffered a fair amount of human casualties. What does it say about you that you need the help of Carol herself? She''s just as much of a trump card against a powerful enemy as the Full Cross in the second year group of four.


    If only Ryuzaki and the others could get their heavy cruisers refurbished as quickly as possible. If their ssmates could break out of their base sooner than they were attacked by Red Wing, they wouldn''t need the help of the knights here. But that''s a thin hope, though.


    ''''I''m sorry. ''Sorry, Utsurogi. You saved Your Highness''s life.


    Carol, perhaps sensing Kyousuke''s heart, however, reiterated her refusal.


    ''Master, even if you use my name, will you not listen to me!


    "With all due respect, Your Highness, I have been delegated carte nche by Their Majesties to operate this fortress line in a forceful manner. Formal operations, of course, require the approval of Parliament, but...


    Even though this case is an urgent matter, we can''t let it be heard, Carol tells her.


    Serena stands up and sits back in her chair with a frustrated look on her face. She was not lying when she said that her name had diplomatic value. Or if this fortress hadn''t still been attacked by the Red Winged Demon, Carol might have been willing to ept Kyousuke and the others'' request.


    But the situation was bad.


    ''''I''m sorry.... Utsurugi-san........everyone.......


    Serena grabbed the hem of her own clothes and gave a squeeze.


    ''''Uh, yeah. It''s not Selena-chan''s fault...''''


    In a somewhat powerless voice, Rin says. Yes, she''s not bad at all in this matter.


    "I don''t know if it''s any constion to you, but I can promise you protection on this fortress line if you want it. Once you return to that base of operations and bring your friends with you, that''s fine. We can shelter 40 or so monsters, but that''s about it.


    It was the maximum concession that Knight General Carol could make. If he could receive direct protection from her, a powerful trump card, in the event of an attack by the Red Winged Demon, there was nothing more reassuring than that.


    However, if they hurriedly returned to their base from here, it would be three days at the earliest. If they were to take everyone with them from there, they would have to look at a week, including preparations. It''s no different than waiting for a heavy cruiser to be refurbished, and there''s no guarantee that we''ll be able to avoid being attacked in the meantime. The more time that goes by, the less safe that base and the wide open wilderness will be.


    ''It''s almost nightfall. ''It will be dark soon, and you may stay here for the night. If you''re in a hurry to get back to the base, I can lend you a fast horse.... Oh no, yes.


    Carol slurred her words a little as her eyes met with the white horse.


    ''I''ll have them get you a room. I''ll have a proper one for that unicorn as well, not a stable. I''m afraid I can''t share a room with His Highness, but you can talk to mete if you call on me.


    After saying that much, Knight General Carol left the room. I''m sure he''ll get a bedroom ready for me right away.


    Negotiations are not a failure. It was a sess in getting cooperation.


    But even more than the failure to get direct reinforcements, the unfathomable and uncanny identity of that Red Wing and those connected to it brought a heavy silence to everyone. I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to tell that to Ryuzaki and the others, but it''s frustrating that I don''t have the means to do so.


    It''s a good idea to skip the fast horse and return to the base of operations first thing in the morning.


    Ei blurted out.


    ''Hey, what about me?''


    ''The white horse can stay here. It''s probably safe. Even though the white horse''s legs are quite fast, they probably aren''t as fast as the horses trained forbat here. If we can get Kyousuke or someone else to ride with us and straighten the horse out... well, if we can get there in two days, we''ll be good to go.


    It''s your only choice...


    Kyousuke nodded. First of all, it''s of the utmost importance to transmit the information obtained here to Ryuzaki and the others. If we reach this fortress line, we will be guaranteed to be safe. That alone would be a considerable advance. It''s also the country where the trippers live, and we might be able to get a clue to return to the original world.


    ''''Ugh, I''m sorry.... I''m at a crucial point....


    ''So Serena-chan isn''t bad...''


    When Rin popped Serena''s back, there was a ''gofu'' sound like air being knocked out of her lungs, and Serena groaned profusely.


    A short timeter, Carol returns to say that the room is ready to go. They all prayed for the safety of the base and decided to take a break from the trip for now.


    It was that night that the incident urred.

 27-Episode 25: Night Attack

    You''re way ahead of schedule.


    At the end of the day, Ryuzaki said that while looking over the deck of the heavy cruiser. No, calling it a heavy cruiser (...) ship is already incorrect. Once the refurbishment has progressed to this point, it seems more correct to call it a heavy cruiser.


    The heavy cruiser''s refurbishment was progressing at a pace that greatly exceeded the original n. One reason is that not only ssmates, but also group monsters such as goblins and skeletons are helping us out, and another reason is that the work is going on in a congenial mood, like preparations for a cultural festival.


    But the most important one would be therge engine Sakuma and the others had found in the lowest level of the dungeon.


    The lower level of the dungeon is inhabited by arge number of metal golems. The metal that can be obtained as the wreckage of those golems is considered to be an important resource in the refurbishment of heavy cruisers, and what Sakuma and the others discovered was the power reactor of those golems. The golem that owned it had already stopped functioning, but it seemed to be quiterge, and the size of its prime mover was also quiterge.


    Initially, it seems that Kurumori (Gremlin) was nning to install a prime mover that was modeled after these golems'' power furnaces in the heavy cruisers. Since it was obtained as it was, the process was greatly elerated. It requires magic power as a motive force, but there are plenty of students who can supply it.


    The work was going well.


    Currently, Kurumori is working on connecting the mounted prime mover to the shaft. This area is being focused on by the dexterous Gokugawara, the goblins, and a few students who are somewhat familiar with the machinery. The other students have returned to the base.


    It seems that once this work ispleted, the heavy cruiser will be able to "move" for the time being. Of course, there are many issues that need to be addressed, such as reinforcing the strength of the entire ship, and even if they are moved as it is now, it won''t be for long.


    "Ryuzaki, it gets cold at night, Fatty.


    Ryuzaki turned around as Okumura called out to him from behind.


    ''Well, that''s true. I''m a lizard person, so I thought it was a mutant animal, but it looks like a thermostatic animal.


    ''A dragon, not a lizard, fat?¡¡They say dinosaurs were homeostatic animals, fatty.


    It''s more like a bird than a reptile.


    Okumura, like Ryuzaki, is here as an escort in the event of an attack by a monster like the Wilderness Worm on this heavy cruiser. The same goes for Zekou, an oga who is good friends with Okumura.


    ''I wonder if Utsurogi and the others are doing well, Fatty.


    It was already five days ago that Kyousuke Soraki and the others left their base with Serena. By now, they should have reached Serena''s hometown and asked for cooperation. But at this pace, some of the renovations should bepleted before the reinforcements arrive.


    Even so, we still need the strength to fight that fearsome "Red Winged Demon", so the request for help will not be in vain at all. It''s a good idea to finish the refurbishment and meet up with Kyousuke and the others as soon as possible.


    You can also have a look at the night sky on the deck, Ryuzaki suddenly witnessed a shadow snatching something from the corner of his vision.


    ''''Hmm...?''''


    He followed the shadow with his eyes. It was flying at breakneck speed, heading toward the rocky area where the bow of the ship was headed.


    The shadow is not a single entity. It was a small flying object, with many small flying objects in tow.


    I had a feeling that it couldn''t be.


    ''''Ryuzaki!''''


    Okumura shouted and jumped off the deck.


    ''I''m here atst, fatty!''


    d*mn it. It''s not even time for me to...!


    The red-winged demon. There''s no doubt about it. There are more than thirty students in the base now. Ryuzaki also jumped down from the deck and started running with Okumura. Perhaps sensing the change here, Zekou immediately jumped down and chased after him as well.


    ''''The strength of the base is........''''


    ''''There''s Asuka and Sakuma... but they''re the ones who didn''t get through to that Sakuma''s magic at all...!


    At least stay safe until we get there ourselves.


    Ryuzaki gritted his teeth and ran frantically through the wilderness.


    ''''........Inugami-san, what''s wrong?''''


    Sakuma asked, looking at Inugami Hibiki, who was twitching his ears in the cafeteria and looking down the hallway. The way he twitches his nose and makes a stern expression, he looks more like a canine itself than a warwolf. Benii Asuka, who was sitting at a bit of a distance, stared at Inugami and then muttered, ''''If you leave him alone. Inugami stared back at Beni like that.


    Inugami Hibiki is the lone wolf of the ss who is an outcast. By the way, he is the only natural enemy, if not the only one, of Benii Asuka. There are actually two or three students in the ss who can give Benii an opinion, but the one she clearly "avoids" is this Inugami.


    To be honest, Benii''s best friend, Sakuma, doesn''t like Inugami either. However, when they were sitting next to each other on the school trip bus, he gave her some extra chewing gum and she thought he wasn''t such a bad kid. Now it''s time for the ss to stick together. I must actively get along with the stragglers, Inugami, and add them to the circle. With that in mind, he tried to eat his meals as close as possible.


    That Inugami is staring towards the corridor with an unusually grim expression.


    ''''It''s ...ing.''''


    What, are youing?¡¡What?


    I''m his friend.


    As soon as he said it, Inugami untied the scarf of his own sailor suit.


    What, inugami-san?


    The surrounding students also seemed to have noticed something wrong with her. They turned their gazes towards us, but Inugami didn''t pay any attention to them at all and began to take off her sailor''s uniform, her skirt and even her underwear without mercy.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.¡¡Inugami-san!¡¡No, not here!¡¡No!¡¡Here, diner!


    Amidst cheers and groans from those around them, Sakuma picked up each of the discarded clothes one by one and ran to her.


    But the Inugami, who had been transformed into the form he was born in, got down on all fours with his hands on the floor and let out a beastly roar.


    ''''Guuuuuuurrrrrrr...!


    A beautiful row of silvery white fur grew out of his entire body, and Inugami''s originally slender body transformed into an even thinner, more supple shape. It was full beastification. The silver wolf that turned into a silver wolf of about two meters in length let out a roar and headed straight for the corridor, kicking away the tables and food in the cafeteria. The cheers and groans turned to screams in an instant.


    ''''Inugami-san........''''


    Sakuma muttered dumbly.


    ''''I thought you wouldn''t tear your clothes when you became aplete beast........ I took them off properly every time........


    No, Sachi, it''s not that.


    Bishi, unusually, Benii tsked at me.


    ''''I''ll be there in a little while, go after that guy.


    Inugami-san?


    Yeah. I told you. "They''reing.


    Sakuma huffed when he heard those words. Thest time the red-winged demon attacked, the first one to jump on the enemy was Inugami. For whatever reason, she carried enough of a sense of smell to detect that enemy''s attack.


    The only thing Sakuma can''t figure out is that the lone wolf and uncooperative Inugami, who is usually ennui and shows no signs of motivation, only loses himself (though he still takes off his clothes properly) when that red-winged demon attacks, and jumps out of the way.


    No, that''s not important right now. What''s important is to save Inugami.


    "Kagoi-kun!¡¡Kenzaki-san!¡¡And Uozumi-kun and Nekomiya-san,e with me!¡¡Everyone else, keep the entrance to the cafeteria fortified!


    Sakuma called out to his battle-hardened face for now and ran out of the cafeteria after Inugami.


    If that red-winged demon has reallye, will we really be able to win?


    ''''Shan, it may be none of my business, but...''''


    Even at times like this, Nekomiya (Ket Shih) has a pretentious tone of voice.


    ''''Wouldn''t it be better to run away to the heaviest part of the ship?¡¡You can move it now, can''t you?


    ''Yeah, I was thinking about that too...''


    I can''t see any way out of this ce if you''re stuck in the hallway.


    Uozumi (Gilman) muttered evasively.


    ''For now, we have to do something about that bouncing wolf!


    No, but it was an eye opener.


    Kenzaki (Duhan) and Kagoi (Gargoyle) also say in the mouth.


    As they head straight for the entrance, the Inugami have already entered the battle. The enemy was not a single one. There were countless small winged demonic monsters flying around. Among them, a man wearing a red winged ck armor was standing with his arms crossed.


    What the hell are these...!


    ''Little devil (imp) I guess.... It''s like you brought a number with you.


    Kenzaki and Nekomiya let out a voice full of tension. Kagoi and Uozumi''s gaze turned to the red-winged demon.


    ''''That guy........ He''s a little different from thest time I saw him.''''


    Are you a different person...?


    Receiving those words, Sakuma also turns his attention to the demon.


    Indeed, the face looks a little different from the demon from that time when he attacked this basest time and drove Kyousuke and the others to the point where they were unable to fight. Is it a different person, a different individual? Does this mean that there are still other enemies with that much fighting ability?


    The Inugami shook off the clinging imp, tore it apart, bit it to death, and ran straight to the red-winged demon.


    ''''Grrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    The red-winged demon held up one hand towards the Inugami without changing its expression. Instantly, a ck light formed a barrier and popped the Inugami who had leapt at it.


    ''''Geez...!


    Adjusting her posture in midair, Inugaminded on the floor on all four feet. As if to take advantage of the gap, the Imps rushed into her body.


    ''''¡¾Shadow Square¡¿!


    In response to the magic Nekomiya cast, the ck square des tore apart the imps who flocked to the Inugami.


    ''''I don''t like the way you''re trying to make me like a maiden out of nothing.


    She is still a racy little girl. Now, though, she''s a cat.


    Now, while Kagoi, Kenzaki, and Uozumi are trying to advance while kicking the imp around, Inugami and the demon are ring at each other. Unlike the individual from the other day, the demon this time was extremely expressionless. He looked down at Inugami with cold eyes, then turned his gaze further to this one, Sakuma and the others, and then said, ''''I see.


    ''''I see, it''s just as I reported........ I didn''t know that the survivors of those lowly canines were mixed in with them. This isn''t going to be of any use.


    Sakuma had no idea what the man was talking about.


    What does it mean to be a lowly canine? What does it mean to be a survivor? What does it mean to be an errand boy? I can''t understand any of the meanings of the man''s words. All I can say is that the man in front of me at least has a clear intent to kill Inugami Hibiki.


    Inugami leaps towards the man with another bullhorn. The man grabs the man by the neck and ms him hard against the wall.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Kenzaki raises his sword and shes at the red winged demon. The man catches the sword with one free hand and delivers a kick to Kenzaki''s stomach.


    ''''Ugh...!


    "Don''t be so violent.... Our goal is not to kill you guys....


    What...!


    Saying that, the man doesn''t try to stop his hand from grabbing Inugami''s throat. After all, only his treatment of her is clearly different. Sakuma arranged his chanting and released his attack magic at the same time as Nekomiya.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    Shadow Snap!


    However, the red-winged demon could not understand. It is a very good idea to have a good idea of what you want to do with it. The following attacks by Uozumi and Kagoi werepletely unattractive, and they were flung away with overwhelming physical force.


    ''''I''ll say it again. I have no intention of killing you guys. Strange resistance is........hmm?


    The man suddenly looked up there. He threw Inugami''s body with force and stared at the end of the hallway. Inugami''s body was caught by Kagoi.


    Just like that time. Sakuma thinks. The demon that appearedst time was also staring at the back of the corridor and talking to "someone". It''s not the same individual that appeared this time, but it''s still aware of the existence of "someone" in the same way. The man lifted his mouth into a grin.


    I see, you''re ready toply," he said. That''s fine.


    Directing the little demons (imps), the man tries to cross the hallway. From behind, Kagoi and Uozumi try to hold him back by tackling him, but the man easily shakes them off. Sakuma quickly chants his magic again and res at the red-winged demon.


    ''''Evil me''s (Evil)........''''


    Huh!


    The ck wave that the man unleashed as he turned around was faster than the magic Sakuma unleashed. The spun magic power unleashed and all the damagees back to us.


    ''''Kyaaaah...!


    Sakuma!


    Kenzaki caught Sakuma as he screamed and blew away. Arge number of small demons (imps) blocked his path as he protected the man as he advanced down the corridor.


    Too bad. It''s the diner over there.


    Nekomiya made an unusually exasperated sound. Kenzaki readied his sword with both hands.


    ''''For now, let''s cut off the little devils in front of us and rush to the cafeteria!¡¡Inugami is good too!


    .........!


    The Inugami only growled lowly and made no other indication of his intentions.


    Is it really the cafeteria that that red-winged demon is aiming at? Or is it the dungeon at the back? I don''t know, but as long as there is a diner in the corridor I''m heading to, I can''t leave it alone. It''s still tough to stand up to that man any longer. We must somehow prepare a means of escape.


    They said they have no intention of killing us. However, it doesn''t seem like she''s on our side. In fact, Inugami was actually about to be killed.


    As I was feeling frustrated at the little demons who hadn''t reduced their numbers at all, the screams of the students echoed from the cafeteria.


    Kyousuke didn''t sleep at all that night.


    Carol had arranged a room for each of them. Considering that even the school trip lodgings were shared, it''s been a long time since I''ve been alone in a room. The bed was a bit hard, but it was still much better than the base where we took turns without proper bedding.


    However, I still couldn''t fall asleep.


    I somehow crawled out of the covers and slipped out of the room. I lit thentern and walked down the hallway.


    ''Whoa!¡¡Geez!


    The knight I came across screams.


    ''''Oh, I''m sorry...''''


    "....!¡¡Ah!¡¡Aah...!¡¡Hi, Your Highness''...!¡¡Hey, I''m the one who has to t


    Are you afraid of this?


    Well, yes. Well, quite...


    That''s probably true, Kyousuke thought. It was probably a knight on patrol, but if a skeleton with antern suddenly walked down the corridor in the middle of the night, it would freak him out.


    After that, we were treated to a meal in the cafeteria and were shown around the fortress for a bit, but still, Kyousuke and the others were looked at oddly. It''s not surprising, but there''s also a strange ufortable feeling. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It seems that Rin encouraged Serena, who was depressed after that, and even threw a pillow in her room. Hakuba passed the time looking at the female knights and female mages in the fortress, while Ei borrowed some of the books Carol had and read them. This one was taking great care not to be rushed. I wondered if it was readable, but I heard it was rather readable.


    ''Utsurogi. What are you doing here?


    ''''Oh, no, I couldn''t sleep...''''


    Can''t sleep, huh? Well, that''s okay. The situation is what it is.


    Standing behind him was Knight General Carol.


    ''''I''m still concerned about the base. I hope everyone is safe.


    40 monsters. Did they each turn into something else?


    Yeah, well...


    Carol made a difficult face as she held thentern in her left hand and did her right hand to her chin.


    ''....Is there an orc in there?


    There is. He''s a good-natured guy. His name is Okumura.


    I see.


    The Knight General''s expression was grim.


    Come to think of it, Kyousuke had asked Koganei once. Female knights are weak to orcs. Carol is probably an ara-four, or however young she is estimated to be, an ara-ser, but a female knight is a female knight, so she might be vulnerable to orcs.


    For that, Duhan Kenzaki is rtively good at coordinating with Okumura, but she''s, well, she''s probably a Duhan, not a female knight.


    No, this is not the time to ponder about the rtionship between female knights and orcs.


    ''''Yes, Miss Carol. I''d like to ask you one question.


    What?


    How do I be stronger?


    M.....


    Carol makes a grim face at Kyousuke''s frank question.


    Although not as much as Rin, Kyousuke was also bing more determined that he must be stronger. The information that that red winged demon might be nothing more than a "pawn". Knowing that, Kyousuke feels that he can''t stay in his current state. Even if the effects of Beni''s blood made him a little stronger, I don''t think he canpete with Red Wing and the others with this.


    ''''I''ve trained my body anyway, but...''''


    Yes, sir.


    ''Utsurugi doesn''t have any muscles to train...''


    ''I know...''


    After all, there are inevitably limits with this skeleton body. Frustrating.


    I''m not going to be the only one who can do this. From now on, if I can advance to a new phase, will I be able to gain the power to resist that devil?


    ''''Of course I''ve trained my skills, but in the end, a well-trained body is not something you can easily make fun of. I''ve heard many stories from His Majesty the Guiding King and the trippers too, but you''d better believe that your world and this one have many differentws.


    "The knight general who breaks the earth," continued, whether he knew what was on Kyousuke''s mind or not.


    ''There are those who, if they train their bodies, can crushrge rocks with a single fist.


    But I can''t, because I can''t train...


    Mm-hmm..... Well, I guess so.....


    Then, it is still the physical body that is important. Rin and Ei. I''ll have to rely on them inevitably.


    If I can clothe Rin''s body, which is increasing in density, I might be able to gain some fighting power. But the question is whether I can withstand it now. Even though I''ve be somewhat sturdier due to Beni''s blood, I''m still a little worried about how much I can withstand the density of Rin, who can easily crush a metal water bottle.


    ''''Don''t get too rooted,''''


    Carol said.


    ''You do n to return someday, don''t you? There''s not much I can say about that, but if you n to return to the world in peace, strength should be an afterthought.


    Sure, that might be true.


    But still, I felt that if I didn''t get stronger now, there was nothing I could do about it.


    ''''I''m going to sleep for now. Tomorrow I want to borrow a horse first thing in the morning, so...''''


    Mm, all right. Well, have a good night.


    Kyousuke goes straight back to his bedroom, exchanging words with Carol. On the way, he meets Rin and Ei, who were also wandering the hallway.


    ''''Oh, Utsurogi-kun. It''s nice to see you!


    Kyousuke, are you going to bed now?


    ''Yeah, yeah.... I''m going to go back to my room now, but....


    There, Kyousuke found the knight sitting back and incontinent at the slime and floating wisps crawling down the corridor, and he wasn''t sure if he should report this to Carol or not for a long moment.


    ''Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!¡¡Utsurogi-san!


    Kyousuke''s wake-up call was Serena''s scream of a scorched-earth rush.


    Kyousuke was proud of his ability to sleep and wake up. He quickly raised himself up and looked at Serena and saw that she was dressed in a white dress, aplete change from yesterday. It''s not excessively frilly and fluffy, but rather something that emphasizes ease of movement to a certain extent, but even so, it''s quite girlishpared to that colorless survey team''s clothes.


    ''''Ah, Serena-san, you really are a princess, aren''t you?''''


    ''Yes!¡¡She really is a princess!¡¡But that''s not what I''m talking about right now!


    She wasn''t the only one in Kyousuke''s room. A few knights were pitched in as Princess Serenade''s guards.


    ''''Enemy attack. Utsurogi-dono.''''


    An enemy attack?


    One of the knights said that, and Kyousuke couldn''t help but ask back.


    ''''Red Wing. I''m sorry, but I''m no longer in a position to lend you a fast horse.''''


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke huffs. Red Wing. It''s a red winged demon.


    ''''I''m ordering everyone else''s rooms to evacuate as well!¡¡We''re getting away!¡¡Hurry!


    Oh, yeah. Okay.


    As Serena and the others urged him to leave the room, Kyousuke left the room. Several small tremors struck the fortress several times.


    ''''The enemy''s strength is even greater thanst time. "It''s the same in that it has three pawns, a small demon (Imp) and a countless number of corpse demons (Ghouls) in tow, but it also has quite a fewrge undead monsters in tow as well.


    The knight escort exins as we run down the corridor.


    ''Large undead monsters?''


    It''s a six-foot-tall monster with six arms.


    It''s the King of the Dead (Wight King). Kyousuke thought. That was also the war effort of the Red Winged Demons.


    ''''Why are they attacking this fortress?


    As for that, it''s still........ After all, it''s an external enemy that we haven''t been able to confirm its appearance in literature or anything...


    On the one hand, they stormed Kyousuke''s base, and on the other hand, they stormed this wall at the westernmost point of humanity''s living area. The purpose of the rendezvous is not quite clear. Do they intend to conquer this world like the demon king in an old-fashioned RPG?


    "Kiki Kiki!


    With a high-pitched cry, the little devils carrying small spears blocked their way.


    ''''They''ve already broken in!


    The knights drew their swords and shed at the little devils.


    ''Serena, where is Miss Carol?''


    ''He''s supposed to be leading the defense on the front lines.... But we don''t seem to have enough people to do it...


    Was it those circumstances that allowed them to break through? The fact that the enemy could fly was especially troublesome. The height of the castle walls meant nothing.


    ''''Kyousuke!


    At the front, the knights braced themselves for a moment as the wisp appeared beyond the little devil, but they quickly realized it was Ei Hino, and lowered their swords. It was a confusing look, and they felt more than a little sorry for it.


    ''''Ei!¡¡What about Princess Water and the white horse!


    ''They''re probably moving to safety first. Kyousuke, what about you?


    What are you going to do...?


    Kyousuke saw the corpse of the little demon (Imp) lying at his feet.


    Against the enemy''s strength, the people in this fortress are not enough. Although Kyousuke and the others didn''t have enough power to fight off the red-winged demon, but even so, if it was only a small demon or the King of the Dead Spirit, they could work together with the other knights to deal with it.


    ''''Let''s do it, Ei.


    Well, I thought you might say that.


    Ei jumped into Kyousuke''s body, not particrly holding him back. mes circte through his entire body, turning Kyousuke''s body into a fiery demon. It''s what Ei named it "ze Cross". The knights shout in amazement.


    We''ll fight too. We''ll take care of Serena-san, please!


    ''Of course, without being told, but that''s...''


    Bye!


    Kyousuke kicked the floor and flew at once with the eleration of the mes. I heard him say something from behind me, but he didn''t reply or anything. I just turned around and saw Serena looking off at me with her fists clenched.


    Ei, do you want to join Himemizu?


    ''I don''t know. As long as we don''t have any spare bones, we can''t be a full cross. We''ll have to wait and see for now and figure it out.


    He said that ifbining with Rin (Stream Cross) was better for the situation thanbining with Ei (ze Cross), then he would consider joining with Rin.


    ''''I just wonder if I can withstand Himemizu''s current body...''''


    If we need tobine, we''ll need to get the extra amount drained.


    They flew towards the roof of the castle walls, sliding down the stairs. On the way, he sees a squad of knights and mages wielding swords to block the progress of the corpse demons (ghouls), and a squad of knights and magese into view. Kyousuke turns his hands together in front of his chest and puts his magic power into them. The mes grew more and more into a sphere.


    ''''Prominence!''''


    In line with the throwing stance, Ei prepares to detach the me ball.


    The ball of fire that was releasednded on the crowd of corpses as it slipped over the heads of the knights and mages. The explosions burned the dead flesh, and the knights turned to Kyousuke and the others in surprise. However, Kyousuke and Ei didn''t stop and went straight up the stairs in one fell swoop and out to the roof.


    Below them, an army of corpses and small demons are flocking to cover the wilderness. Swarms of them trying to break down the walls or climb up the ropes to bring down the ropes. Mixed in with them, several dead spirit kings were being attacked by arrows and magic.


    Indeed, the difference in quantity seemed to be overwhelming. The number of responding knights was clearly insufficient in rtion to the number of enemies.


    ''''Kyousuke, look at that.''''


    They were the ones who put their heads in the sand.


    In the direction indicated by Ei, there is a single shadow that blows and kicks away the moring corpses like a joke. The dirt is being sent up high as if a mortar hadnded, but there''s only one person causing it. I can''t quite confirm who it is, but I can imagine it.


    ''''........It''s kind of like Mikuni Warriors or Sengoku Warriors or something like that.......''''


    Kyousuke muttered to himself.


    ''''On the contrary, if you can''t produce that much power, you won''t be able topete with the Red Winged Demon.


    Knight General Carol must be trying to reduce the number of enemies that are probably crowding around inrge numbers. This is because if the difference in quantity is this overwhelming, the outer wall will eventually be breached. That''s why Carol has no choice but to devote her power to cleaning up the misceneous fish.


    ''''To think that if they attacked our base in such numbers..... I wouldn''t be too horrified.''''


    Kyousuke said and floated up into the sky. On the left hand side towards them, Carol is kicking off an army. It''s the right hand side thatcks the strength to respond. When I was about to shoot the prominence ball again towards the army spread out below me, a red-winged flying object crosses the corner of my vision.


    ''''.........!


    When I turned my gaze to it, the flying object that was about to fly away stopped moving and turned to face me.


    "Ho......... "The skeleton we met in the Promised Cemetery (Catbs)........ I didn''t know you were alive.


    That''s the guy from the base.


    Catbs, is that the name of that dungeon? The thought-provoking name makes me wonder what the devil in front of me really knows.


    ''Did they decide that they were at a disadvantage in terms of strength on their own and offered their assistance to the humans?


    What do you mean?


    The red-winged demon twisted his mouth and spread his hands out and spoke happily of the bad news for Kyousuke.


    ''''Last night, mypatriots headed to the Promised Cemetery. That was more than ten hours ago.

 28-Episode 26 Despair And Hope

    Himemizu Rin and Hakuba Kazusumi are forced to venture out into the battlefield after the wall they fled into was quickly destroyed. The human knights and mages are outnumbered on the battlefield filled with arge number of little demons (Imps) and ghouls. What was even more astonishing was that a few monsters that looked very simr to that Dead Spirit King had been identified.


    ''''For now, let''s find Utsurogi-kun and the others!


    Yeah, I''d like to meet up with you once.


    At Rin''s words, Hakuba nodded.


    ''Himemizu, get on my back for now. You''re moving too fast.''''


    What? Are you okay?¡¡I''ve had water bottles shoved down my body and people slurping my whole body fluids.


    ''No, yeah. It''s okay, maybe...


    The white horse muttered that while trembling a little, so Rin tried to poke her hind legs a little bit for now. There didn''t seem to be any particr rejection, so she did her best to crawl up and try to put her body on the saddle.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Hi!


    Hakuba loses his bnce as it is and falls over. Rin''s body is also thrown into the air.


    ''''Ah, I wasn''t a clean body after all!


    No, it was simply too heavy!


    That''s a great shocker!


    The corpses slowly gathered around Slime and Unicorn, who were performing their monster ramblings. The white horse managed to get up and retreat somewhat frightened. ''''There is indeed a tradition that unicorns are fierce and can skewer even elephants, but this white horse''s fighting ability itself is not that high.


    Here, the only way to make the most of it is for Fat Rin and Himemizu Rin and Himemizu Rin, who have increased in density and mass.


    ''''Orya!¡¡Princess soup bushy!


    ''Hime water, the way you talk!¡¡How to say it!


    Firing a highlypressed st of water, it skewers and even severed the swarming corpses. This is the power of the water cutter, which is said to be used to process diamonds. The days of being a useless member of the team were a lie.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. It''s not as if the current Rin doesn''t have the guts topress and grip the body.


    ''Alright, the way is clear!¡¡Let''s move!


    Oh, oh!


    With Hakuba in tow, Rin begins to move impatiently. Her movement speed is slow because she has to crawl on the ground after all. Hakuba patiently kept up with me.


    ''''But you''ve gotten stronger...''''


    Hmm, yeah. Well, hey.


    In response to Hakuba''s words, Rin said it as if she had things stuck in her back teeth (no).


    It is true that Rin has be stronger. She wanted to be stronger, so that in itself is not a problem.


    ''''I''m a little worried about Utsurogi-kun right now,''''


    For the oxen?


    Yeah, so did you, Utsurogi. You looked like you wanted to be strong.


    You''d think so, wouldn''t you?¡¡You lost. I want to be strong too.


    Hmm. Well, let''s see...


    To be honest, I have no idea what Kyousuke Soraki is thinking about in some ways. I''m sure he''s a nice guy, but I have no idea what more he''s thinking. Rin hasn''t known him as long as Ei has, so she can''t trace Kyousuke''s thoughts clearly, and that''s a bit frustrating.


    However, Rin has been at this fortress line for only one day. She could sense Kyousuke''s subtle changes.


    When he thought that he couldn''t borrow the battle power of the knights here, the first thing Kyousuke must have thought was, ''I have to be stronger. Or maybe it was just that simr feelings had been felt ever since he was defeated by the Red Wing Demon (Red Wing), as Hakuba had said, since he was taken away from Koganei, and it was slowlying to the surface.


    I had a feeling it wasn''t a good sign, not really.


    Rin wanted to help Kyousuke, to be strong, but in Kyousuke''s case, he wants to be strong so that he can handle everything on his own. That''s not a good thing.


    He still remembers the exchange of the day when Kyousuke first lent him his strength.


    ---I understand, Himemizu. It''s hard to be called a grain crusher........


    Perhaps Kyousuke is that kind of guy. It''s understandable that Ei is frustrated.


    There''s a section of him that thinks he has to do something for someone else, that he has to do something for himself.


    ''Himemizu, look at that!¡¡That!


    To the point where Hakuba indicated with his horns, Rin also turned her gaze.


    The sky above here. There is a figure of a skeleton in mes rtive to the red-winged demon. It''s Kyousuke. He is staring at each other with Red Wing.


    ''''This isn''t good, you couldn''t even win a full cross...''''


    Come on, Hakuba-kun!


    Let''s hurry up, he said, but he himself could only crawl on the ground sluggishly.


    If only he had the healthy legs of the human era, it would be a piece of cake. Rin found it oddly frustrating.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t understand what the red winged demon (Red Wing) in front of her said. It was something that should have been assumed to some extent from the beginning. We should have been prepared for that possibility at all times. However, when I was told again, a hovering fear, unapanied by any sense of reality, slowly emerged in my words.


    There had been an attack on the base by Red Wing and the others. What that meant was the fact that they hadn''t been able to get there in time. Kyousuke clenched his fists. From the way he spoke, it wasn''t the man in front of him who had attacked the base for the second time, but it was safe to assume that their fighting ability was almost equal.


    A sense of helplessness and a strange feeling of uneasiness hit me at the same time. In the end, it was hearsay and there was no proof.


    But when he thinks about it being true, Kyousuke''s body stiffens.


    ''Pull yourself together, Kyousuke.''


    Ei said in a clear voice, "Even if what that guy is saying is true, all we know is that he was attackedst night.


    "Even if what he says is true, all we know is that he was attackedst night. We don''t know for sure if our ssmates are safe or not.


    ''That being said...''


    Staring at the Red Wing, which stays in the air with a smirk in front of him, Kyousuke thinks.


    I''m sure everyone in the base will be safe after being attacked by a demon with the same level of power as this guy. That physical strength that kicked out a full cross and didn''t attractparable bragging rights at all. Even the current Kyousuke and Ei don''t feel like they can win at all.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get the job done. Nothing happens if you are shocked and despairing here. It''s important to have hope that everyone might be safe. Right?


    Well, we''ll see...


    Red Wing''s words seemed to be ying with Ei, who exuded some irritation in his calm tone.


    ''''I''m getting reports, man. "I heard that the people in the Promised Cemetery (Catbs) were able to get rid of about half of the useless ones, and managed to bring back those who could be used."


    You''re lying.


    As if to cover the end of his words, Ei asserts.


    ''You guys shouldn''t have the means tomunicate with each other in detail over such a long distance. If there was, the re-attack on the base would have taken ce at an even earlier stage. I''m sure you''ll be able to get the most out of the situation by bringing along a number of people, as you were busy kidnapping Koganei alonest time.


    I had a coborator. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. I''m sure you''re afraid to stand up to our king, so it''s only natural, but...


    .........


    Ei was silent at Red Wing''s words. It''s not that he was told off. He still doubts it.


    But Kyousuke knew that Ei''s words meant more than asking the truth. They''ve been together for a long time. He knew that if the base had been attacked and things had turned out the way Red Wing said they would, it would greatly dampen Kyousuke''s energy to fight.


    Ei is only trying to find the frayed edges of Red Wing''s words in an attempt to bolster Kyousuke''s spirits.


    Kyousuke clenched his fists tightly and looked at Red Wing.


    For now, as a friend, Ei''s heart had to answer to him.


    ''Hoho, you still n to resist us?


    ''''This fortress has Himemizu, Serena-san and Hakuba in it. I won''t let them all get away with it.


    Kyousuke thrust his clenched fist out forcefully towards Red Wing. The mes red up vigorously, and Ei fired a fireball from the thrusting fist. The Red Wing Demon popped it back with a basket of hands. That armor was still troublesome. In the previous battle, the fireball fired by Koganei had had a certain effect, burning the man''s exposed face. However, no damage could be passed through if it was yed by that armor.


    ''''Ei, hit the prominence ball with maximum firepower!


    Okay!


    Kyousuke turned his two palms together while spewing a booster of me. Red Wing smiled fearlessly and fired a ck energy bullet. The fireball grows between his palms while evading it with a three-dimensional movement. As Kyousuke took his distance, the Red Wing also chased after him, spreading its red wings.


    The movement over there was clearly ying with it. Kyousuke was convinced. He already thinks that there is no way to resist us. Indeed, it''s unlikely that Kyousuke and the others, who can''t even be a full cross, can resist that red-winged demon in the current situation. It would even be smarter to run away.


    But if they run away from the Red Winged Demon here, there''s no telling where this guy will be headed next.


    It could be the ce where Rin, Hakuba, and even Serena escaped.


    ''''Prominence!


    Kyousuke turned around and took arge swing at the fireball that had grown to just over a meter in diameter.


    The fired fireballnded squarely on the Red Wing, which was following straight after it. Immediately before, the ck armor seemed to protect his face, but the continuous explosions still covered his entire body in mes. Kyousuke and Ei stared at the shadow of the Red Wing without caution as they waited for the mes and smoke to clear.


    ''''Ahh........d*mn, that''s pretty good.......!


    The explosion by the prominence ball had indeed seeded in inflicting a certain amount of damage on the red-winged demon, apparently. However, it was never going to be a fatal wound. When he untied his arms that were crossed in front of his face, he revealed his sallow, dark skin, still piney as ever.


    It didn''t work.


    The blow that had frightened even that king of the dead spirits was not working at all.


    Kyousuke sped his palms together in front of his chest again.


    ''''Ei, once again!''''


    I''m not going through this again!


    However, Red Wing''s movement was much faster as he closed the distance in one fell swoop to his eyes.


    ''''Fall!


    As it is, he swings his ck metal boot up high and his heel hits Kyousuke''s body hard.


    Kyousuke and Ei are unable to maintain their bnce in the air due to the impact. They are knocked down in one fell swoop to a battlefield full of little demons (Imps) and corpses (Ghouls). There is a dull thud, a dull impact, and arge crater is created in the wilderness. Amidst the dust cloud, Kyousuke raised his upper body and checked his own body.


    No bones were shattered. Not even dismembered. His whole body was firmly connected.


    ''Are you okay, Kyousuke!


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    Kyousuke responds to Ei''s shout, half stunned.


    ''Is this the body that has been strengthened by Beni''s blood now?


    ''''I didn''t expect it to be this strong.... I''m surprised.''''


    Ei, too, had a hint of amazement in his voice, which was rare.


    Around them, several knights were engaged with the corpses. Although we were momentarily startled by the me-d skeletons that fell from the sky, they quickly confirmed that it was Kyousuke and the others, and then they took up a formation to protect us.


    ''''Have youe to our aid?''''


    I was going to, but...


    Kyousuke looked up at the sky with a bitter thought. A red-winged demon was about to descend slowly towards us. That''s not all. The several dead spirit kings (wight kings) that were around him also gather together, as if they were following the demon''s instructions.


    The man who seemed to be the leader of the knights had cold sweat stered all over his face.


    I don''t know how good these knights are at fighting, but looking at the fact that they are forming cliques and engaging with small demons and wights, it seems that they are not on par with Full Cross. Even if you are dealing with one of the King of the Dead, you can expect to have a very difficult time. And even more so when there are several of them.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡You''re not falling apart....


    In a voice that sounded somewhat out of tune, the red-winged demon descended.


    I can''t imagine how it works. The fact that the body that was supposed to be shattered is back, I just can''t figure it out.


    I can''t do it alone, you know...


    Kyousuke put up a false front as best he could and took a Jeet Kune Do stance. Ei blurted out, ''''Another unnecessary thing........''''


    The red-winged demon snaps its feet to a halt as it approaches us, and its expression bes a little grim.


    ''''No........no way....''''


    Kyousuke doesn''t know what those words mean.


    ''Anyway, in addition to the valuable Phase 2, it''s an individual that has invoked an unfamiliar sturdiness. The Skeleton race itself is a hazel, but it seems worth bringing back.


    What...!


    Immediately after, a ck lightning-like effect rushed through the red winged demon. At the point when he thought that it was that blow that knocked Rin unconscious, Ei sounded the rm bell.


    ''''Kyousuke!¡¡Run!


    However, the Red Wing Demon''s movements were still quicker. With a speed that Kyousuke and the other knights couldn''t react to, Red Wing released a ck lightning bolt from both arms.


    ''''Ah, goooooooo...!


    A scream escaped from Kyousuke''s mouth. His entire body was in intense pain, and Kyousuke''s body was restrained by the red-winged demon with Ei.


    This was slightly different from that blow that stunned Rin. By the time they realized that this was a technique to take away the freedom of their opponent''s body, Kyousuke and Ei''s bodies had already not moved even a twitch. Some of the knights who had been engaged with the wights peeled their swords at Red Wing.


    ''''As expected, we have no use for those humans!¡¡Crush it!


    A bolt of lightning released from his right arm restrained Kyousuke and the others, and Red Wing gave instructions with his left arm.


    The corpses that had been moving apart until then were led by the wights, and furthermore, the several dead spirit kings that had been surrounding them were found to raise their barbaric swords in unison. The faces of the knights turned blue at once. Kyousuke shouted.


    ''''Ya, stop...!


    You should despair at your own impotence. It will make you feel better if you calm down a little.


    I had to be strong, I thought. I had to be strong, I had to be strong, I had to be strong.


    Why did my body not move so much?


    He thought back to his conversation with Carolst night. When Kyousuke asked her how to get stronger, she told him not to put down roots, and that strength was an afterthought if he was going to return to his world one day. But in the end, the result of theck of strength is this now. You are bound by an enemy that must be defeated, unable to move a finger, and waiting for someone to die in front of you.


    Even my ssmates at the base were unable to protect me. If only I had more power.


    "Kyousuke!


    Ei shouted.


    ''You must not despair!¡¡You.........will never.......again...!


    "If you want power, we''ll give it to you!¡¡You''re going to meet your friends!¡¡Now kill it!


    Under Red Wing''s direction, the King of the Dead Spirit swung down his barbaric sword.


    A roar and impact shook the air, and an explosion went up in the Dead Spirit King''s body right after that.


    ''''What!¡¡What happened...?


    There was no one there who could answer the red-winged demon with a panicked voice.


    But as a result, the barbarian sword was not swung down. An intermittent roar and trembling sound resounded. The king of the dead spirits surrounding him broke his stance in the explosive mes rising from his entire body and fell to the wilderness. The corpses whose movements were supposed to be under control were also brought to aplete halt by the dismay of their instructors, the Red Wing. As if to take advantage of the gap, the knights cut down at once.


    ''''What the hell was that...!


    The leader of the knights points behind Kyousuke, Red Wing and the others. In the slightly loose restraints, Kyousuke and the others barely manage to turn their gaze. The destination that was pointed at them was something that should never have been there in Kyousuke and the others'' consciousness.


    The newly installed wheels turned in unison, chewing up the reddish-brown wilderness. It was twenty meters wide, or perhaps two hundred meters in length, and it was clearlymanding in this ce.


    It was the figure of a heavy cruiser that Kyousuke and the others had confirmed its existence a few days aftering to this world.


    ''''Oh, you hit it!¡¡Did you get it?!


    On the bridge of the ship, with a telescope in hand, Ryuzaki shouted out. Indeed, mes rose from the dead king''s body, and he seemed to have fallen slowly. ording to Koganei''s memo, the 20.3-centimeter continuous gun seemed to have done exactly what it was supposed to do in battle. Apparently these things are supposed to miss the first or second shot, but it''s never toote to hit them all, even with the Magre.


    However, as I had imagined, it seems to be a pretty big battle. It wasn''t a mistake tounch the heavy cruisers ahead of schedule.


    The rigidity of the armor seems to still have some problems, and because we pushed it, it''s rattling in many ces, and to begin with, sincest night, we''ve been sleepless and sleepless, and none of us have been able to take a rest, and we''ve beenpletely exhausted, but even so, we managed to make it in time, so this decision was not a mistake.


    None of the students from Kamidai High School''s second year ss 4 who were at the basest night were missing from this ship. Incidentally, the goblins and skeletons are also with them. They are working as human legs.


    ''''Chairman, I found Utsurogi and Hino. They are at the feet of the King of the Dead that I just shot.


    Mmm....


    I looked through the telescope again at Nekomiya''s (Ket Shih) report. She was right. Indeed, there is a figure of a me-d Utsurogi. I don''t see Rin, Hakuba, or even Serena.


    ''''I''ll leave themand of the ship to Gokugawara.


    What, me?


    Ryuzaki said just that and turned to leave the bridge. Gokugawara (the goblin) looked a little confused with the Koganei note that was thrown to him in one hand.


    ''I''m going to help you, Ryuzaki.


    Benii, who was brushing his nails in boredom, said something like that in a whisper. Ryuzaki stopped in his tracks.


    Next to Benii was Sakuma, and a little farther away, Inugami sat down. Inugami was still ring at Benii. It would be a lie if he said he had no hesitation in keeping the girls together here, but they were still the same ssmates. Besides, the reason we are here now is because of Benii.


    Sakuma, too, asked in a slightly worried tone of voice, "Ryuzaki-kun, are you okay?


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get out of the house.¡¡Is it going to work?


    Yeah. Yeah, I just got it done a few hours ago. I''m not gonna be piggybacking on the morons forever, either.


    Saying that, Ryuzaki once again jumped out of the bridge and ran straight down the deck. The skeletons and goblins that were attached to the turret, along with some of the students, waved at Ryuzaki.


    Ryuzaki drew his fighting spirit from the depths of his mind as he ran up the deck toward the bow of the ship. A hot sensation that made his blood boil ran through his entire body. When Kunihiro Ryuzaki transferred to us as a dragonoid, the ancient power engraved deep in his genes awakened.


    Just as many of his friends supported him as the chairman of themittee. He doesn''t intend to put the entire fight on Kyousuke and the others. On Ryuzaki''s back, his determination opens his wings wide.


    Meet me in time. Stay safe until I get there myself.


    With sufficient assistance, Ryuzaki makes his body leap into the air.


    A magnificent dragon, which could be ten meters long, took off from the deck of the heavy cruiser.


    ''''What the hell is this?¡¡Don''t tell me that guy........failed!


    Red Wing''s dismay is evident as he recognizes the figure of the heavy duty officer who stopped at a remote location.


    That guy, by that guy, he must be referring to the fellow who attacked the base. Kyousuke understands. The ssmates have seeded in escaping. I don''t know what means they used or what kind of sacrifice they made, but at least they escaped from the danger of being wiped out.


    Ei was right, more than half of the conversation we had just had was a bluff. But judging from his confidence and the panic he''s in right now, he must have guessed that this was going to be the case in the not-too-distant future. That prediction was wrong, and now I am distraught.


    "What in the world...!¡¡That guy, that guy...!


    I guess I''m out of luck.


    Ei muttered gruffly. The ck lightning still restrained our movements. It was too early to be strong, but Kyousuke decided to let him say it.


    ''''You''re quite embarrassed to say something so victorious, aren''t you?''''


    ''Shut up!¡¡Remember, the situation is still in our favor!


    As Red Wing raised one arm, the fallen Dead Spirit Kings slowly raised themselves up. Both of them had been damaged to the point that some of their arms were missing, but it was still more than enough to maintain the destructive power that their huge bodies could unleash.


    However, the King of the Dead Spirit, who had just stood up, was once again knocked to the ground by another shadow that came rushing in from the sky.


    ''''Whoa whoa whoa!


    A smashing blow from above. It brought not only the King of the Dead Spirit, but also the small demons and corpses that lined up in a row with the impact of thending, underneath its huge body. Its body was five meters long. If you include the long tail, it must be 10 meters long, which is the very dragon that is celebrated in lore.


    In front of the stunned Kyousuke and the knights, the dragon strikes the assembled king of the dead spirit with a breath from close range. The mes exploded and in a sh, one of thempletely stopped functioning. The two remaining death spirit kings were also knocked down by the powerful tail to the side.


    The tail grazed the red-winged demon''s body, and at that moment, there was a moment when the restraints were released with a slight click of the tongue. Kyousuke and Ei took that moment to break free of the Red Wing''s control.


    ''Utsurogi, Hino, are you safe!


    The voice emanating from the giant body was much lower, but it was a voice that Kyousuke was familiar with.


    Ryuzaki...?


    It''s me!¡¡d to see you made it in time.


    With that, Ryuzaki put his four legs on the earth and red at the red winged demon as he sheltered Kyousuke, Ei, and the Order.


    ''I hear that the number of Dragoneuts that can turn intoplete dragons is decreasing.... I knew this guy was Phase 2 as well!''''


    Red Wing shouted abominably. At the same time, a roar echoed a short distance away.


    It wasn''t caused by gunfire from the heavy cruiser. When I looked at the ground, the ground had been turned upside down significantly and a mountain had been built with the wreckage of small demons and corpses. A few hundred meters from here, visually speaking. It was a mountain built by Knight General Carol and a few talented knights who were connected to it.


    Two Red Wings had already begun to engage Carroll and the others. It probably means that holding them back with small fry is also the limit. It may be that they are nning to crush the ce where they have been exhausted at once.


    ''''Tch...!¡¡I''m sorry, but I don''t have time to deal with them!


    You''re going to add to it. The Red Wing in front of me spread its wings.


    "You''re not going to get away with this!


    Ryuzaki also pped hisrge wings and tried to chase the Red Wing. A momentter, a level of wind pressure that made it impossible for even Kyousuke and the others to stand, hit us. Ei, who is about to be wiped out, said, ''''You still can''t read the air! I found myself shouting.


    But Red Wing didn''t let the ten-fold difference in size stop him, and this time he hit Ryuzaki with the kato-drop that had knocked down Kyousuke and the others. Ryuzaki was momentarily frightened by the blow that plunged between his eyebrows, and was shot down in a sh by the ck energy body that shot out of both arms.


    ''''Guuuuut...!


    Kyousuke and the knights hurriedly left the scene so that they wouldn''t be crushed by Ryuzaki''s huge body falling down. With a roar, Ryuzaki''s body sent up a cloud of dust. Red Wing red at us while breathing on his shoulder, and then spread his wings and headed towards Carol.


    Carol''s movements were somewhat slow against the two Red Wings, as if fatigue was slowly umting on her part.


    ''''Ryuzaki, are you alright?''''


    I''m worried about Carol, but for now I ask the chairman of themittee who hase to help me.


    ''Yeah, she''s very sturdy.


    ''What the hell is going on here? The heavy cruisers are moving ahead of schedule, and I heard there was a raid on the base...


    Well, we''ll talk about itter when things settle down.


    Ryuzaki slowly raised his body. With the knights'' sess, the wights around him were wiped out.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!


    Just then, I heard this familiar voice again, so I turned around and saw that Rin and Hakuba were running towards us. No, Rin''s not running. He''s crawling hard.


    ''''Utsurugi-kun....I''m d you''re safe.......wow!¡¡Big!


    ''Rin, Hakuba, I''m d you''re both okay.


    Ryuzaki-kun!¡¡You''ve gotten so big!¡¡I have a feeling I can''t speak for others either!


    Rin''s pace is her usual pace. There is a sense of being out of tune, of being put back in tune.


    Hakuba is going around casting a recovery spell on the wounded knights. He''s doing that embarrassing chant out loud and in a groove. The knights didn''t smile bitterly, but rather stood upright and immobile with their drawn swords held up in front of their chests. Maybe it''s a pose that has a meaning simr to a salute.


    It seems that Ryuzaki was right, they are both safe. Kyousuke breathed a little relief.


    ''The problem is just beginning.''


    Ryuzaki looks up at the Red Wing heading towards Carol and the others and says.


    ''''That female knight person looks much stronger...''''


    Oh, that''s Serena''s teacher.


    Yes..........


    Come to think of it, Ryuzaki didn''t even know that Serena was a princess. It''s going to beplicated to exin here, so I''ll keep quiet.


    ''''It doesn''t matter how strong the Knight General is. That was a near-fatal wound to Kyousuke and mocked us.


    You need to take a swing at him to make him happy.


    The white horse, who had finished casting a recovery spell, said with a sneer.


    ''''Well, I feel the same way.''''


    For now, we areing to a consensus that we are going to go after that Red Wing and give it a shot in the buzz. But what should we do? Kyousuke had no idea what to do, everyone had no idea. The current Ryuzaki, who had crossed over to the King of the Dead Ghosts more than evenly, could definitely be seen to be as powerful as Full Cross, but he still couldn''t stand up to that demon and was easily knocked down.


    Kyousuke doesn''t have enough power to strike that demon with a single blow.


    The bitter emotions he had experienced earlier when he was restrained by Red Wing came back to him.


    Even if I wish to be strong, I can''t be strong. My strength is overwhelmingly insufficient.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, let''sbine!


    Rin said that while making her whole body bounce. The knights, who didn''t understand the meaning of the words, looked at her as if they were gawked at.


    ''''That''s right. It would be better for Himemizu than me. It turns out that Kyousuke''s skeleton is also quite sturdy, and he can withstand Himemizu''s current body.''''


    Ei nodded.


    ''You want to be strong too, Utsurogi-kun, right?¡¡Once, after that red-winged demon defeated Koganei-kun and kidnapped him, he wanted to be strong, right?¡¡I had to take that thing down, didn''t I?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but look at Ei after Rin''s words. It''s a feeling that even he had only vaguely understood. I thought that the only person who could grasp such a thing would be Ei, but apparently, looking at his attitude, it''s not like Ei leaked it to Rin.


    ''''I said I wanted to help you, Utsurogi-kun. I''ll help you!¡¡People can''t get strong on their own, you know.


    We''re not human, though.


    No, he''s human.


    Kyousuke tried to reply with a standard joke, but Rin told him so once and for all.


    "Even though I look like this, even if they call me a triangle corner, I still think of myself as a human being, and I think of Utsurogi-kun as a human being too.


    ''''But even if I have the help of Himemizu here, that doesn''t make me stronger...''''


    You know, I don''t know what it is.


    Ryuzaki interjects.


    ''''That kind of thing is just something we can all share. I don''t think Utsurogi and his friends are the only ones who have to be strong.


    ''Yes, yes. We all have to get a little stronger and build on that strength. We all have to suffer a little bit at a time.


    Rin said that and moved a bit closer to Kyousuke''s feet.


    ''''Like I said, I thought that when Utsurogi-kunforted me.


    Well....


    Kyousuke muttered and looked at his own hands.


    In the first ce, this body itself was strengthened by Beni''s blood. He was reminded of how tiny his own power was. However, ording to Rin and Ryuzaki''s words, that''s apparently fine with me.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a borrowed power. As long as everyone adds a little bit of power to each other and that''s how it reaches them, that''s fine.


    Kyousuke clenched his fists and said to Rin


    ''''Okay, thanks. Himemizu, let''sbine.


    Yeah!


    Rin bounces up and down. Furthermore, Kyousuke looks directly at Ryuzaki.


    ''Ryuzaki, I can''t fly because I can''t be a full cross so I can''t fly. Let me ride.


    Yeah, no problem.


    The problem is that I don''t know how well I can fight against that demon when Ibine with Rin now. But still, he has no choice but to do it.


    Ei moves away from Kyousuke''s body, which has made up its mind.


    ''''I''d like to bang that guy if I could, too, but I''ll give that role to Himemizu.


    Ei....


    ''''This one will work with Hakuba and the other knights to clean up the misceneous fish. Go to your heart''s content, Kyousuke.


    Okay. Thank you.


    However,


    Ei cleared his throat, looked at Kyousuke and Rin, and then said in a tense voice.


    ''Thebined call is ''Stream Cross''. Make sure you get your timing right.

 29-Episode 27: Strong, Sharp, And Resilient

    Stream! Kroos!


    Rin''s body (nuktai), which waspressed to a high density, intersected with Kyousuke''s body (kokaku). Just like Ei''s words, the timing was perfectly matched. Along with a tightening sensation, Rin''s slime body became a part of his whole body. However, the sense of pressure is stronger than usual. His whole body was solidly heavy.


    There was a sound like the creaking of bones. I might not be able to hold out for too long.


    ''Are you okay, Utsurogi-kun?¡¡Doesn''t it bother you?


    He''s okay. But I''m all throbbing.


    Okay. So you gotta finish it soon, then.


    Rin''s voice was full of tension.


    Even so, it was probably because of Beni''s blood that he was able to withstandbining with her in apressed state. Although the side effects of the "bad one" are not yet clear, but thebination of everyone''s power makes them feel once again that they are one strength.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    ''''Come from Heaven, Light of Compassion!¡¡Give my friends the strength to rebuild!¡¡Healing Light!


    A soft glow dwells in a single horn and heals the fine wounds on Ryuzaki''s entire body. Ryuzaki gives a bitter smile.


    ''''Hakuba........ You''ve be quite happy chanting...''''


    I mean, everything is better when it''s fun, right?


    It was Hakuba who said something usible.


    Kyousuke grasped and opened his hands, checking the feel. The weight of the weight and pressure, the slightest movement of both arms felt powerful. I have a confident feeling that this is going to work.


    I made eye contact with Ryuzaki and nodded. Ryuzaki spread his wings and turned his back to this side.


    Probably myself and Rin are the first dragon knights (dragon riders) in the second year and fourth ss.


    As Kyousuke, who loves fairy tales and old homegrown RPGs, it''s a bit exciting.


    ''Let''s ride, Ryuzaki.''


    Yeah.


    The white horse gives me some kind of worried look. Is something wrong? Normally chatty and high-spirited Rin is also very talkative and high-spirited, but only this time she was extremely silent. In addition to Ei, even the knights are looking at us with a nervous look on their faces.


    When Kyousuke put his hand on Ryuzaki''s shoulder and ced his center of gravity on it, Ryuzaki said, ''''Guh! I let out a muffled scream.


    ''''Gu........!¡¡Oh,


    "Oh?


    Oh, no, it''s nothing.


    Ryuzaki refocused his entire body and slowly stood up with Kyousuke and Rin on his back.


    It was there that Kyousuke finally came to a point. The word that Ryuzaki swallowed was ''heavy''. Rin in apressed state should have been quite heavy, as I recall, so it''s not surprising. Ryuzaki shouldn''t even know that Rin was in apressed state in the first ce, so it must have been quite a surprise.


    Even so, the reason why he didn''t say ''heavy'' must have been because Rin was a girl. That word is forbidden for a girl. And moreover, Rin was the person that Ryuzaki had confessed to at least once. Kyousuke secretly shuddered, wondering if this was the consideration of a man who was popr.


    ''''Ryu, are you okay, Ryuzaki-kun?¡¡Are you okay?¡¡You''re not pushing yourself?


    Everyone....!¡¡I''ll do everything I can to help you.¡¡Rin, I told you earlier...!


    The man, Kunihiro Ryuzaki. He was magnificent. The dragon, which had been staggering for a while, eventually regained its bnce and spread its wings again.


    Clenching its teeth, it ps its wings. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Both Utsurogi and Rin........are taking it too far.......!¡¡I can''t be the only one who doesn''t!


    Ryuzaki.....


    Let''s go, you two!¡¡Don''t let them shake you off!


    Is this the bottom line of the Atari race (Dragonoid) that moved into Phase 2? I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. I''m going to be the back of Red Wing. I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    ''''That''s fast...!¡¡It''s so fast...!


    Her excitement echoed directly in my head.


    ''I don''t dare mention aparison, but it''s just much faster!


    Oh, well...


    Was that her own way of showing consideration for Kyousuke, who loved old domestic RPGs so much?


    When I looked down to the ground, I saw Ei and Hakuba were just beginning to move with the members of the Order. Looking down at the battlefield from the sky again, it had changed a lot since the beginning. Part of the fortress line has beenrgely broken down, and the corpses (ghouls) and small demons (imps) are rushing in. Will Serena really be safe? Ei and the others rode into the copsed fortress line.


    Soon, Red Wing''s back visibly approached. Ryuzaki opened his agito and spewed out a scorching breath from his mouth. Red Wing evades upward and vertically, as if noticing us for the first time. Kyousuke thrust out his right fist.


    ''''Shoot, Himemizu!


    Yes!


    A highlypressed bullet of water,pressed to a high density, was fired from his right fist. Noticing this, Red Wing took a defensive stance with his arms crossed, but the shell shot its impact over his guard. Slumping wide in the air, the Red Wing Demon lost his stance.


    ''It''s working!''


    Ryuzaki shouted clearly. Rin also emitted a pleasant smile.


    ''Alright, let''s call it the Himemizu Ten Billion Megaton Shoot.


    You''ll have to discuss that with Ei a little more.


    As Red Wing loses his stance, Ryuzaki hits him with a brace of breaths without pause. The Red Wing Demon would be burned by mes all over its body. The part covered by the ck armor would probably be unharmed, but even so, the sallow skin would be greatly scorched.


    However, it was still the demon''s true nature to be fearful. The red-winged monster was heading straight for us, shaking off the scorching breath that was constantly being spewed out, and headed straight for us.


    ''''Ryuzaki!''''


    Kyousuke shouted, but the Red Wing had already dived into Ryuzaki''s bosom. A destructive blow with speed and weight is shot into Ryuzaki''s neck. Seeing the movement of the red winged demon that was about to nip the follow-up blow, Kyousuke kicked Ryuzaki''s back.


    ''''Utsurogi!''''


    Hey!


    He leapt into the air and formed himself into a Red Wing body in the air. The Red Wing Demon muttered hatefully.


    ''''You, at this point in time, you still........!


    ''''Ryuzaki-kun!¡¡I''ll take care of this one!


    The red-winged demon can''t support the super weight that Rin has in apressed state. Combined with the eleration during the leap, it crashes down towards the ground in one fell swoop.


    It''s a good idea to have a good deal more than just a few of these things in your life. He mmed into the ground like this, and then it was round two as it was. Kyousuke, Rin and the red-winged demon flew back to the battlefield on the ground again with a roar.


    Suddenly, an iron ship appeared on the battlefield, running onnd. The armies of the little demons, corpse demons, and some of the dead spirit kings shifted their targets towards it. As a result, the enemy''s army rushes to the heavynding ships that have just been refurbished.


    No, the refurbishment was not finished. For the time being, it was merely a matter of connecting a shaft to the prime mover so that it would be able to run on the ground. The outer wall surface, which was tattered by rust and age, was almost untouched, which caused Kurumori (Gremlin), the superintendent of the refurbishment, to scream.


    ''''Gosh, Five-Minute Riverbed!¡¡Do something!¡¡It''ll be destroyed in a heartbeat!


    "So, all avablebatants, sally forth!¡¡Let''s see, ''Turn to the ship''s direct guard''!


    Gokugawara (Goblin) shouted that over the ship''s radio while looking at the terminology memo Koganei had left behind.


    Kenzaki (Duhan) was the first to jump out of the way. He straddles the back of Washio (Gryphon) and cuts into the army of little devils trying to board from the sky. The goblins on the gun emcements on the deck provided covering fire with their machine guns. Their boss''s position waspletely given over to the goblins, and it helped that they were excellent manpower, but as for ammunition, they didn''t have that much to spare, so they couldn''t waste it.


    Okumura the Orc, Zekou the Wild Oga, Kagoi (Gargoyle), Uozumi (Gilman), and Matango (Matango) also popped up on deck one by one. The Tentacleshara (Roper) carefully pulled each and every one of the corpses that tried to climb the outer walls.


    Is this something I should do?


    Benii, who was brushing his nails in boredom, muttered something like that. Goshigawara scratched his head.


    ''''I don''t know. Well, it would help if you could get out. We can''t defeat the King of the Dead (the Decapitator) on our own, though.''''


    Hmm. Well, I''ll do it when I''m ready.


    Ah, Asuka!


    Saying that, Benii left the bridge. Sakuma also hurriedly followed her.


    Around the time the two of them disappeared, Inugami, who had been sitting in the corner, also slowly got up and, with his hands in his skirt pockets, still tried to leave the ship''s bridge. Goshigawara nced at it and stopped her.


    ''Ah, Inugami.''


    Huh?


    It seems that the insects are in a bad ce, and the delinquent girl (ouw) Inugami Hibiki turns menacingly towards them.


    However, that doesn''t faze Gokugawara, who has been friends with "Red Chanko Nabe" since middle school.


    "The locker room is downstairs at the end of the hall,


    I know it''s none of my business, but...


    Inugami said as he spat and headed firmly to the changing room.


    ''Five-minute riverbed, I see something interesting.


    Nekomiya (Ket Shih), sitting on the bridge, says something like that while tracing his proud beard.


    ''Funny stuff?''


    It''s a one-on-one match between Utsurogi and Red Wing. Revenge match, I suppose?


    Pointing the telescope at the point she was pointing at, I could see that Kyousuke and the red winged demon were indeed staring at each other. On Kyousuke''s side, his entire body is covered with a blue translucent membrane. That''s probably Himemizu Rin. I can''t see Ei this time, but it seems that he ns to challenge her in abined state.


    How does he n to fight an opponent that even a full cross couldn''tpete with him? Goshigawara wondered, but there was nothing about Kyousuke''s demeanor that made him feel uneasy.


    But if there was one thing that bothered him, it was


    "Nekomiya, I don''t think they call that a one-man battle.


    Yeah, well, it''s two against one.


    On the deck, Sakuma was just about to use his magic to knock down the little devils that had swarmed over, all at once.


    ''''Your Highness, are you alright!


    The knight rushed to Serena''s side, cutting down the little demons and wights. Following them, Hakuba and Ei also reached her. Serena, dressed in a dress, is nodding her head frantically as she squeezes the long spear (Spear) in her arms. The knights who were attached to her escort all seemed to be fully wounded.


    A significant number of enemy troops were rushing into the fortress line. It was already impossible to say that they were safe just because they were inside.


    The white horse cast a recovery spell on the wounded knights with a very high tension. Meanwhile, Ei was checking the surroundings. There was no sign of the enemy.


    ''''Ah, um. Utsurogi-san and Lin-san...?''''


    Those two are fighting.


    After answering Serena''s question briefly, Serena hugged her long spear tightly.


    ''''Is that so.....


    Or is she also chewing on her own helplessness? Ei saw Serena''s troubled expression and thought about this.


    ''''For now, let''s move on. I will go out to the rooftop once while protecting His Highness the Princess. Will Hakuba-dono and Hino-dono also help us?


    ''Of course. Serena, you''re a transfer student (ssmate).


    What?


    The white horse says something in good shape at the knight''s words.


    Following the knight who seems to be the oldest, they all begin to move. The white horse chirpingly carried Serena on his own back. On the way to the rooftop, Ei asked Serena this.


    ''''Princess Serenade, I have one question for you, using your knowledge as an avenue.''''


    ''Oh, yes. What is it?


    "Kyousuke is now merging with Himemizu in apressed state. From your point of view, do you think you can get enough power to resist that red winged demon (Red Wing)?


    Serena puts her hand over her mouth and begins to think seriously. Cautious about giving an answer, she rifies.


    ''In conclusion, I can probably do it.''


    Oh,


    A modest pleasure leaks out of the white horse''s mouth.


    ''The most troublesome thing about dealing with Red Wing is that robust armor. I think he himself is probably vulnerable to heat and light, but that armor is designed topletely offset that weakness. So, there are two ways you can break that thing.


    Serena raised two fingers with a bleep as she straddled the white horse. The knights also listened to the words of His Highness the Princess, who was well versed in monster knowledge.


    ''''We can either pull off the armor and then attack with a magical attack, or we can now only win a simple contest of strength.


    Does that mean it''s thetter that Kyousuke and the others can get?


    No, as it turns out, you could get both.


    When she said the unexpected words, they all went out to the roof of the fortress line.


    The enemies on the battlefield were already reducing their numbers considerably. That also meant that the majority of them had invaded the interior of the fortress line.


    And in the center of the reddish-brown wilderness, there was the figure of Kyousuke and Red Wing ring at each other.


    ''''The question is how long Utsurogi-san''s skeleton will be able to withstand Lin-san in apressed state.


    He said it wasn''t likely tost very long.


    ''I knew it........''


    Shifting my gaze slightly, the remaining enemy troops on the ground were heading towards the heavy cruisers, and the human troops were chasing after them; by intercepting and pincering the 2 year 4 Demon King''s army, that force would be able to crush most of them. Carol''s battle against the two Red Wings was also ongoing. The stray little demons and wights were being swept from the sky by Ryuzaki.


    Once the battlefield was cleared, all that remained was to clean up the inside of the fortress line. If all the forces that are out there right now are invested in us, it won''t take much longer. The battle ising to a conclusion.


    ''''But Utsurogi-san and the others can win, right?


    Yeah, I think so.


    Okay, I believe you.


    Serena nodded and watched intently as Kyousuke and the others watched the decisive battle that was about to begin.


    Staring at the Red Wing demon in front of her, Kyousuke took a Jeet Kune Do stance. Red Wing didn''t even try to hide his frustration and spat out.


    ''Kung Fu movie gokko at this point in time?¡¡I can''t afford to y around with you.


    I''m not ying around with you. I''m going to take you down.


    Red Wing is clearly wary of Kyousuke and the others. The deciding factor is the "Hime Water 10 Billion Megaton Shoot" or other high-water pressure cannonball that was released earlier. That''s the one.


    In terms of physicalbat ability, Kyousuke and his team have acquired enough power to resist Red Wing. That shell is the proof of that. The lickety-split attitude that was disyed just a moment ago haspletely disappeared.


    It''s not good for the fight to drag on like this. Kyousuke thought of all the bones in his body that were mishandling. The density of Rin''s density in apressed state, even with Kyousuke''s strengthened body, can''t withstand it for a long time.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun........''''


    Yeah, I know.


    Receiving Rin''s words, which were muttered with concern, Kyousuke took a step forward.


    ''''Tch...!


    Looking at our legs that have started to move, Red Wing also clicks his tongue. Did he step on it as a preemptive move? Faster than Kyousuke could take a second step, he elerated his body and mmed his fist towards us with great force.


    ''''Oooh-ooh!''''


    Huh!


    Kyousuke caught the punches that were delivered with one arm. A slippery feeling was transmitted from the palm of his hand to his entire body.


    But that''s it. The red-winged demon''s physical strength that frightened Ryuzaki and kept the ss''s boast of monstrous strength in equal measure at bay, but it''spletely manageable for the current Kyousuke. With his left palm catching the punch, Kyousuke clenched his right fist tightly.


    First, a shot!¡¡I''m going to bang you as hard as I can to repay you for all you''ve done!


    Ooo-yaaah!


    Breathing with dignity, he returned the blow with his full strength (punch) and mmed it into the demon''s face. The impact of the collision shook the atmosphere.


    Goooooooooooh!


    The red-winged demon screamed and rolled over the reddish-brown wilderness. Kyousuke slowly pulled back his outstretched fist.


    Just one hit, just one hit, this power.


    ''''I can do it........!¡¡You can do it, Utsurogi-kun!


    Oh...!


    At Rin''s words, Kyousuke nodded. I can do it. We have enough to counter it!


    Kyousuke and Rin walk forward further to make a follow-up attack. They m more fists into the Red Wing, which has risen to its feet.


    The ck cage moved, and the unrolled fist was received. But the momentum of the punches did not stop. It gouges out the guard and the impact is mmed onto the armor.


    ''''Ughhh...!


    Eating up the impact, the red-winged demon rolled over the wilderness. In the face of Kyousuke''s and Rin''s punches, which turned massive amounts of water pressure into physical force, the guards made no sense at all. Even so, Red Wing slowly stood up and boldly struck at them.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    Faster than his opponent''s fist could reach, Kyousuke''s third shot, which seemed to gouge his abdomen, was swallowed up.


    ''''d*mn.....¡¡This...!¡¡Even though I''ve activated Phase 2, a mere skeleton...!


    Holding his stomach, the red-winged demon spits out hateful words.


    ''''It''s not just me. This power.........!


    It felt like the bones in his entire body were creaking. Kyousuke''s entire body was bing unable to withstand the high pressure of Rin''s body. There wasn''t much time to spare until the time limit. But even so, Kyousuke did not stop walking. Rin should have understood that, but she didn''t try to uncoalesce.


    They all piled up the impossible as best they could, little by little. The stacked tower was now about to reach a height of strength that it could never have reached just a few days ago.


    ''Nuts!


    The ck energy body creates an effect like a lightning bolt on both of Red Wing''s arms. The ck lightning that was released clung to the bodies of Kyousuke and Rin. However, that didn''t stop Kyousuke from moving forward slowly. No matter how strong this energy body is, no matter how strong the attack is, there''s no way to make it reach the depths of the ocean until it breaks the depths of the ocean.


    The volume contained within Rin''s body dispersed the power. While she is enduring the attack, Kyousuke swings his fist at her even more.


    ''''Ooiaaaaah!''''


    Immediately after mming his fist into the ground, a high-water pressure artillery shell (Himemizu Hyakku Megaton Shoot) was fired from zero distance. With a crisp sound, a slight crack appeared in the solid armor.


    "We, the Red Moon bloodline (Red Moon), to such and such a skeleton.......


    I told you. It''s not just me...!


    The curse is spat out and Red Wing is given more of a chase.


    ''Himemizu, Ei, Serena-san, Hakuba, Ryuzaki, and Benii!¡¡Because everyone helped me a little bit........!


    "...and...?


    Instantly, the red-winged demon''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he took a bite out of Kyousuke''s fist. When he was blown away, he held his stomach and stood up.


    ''''Ku, gu........!¡¡I knew it........!


    Spreading his wings wide, Redwing prepares to fly. He''s going to escape. Kyousuke thought.


    ''I can''t take them any longer...!¡¡Report to the king...!


    Wait....!¡¡Ugh........


    Kyousuke tries to chase after it, but the intense pain that rushed through his body immediately afterwards made him fall to one knee without a second thought. The skeleton creaks. The limit of wearing dignity in apressed state is approaching. It''s not just a matter of time before he or she will be able to get the job done.


    Utsurugi-kun!¡¡Are you okay!


    Well, there''s still some...


    Don''t push yourself!¡¡If it''s impossible you can do, fine, but if it''s impossible you can''t...


    Rin''s voice echoes in my head. Indeed, the battle situation is almost tilted in our favor. It''s certain to say that even if we missed that one unit, it wouldn''t have any impact. Our objective here had almost been achieved.


    But at that time, another voice, not Rin''s, echoes in Kyousuke''s head.


    ---Don''t let him go. Kill him.


    It was like an order received from someone else, but at the same time it was like an impulse that sprang up from within his own heart. Kyousuke was bewildered by the mysterious voice, but he felt irresistible. If he doesn''t give a thud to Red Wing, who is now trying to escape in front of him, he''ll be in big trouble. That thought swept through my mind.


    The intense pain receded as if it were a lie, leaving only the sensation of the bones in his body creaking and screaming. Kyousuke stood up and slowly jumped up, ring at the back of the red winged demon.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, can you go...?''''


    Yeah, we''re gonna take him down. We''re not going to let him get away.


    Uh, yeah...


    Nevertheless, Red Wing''s body is already pretty much flying off into the sky. The flight speed is not great. Ryuzaki would be able to catch up with it, but whether he would be able to notice us or not is another matter. Kyousuke took two or three steps back, ring at his back, and started running at once as if to help him.


    Rin, too, understood Kyousuke''s intentions and matched her breathing. The moment Kyousuke kicked up the earth with one hell of a force, arge amount of water was sprayed from the back, pushing his body high into the air.


    ''''Hime water megaton missile ki------k!


    With Rin''s high-pitched roar, the jumping kick that was released into the sky soon went straight at Red Wing''s back as if it were a missile in itself. Red Wing noticed Kyousuke''s shadow, which was chasing him at once, and turned around.


    The kick was to Red Wing''s chest as he looked back. It just gouges into the cracked area. A missile kick that turned eleration into destructive power kicked through the armor, snapping his ribs and bing a single stake driven into his heart.


    The red-winged demon spat blood and screamed a decapitating curse with anger and hatred in its bright red eyes.


    ''''Don''t think you can get away with this........this kind of imitation for free......!


    But then the demon''s gaze was not on Kyousuke or Rin, but on someone far away.


    ''Even if I don''t report it, the king will eventually find out about your betrayal!¡¡You can''t run away from the king''s rule, Queeeeeeeeeeee!


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Kyousuke''s body broke through the Red Wing''s body, using the remaining amount of water in Rin''s body as a propent. The fresh blood that bathed his entire body mixed with the water that was spewed out and scattered into the air. Kyousuke''s and Rin''s bodies that leapt into the air soon lost their inertia and fell to the reddish-brown earth.


    With a roar, a cloud of dust was raised and Kyousuke and Rinnded on their feet. Red Wing''s body, which had arge hole in its chest, turned to ashes and disappeared as if it had been burned by the heat of the sun, faster than it could fall to the ground.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun. What did that man say in hisst moments?


    Well....


    Rin asks, but of course Kyousuke doesn''t understand and can only nod his head.


    Thest ce the red-winged demon turned his gaze was only the heavy cruiser that Ryuzaki and the others had just boarded earlier.


    ''''.........''''


    She sat on the heavy duty chimney and watched as one of the pawns dispersed.


    She wanted to hunker down in the promised cemetery (catbs) for a while longer and get ready, but it seemed the sooner these guys got numb, the better. It would not be possible to keep silent any longer. All of the pawns who have realized their own betrayal have been sessfully disposed of, but it is only a matter of time before the king realizes this.


    It is only a matter of time before the king realizes this. We knew that this would happen sooner orter, and we had already nted the minimum number of seeds. All we have to do now is trust our trusty ssmates.


    ---You can''t escape the King''s grip, Queen!


    The pawn''s demise had reached her ears. I know. It is the fate of the subordinate.


    But she hates subordination. She always wants to be free.


    It''s a good thing that I''m not going to be able to get rid of the pawn, and that''s why I feel a small amount of regret for giving up my "control" to keep her from escaping. If possible, I would not use this kind of authority in the future.


    The two remaining pawns had just been defeated by the human knights. There were only a few remaining pawns. In less than a few more hours, the battle would be over. On the deck and around the ship, my ssmates were just clearing out the little demons and wights.


    I don''t want to be seen exercising my powers too much, but I''ll still help them out a bit.


    Beni Asuka (Queen) spread her red wings on her back and flew down from the top of the chimney in a huff as it was.

 30-Episode 28: Are You Seeking Peace?

    After the battle at the fortress line was over, the second year and fourth ss of Kamishiro High School would be weed once again by Knight General Carol. As the chairman of themittee, Ryuzaki was once again thanked for delivering Serena to safety and for helping to fight the defense of the fortress as a result. When Ryuzaki, as a representative of the ss, approached them about the means of returning to the original world and discussing future cooperation, the entire 2nd year ss 4 was taken straight to the royal capital for some reason.


    Why not? It''s only natural. They saved the life of the First Princess Serenade and defended the fortress line, the keystone of the Western Protectorate. It seems that Her Majesty wishes to personally offer her thanks.


    It was decided to leave the goblins, skeletons and Zeku by the side of the fortress line for the time being, but a total of thirty-seven people, from number one, Asuka Redi, to number forty, Washio Haruka, were invited to the royal capital.


    And now, Kyousuke is at the royal pce with Ryuzaki. The passing servants and knights of the Kingsguard are looking at the dragonoid and skeleton with great interest.


    Ryuzaki was stiff and nervous. It was even surprising that Ryuzaki Kunihiro, who was known as the King of the Rear, would show this kind of attitude.


    ''''Please, Utsurugi.......!¡¡All you have to do is stand next to me.¡¡You''re a skeleton chief of staff, aren''t you!


    I still don''t recognize that name like that big evil executive...


    The Demon King''s Committee Chairman Ryuzaki is now preparing for an audience with His Majesty the Queen. Even Ryuzaki, who is amie as expected, or maybe it''s because he is amie, but he is freaking out before the audience with the Queen. If you think about it, we haven''t heard anything about his character at all, and the only information we have is that ''he was as strong as that General Carroll when he was in his prime'', so it may be a no-brainer.


    By the way, I wondered what happened to the king, but I heard that he still travels around the world on diplomatic missions. It would have been better if I could have met His Majesty the King, who is apparently Japanese, but it was impossible.


    Well, it''s better to relieve the tension, so Kyousuke decided to bring up the topic he had failed to ask.


    ''Ryuzaki, how did you end up making it in time?¡¡Thanks for saving my life, though.


    It was the recent battle on the fortress line. It was a question for Kyousuke that they had all been attacked more than ten hours before, and that they were all safe, and that they had been able to move the heavy cruiser, which should have taken much longer toplete.


    When he asked the question, Ryuzaki seemed to have regained someposure and said, ''Ah,'' and scratched his forehead.


    ''First of all, on the heavy cruiser side, this one really happened to find an engine in good condition. We were able to get it running. Well, the armor and so on are tattered, so if we''re going to continue to use it, we''ll have to refurbish it again.


    ''Oh, yes. That''s lucky for you.


    Kyousuke and the others have been walking for about five days on foot. Even so, it wouldn''t be 200 kilometers in a straight line. If the speed of the heavy cruiser is about 40 kilometers per hour, they can reach it in five hours.


    Asuka knew where Utsurogi and the others were. Perhaps it''s one of the effects of the "blood".


    I see...


    Kyousuke checks his hands. Would this be one of the bad side effects? If this is the result of not only the location, but also Kyousuke''s every move being monitored by Benii, it might not be a good feeling indeed.


    But as a result of that, this time it was saved, so that''s a good thing. It''s also good to risk firing the main gun in the middle of a melee, so I''ll leave that as an additional nail in the coffin.


    The problem is the next one.


    I''m sorry to say this, but I''m surprised you didn''t get hurt.


    It''s just.... There''s a lot of things I don''t understand, though.


    Ryuzaki''s mannerisms seemed to be stuck in his back teeth.


    When Ryuzaki, who was on the heavy cruiser refurbishment escort, sensed the attack by the red-winged demons, he ran at once towards the base. It is said that the Phase 2 "Complete Dragonization" was first activated at that time, but to conclude, the opportunity to fully use the power that he had activated did not arise at that time.


    When I returned to the base, I found Sakuma and the others were in the middle of an engagement with arge number of little demons (Imps) in the passage. Ryuzaki joined them, and after cleaning up the misceneous fish, he ran towards the cafeteria. ording to Sakuma, one red winged demon (Red Wing) had already broken through them and advanced to the back of the passage. Hearing screamsing from the cafeteria that they might have already been attacked, Ryuzaki ran.


    But when he reached the cafeteria, Ryuzaki saw that every single one of his ssmates had fallen unconscious and fallen to the ground.


    And in the middle of them was the figure of a red-winged demon that had been gutted out of its heart and disappeared into ashes.


    ''''Eh?¡¡I mean, what does that mean?


    Kyousuke asks in confusion.


    ''You mean someone defeated the red winged demon, right?¡¡One of my ssmates. Was that guy down too?


    ''Maybe, but that guy was pretending to be unconscious. If someone in the ss beat Red Wing, that means he''s marginally stronger than a full cross of Utsurogi and his friends, right?¡¡And the fact that no one has ever shown any pretense of that before means they''re hiding their power.


    If so, what would be the benefit of doing so? Did he not want to be discovered as powerful and stand out? It''s not quite clear to me. But there''s no need for Ryuzaki to lie here, he should be saying the truth as he sees it and thinks it.


    As Kyousuke ponders, Ryuzaki says something even more surprising.


    ''Maybe Sakuma and Inugami realize who it is.


    Eh....


    So, if those two are aware of it, then it''s Asuka in all likelihood. But I can''t be sure.


    Thatzy queen of the ss, Asuka Benii, thezy queen of the ss. It''s Beni Asuka, the one who shared her blood with Kyousuke and saved his life.


    Her inherent ability, the strength of the Bloodline Corps (Bloody Corps), is something Kyousuke understands. With Benii, there''s nothing to wonder about, even if she has that much power.


    ''Come to think of it, it''s just Beni and Inugami. They haven''t changed their appearance.


    Yeah. Doesn''t that seem strange to you?


    Speaking of strange, it''s certainly strange in many ways, but.... I''m not sure what exactly is strange about it.


    ''Yes..... I guess so.


    Ryuzaki held his forehead and sighed. Apparently, the source of the Demon King''smittee chairman''s troubles had increased again.


    Speaking of strange.


    That red-winged demon had uttered ''Kung Fu Movie Gokko'' when he saw Kyousuke''s Jeet Kune Do stance. That man has knowledge about the world of Kyousuke and the others. Are they themselves transnted to this world like Kyousuke and the others?


    I don''t know. Anyway, the mystery is only getting deeper.


    ''Well, don''t make a big deal out of the fact that Asuka is hiding her power. It might get you in trouble.


    I don''t mind, but it''s going to be hard to go against Beni.


    ''Not really. Even if you hide your power, Asuka is your ssmate, she''s one of us. I''m not going to be able to say that I''m not going to be able to do that. I''m going to make Asuka listen to what I say, and also...


    And?


    I''ve recently learned that if you go after Sakuma, Asuka will have a hard time saying no.


    It seems that this Ryuzaki, too, has learned a lot about how to move humans.


    It''s not that they aren''t human, but Kyousuke stopped himself from putting in a tsk tsk tsk that they aren''t human. She remembered Rin''s words. She clearly said ''I''m human'' in response to those words Kyousuke spat out.


    The standard joke of ''I''m not human, but'' and ''I''m not human,'' could have been a resignation to the situation and a cover-up of embarrassment that was just uncool. Kyousuke recalled. Rin still hasn''t given up on being ''human'' even after having gone through so much thought and being able to imitate so much.


    If that''s the case, even Kyousuke has to be like that, I suppose.


    ''''Ryuzaki-dono!¡¡Thank you for your patience. I will take you to the audience chamber!


    A bald-headed old man, who seemed to be the Prime Minister, walked towards us while fugazing. He was apanied by two heavily armed knights behind him. Ryuzaki straightened his back with a pinch.


    ''''I''m sorry for being so stuffy. I know the two of you are not bad people, but...''''


    ''No, it''s like holding an unarmed sword. It''s a necessary step.


    Ryuzaki smiled at Ikemento lizard face and said with a smile.


    You bastard. Where did the tension from earlier go?


    Nevertheless, they had followed him to the royal pce. Kyousuke was led by the old man along with Ryuzaki. As they walked on the bright red carpet, a massive door opened and two thrones were lined up a few steps higher at the back. One was empty, but on the other sat a blonde woman in a blue dress. A short distance away from there stood Serena.


    It was Kyousuke and the others who didn''t know how to be polite. For starters, just before entering the audience room, they stopped at the entrance and bowed. It looks like a kendo or judo ss. The woman sitting on the throne looked puzzled for a moment, but she quickly stood up and returned the same bow to us.


    That''s Serena''s mother. Very simr, Kyousuke thought. I was more than a little giddy at the sword being ced next to the throne.


    ''Wee, wee.''


    With a soft smile, the queen utters that with a soft smile. Unlike Serena, this one is neatly drifting with a royal grace.


    I''m not sure what makes me happy about Serena, who is standing a little bit farther away, waving her hand and so on to us.


    ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you. Her Majesty the Queen. The second year and fourth ss of Kamishiro City High School. I''m the chairman of themittee, Kunihiro Ryuzaki.


    Oh, um. My chaperone, Kyosuke Soraki.


    Seeing Tatsuzaki speak clearly and clearly, word by word, I wondered if there was no need for me to follow him.


    ''Kunihiro and Kyousuke........ Ah, it''s just as I heard from Serena. Kyousuke ''reverently saves'' and Kunihiro........"


    "Baku" meaning "territory" and "erudite" meaning "knowledgeable. "Your Majesty.


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Smiling, the queen nodded.


    Well, I received a letter of inquiry through Serena beforehand. To summarize it simply, ''Can you return to your home world?'' and ''Can you establish a partnership with our country in the future? Since I have the authority over the internal affairs of the country during the King''s absence, I will answer these questions in my capacity as the chief executive of this country.


    Saying that, the Queen receives a letter from Serena. From the looks of it, it wasn''t parchment or anything else, it was made of fine looking paper.


    ''''First question. ''''Can you return to the original world?'''' I wouldn''t say it''s impossible, but it would be quite a challenge.


    Really?


    It''s not impossible. I didn''t expect to be able to pull those words out. Ryuzaki''s voice was excited.


    However, Her Majesty''s expression was a bit harsh.


    ''''Because even in this world, the research on otherworldly summoning and repatriation is progressing. These days, the space-time boundary ne has be unstable for the first time in 20 years, so it won''t be difficult to make a hole in it. However....


    Sir?


    Even if we seed in repatriating you, we will not be able to return you to your original state.


    The queen easily but cruelly confronts the reality.


    Apparently, this is the first case of transferring to another world by changing one''s form into a monster, even from the queen who has seen a number of trippers. Even if they performed the repatriation ritual as is, Kyousuke would still be a skeleton and Ryuzaki would still be a dragonoid. If I can''t return to human, there''s no point in returning to the original world. That means is useless.


    Ryuzaki''s face falls down in frustration. Kyousuke can understand how he feels. It feels as if the hope that was just about toe into view has been crushed.


    ''''It''s too early to be discouraged, Ryuzaki-san!


    Serena said, clenching her fists tightly. The Queen nced at her and said


    ''Serena wants to exin, so I''ll let her do the rest.


    You''re in charge!


    Unlike Her Majesty the Queen, Princess Serenade, who is not at all like royalty,es in front of Ryuzaki and the others with a snort. From behind her, several knights brought in a desk. On the desk, they spread out a map.


    It is apparently a map with details about the continent, that is, the sphere of human activity inscribed on it. Ryuzaki and Kyousuke look at it together.


    At the westernmost point of the map, Serena ced a mark. Apparently, it seems to indicate the location of this country.


    ''''On this continent, there is an eminent wizard known as the world''s three greatest wise men.


    The word "fantasy" pops up in the air in a very fantastical way.


    ''Would those three wise men be able to turn us back?''


    ''You are impatient, aren''t you!¡¡You''re concluding quickly!¡¡Well, yes!


    ''In this context, I think so...''


    Serena said, pointing to a singrlyrge country in the middle of the continent.


    ''So, one of the three great wise men, Master Car!¡¡She lives in the Imperial City and even holds an Imperial title!¡¡But even if you all go to the Imperial City, you will only be attacked if you''re not good at it, so no!


    Aren''t they going to let me have a charter or something?


    ''''Your mother will talk to you about thatter. Also, Master Caro seems to be very fussy about the magic that was in his lineage, so he may not be that familiar with the magic that brings you all back down.


    I''m not sure why I''m naming such a person first, but anyway, that Master Car, it seems, is a no-no.


    Next, Serena directed him to a city slightly to the west, not far from the central Empire.


    ''''Next, based in the magical city of the Empire, Master Jaroly!¡¡She basically travels all over the world, so you won''t see her first!¡¡No!


    .........


    He''s a leading expert on otherworldly summoning and repatriation, but I''ve heard that all he''s done in thest 20 years is research onrge-scale attack magic.


    Finally, Serena moved her finger wide to the easternmost point of the continent. The country Kyousuke and the others were currently in was almost in the opposite direction from the country they were in, across the Empire. Serena''s fingertips finally stopped in the middle of the forest, not far from the small duchy.


    ''''So, the most reliable sage you all should rely on would be Master Majina, who resides in this eastern forest...''''


    Is the man normal?


    I heard that he''s hardly a normal person, but well, as long as you load up on money, he''ll listen to most of your requests. Also, since he does a lot of weird research, I think he has the most hope for a way to return to his original form...


    But it''s far. It doesn''t seem to be a distance that can be reached in a day or two, even with and-based ship going straight through.


    Besides, that''s not the only concern. Next to Ryuzaki, who is pondering with a difficult face, Kyousuke says in a whisper, "I don''t have any money.


    ''''I don''t have any money, but...''''


    Let''s get that one out of here.


    Her Majesty the Queen spoke so easily that Ryuzaki and Kyousuke couldn''t help but look up.


    ''''Is it okay?!''''


    ''Yes. And then we''ll go straight to the questionnaire, ''Can we build cooperation?''


    The desk is once again removed by the knights. The Queen, unfolding the letter, said clearly


    ''In conclusion, this one is not possible.


    Uh.....


    No, I wouldn''t say it''s impossible, but.... I have to say that it''s still extremely difficult. One reason is the repair of the currently devastated western fortress line, but even more so than that...


    The queen raises her face. The meek smile from earlier had disappeared from her face.


    ''''We have received reports that raids by a strange form calling itself the Red Moon Blood Tribe (Red Moon) have been urring frequently in the Imperial and former Imperial territories.


    Ryuzaki and Kyousuke gasped. It is because there is no doubt that they are thepanions of those red-winged demons.


    During the raids on the fortress line, they were leading the monsters called small demons (Imps) and corpse demons (Ghouls), but apparently they were not the only monsters led by the individuals that appeared in various ces. Many of the smaller nations were devastated, and the Empire has already called on the genus nations to cooperate.


    Apparently, the dy in the king''s return is due in part to such circumstances.


    It was said that the Red Moon bloodline, led by a leader called the Red Moon King, was repeatedly attacking the human forces.


    ''''If I were to put it simply in your world, it would be the Demon King.


    At this point, the reason why the queen said she couldn''t cooperate was bing clear.


    A veritable "Demon King''s Army" led by a variety of monsters was beginning to threaten the human race. It would mean that one country could not support an army of forty monsters. From what I''ve heard, this country is also a member of the Central Empire.


    I can''t even let them have the edict to enter the Imperial City.


    It can be said that this country''s cooperation with Kyousuke and the others is the best that they can do to prepare the funds to load up on Master Majina and the like.


    ''''However, our country is a rural one.


    The Queen said gloomily.


    It''s not so difficult to hide 40 monsters in the countryside. If you all insist on staying in the country until things cool down, we''ll provide you with a decent ce to live.


    .........


    Ryuzaki falls silent. Kyousuke was also left to ponder.


    The proposal brought by the queen seemed appealing. This world is now about to be plunged into war. The queen will do everything in her power to keep us out of that war. Fortunately, the supreme leader of the country understands. As a monster, the humans may look at him with a nk stare, but it will be a much easier life than surviving in that base dungeon.


    However, even if the Red Moon King was defeated, there was no telling how long it would take before the vignce of this continent, especially the Empire, would be lifted. Just sitting still until the heat of the moment cooled down was a daunting prospect.


    Besides.


    There''s also the matter of Koganei.


    ''I can''t say for sure until I talk to the ss.


    Ryuzaki finally told him so. Apparently, we need to hold a third otherworldly ss meeting.


    ''''I understand. It''s necessary, you know.''''


    The queen said just that and didn''t make any pretense of jumping to conclusions. She just opened her mouth as if remembering, ''Oh.


    ''''Yes. I''m sorry to be an afterthought, sir.''''


    What is this?


    ''I think it was the day after the first attack on the fortress line. I happened to be staying there, too, and I met an oga that spoke the samenguage as you guys.


    Really?


    Ryuzaki involuntarily gasped. Ooga speaking words. Perhaps it was Goubayashi.


    ''I arrived at the fortress line in a rather handcuffed state. Carol was against it, but we treated his wounds and hid him in the fortress line for a few days.


    ''Was it just the ogre?¡¡What else....


    He was the only one. I heard he got separated from hispanion.


    By panion", I mean Kaoruko. It''s not peaceful to hear that she''s been separated from him. Was it due to an ident or an incident? The fact that Goubayashi himself was injured, requiring several days of medical attention, also elerates the buzzing in Kyousuke and the others'' hearts.


    Had they also been attacked by the Red Winged Demon?


    ''''So, that guy........''''


    After letting the injury heal, I trained him for a few more days as he requested, and then I headed south.


    South....


    Ryuzaki ponders.


    ''If you all don''t want to stay in the kingdom and aim for Master Majina''s ce, I would still rmend that you take a detour once to the north or south.


    The Queen announced and had Serena unfold the map again.


    If they were to go straight east from the kingdom, they would have to go through arge city road. On the way, they would bump into the Empire and otherrge nations and cities, and there was a chance that they would be attacked as an afterthought.


    This kingdom, the westernmost point of human life, is surrounded by steep mountains to the north and south. He told me that the rtively safer route would be to bypass this side or head to the east side of the continent through the sea and other areas that were difficult for the Empire to reach.


    ''''I understand.''''


    Ryuzaki got down on one knee again and bows his head to the queen. Kyousuke hurriedly followed suit.


    ''''Thank you for your repeated kindness. Your Majesty the Queen.''''


    Whatever you choose to do, I wish you all the best of luck.


    Kyousuke and Ryuzaki left the audience room, bowing directly to Serena as well.


    It seems that a weekly bazaar is held in the royal capital. Organized by the continent''s merchant guild, it was said to be lined with things not often seen in this country located in the continent''s countryside... ssmates of the second year and fourth ss were allowed to go out to that grand bazaar under the condition of being supervised by a knight.


    With nearly forty monsters rushing out, the fright of the citizens was considerable. It seemed to be an enormous disruption of business, but once it became clear that there was no harm in it, the bazaar gradually came to life.


    Once Kyousuke and the others left the pce, they too headed to the bazaar. Everyone in the ss received some pocket money in the name of gratuity for protecting Princess Serenade; the students were quite excited about their first ''shopping'' in over a month.


    ''''Inugami-san, what are you looking for?''''


    ...underwear. It''s a pain in the ass to take them off when you''re changing.


    ''And I don''t think they have any underwear...''


    This is a conversation between Sakuma and Inugami. There is no sign of Beni here. She is going around the bazaar with her cronies, including Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia). The girls were getting very excited about the rare perfumes and cosmetics from this world. The burly merchants of the Chamber of Commerce Guild continue to do business without backing down from their monsters.


    What Sugiura (Scy) is looking for is still unusual ingredients and new cooking utensils. There''s a limit to the number of pots and knives that can be substituted for the pots and knives that have been unearthed in the dungeon. Hanazono (Arraune) is looking for nt seeds and seedlings, and Spider Saki (Arakune) is looking for clothes.


    "Hey, Salmon. Look at this. It''s a Japanese manga...


    That''s right. It''s been tranted into our world.


    The boys are more free-spirited. They find things that are just unusual or unexpected and giggle. It''spletely like a school trip in the groove. Well, if you look at it differently, being in this different world is just like a school trip.


    A student who was trying to buy some glossy spring paintings and other delicacies such as alcohol and cigarettes was being chased around by Kenzaki (Duhan), the windbreaker who had just bought a wooden sword.


    He hasn''t returned, but he seems to be having his first human-like time in a long time.


    ''Yay, Utsurugi-kun!


    Rines to Kyousuke''s side while doing up and down movements.


    It''s a good idea. What did you buy?


    I bought some cool rocks from a guy who sells them.¡¡Look, it''s so cool!


    You''re not afraid to throw your money away...


    Kyousuke feels lukewarm as he looks at the badly cool stones that Rin proudly holds up, which could be picked up at a riverbank around the corner.


    ''''Where''s Ei?''''


    I''m looking for something interesting to read.


    Yeah. Well, that''s his style.


    ''You''ve been to see the Queen, haven''t you?¡¡How did it go?¡¡What did you find out?


    Rin asked after she put the stones away in her knapsack. It wasn''t like he was carrying a knapsack either, so he wondered if he needed to put it inside, but well, I guess it was just a matter of how he felt about it.


    Kyousuke was overwhelmed when he was asked if he had found out anything.


    There are a lot of things that we have figured out. But at the same time, there are a lot of things that need to be decided.


    ''Himemizu wants to go back to normal, right?


    Well, yeah. Does it look difficult?


    It''s not going to be easy, you know.


    Tomorrow, it would be told to the entire ss again by Ryuzaki''s mouth. Kyousuke briefly exined to Rin what he had heard in the audience room. The need to seek the help of one of the three great sages of the continent, someone who would be Master Majina, and how far they had to go to get there. He also touches on the Queen''s proposal to live in this country infort.


    ''I see.''


    Rin nodded.


    ''That''s going to be a ss disagreement.


    Right?


    But I''m sure it probably wouldn''t be safe for you to be hidden in this country.


    Her words, uttered clearly, were surprising. Kyousuke tilted his head.


    ''''What makes you think that?''''


    Because Redwing and his men hit the stronghold for a reason, and that''s why we''re here.


    Even if they were hiding in a safe ce inside the country, those red-winged demons would still target the second year and four groups. It was quite possible that they would invade the country disguised as humans, and even if they tried to attack from the outside in a disciplined manner, they could well imagine the heat they would take.


    As the battle rages on, if it turns out that they are targeting Kyousuke and the others, the anger of the citizens will turn towards us. There is even the possibility of growing dissatisfaction and distrust of the royal family if they can''t afford to shelter an unknown monster.


    "Why are they after us in the first ce?


    I mean, you said you were going to be useful or useless, but...


    It''s just not working. I have no idea. I can make some predictions, but I can''t be sure about any of them.


    There was a lot we knew. But there are too many things we don''t know.


    Well, now is not the time to think about all that stuff!


    ''Whoa...''


    Rin let out a bright voice and pped Kyousuke on the back. Rin is in apletely normal mode right now, since she drained all the water stored in the recent fight. Still, the force of the p on the back is quite strong.


    ''''It''s no use if we''re the only ones who have to worry about it, so we can all share that worry again tomorrow.


    ''Yeah, yeah.... Well, yeah.....


    Hey, that''s it!¡¡Let''s both indulge in the delicious delicacies I''ve bought!


    Cool rocks?


    No, that''s not it. That''s it!


    Rin takes out jerky and other things from her knapsack one after another. She seems to have bought a lot of stuff.


    Her cheerfulness seemed to have helped a lot. If it hadn''t been for Rin, Kyousuke might have been crushed long ago by the weight of the situation. It''s not just Kyousuke, either. It''s probably the same with Ei. That guy looked like that, too, and he seemed to be deeply grateful to Rin.


    It''s also the fact that we''re all going to push ourselves a little bit too hard.


    And also that we''re human. That''s what she taught me.


    ''Thanks. Himemizu is awesome.


    ''What?¡¡What?¡¡Oi, thank you for that suddenly!¡¡Hey ... yeah!¡¡You''re wee!


    Rin suddenly became confused and repeated her dizzying transformation, but in the end she said it clearly.


    ''Take, for now, just sit on that bench around here!¡¡Let''s eat!¡¡And I got some juice... oh, I spilled it...


    So you''re a little marbled in shades now?


    Oh, no. Are you letting me melt into you?¡¡What do we do?¡¡Utsurogi-kun, do you drink...?


    You can have a drink, but...


    Kyousuke scratches his head with a plop.


    ''The amount I drank spilled straight out, so it feels like an awful waste.


    I''ll drink the rest of it, and then it''ll be perfect!¡¡Wow!¡¡We can taste each other endlessly!


    ''''It''s amazing that Himemizu can think like that and im he''s human...''''


    In the end, Kyousuke decided to buy the juice that Rin had spilled again. After this, whether you stay in the country or leave the country, perhaps the time when you can act like a human being in the sphere of human life is not such a long one.


    So I thought that I should at least enjoy the time when I''m doing this shopping.


    By the way, Rin ended up snatching every drop of the juice I bought and drank.


    The Entire ss Transfiguration - Me, who became the weakest skeleton

 31-Lesson02 Serena! Believe In Yourself!

    Guh, guh, guh...!


    Today, my cheerful screams could be heard in the kitchen again. My body, which has been used to Phase 2 for a long time, is starting to get paralyzed with pain, but Sugiura''s guy gets very worried when I''m being shaved without telling him, so I continue to scream every day out of a sense of duty for my cute student. However, it seems that my impromptu performance is irritating Sugiura''s spirit in its own way, and this guy still looks ufortable. What do you want me to do?


    My name is Katsubushi Dashihiko.


    I''m a former homeroom teacher at Kamishiro High School, and now I''m Katsubushi Dashihiko.


    I don''t have to exin it anymore, do I? We''ve tripped to another world. All my lovely students became monsters, and I became a bonito-fish. I''ve been living secretly in the kitchen at Sugiura ever since. You know, this is really disgusting.


    By the way, I''ve acquired a unique ability called "infinite regeneration". This is the phase 2 I mentioned before. I can regenerate my own body no matter how much I''m chopped off. Convenient, right?¡¡It''s no wonder they call it cheat ability. As long as I''m not a katsuobushi.


    When I mentioned this, Aya Sugiura, who is in charge of the kitchen of ss 4, said with a dumbfounded look on her face, "Ms. Sugiura, a katsuobushi that can make an infinite amount of dashi broth is not a good idea.


    Ms. Sugiura said with a dumbfounded face, "A bonito-voured pork belly that can make an infinite amount of soup stock is just cheating!


    Indeed, you may be right.


    Today, the students'' stomachs are filled with the broth from my shavings. It''s a real pleasure to be a teacher.


    By the way, I heard that there are some changes in this ss that I don''t like from a teacher''s point of view.


    "Mr. Sugiura-san, is it true that we have a new student in this ss?


    What I was going to ask, the guidebook bookman said.


    ''Ah, yes. The human Serena and Zekou-kun, the oga. It seems that Utsurogi-kun and his friends rescued them.


    ''Human!¡¡I knew there were humans in this world, too.


    Ms. Motono said in a very upbeat voice, "I know how you feel. I know how you feel. After all, the only creatures I''ve seen since I came to this world are Sugiura (Scy), Hikino (Wisp), Ryuzaki (Dragonoid) and Honno-san. To be honest, I''m not even sure they''re living beings as far as Hino and Motono-san are concerned.


    It''s been a month since they came to this world. The students must have just started to get used to living in a world full of monsters. Now that a human has been thrown into the mix, the tension must be soaring. Of course, there were students who looked almost human, such as Koganei (High Elf), Sakuma (Subus), Benii (Vampire) and Inugami (War Wolf), but even so, the fact that they are human must have given them new hope.


    However, Sugiura''s expression is strangely bitter.


    ''''What''s the matter?¡¡Sugiura.


    That Serena seems like a very clumsy girl.


    Hmm...?


    ''''I can''t help you in your search, and even when I go around helping the base personnel, I keep failing...''''


    I see.


    Well, there are students everywhere who are not on point. In my ss, it was the same with Koganei.


    But I think that''s not a good idea in the extreme situation when your life is on the line.


    It''s fine at first, but I''m sure the dissatisfaction of my ssmates will gradually build up.


    ''''That''s right. It''s going to be another burden for the chairperson........


    ''''Well, if you have any problems, bring Ryuzaki back to this kitchen again. All I can do is consult with him and make him take the broth, but...


    Uh-huh.


    Shhh, shhh, Sugiura nodded as he sharpened the knife.


    ''Well, if it looks like it''s going to be tough. The current chairman of themittee has quite a few other kids supporting him, so he seems to be doing okay.''''


    ''Well..... I''m both happy and lonely........


    My joy, of course, is for my students who are growing up on their own, away from me. I think that children may be less children than adults think they are, just as adults are less adults than they think they are. It''s the same as adults are not as mature as children think they are.


    I wondered what would happen now that Gourin was gone, but Ryuzaki was holding the ss together properly. It was a good thing.


    When I was feeling sorry for myself, Sugiura, who had finished sharpening the knife, suddenly said


    You know what? I''m sure that Serena-san will be in charge of the kitchen today.


    Oh, wow.


    They might be here soon. So, doctor....


    ''Yeah, I know, and as a homeroom teacher in year two and four, I have to make sure I say hello to all the new students!


    No, it''s not...


    Just as Sugiura was about to say something, there was a ttering sound of running towards the cafeteria and a girl came through the kitchen''s goodwill.


    ''''Here you are!¡¡Sugiura, this is Serena!¡¡Have a great day!


    ''Uh, yeah ...''


    Sugiura gave a rare bitter smile and scratched her cheeks.


    I turned my gaze to Serena, the transfer student who had made a dashing appearance. Since it''s a human from another world, I had imagined what she really looks like, but she''s a Caucasoid race with blonde hair, blue eyes, and bare skin as white as porcin. Since the outside of the dungeon is said to be a reddish-brown wilderness, though, it was possible that they could be brown-skinned Mongoloids and the like. I like brown girls, by the way. It''s even better when they have a healthy tan on the sports club, but it''s a shame, because the promising star of the track and field club, Himemizu, seems to be the type of girl who takes good care of her skin with UV rays.


    Well, that''s okay. Anyway, here''s Serena. My mother''s side of the family ran a long-established fabric store, so I know what I''m talking about, but the clothes Serena wears are made of the highest quality fabrics. It was constructed with an emphasis on ease of movement, and she wore point armor and the like over it. I wonder if she is actually a warrior of the noble ss.


    I greet Serena in as fresh a voice as possible.


    ''''Hi, so you''re the new student Serena!¡¡I am Katsuragi Idehiko!¡¡I''m your homeroom teacher for year two, ss four!


    ''Heeeeeeeeeee!¡¡The wooden sword speaks!


    This guy seems to have a good eye for observation, to suddenly guess the source of his voice. I am not to be underestimated.


    Sugiura put his hand on his forehead and sighed heavily. What''s the matter with you, Sugiura? What''s that yare-yare attitude.


    You are not a wooden sword, Serena, I am not a wooden sword. It''s a katsuobushi. You may not be familiar with it, but...


    For starters, I''ll make sure to make corrections where they need to be made, exactly.


    ''Eh, ah, haha...''


    ''They say it''s the hardest fermented food in the world. I don''t know how they do it here. The first step in making it is to make the bonito...


    Hey, sir!


    "Whoa!


    Sugiura grabbed me with one of her octopus legs and moved to the back of the kitchen and whispered an earful to me.


    ''''You know, I haven''t told Serena-san that we''ve transitioned!


    "(Is that so?)¡¡(I don''t think you need to go to the trouble of doing something so sluggish...)


    I agree with you, but it''s the Chairman''s idea!¡¡(You have to obey me, doctor!)


    Ummm, okay. I groaned. I can''t think of much of an advantage of hiding our situation from Serena here. Well, there is no possibility that she is a demon hunter sent from the human country and is trying to sneak into this ss and destroy it from the inside, but that would be too perceptive, as expected.


    After all, Ryuzaki might be worrying about it all by himself and thinking too hard about it.


    I''m not going to be able to get the best out of it. I''m not just a teacher, I''m a mere flesh-and-blood man.


    "Well, um, what''s the matter with you...?


    Serena nodded her head in a dismissive manner.


    ''Oh no, yes. I''m Katsugari Idehiko. Katsuobushi. Feel free to call me Sensei!


    ''You''re a teacher!¡¡I understand!


    ''Good and straightforward reply!¡¡And as for the rest of what I just said, katsuobushi is...


    Serena nodded with a serious look on her face as I generously shared my knowledge as a dry goods man''s son.


    I see..... I see.....


    You understand? That''s a good boy, Sugiura.


    ''Uh, uh, yeah...''


    Sugiura''s temples were twitching strangely. What in the world could he be so angry about? Maybe she didn''t have enough calcium. Maybe it''s the doctor''s infirmity. Maybe it''s ack of nutrition for the cooks.


    Sugiura took a deep breath once and regained hisposure, then turned to Serena and said.


    ''''Once again, I''m Aya Sugiura. Serena-san is going to help me in the kitchen now, have you ever cooked before?


    Well, well.... At home, it was usually the cook or your father who made it for us...


    I see. Well, I guess we''ll just have to do it. In the meantime, can you scrape the doctor for me?


    ''What?¡¡That''s difficult to do all of a sudden... but I''ll do my best!


    Serena took the knife from Sugiura and grabbed me with a grim face. Since she says she''s a spearman, I thought it would feel more calloused and lumpy, but the palm is as delicate and soft as it looks. It''s moist andfortable. No, you can''t have moisture in your bonito fist.


    Well, what is it? If I''m going to let Serena scrape it off, it looks like I don''t have to scream an unnecessary scream either. I''ll give you some simple advice in return. It''s hard to shave them thin.


    "Okay?¡¡Serena, the first thing you need to do is cut me down, but I''m hard at first, so...


    Here we go!


    Come on!¡¡Vine!¡¡Jesus Christ!


    Gyaaah!


    Serena!


    I was the first member of ss 4 of the second year who had been transferred to this world to see the natural blood of a human being from this world, a memorable experience.


    As expected, it was reckless to make them shave bonito flesh from the start. Sugiura apologized to Serena and called Hakuba to tend to his wounds, and then he decided to have her cut cucumbers this time. They came from Hanazono''s vegetable garden. Among the many vegetables, cutting cucumbers would be one of the less difficult.


    However, Serena sted fresh blood again.


    After having the white horse heal her wounds, Serena then confiscated the knife and was left to wash the dishes. But, as I thought, or rather, as it should be, she broke the tes, and then she was entrusted with serving, but as she should have been, she made a fiasco of sttering the food on the floor.


    As far as I know, Aya Sugiura is a rtively mild-mannered and rational student. There is a methodical part of her that gets irritated by poor arrangements, but she is still able to digest her anger within herself and express constructive opinions.


    Witnessing that Sugiura struggling to suppress the urge to yell at me, I chilled my liver (no).


    Every time Serena made a mistake, Sugiura''s anger rose, but in the end she took a deep breath and said to her, "Thank you.


    ''Thank you. Serena-san, you can go up now for the day.


    Serena was a little puzzled by those words, but eventually she smiled as if she''d figured it all out and left the kitchen with her head down and trudged away.


    ''You''ve put up with a lot. Great job, Sugiura.


    Yeah. I admire you too, Mr. Sugiura.


    When Honno-san and I praised her one after another, Sugiura gave a bitter smile.


    Well, I have a feeling someone else will lose their temper if I put up with it, though.


    It does. I feel bitter about it too. From the looks of it, Serena is not doing this with any ill intentions. And that doesn''t mean that she can''t do everything, either.


    It''s a teacher''s duty to find the good points of the students and develop them. With that said, Serena is different from other students. There''s no unofficial report, no handover, and I haven''t been able to sit down with her and analyze her character. She''s apletely unknown student.


    It''s really frustrating to not be able to move around on your own two feet in these situations.


    ''''I think the whole ss should try tomunicate with Serena a bit more, though.


    Does that mean we''ll be more open to each other?


    I feel like we don''t know each other too well right now to really get to know each other.


    We should properly tell Serena what''s going on here and get more details from her too. Why don''t you do that and make her do the same job as the other students? Is Ryuzaki afraid of ''special treatment'' and causing the animosity of other ssmates?


    Well, Serena is more like a foreign student than a transfer student. It''s not hard to understand that she can''t grasp the distance between them.


    I know that this is the time for teachers toe into y, but I don''t know how far I can stick out in this katsuobushi outfit. I sigh heavily in my mind.


    In fact, it won''t be long from now that I''ll be telling Serena about the situation in this second year 4 ss.


    But that day triggered another incident that the ss would never forget.


    It was the attack of the Red Wing Demon (Red Wing).


    My beloved student was kidnapped or seriously injured, an incident that was an abomination to me.


    "Well...


    It was only after all that I heard what happened.


    Utsurogi was mortally wounded and Koganei was taken away. It was truly an unearthly event. Thinking about the disaster that had happened to the students, I was chagrined too.


    "I''m sorry, Sugiura, if I had been more careful...!


    ''Ya, I don''t think there was anything I could have done about this, even if the doctor had been firm...''


    An unidentified red winged demon. The attack by it came right in the middle of a ss meeting in the cafeteria. It seems that Ryuzaki and the others also realized once again the need to exchange information with Serena in earnest. I felt it was toote for me, but well, urgent situations make people myopic. Maybe it''s because I''m halfway out of the mosquito that I was able to notice these things.


    At any rate, the copse of the ss around Serena can be avoided. Both Honno-san and I were honestly happy when we heard about this. It would be even better if this was a chance for Serena to blend in with the ss.


    Just when I was thinking that, the Red Winged Demon attacked.


    I had heard that the red-winged demon was apparently the one who had annihted Serena''s friends. I don''t know what business he had with this ss and my lovely students, but from the way he spoke, he clearly had a bite to this otherworldly trip.


    When I heard this story, my guts (orck thereof) were churning. Not only did he get my students involved, he kidnapped one of them and seriously injured one of them. If I had a limb, I would have punched him in the face.


    ''''I''m sorry Sugiura, if I were stronger...!


    You''re a katsuobushi, so it''s only natural that you''re weaker than everyone else.


    "I''m not a teacher!¡¡I couldn''t stop Soraki and Koganei from getting hurt badly.......!


    It can''t be helped. This time it''s a matter of...


    Sugiura tells me that, but it''s hard to dispel the feeling of helplessness that dominates my entire body.


    ''Oh, God. You can''t be so gloomy, Sensei. You''ll get humid.


    Sugiura grabs me by the octopus legs and starts to sear me with the mes.


    ''Oh, burn me some more......... I''m like this, I deserve to be burned at the stake.......


    "Sensei, you''re a bonito-vored katsuobushi with a mental capacity of tofu...


    ''That''s right. I''m a rotten fish in my body and a rotten bean in my heart...


    Mr. Sugiura-san, you''re in a very serious condition...


    Honno-san also sounded a little worried. But I''m not such a fine man to be worried about.


    What kind of a teacher are you if you can''t save your students from danger? No matter how high and mighty I am, at the end of the day, I''m just a big-mouthed, silly boy. And now I don''t even have a mouth. I have nothing. Nothingness. Nothingness.


    A bad teacher who has not been able to do anything that should be done as an adult. That''s what I am.


    "I can''t help it, Mr. Teacher...


    Sugiura said and put my body on the shelf with a rattling motion.


    ''''Sensei, there''s one student I''d like you to consult with.


    What kind of advice can you possibly give me?¡¡I can''t even fulfill my minimal mission as a teacher.


    ''You can worry about it all you want, but is dismissing a student who is giving you an SOS for your own reasons what a teacher is supposed to be?''


    Mmm....


    When I get those words, I shut up too.


    It''s my situation that''s bothering me. If there are students who want to learn from me as a teacher, no matter how miserable and disgusting I look, I should probably be the one to deal with them, no matter how brave I am.


    It is true that I''m a bad katsuobushi who doesn''t do the bare minimum as an adult, but that doesn''t mean I can''t continue to fulfill my mission as an adult.


    Being an adult is hard.


    All right. Let''s talk about it. I''m sure everyone has a hard time with this situation...


    Sugiura walked out of the diner through the Goodwill, and soon after that, he brought a girl with him.


    ''''Gu........''''


    I can''t help but gasp.


    The one who is slumped over with a face that looks like she''s about to cry is the rumored transfer student, Serena.


    ''''Teacher......... Please scold Serena for being careless and ipetent........


    Serena said, looking terribly depressed.


    ''''What''s going on?¡¡Selena, it''s not a good idea to demean yourself.


    As he says it, the boomerang of the words he throws at me stabs me as hard as he can.


    ''Sensei, I''m a bad person. No matter what I did, I was always dragging everyone down, and I couldn''t even save Utsurogi-san and Koganei-san this time. If only I, if I had been stronger...!


    ''No, no, I don''t think Serena''s firmness in this matter would have helped...?


    ''But!¡¡If I were stronger...!


    Anyway, Serena''s a human, she''s weaker than a monster, right?


    ''But!¡¡Me!¡¡What kind of a knight''s apprentice are we if we can''t save our people from danger!¡¡No matter how much he tries to talk big or show off his fighting spirit, at the end of the day, he''s just a big-mouthed big boy!¡¡I''m a useless person who can''t even do the bare minimum as a fellow human being, that''s who I am!


    This guy must have been listening to our conversation earlier.


    When I nced at Sugiura, she was boiling water in a pot while humming something.


    You son of a b*tc*.


    Well, you knew this was going to happen and you brought Serena with you. Someone who has the exact same problem as me is beyond difficult to handle. No matter what words offort you try to give him, it will only sound like you''re trying to justify yourself.


    If you don''t put your heart on it, your words won''t reach them. That''s my credo as a teacher. That''s why, when I respond to a student''s concerns with sincere words, I have to believe those words from the bottom of my heart. This one is quite a challenge.


    But that''s just my situation. I, who Serena is relying on, shouldn''t take such circumstances into consideration.


    Okay?¡¡Serena, what''s the least you can do as apanion?


    ''What?¡¡Um, that''s, uh......... Rescuing a friend in distress or something like that...


    You know what? He thinks there''s no such thing as a minimum standard of behavior.


    Eh....


    Serena is confused by my words. It was pretty hard to lie to my own mind, but I still had to spit out some words that were pleasant to my ears.


    ''''In the end, that''s just a framework someone has applied from the outside. Everyone is different in what they can do. No one can fit perfectly into that framework. Serena has worked hard, and the doctor knows it well.


    But...... It''s no good, it''s useless!¡¡And I''m so bypassed and ipetent!


    ''You think that way because you think in a framework. Serena, you need to be more free. And believe in yourself.


    What part of me do you want me to believe?


    Mmmm, tough guy. That''s as good as it gets. Now that''s exactly what I am. There''s no way I can convince her with words I don''t agree with.


    But I''m a teacher nheless. I have a duty to help her with her problems.


    If I can''t save even one student, I can''t save myself.


    This is thest thing we need.


    "Sugiura, cut me down!


    Okay.


    Sugiura took the knife and ced the de against my body as if he had been waiting for it. With his expert hands, he produced one, then two thin shavings. I let out a scream.


    ''''Gwaaaaah!''''


    Sir?


    Don''t turn away, Serena!¡¡Listen!¡¡Even I couldn''t do anything about Soraki and Koganei''s plight!¡¡There was nothing we could do!¡¡If you''re powerless, I''m powerless!¡¡It''s the same old shit!¡¡But... oh!¡¡Hey, that hurts!¡¡Something seriously hurts!


    The pain is so intense it almost makes me cringe, as if my nerves are being directly scraped away. But I don''t have a body flexible enough to wriggle.


    ''But!¡¡But, Serena!¡¡There''s something I can do about that!¡¡There''s only one thing I can do!¡¡It''s tiny, but I''m sure it means something!


    You call that what it is?


    Yes!


    Sugiura threw my shavings into the pot. The kitchen was gradually filled with the fragrant aroma of the bonito broth.


    Sugiura scooped up some of the broth with adle and served it to Serena.


    Drink, Serena. It''s the broth from your teacher.


    Yes, yes....


    Serena took the bowl and gently put her mouth on it. The bonito broth that was removed from me slowly entered her mouth and was carried down her throat and into her stomach.


    ''''Delicious........''''


    Serena muttered a word to herself.


    ''''Delicious, is........''''


    I know.


    I nodded, my voice gentle.


    ''It''s the least I can do. But you drank it and said it was delicious. I''m sure that''s worth it. I''m not able to save my dearest friends, I''m a helpless and helpless man, but it will mean a lot to me.


    Sir....


    Serena, you have it in you, too. First, you have to try everything you can do, everything you know, to find that unique broth. You have to find the unique dashi that only you can produce.


    ''''Yes......... Thank you..........


    Serena bobbed her head with a slight tear in her voice. The drops that spill down her cheeks add a salty taste to my bonito broth. That''s good, too. The more tears I shed, the more the soup tastes different. And so we arrive at a taste that only Serena can produce.


    "Who''s going to cry, Serena? Now, let''s race to that sunset...


    Sir!


    Whoa!


    Serena, as if she was finally impressed, hugged me tightly. From the side, the scene would only look like a girl holding a wooden sword.


    ''''Sir!¡¡Thank you very much!¡¡I''ll do my best........


    Oh, yeah. Oh.......... But no, this is, um........


    No, it''s not quite.... That''s pretty good. Serena seems to have been the type of person to dress thin. I don''t know what the average is in this world, but if it''s this at the age of 16, I think it''s very promising for the future.


    I wanted to gently stroke her head as it was, but of course I didn''t have the means to do it. Well, if she did this to me when I was human, I think I would have been lectured by the vice principal again.


    What a waste. Like this was a good thing.


    After that, Serena seems to have told Ryuzaki and the others everything. I heard that Ryuzaki and the others also told Serena everything.


    A few more dayster, I was moved with Honno-san to the heavy duty galley kitchen, which was in the middle of refurbishment. The engine and caterpir were installed. And after the refurbishment of the ship''s hull waspleted, the ship could be moved for the time being. I was surprised to hear that a heavy cruiser was being converted to and-based battleship, though. There''s a limit to the extent of over-technology. I heard that this is the result of Kurumori''s (Gremlin) race ability being fully utilized.


    So we arrive at Serena''s hometown. I found out that Serena is actually a princess, and I also had a three-way conversation with her mother, but I''ll talk about that next time when I have time.

 32-Episode 29: Different World Class Conference (3Rd)

    The pawns aren''ting back. That''s five.


    The woman muttered to herself in the old castle that had been abandoned. A man sitting on a torn sofa sniffed.


    You can replenish your pawn as much as you want. You still have some balls left, right?


    ''Opening the gate is not a free for all. Besides, it''s a different matter that concerns me more.


    This ancient castle is one of the ces we have secured as a base for raids on human forces. The sphere of human activity in this world is not thatrge. At least in the continent where they are now, it is.


    In the past, they have been attacked by various foreign enemies and have been forced to shrink down to a smaller size. In the process, many countries must have been abandoned by other countries, and many of them must have been destroyed. This castle they call their home base also belongs to a country that was destroyed more than two hundred years ago.


    The man looked up at the ceiling in boredom and said.


    ''The queen. I wonder why there''s no response.


    "It''s hard to imagine her, after so much obedience to the king, turning her back.


    I''ve got a lot of guys who would make an asset.


    The woman put her hand to her chin and paced the hall in contemtion.


    ''''Look, Suou. We have only two knights and bishops each, and we''ve gone to the trouble of keeping one knight and one bishop in this castle. You know what the king''s intentions are.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. You''re a creepy guy. I know. I can''t wait to meet the queen.


    The man ps his hand at the woman who says what she has to say. The woman wrinkles her brow.


    ''Why is a man like you a Knight...''


    Forget about that, Akeno. Where is he?¡¡A high elf picked up from the catbs.


    I''m making progress through Phase 2. Herbat skills are excellent, but she needs to be educated on the consciousness aspect.


    You''re a little rusty, aren''t you? Let''s take it easy. You know that story about the North Wind and the Sun?


    Andersen.


    It''s Aesop. You''re pretty stupid.


    The woman who was struck lightly fired a ck energy body, and the man, lying on the sofa, flicked it with one hand. The energy body that was torn off drilled arge hole in the ceiling and disappeared into the dark cloudy sky. The man looked at the dust falling down and muttered, ''Oh no!


    ''Well, more leaking parts.''


    You know whose fault it is...


    ''It''s the insufferable Bishop''s fault. Akeno.


    The man gets up from the couch and stretches out wide.


    ''Oh, I need to y a game.... Hey, Akeno, next time you invite a pawn, let''s have him bring a TV and a yStation.


    There''s no power.


    It''s so harsh. I don''t want to live in another world.


    From the dark clouds in the sky, it looked like it would soon be raining.


    The third Otherworldly ss Meeting was held in a rented room in the Royal Pce, with all thirty-seven members of the second year and four sses present except for Koganei, Goubayashi, and Kaoruko. Compared to the first round, held in the wilderness, and the second round, held in thebyrinth''s cafeteria, the desks and chairs are much better now. However, there are quite a few students who can''t sit in those chairs.


    The chairperson of themittee, Mr. Ryuzaki, was on the podium. Ryuzaki, the chairperson of themittee, and Sakuma, the secretary of the ss, are on the podium.


    The secretary of this ss was originally Gowabayashi. Since he was gone and Ryuzaki became the chairman of the ss again, Sakuma was often in his ce.


    Sakuma, who was originally reclusive, had grown up to be a tough guy after a few incidents, and was now taking more and more leadership positions in battle. Considering her high level of outspokenness, the implications of her being in the same position as Ryuzaki are very significant.


    She is also a valuable person who can give an opinion to Benii Asuka, who is ying with her nails in the corner of the ss.


    ''''Well, that''s all I''ve heard from Her Majesty the Queen of this country.


    At the podium, Ryuzaki looks at the materials and says


    ''We, as a ss, need to re-decide on our future ns. I want to hear everyone''s opinion.''''


    A buzz surges through the ss.


    The story itself is a very simple one. You can either ask Master Majina to return to your world, or you can stay here forever.


    ''I thought you were in favor of leaving the country, Himemizu.


    Yeah. Sure. What about you, Utsurogi-kun?


    ''Well, I guess I am too.... How about Ei?


    I don''t mind living in this country for a while, though. It''s just that it''s not nice to be unsure of something you don''t understand.


    Just as Kyousuke and the others are doing, his ssmates are exchanging words with their close friends. It wouldn''t be a decision he could make on his own. Among them, Kenzaki (Duhan), Gokugawara (Goblin), Okumura (Orc) and others, who must have been unwavering in their resolve from the start, are not even slightly moved.


    Inugami was lying prostrate at his desk, and Benii was brushing his nails, looking bored. However, next to both sides of Benii, his cronies Harui (Harpy) and Snakezuka (Lamia) were talking to each other with serious faces. Speaking of sleeping, so does Harao (Pharaoh). He hasn''te out of the coffin at all.


    ''I''ll go ahead and tell you. I''m going to be actively working to find a way to get back to the world I came from.


    Sir, you know, can''t we just wait for the war to end?


    The one who raised his hand and asked at Ryuzaki''s words was Gillman''s Uozumi Salmonichiro.


    ''''Yeah. I think that''s the safest way to do it too, but when I contacted the Ministry of Magic, I found out that it''s linked to the time we were sent over here, and that the space-time boundary ne?¡¡I hear that''s what''s making it so unstable.


    What''s that?


    I think you''re talking about that wall that separates the world from the world.


    Ket-Sea''s Nekomiya Miya, who has recently be quite friendly with the fish dweller (and asionally gives her prey a look), strokes her proud beard.


    ''What was stable for nearly two decades now has be unstable and prone to shifting between worlds. That''s why they say the sooner you decide to go home, the better.


    ''You mean when you linger, that''s what makes you stable again?''


    Well, yeah.


    Ryuzaki shrugged.


    The Red Winged Demons, or rather, the Red Moon Blood Tribe (Red Moon), clearly knew something about Kyousuke and the others'' trips to the other world, and were probably involved in some way or another.


    We don''t know if that space-time boundary ne is unstable due to the effects of their activities, or conversely, if they started their activities at a time when the space-time boundary ne became unstable, but if we wait for the battle with them to end leisurely, there is a good chance that the boundary will stabilize and make it difficult to travel between worlds There is.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in a position to do something. But I want to do it on my own. I''m not going to force you all to do it, though.


    The buzz in the ss grows louder.


    The two choices that Ryuzaki talks about gradually take on this kind of meaning.


    We can either jump into the dangerous world to ensure that we return to the world we came from, or we can ept the possibility of not being able to return and stay in this world safely.


    This is an important decision that could have a major impact on the future of our lives.


    By the way, how many of your students have the answer at this point in their lives?


    In response to that question, Rin was the first to raise her hand. Then Kyosuke raised his hand, and Ei followed suit.


    In the other seats are Kenzaki and then Sakuma, who is sitting in the secretary''s seat. Snakezuka and Harui also raised their hands. All of these students would be students who were in favor of heading down to Master Majina. A littleter, Gokubugawara and Okumura also raise their hands.


    "Come to think of it, I''m going to have to take care of those goblins for a while as a heavy duty officer.


    "I have to keep up with Zeku, too, Debbie.


    Is it correct to say that their opinion is a reluctant sympathy for Ryuzaki''s policy?


    However, the other students seem to be a bit more reluctant to throw up their hands.


    ''Well, I''m not asking you to make a decision right away. I''m going to have another meetingter. However, you only have a week to give me to give you all the time you need. It''s selfish of me, but if it takes any longer, I''d rather have you live in this country.


    Ryuzaki''s words were unusually harsh. But that''s to be expected. You''ll never be able to leave this country for any length of time if you linger on without setting a deadline. There is no way to return to the world you came from.


    ''Hey, hey, Utsurogi-kun,''


    Rin pecked at Kyousuke''s intestines.


    Utsurogi-kun, it''s okay to leave, right?


    Yeah. Didn''t you just raise your hand?


    Is this because I said I''d be home?


    What?


    I wasn''t expecting that question at all, so I couldn''t help but ask it back.


    ''''Because thest ss meeting we had...''''


    "Himemizu.


    It was Ei who interrupted Rin''s words. Rin jumped involuntarily at the sound of his voice, which was unusually devoid of emotion at any time.


    ''''Hee-hah!¡¡Excuse me, Mr. Righteous Wife!¡¡The triangle corner is getting the better of me!


    ''No, I''m not particrly mad at you, but...''


    While Ei muttered a little confusedly, Rin became like sticky thinly stretched bread dough.


    How was it during the previous ss meeting, too? Kyousuke nodded his head.


    Well, I''m going home for now. I have no objection to that policy. It''s true that there will be dangers involved, but even so, Kyousuke thinks that it''s not something that can''t be broken if you join forces with Rin, Ei, Ryuzaki and others. Of course, the more students that follow you, the better.


    ''''Mm........''''


    What''s up?¡¡The "Princess Water


    ''No, hmmm......... It''s nothing....


    Rin''s voice is both sultry and troubled.


    We''ve only known each other for a short time, but when he says, ''It''s nothing,'' he doesn''t speak up in pursuit. I''m beginning to understand the extent of that. So, Kyousuke didn''t particrly question him, but returned his gaze to the front.


    ''''If you''re hungry, do you want to go to the popr diner (bistro)ter?''''


    ''What?¡¡Are you sure?¡¡Oh, well, it''s not quite the same thing, but I''m about to run low on spending money...


    ''Princess water buys too many cool rocks.


    Because it was so cool, I just couldn''t...


    As it turned out, the third otherworldly ss meetingsted for a while after that, but ended up leaving most of their ssmates scratching their heads. As it was, Ei watched closely for a while as Rin, who had been offered to buy a meal at the public cafeteria as it was, left the meeting room with Kyousuke in an exuberant mood.


    ''''Utsurogi!''''


    As Rin and Kyousuke are walking down the corridor of the royal pce, Ryuzaki calls out to them from behind.


    It''s the third day of the second year and fourth ssmates'' visit to the royal capital. We are allowed to sleep in the royal pce, but the nobles whoe and go are still watching us with ck and white eyes. It seems that there is quite a bit of opposition to keeping the monsters in the royal pce while the area around the empire is gradually bing kinaesthetic.


    Nevertheless, Ryuzaki negotiated with Her Majesty and managed to get a promise to stay here for a week.


    ''''Oh, yay. Ryuuzaki-kun!


    Are you with Rin? Are you going to dinner now?


    ''Yes!¡¡We''re going to the diner, just the two of us!


    Well we need to be there a littleter to avoid sabotage?


    There are several popr eateries in the royal capital, but the number of stores that ept monster students is limited. The one that Kyousuke and the others are heading to is one of them, but of course there will be a lot of ordinary citizens entering, so they were told to head there at the veryst minute of business hours as much as possible so as not to scare them needlessly.


    Well, good. Utsurogi, and also Rin, listen to me. I have one favor to ask.


    A favor. What is it?


    Ryuzaki has the heavy responsibility of being the chairman of themittee, buttely he''s been relying on Kyousuke for something. I don''t think I''m taking the ce of that Gauvayashi, but it feels pretty good for Kyousuke.


    ''Actually, it''s about the ss meeting in a week.


    Yeah, the fourth one. That''s what you call it. How many people do you think wille with me?


    From what I''ve seen, there''ll be close to 30 people following us.


    Ryuzaki said simply. Rin bounced her body in surprise.


    ''''So much!¡¡That much gathering!


    Everyone pretty much wants to go home. It''s a toss-up between safety and bnce. But probably not many students would choose the option of ''maybe I''ll spend the rest of my life here'' when they have the hope of ''maybe I''ll go home.''


    Ryuzaki doesn''t fall behind others when ites to observing his ssmates. His words are persuasive.


    So what is it that you ask of me, Ryuzaki?


    ''Yeah, that''s the thing, though...''


    Ryuzaki looked around and told Kyousuke softly to listen in. Rin also stretched her body to listen.


    ''''I want to take all 37 of them,''''


    At this, even Kyousuke, as expected of him, couldn''t roll his eyes--- but he was at least as surprised as that level of surprise.


    ''''Are you serious?''''


    ''I said that in that ss meeting because of my position, but I don''t think the ss should be taking discrete decisions here,''


    One or the other, Ryuzaki says, everyone shoulde to a united conclusion. Here, there is no advantage in respecting each person''s opinion and having the ss split up.


    If you are separated from some of your ssmates, this will result in the unconsciousness that you may disagree with other ssmates one day. A small disagreement or disagreement within a ss. In that case, there is no telling who will try to leave the ss again, and when.


    Goubayashi has already left the ss now. There was a good chance that the atmosphere would turn out that way.


    I''ve found out now that Goubayashi is gone, but it''s quite unbearable to say goodbye to a close ssmate. How about Utsurogi?


    No, I know...


    He remembered the boy''s face, which wasn''t already friendly, but Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''For example, Sugiura and Hanazono. Those two get along pretty well, don''t they?


    ''Uh, yeah. Yeah. It was good to begin with, but I think it''s gotten even better since I''ve been here.


    Rin agreed with Ryuzaki''s words.


    They were Sugiura (Scy), the cook, and Hanazono (Alraune), who grew food in her vegetable garden. Due to their roles at the base, they have many opportunities to exchange words, and they sat next to each other at the ss meeting just now.


    ''But maybe Sugiura is trying to follow us, and Hanazono is trying to stay. If we part ways here, it could be the goodbye of a lifetime. A week is indeed too short a time to prepare for that.


    If we''re going to stay, we should all stay, and if we''re going to go, we should all go, is that what you''re saying?


    Yeah. And this is selfish of me, but I don''t want to rx in this country.


    I guess it''s Goubayashi, Kyousuke thinks. Kyousuke and the others have been brought word that Goubayashi Genshu of Ouga, a close friend of Ryuzaki''s, has headed south a while ago. Naturally, they must have a desire to go and pick him up.


    Roughly, I understood what Ryuzaki wanted to say.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    I will manage to convince the students who want to stay in this country within a week.


    He wasn''t confident if it was just Kyousuke, who was a lowmunicator, but with Rin, it might be possible.


    Ryuzaki smiled a little self-deprecatingly.


    ''You''re a selfish chairman, aren''t you?''


    No, it''s a little self-indulgent. It''s human.


    ''I doubt it. What about that kind of urogyny?


    What?


    When asked, Kyousuke couldn''t help but look up.


    ''''Don''t even Utsurogi have their own selfishness and selfishness that they want to follow through on?''''


    You are told, and you ponder. Is it selfishness or selfishness that you want to carry out, even to the point of twisting the will of others? If you ask me, I can''t think of anything thates to mind. I have the desire to save Koganei as soon as possible, so if I had to say something, that would be it.


    However, I don''t think of twisting other people''s consciousness for that purpose.


    ''''Well... not really.


    Yeah. That''s weird. Utsurogi is...


    I don''t think it''s as bad as Ryuzaki''s, though.


    Well, I think I''m a bit different from Utsurogi-kun...


    Rin said in the same somewhat sultry tone as before. Kyousuke scratched his head.


    I''m not so sure.


    I don''t know, Utsurogi, but...


    Hmm?


    Hi. Hi. Hey, it''s nothing.


    In the end, Rin stagnated as it was and fell silent.


    ''''For now, Ryuzaki, I know what you''re asking. Okay?¡¡The "Princess Water


    I understand what you say. I understand what Ryuzaki-kun says, and if it''s possible, I''d like to leave with you all.


    Yeah, thanks. I''m sorry to keep you here.


    Ryuzakiughed at that and handed me a sheet of paper. From the looks of it, it''s probably a list of the ''students who are thinking of staying behind'' that Ryuzaki thinks there should be about seven or eight of them, but what''s written on it is only half of them. The other half would be that Ryuzaki would be rooting for them.


    After giving a brief exnation, Ryuzaki says goodbye to Kyousuke and the others and leaves the hallway.


    Kyousuke and Rin also waved them off, and then decided to go straight out into the courtyard of the royal pce.


    The two of them were happily chatting about the meal they were about to eat, while Ryuzaki was watching them anxiously from a little distance.


    The sun had already set by the time Kyousuke and Rin returned to the pce.


    The food in the popr cafeteria looked delicious. Apparently it''s true that there are many earthlings in this country, and there were a few dishes from Kyousuke''s world, but the best dish was a chicken paste that looked like pate. Since Rin asked for so much, Kyousuke''s pocket money has beenpletely reduced.


    Incidentally, when eating out, Kyousuke and Rin came up with a way to eat while merging together. It''s not a bad idea, but it''s not a bad idea. In this way, they can both eat well for one person. It''s on the level of why we didn''t do that in the first ce, though.


    ''''Well, Utsurogi-kun. Good night.


    Yeah, good night.


    Kyousuke waved Rin back to the boys''mon room. He had to walk a bit.


    Tomorrow, he and Rin would have to scramble to root around. After struggling a lot with where to keep the paper, he decided to wrap it up into a tube and shove it into his eye socket. Normally, the skull is a pretty good ce to store the brain.


    "Utsurugi,


    Suddenly, Kyousuke turned around when he was stopped. Today is the day he is often called by name.


    However, the person standing there was an unexpected person.


    ''''Benii........''''


    Asuka Benii Asuka was standing there, bathed in the soft moonlight that was shining through the window pane. Her twin eyes, which always looked bored, were blotting out a different color. She wasn''t even ying with her nails. Her model-like height was still the same, and the way she leaned back against the wall and crossed her arms as if she were holding herself up was like a painting.


    ''Unusual. What do you want from me?


    It''s not really a problem, but...


    Benii released her body from the wall, untied her crossed arms and walked towards Kyousuke.


    ''In case you were wondering, I thought I''d tell you about my blood.


    Oh, oh. Oh, that. You''ve helped me a lot. Thanks.


    The blood of the vampire, Benii, revived Kyousuke''s body that had been trampled to pieces.


    Since then, the skeleton body that Kyousuke Soraki possessed was much more robust than before. The bones were still easy to dislodge, but the bones themselves had be extremely hard. It could be said to be considerable because it could withstand Rin in apressed state, which was thought to be on par with deep sea pressure.


    ''''Yeah. Well, that''s just a rudimentary effect.


    Benii lightly dug her fingers into the crevice of Kyousuke''s ribs and turned them in a circr motion as she did so.


    Benii''s blood, which had seeped throughout Kyousuke''s bones, gathered at her fingertips, forming a single shape.


    ''''.........!''''


    The blood gathered in one ce between his ribs beats like a heart and then begins to circte more of Beni''s blood throughout Kyousuke''s body.


    ''Maybe, Utsurogi. From now on, you will always be a step faster and stronger than your other ssmates.


    How can you say that?


    When Benii pulled his fingers out of Kyousuke''s ribs, his heart burst out at once and the blood seeped through his body again. Apparently, it was no longer possible to pull out the blood as it was.


    ''''Because it''s my blood that''s needed to move from Phase 2 to Phase 3.

 33-Episode 30 Red Shadow

    "All you need is my blood to make the transition from phase two to phase three.


    Kyousuke wonders about Beni''s words. Her face, which hase so close, takes on a s*xy hue in the moonlight.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for. Asuka''s fine skin with no roughness to be found on it. The more you look at it, the more it takes on a demonic beauty, as if it were not of this world.


    Kyousuke couldn''t move at all, barely able to ask: ''''What do you mean...


    ''''What do you mean, what do you mean...?''''


    You know. What do you think it means?


    Turning around, Benii took two or three steps forward.


    ''If you''re asking me that, then Utsurogi hasn''t noticed yet.


    What.


    It''s a little early to be clearing things up.


    As it was, Asuka Benii walked on the bright red carpet with her leather shoes.


    Benii is hiding something. With just the words he just said, it''s already confirmed.


    There are plenty of things to be concerned about. Why did Beni know more about the side effects of an ability he hadn''t even used very well? Why are Beni and Inugami the only ones who have transitioned with little to no change in appearance? How did they know the conditions for transitioning from Phase 2 to Phase 3? Beni knows something about the series of tripping incidents.


    As well as those who call themselves the "Red Moon Blood Tribe" (Red Moon).


    Wait, Benii!


    Kyousuke chased after Benii, forcing his body to move like he was in a gold bondage.


    She turned around in a huff.


    For a moment, the pale moonlighting through the window turned red as if dripping blood. It''s as if there are only two people in thisrge royal pce. You feel as if you''ve wandered into a new world, separated from the one you were in before.


    The red moon peeking through the window.


    Immediately after Kyousuke grabbed Benii''s arm, she turned her sharp gaze to him.


    ''''You''re in my way.''''


    Immediately after, a strong impact pushed Kyousuke''s body away. The body was blown wide open for several meters and rolled on the carpet. Strangely, the bones did not fall apart. After a moment of frustration and anger, Beni''s eyes were returning to their usualzy queen look. A supernatural gaze, ring at everything but himself, turned to Kyousuke.


    ''I''ll tell you the rest of the story when the opportunity arises. Utsurugi, you just need to remember what I said earlier.


    Wait, Benii.... Let me ask you just one question.


    Don''t tell me what to do.


    Please.


    Kyousuke bowed his head as he finally got his body free. Beni said while fiddling with his nails.


    ''''So, what?''''


    ''''When the base was attacked for the second time, the one who defeated the Red Winged Demon... was it Beni?


    Yeah, I figured that out.


    Beni''s mouth loosened slightly, drawing a slight arc.


    ''Or maybe Sachi told you. Either way, though.


    Her words were meant to be an affirmation. I knew it, Kyousuke thought.


    ''I won''t say any more. The more people who know, the easier it is to get noticed. I didn''t have much time to spare, so I was in a hurry.''


    Sighing, Beni said something uncharacteristic. He looked up at the moonlight from outside the window.


    The glow of the moon in the night sky has regained its usual cool colored glow.


    ''I told you I''d still be strong, didn''t I?''


    ''I''ve said it, but that''s still a long way off. Utsurogi needs to work out his own problems.


    ''Problem?¡¡Me?¡¡Is there such a thing?


    I wouldn''t look some without it.


    I won''t say any more, and it seemed like Benii was giving her a lot of hints in her own way.


    But Kyousuke didn''t understand. What is the meaning of being in this form? What is my problem?


    Suddenly, he thinks of Goubayashi. He judges that the demon inside him is the cause of his own transformation into an ogre, and sets out on a journey to confront it. What meaning can he give to his own form? What does it mean to be confronted with it?


    I don''t know.


    When Kyousuke suddenly looked up, before he knew it, Benii Asuka was gone.


    The next morning, Himemizu Rin was visiting therge bathhouse.


    There is a culture of morning baths in the royal capital. To be precise, it is a culture brought in by the transnted Japanese. From the southern part of the continent, where there is a culture of public baths, they went to the trouble of calling in arge number of bath engineers from the southern part of the continent to build baths all over the royal pce and the capital. Rin thinks she''s read about such a manga in the original world.


    So, Rin visited the big bath in the pce. Basically, it is used for guests and nobles who stay in the pce, but if you are a guest of honour, there are only students from ss 4 of the second grade now. Therefore, therge baths, both male and female, have now turned into monster baths.


    But to put it bluntly, Rin doesn''t like public baths.


    It''s not that I don''t like baths. She hates public baths. The public baths and hot springs are no good.


    The reason is simple: they make you feel inferior.


    In the human era, Rin found out about her own stunted development at the forest school in junior high school. Some might argue that there''s no such thing as stunted growth for a junior high school student, but Rin''s sheer, cliff-like breastte stood out badly among the girls who had reached orpleted their second s*x drive. And theyughed at it. That was a bittersweet memory for Rin.


    Still, Rines to the bath every morning. It''s tomunicate with her ssmates. It''s called naked socializing.


    However, therge bathhouse that she visits after bing a slime is something that somehow elerates her inferiorityplex in a useless direction.


    ''''Oh, hey, it''s you, Slinky!''''


    The first person to call out to me as I slipped into the steam-filled bathhouse was Aya Sugiura (Scy).


    Scy is a monster whose upper body is a girl and its lower body is an octopus. An octopus on the bottom half of her body reminds me of the viins in Disney movies, but Sugiura doesn''t have that magnificent waist.


    Rin stares at Sugiura''s body from the tip of her tentacles to the tip of her head, devouring it as she speaks to him in a friendly manner.


    ''You like to take a bath, Sarin. Can you wash that body?


    ''No, it''s not like I can wash it.... But I''ll take a dip in the hot water for a while to get rid of all the excess waste from my body and cleanse it.


    What? That''s bad manners...


    ''No!¡¡What are you imagining!¡¡I''m not that free!


    By the way, Rin''s father and brother often do it in the bathroom. When they are found out, they preach with their mother.


    It''s a good idea. Howdy.


    Oh, Itomi.


    Walking in with a crunching, crunching sound is the girl with the lower half of a spider''s body, Itomi Kumazaki (Arachne).


    Scy and Arachne''s lower body upies several times the area of an ordinary person''s, so just the two of them lined up in a row makes the bathhouse feel awfully cramped. Rin, still once again, followed the head-to-toe of Kumozaki with her gaze closely. The good thing about slime is that even if you stare at it lickety-split, it''s hard to be noticed because you don''t have eyes.


    ''d*mn, they''re all good.... They have faces and tits........


    After all, that''s what Rin''s emotions are all about.


    We''ve all been reincarnated as monsters, but most of the girls are left with faces and tits. Things are big and small, and though theye in all shapes and sizes, they''re there. Sugiura''s things were rich, and Kumozaki''s things were beautiful.


    That''s not to say that faces and breasts are everything. Rin''s weapon in the human era was a healthy leg line. The resilience that was her other weapon has not been lost even now that she has be a slime.


    However, a visit to the bare space of a bath stimtes Rin''s inferiorityplex as a girl.


    ''It''s fine. Even if you don''t have tits.''''


    It was Nekomiya Miya of Ket-Sea who said that in a pretentious voice from behind.


    Her appearance is the cat itself. A cat-eared beastman is not a pampered figure. Aplete ck cat. The difference is that it can stand upright, but it''s mostly just a cat.


    If she soaks in the bathtub as it is, it will be full of hair, so she draws arge tub of hot water and soaks in it.


    ''This is what my face is too,'' she says. Well, I''m proud to say that this is a ''typical'' look that suits my charms.


    I''ve been wondering, do you have a lot of nipples, Mya-chan?


    Don''t ask me those geeky questions. After all, it''s your tits.


    Nekomiya''s expression is tantly cloudy. Shees to this bath every morning despite the fact that she is a cat, in fact she is simply a bath lover.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Totoha-chan?


    I guess so. You''re right. I''m a beautiful girl, and that''s the third most disappointing girl in my ss with me, you and him. And then there''s Hakoiri and Kawano... oh no, Kaoruko.


    Oh, Kaoruko-chan. I wonder how she''s doing...


    Kaminari Totoha, a reincarnated Thunderbird, is too big to enter the bathhouse. To begin with, he''s a hubby from the morning baths because soaking in hot water electrocutes everyone.


    The only thing Rin can think of when she thinks of a Thunderbird is her father''s favorite puppet show, but if you ask her, it seems to be a divine bird that has been passed down among the Native Americans. The existence of the Thunderbird has been confirmed in this world as well, but it seems to be extremely rare, and in terms of potential, Serena''s opinion is that it should beparable to the dragonified Ryuzaki. However, because of her feeble character, her power has never been demonstrated. It was fatal that he was afraid of lightning in the first ce.


    Rin flushed the waste from her body and then soaked in the hot tub. She tried not to absorb the hot water.


    Nekomiya crossed her arms and looked up at the ceiling.


    ''Kannari too..... That guy is going to say he''s going to stay in this country too.''''


    Oh, so you''re good friends with Mya?


    We''re in the same theater club. Well, we''ve known each other longer than that, and I was the one who asked him to join. I wanted to be an actor, but I ended up in the background because of my personality.


    "Uh-huh.


    Nekomiya''s voluminous narrative was sumptuous, just because it was a theater club. Rin listened to her words as she countered.


    ''I''m going back. I want to be an actor. I could try to be a Ketsey stage actress over here, though.


    They have a lot of experience from their college days.


    ''It was a long time ago. But I''m not so sure about Kannari. He doesn''t seem to be as excited about it as I am.


    Indeed, Kannari Toriba''s name was on the list that Ryuzaki had shown him. He''s one who needs to be rooted out.


    Oh yeah. In order to get this kind of information, a naked association is essential.


    ''You should have invited Mya-chan toe home with you.


    "I''ve been swinging around so much with my selfishness that I don''t want to put myself in a situation where my life could be at stake.


    Hmm. He''s not very honest.


    Friendships are a messy thing, as it turns out.


    Hanazono is going to say he''s going to stay too...


    Sugiura also mumbled to himself as he soaked in the bathtub.


    I see. Rin nodded. It''s just as Ryuzaki said. Everyone does not want to be separated from their friends. Even Sugiura has a dream to take over his parents'' Japanese restaurant. That''s why she wants to return to her home world.


    However, she can''t involve her friends who want to live a safe and peaceful life in order to achieve her dream.


    On the one hand, that statement is true on the one hand, but on the other hand, it is wrong.


    Even Rin wants to go back to her world, if possible, with all of us. If possible, we all do. This is what we have to do now to make that happen. Formerly the highest reigning ss caste, Himemizu Rin''s political skills are on disy.


    ''''Hey, Sarin.''''


    Rin, who was making up her mind, was poked and prodded by Sugiura.


    ''Hmm, what?¡¡Aya.


    I can''t find any water in the tub.


    "Geez.


    Before I knew it, I had drunk it all.


    I''m going to head out to root for the group that wants to stay behind. Before that, we have to wait for Rin from the long bath toe out.


    Kyousuke and Ei were passing the time in the salon set up in the royal pce for guests. They looked for something to pass the time, and to their surprise, they found a game of shogi. I wondered if someone had brought it in from Japan. There is a good number of board games such as chess and cards. Ei might burn it if it was shogi, so he decided to y chess. The pieces are made of stone, so there''s not much risk of burning them.


    ''''Kyousuke, did something happen yesterday?''''


    While moving one pawn, Ei suddenly cuts in sharply.


    ''''You understand? Oh my god.........


    ''Of course. I don''t know how many years we''ve known each other.


    If you ask me if something happened, of course it happened. The one with Beni. But Kyousuke was not afraid to talk about it. It was because she didn''t seem to like the idea of the information she had mentioned back then being spread around. As a matter of principle, Kyousuke doesn''t do many things that people don''t like to do.


    When Kyousuke was silent for a while, Ei let out a small sigh.


    ''Well, that''s fine. Then you don''t have to tell me.''''


    Sorry.


    ''It''s not something to apologize for. It''s just that this is how it''s always been with you.


    Ei was right, Kyousuke and Ei''s rtionship has always been like this. Ei, who had few friends, always had Kyosuke next to him, and it was always Ei who admonished him for his dangerous attitude. He never interfered more than necessary and tried to respect Kyousuke''s autonomy as much as possible.


    However, Kyosuke''s indecisiveness often causes him to be indecisive and inconsble, and he often makes Ei angry.


    The silent chess game continues for a while.


    ''Kyousuke.''


    Ei unexpectedly spoke up.


    ''''That''s what Himemizu was talking about yesterday...''''


    Oh, yeah?¡¡What was it?


    You don''t remember. You''re the....


    "Checkmate.


    "....!¡¡Wait, wait, wait, wait. Kyousuke!¡¡Huh!¡¡When did that happen?!


    Ei is still bad at board games, isn''t he? You act like a brainy character.


    It''s been that way since he was a child. Ei, who had always loved tokusatsu heroes, always wanted to y blue or ck when he yed Sentai Gokko in kindergarten. He would then make Kyosuke y Red. However, it was usually during the middle of the gokko games that Ei would get hot and act like a hot-headed idiot.


    Since Kyousuke is like this, Ei is often seen as a cool, handsome, or smartass general strategist, but in fact, after some thought, it often backfires on him. The recent incident where he tried to hide the identity of Full Cross is one such example. Well, that was a half-hearted hobby mixed in, too.


    ''''Once more. Kyousuke, let''s do it again, this time with a flying kaku-uchi!


    No, it''s not.


    As the two men are rearranging the chess pieces on the board, they hear a slightly louder voice talking from outside the salon. A familiar voice. It''s Serena.


    The princess of this country. It is Princess Serenade. The tone of the voice was somewhat tense. Kyousuke and Ei looked at each other (not at Ei).


    ''''Oh, is that true!¡¡Ta, isn''t it a big deal!


    Yes. So please keep this matter as confidential as possible...


    He wondered if he should show his face in the midst of such a conversation, but it was bad enough that he was talking loudly in front of the guest salon. Kyousuke and Ei walked out unapologetically without fear.


    ''Hey, Serena-san.''


    Oh my God!


    Princess Serenade jumped up with a scream that didn''t sound like a princess at all.


    The one with Serena is the leader of the kinsmen knights that are often seen in the royal pce. She giggled, not used to the sight of Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''I didn''t hear much, what''s going on?''''


    ''Hey, it''s nothing!¡¡It''s nothing!¡¡It''s not true that a band of wild thieves who were being escorted to King''s Landing stabbed a knight on guard and escaped!


    I see...


    ''Ah!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡Forget it!


    Serena waved her arms around and screamed, then put her hands on the wall and nodded in dismay.


    ''''Ugh........ Please scold Serena for being so careless and ipetent........''''


    Well, as I said, it''s our business to keep this to ourselves.


    The knight of the Kingsguard spoke to Kyousuke and the others with a bitter smile. Kyousuke and Ei nodded.


    ''''I understand. I won''t say anything else. But it''s a bit of a mess when ites to that.''''


    ''''Yes. It''s troubling that he was able to escape not far from the King''s Capital. However, I''m an ordinary human, so it might not be too scary to you all...''''


    You can kill a man without batting an eye, so how can you not be scared?


    From Serena, I have gained a general knowledge of the monsters in this world.


    There aren''t that many people in the whole world who are able topete with monsters on a singlebatant or more than equal footing. Special training and natural talent. The presence or absence of power to control magic and fighting spirit. The difference in such things makes a big difference.


    To the average citizen who had no power and didn''t try to train, even the horned rabbit is a dangerous monster. Just having a Kyousuke (skeleton) walking around the city is actually a huge mess.


    It seems that the wild thieves in this country are usually squire crumbles who couldn''t be knights. They have a reasonable amount of training, but well, at best, they are on par with Kyousuke alone.


    It is very regrettable that I am used as a unit ofbat power, but well, it is easy to understand the analogy. Probably the fighting strength of the escaped wild thieves is one Kyousuke each. Since they can kill people with impunity, it''s potentially much higher, maybe even two Kyousuke.


    ''''But since it''s only two reveries, wouldn''t it not be difficult to capture them if a few knights in this country gathered together?


    Ei, are you going to use that unit?


    ''''That''s right. However, even though we were careless, the knight who was stabbed to death must have been as good as three or four Utsurogi-san, so maybe it will take longer.


    "To the knight in shining armor.


    For three or four Kyousuke? He''s a horrible opponent. I hope they are caught soon. It''s strange to say that I just fought a red-winged demon as well, and I''m scared of human criminals, but after all, sometimes such a familiar viin is far more frightening than a clear enemy entity.


    ''Anyway, anyhow!¡¡We need to make sure that we don''t touch them outside the city walls.


    ''''Yes. We need to make sure that there are people on the ground around the King''s Landing as well.


    Outside the walled city of the king, there is a vast area of agriculturalnd. The country has well-developed water control technology, and thanks to irrigation canals drawn from the northern mountain range, there is a thriving agricultural industry here and there. There are plenty of fresh vegetables and river fish avable, which isn''t too bad.


    However, the spread of farnd means that there are a lot of farmers. In most cases, the people of King''s Land are working as hired farmers, butrgendowners with vast farnd have built their mansions outside the capital. It was possible that these houses would be targeted by wild thieves.


    ''''I hope you all don''t go outside the royal capital too often.


    ''Oh, yes. I understand, just so you know... but...


    Kyousuke''s reply was strangely crisp. The Konoe Knight made a dubious face.


    ''''What''s wrong?''''


    Oh no, maybe...


    Uglysses!


    That''s when Himemizu Rin, with her bouncy voice, came over with a bouncy voice, literally bouncing her body as well.


    ''I know where Toriba and Hana-chan are!¡¡You know, it''s a farnd outside of King''s Landing!


    I thought it would be something like that.


    The Konoe Knight and Serena looked at each other as Ei spoke for Kyousuke''s feelings.


    ''Kannari and Hanazono are being abducted and held captive by thugs?


    The knights in the choke point were overturned because the female knight who entered the choke point did not have a headband.


    This is the knights'' choke point set up on the outer wall of the royal capital. The news that a band of thieves in convoy had stabbed a knight to death and escaped, had caused a sudden tension in the royal capital. A few minutes ago, Her Majesty and the Royal Court of Justice Council have given their permission to prioritize the capture of the knights if it is unavoidable.


    So, there are about four people there who are not knights.


    They are Kyousuke, Rin, Ei and Serena.


    If you add in Kenzaki Megumi (Duhan) who just opened the door and walked in, there are five of them.


    ''''Where did the message gamee to be like that...''''


    Tsurugin, no! Toriwa and Hana-chan are outside. And it looks like the thugs are hanging around in that outside area.


    Kyousuke and Rin mouthed, and Kenzaki nodded, ''Mu, I see,'' and ced his own head on the table. A scream came from the surroundings.


    It seems that Duhan is a monster that is clearly different in rank from skeletons, wisps and the like. It seems that many of the knights in the clogging station are seeing it for the first time, and a mixture of curiosity and fear is directed at her.


    ''''Anyway, as a member of the Public Safety Commission, I can''t overlook this. I''ll help in the search. I''ve approached Okumura, Gokugawara and the others.


    "Orcs, Duhan, goblins.... It''s somewhat over-specified to deal with a band of thieves...


    The novice knight captain was muttering with a somewhat puzzled expression.


    ''''If you say so, even Hanazono and the others are Alraune and Thunderbird, so they''re likely to be pinned down when they''re attacked by the wildebeest.


    ''''Well, I guess so. It''s not a good reason not to go to help, but no wildling woulde to attack a Thunderbird resting in the first ce.


    Of course, there are plenty of normal people living outside the royal capital. Kyousuke and the others originally went out on business to Hanazono and the others, but they were here with the intention of helping to catch the bad guys if they were hanging around there.


    Already, the knights of the royal capital have formed a toon and have begun to patrol the area. I''ve heard that they are also going around to the mansions ofrgendowners, sending out notices not to let the farmers back home or hide them in their homes.


    However, Serena made a difficult face as she read through the letter delivered to the Tsumesho immediately afterwards.


    What is happening, Your Highness?


    When the knight captain asked, Serena nodded and handed him the letter. The knight captain''s face also became a cloud as he looked at it.


    ''''This is........''''


    They say the body of the knight who was stabbed to death has been turned into a ghoul.


    A murmur spread through the stuffy room at once. Kyousuke and the others also looked at each other.


    A corpse demon (ghoul). It''s an undead monster that I saw so disgustingly in the battle at the fortress line the other day. I knew it was a corpse demon, I thought it was a type of human corpse that changed, but I didn''t think I''d hear about it here.


    ''''Serena-chan, what kind of monster is a corpse demon anyway?''''


    There are two main types of undead monsters.


    Princess Serenade, who has be Dr. Monster, holds up two fingers, "One is the one that hase to be established as a species in its own right, like Skeleton and Duhan.


    The first is a species that has be established as a species in its own right, such as skeletons and Duhan, and the second is a werewolf that is forced by external factors to be a monster, such as a wolf. The other is that the dead are forcibly transformed into monsters by external forces, as in the case of wights.


    "Uh-huh.


    ''There are some types that can raise the dead through spellcasting, but the werewolves add to their ranks through infection. Same with vampires.


    Hearing the word "vampire" reminded Kyousuke of Benii fromst night. Blood. Phase 3. the problem he was having.


    He shook his head and forced himself to counteract the various words that came to mind associatively.


    ording to Serena''s story, if a person is killed by a corpse or one with the factor of a corpse, he or she bes a corpse. But we don''t know anything else. To begin with, the corpse demon itself is a rtively new monster that has been discovered in thest decade or so, which is why there hasn''t been much research on it. Anyway, it is characterized by its high infectiousness, and one small vige was once destroyed in the Empire.


    If it''s not good, something simr could happen near this royal capital. Tensions among the knights rose all at once.


    ''''I see, it''s not just wild thieves. If you''re a monster, there''s no need to hold back.''''


    Gun, said Kenzaki, mming his fist into his palm. Ei nodded.


    It''s a good idea. I''m sure me, Kenzaki, and Kyousuke are all undead from the start, so they don''t seem to be infected.


    ''''The question is why the wild thief suddenly turned into a corpse. Were they already infected when they were captured by the Knights...?


    Serena is pondering with a serious face.


    Hearing that, some imaginations shed through Kyousuke''s mind. The Red Moon''s blood race (Red Moon) was apanied by arge number of new types of undead monsters that increased in number through infection. And the way the corpse demons increased their number ofpanions was simr to that of vampires.


    Vampires and the Red Moon. Asuka Beni Asuka, with whom he had exchanged wordsst night. Could the coincidence of the signs be a coincidence? In order to connect everything together, there are still some missing pieces in between.


    ''''........Utsurogi-kun?''''


    Oh, no, it''s nothing.


    Kyousuke looks up as Rin makes a worried sound.


    ''''Knight Captain, we''re going to go find our ssmates. I don''t care if it''s just a wildebeest, but I''m worried if it''s a corpse.......


    I will. Have a good day.


    ''Kenzaki, when Okumura and Gomukawara get there, join the knights and help us kill the wights.


    ''All right. I''ll find some other students who are avable.


    The head on the table nodded. Kyousuke nodded to each other with Ei and Rin, and quickly left the Order''s chambers.

 34-Episode 31 Gaya Cave

    Huh.......... It''s so peaceful.........


    Yeah, it''s peaceful.


    Hanazono Hana, who had be Arraune, and Kaminari Totoha, who had be the Thunderbird, looked up at the sky in a rxed manner.


    The farnd outside the royal capital was full of greenery, and it was just now entering the harvest season. The fields stretched as far as the eye could see, with the mountains hazy in the background. There are no utility poles or other obstacles to the view, and there are no cars on the road to spoil the clean air. This kind of scene would be hard to find in Japan. A bird I''d never seen before flew across the blue sky, making a sound like a kite.


    ''It''s peaceful...''


    Hanazono mutters again.


    It has only been less than a week since I started sleeping in the kingdom, but life here is peaceful itself. The life in the base where I spent my time being scared of the foreign enemy, scared of tomorrow, and jumpy is now a far cry from oblivion. The sense of security that there are many humans around is also strong.


    Hanazono and Kannari are not so terrifying looking monsters. Unlike Kenzaki (Durahan) and Okumura (Orc), who would scream andin just by going into town, they were very fortunate in that area. Perhaps it was because of their appearance that they found some eptablendowners when they saw the agriculturalnd outside the royal capital and wanted to help out.


    ''''Hey, Kannari-san. What shall we do?¡¡One weekter.


    Yeah, I don''t know...


    While looking up at the blue sky, we leisurely have such a conversation.


    Yesterday, at the third different world ss meeting, Ryuzaki gave the ss a notice. In other words, you can either leave this country to return to your home world, or you can take it easy and live under the protection of the country. It was a decision that had to be made at some point, but the ssmates were very much in turmoil.


    They would not be allowed the mushy talk of living safely in this country and joining up with that famous wise man when they were on the verge of returning to meet him. There is also the problem of the distance between this country and the forest where the wise man lives. If we stay in this country, we may not be able to see everyone else anymore.


    I don''t think it''s all right for me to go home...


    Kannari muttered. Oddly enough, Hanazono was thinking the same thing, so he looked up at the thunderbird sitting next to him.


    ''''Kannari-san too?''''


    ''Yeah..... I think Miya is going back. But I don''t want to go back to that world. That''s why I''m not sure.


    He didn''t have anyone he liked or a dream he wanted to do. In that respect, Kannari says, he might have been a little envious of Nekomiya Miya, who had both.


    Hanazono also has a close friend named Aya Sugiura, so it''s a story she understands.


    Hanazono loved to grow nts. But it''s not as big a dream as it sounds. When she came to this world, she became Alraune and was able to exchange words with the nts she grew. It''s too sad to think that I''ll have to give up this ability when I return to humanity.


    ''I guess I''ll stay here after all.


    Hanazono nodded. I''m sure Sugiura will miss her. But it''s scary to think that I''m going to start living in fear of something again.


    It''s time to get back to work. Hanazono slowly stood up. Just then, he could see a group of monstrous knights running down the street. Thinking that something must have happened, those knights stopped in front of the mansion of thendowner who owned this farnd and started talking to the gatekeeper about something. The gatekeeper quickly withdrew and invited the knights into the mansion.


    Judging from the fact that the other farmers were looking at each other and talking about something, it seemed to be something that didn''t usually happen very often. Hanazono felt a strange feeling of excitement.


    ''''Ah, Hanazono-san. ''''That one.''''


    Kannari said and pointed to another figure running from the street. It''s an unexpected person.


    Soraki Kyousuke and Himemizu Rin. It''s thebined figure of those two people (named Stream Cross). Ei Hino is also flying right beside them.


    ''''Hanazono, Kannari!''''


    With a big wave of his hand, Kyousuke came over to them. Ei is careful not to burn the vegetables that have grown up.


    ''Yay, Hua-chan and Toriba-chan.


    Rin also extends her arm outstretched from Kyousuke''s shoulder to greet him, unintentionally.


    ''''That''s kind of unusual, what''s wrong with all three of you?''''


    Uh-huh. Sort of.


    I don''t think this is the kind of ce I''de to in a minute...


    Shen Cheng also nced at the other farmers in a somewhat confused tone. When the knight who came out from the mansion called out to the farmers, they turned blue in the face and ran into the mansion.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    Speaking of which, there was.


    Hanazono asked when she saw the situation, and Ei nodded.


    ''''The corpse (ghoul) is out.


    ''Eh....''


    Hanazono and Kannari couldn''t help but look at each other.


    ''''Ghouls, um, the other day...?''''


    Yeah,st time.


    Yeah, but why would I...


    Hanazono''s agitation bled into her voice with all her might. I thought it was peaceful. I thought it was safe. It felt as if that premise had suddenly been smashed. The same seemed to be true for Kannari, and his eyes were blinking.


    As if to continue, Kyousuke opened his mouth.


    ''''We came here to tell you that, and because there was something we wanted to tell you two.


    You want to talk about it?


    Yeah. You know, the ss meeting in a week.


    It''s just what we were talking about. But it''s a bit unnatural for Kyousuke to bring it up out of the blue. Hanazono can''t hide her confusion.


    It''s as if the answer has already been decided. I will remain in this country. I believe this country is peaceful and safe, and I don''t want to lose my ability to talk to nts. I''m sure that''s wavering after receiving the report of the appearance of the corpse in my sleep, but my feelings are still leaning towards remaining.


    ''''Ah, um... we''re thinking of staying behind, but...''''


    ''Oh yeah, I knew it...''


    When Kannari said that, Kyousuke scratched his head as if he was a little troubled.


    ''I just want you to think about it some more. If you''re having trouble or something...''''


    "Mr. Utsurogi.


    Kyousuke''s words were interrupted by Rin''s tense voice.


    ''We''re getting close.''


    Hmm, well...


    Kyousuke and Rin turned around, and Hanazono and the others turned their gaze in that direction as well.


    They could see a group of moving corpses with dposing body parts, as if they were seen in a zombie movie or zombie game, approaching us from the street. The mansion also seemed to have confirmed it, and leaving some guards behind, the knights drove their horses towards it.


    A corpse.


    Hanazono clenched her fists tightly. They were horrible death monsters that were too out of ce in the peaceful farnd.


    It felt as if they hade to shake their minds. But I''m sure that more horrible monsters than that will be waiting for us when we leave this country. When I think of that, my consciousness hardens.


    I''ll protect them, Utsurogi-kun. Utsurogi-kun, you have to chase away the corpses and firecrackers.


    ''''Good, but......... Just let Kannari fly away........


    Toriba-chan is afraid of heights!


    ''Oh, uh, okay. Sorry.....


    Rin separated from an apologetic Kyousuke and fell to the ground slyly. As it was, Kyousuke nodded to Ei, ''ze Cross! They merged into a single form, timing it with a cry of "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to be able to do that! Kyousuke looks down at Rin as he floats up into the air to avoid burning the crops with the mes burning from his entire body.


    ''''Himemizu, take care of the rest!


    I''ll wait for you.


    Rin sent out a buoyant sign with her whole body, sending Kyousuke flying off to the group of corpses.


    ''''Um, Surin, I''m not afraid of the heights, I''m afraid of the thunderbolt...''''


    Kannari timidly spoke up.


    ''Yes, I know. The first day of the school trip, we had a lot of fun climbing the lighthouse, right?


    So, why would you...


    Maybe it''s because I thought it would be tough to convince him, Utsurogi-kun.


    Persuasion. With those words, Hanazono strengthened herself.


    After all, I''m going to talk about the ss meeting in a week''s time. By persuasion, I mean, I intend to change our minds. It''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin to say that it''s very much like Rin.


    ''''Well, calm down, you guys. It''s just a matter of time before Utsurogi-kun and the rest of the team can take care of that level of corpse. But just to be on the safe side, I''d like to talk to you where there is water.


    I couldn''t read any expression from the figure of Himemizu Rin (slime), who was going up and down, popping up and down.


    Rin and the others moved toward the canal that ran near the farnd. A short distance away, Kyousuke and Ei were working in tandem with the knights to kick out a group of corpse demons. The corpse demons were more in number than what was reported. Whether this is a mere misreporting or an indication that the casualties are expanding, it''s impossible to tell.


    If it''s thetter, there must still be more wights than here. I hope that Kenzaki and the others, who are currently working separately, are safe and can find them.


    In such a situation, I persuade the two of them. Nothing made me feel like I was in a situation like this, but Rin forced it down. To Rin, the separation of the ss and the spread of corpse damage were equally serious issues.


    Hanazono and Kannari were clearly on guard while being brought in. Well, of course. That was a bad way for Kyousuke to cut them off.


    Soraki Kyousuke is a kind man. Despite the fact that he''s been going through a lottely, Rin has no intention of changing that perception. I like him and he has helped me many times. But it''s hard to convince these two to go along with that Kyousuke. That''s why I stuck out.


    ''''Hey, Rin, what do you mean by that?''''


    Hanazono said with some tension mixed in with her usualid-back tone.


    Hmm, I wonder what she''s trying to do? No, I don''t really mean to y dumb, but...


    Rin dropped her body into the canal, absorbing the water and growing gung-ho in size. In the unlikely event that a group of corpses appeared from another direction, they would literally have to use this body as a shield.


    ''''Both me and Jinsei-san are nning to stay here........ ''''Persuasion, is that what you''re talking about?''''


    Yeah, you''re right. I''m here to force my opinion on you two.


    I don''t intend to mend things weirdly here, so Rin said that clearly.


    Hanazono and Kannari looked at each other.


    ''''The reason the two of you want to stay in this country is because you don''t feel like going back to your former world that much, and it''s safer inside than outside, right?


    Are you trying to tell me that it''s not that safe in this country either?


    Oh, you can think like that.


    Rin nodded as she looked at the group of corpses.


    You can say that no ce is safe, no matter how big or small the danger, without a price tag. I''m always willing to risk my life for it, but, well, that''s not what I''m saying.


    Cooing andpressing her bloated body, Rin crawled out of the canal.


    ''''I simply don''t want to say goodbye to the two of you, do I?


    Didn''t me and Rin get along so well with each other that I would say that...


    "When I got back to my old world, I was like, ''Oh, who and who didn''t make it back, but it''s good to be back! It''s not, ''Oh, it''s so good to be back together! Wouldn''t it be better to say, ''Hey, you know what?''


    This is rather Rin''s true opinion. And although she is firmly aware of it, it is also a selfish opinion that she thinks about because she was in the upper tier of the ss caste. Rin, who had a bird''s eye view of the ss from a high position during her human days, thought that their ss was a very good ss. Even though there were some students who were a little difficult to get involved with, there weren''t any problems happening, and she thought it was a ss that everyone enjoyed getting along with.


    Once you get down to the bottom, you realize that in the end, you only saw things at the top. The temperature difference between the center of the ss and the outer edges is different. But still, Rin liked the second year 4 ss, and the whole ss wanted to return. It''s a self-righteous idea that doesn''t take into ount individual circumstances. I''m sure that Ryuzaki must have the same true intentions.


    It''s a good thing that we don''t get along with each other, so it''s selfish to say such things. I''m not a good friend of mine, so I''m not going to be able to hold back on the feelings of Mya and Aya,


    I could see them both freak out and shudder when I mentioned the name of the best friend to each of them.


    Rin has been listening carefully in the bath. Nekomiya Mimi and what Aya Sugiura said.


    Nekomiya wants to go home with Kannari. Kannari is unsure of herself and timid, but essentially she has a talent that can shine like a brilliant, lightning bolt on stage. I would like to have her on the stage, even if only once. However, if Kannari herself wants to remain in this world, then I don''t have the right to hold her back.


    Sugiura wants to return with Hanazono. Every time Hanazono talked about the flower beds she had grown in the horticulture club when she was human, she wanted to see them when she returned to her former world. If I could, it would be with her. However, if Hanazono herself wanted to stay in this world, she had no right to hold me back.


    What I can''t say because I''m her best friend, I''m not her best friend, and I''ll speak for her. I dissolve the words, digest them, extract them, and speak them in my own words.


    ''''Isn''t that just the right thing to say to make us feel better?


    Kannari was also alert and exposed, poking at a sharp point. But Rin was not frightened.


    ''''I''m saying it. I''ll try to make you feel like it. I''m in this form now. The words you say are conveniently different. The words I speak will change to suit me. Like water, I change my shape to fit the vessel.


    As he says it, he upresses the density of thepression and spreads it out wide all over his body. It stretched thin, became a circle, rippled, and then gathered andpressed again in one ce. Kannari and Hanazono followed Rin''s gaze, surprised, as she showed her transformative movements.


    ''But no matter how much water changes shape, its molecr form is H2O. The shape may change, but the most important part remains the same.''''


    What''s the most important part?


    ''I won''t say that because it would change the way I put it into words. It''s like ultrapure water. No matter how well you make pure, impurity-free water, as soon as ites into contact with the atmosphere, it ends up getting mixed in with something else.


    It was Kannari and Hanazono herself who would remove the extraneous impurities from the words, which were as elusive as water, and find the most important part.


    I hope they find it, Rin thought.


    Both Nekomiya and Sugiura would surely be depressed if they had to break up with their best friend. It was hard to watch their ssmates get depressed. If Nekomiya''s tension goes down, it will affect the battle and morale. If Sugiura''s tension goes down, his food will be bad. And that''s not good either.


    Well, but it will be fine. If something more was needed, it would be the turn of the two best friends this time.


    What about the Utsurogi-kun and his friends?


    When Rin looked up, Kyousuke and the others were just about to give the few remaining corpses a final tome.


    ''''Seiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!''''


    Chasing away the one stray corpse, Kyousuke''s me-d punches smashed through Dotetrappa. Kyousuke''s body, whose strength was increased by Beni''s blood, was able to withstand a certain amount of physicalbat, even when merged with Ei (ze Cross). Of course, it wasn''t powered, so the only way to do it was to add speed and then burn it off with heat.


    Still, in the current situation where he couldn''t use flying tools like the ''Prominence Ball'' in order to not cause damage to crops, it was a gratifying ability enhancement.


    There were three remaining corpses. One of them is being driven away by the knights. There are two bodies that Kyousuke and Ei should defeat.


    ''''It''s ze Crush. Kyousuke!


    Ei eximed.


    ''What was that?!''


    ''It''s a prominence drop!¡¡The guy who kicks with his legs open!


    Oh, that.


    Kyousuke kicked the floor of the street and jumped. Ei erupts in full-body mes, pushing Kyousuke''s body up into the air. The two remaining bodies are frozen in just one ce. This is enough to topple them all at once.


    Ei rearranges the shape of the leg bones. The shins open up as if they are jumping up and down, opening up vertically as if the structure of the leg has been turned into the ws of a raptor.


    ''''ze!''''


    As Kyousuke shouted with his arms outstretched, Ei made the mes on his back re up even more, elerating them all the way to the ground.


    ''''Kraaaaaaaaash!


    wed open mes scorched the bodies of the two corpses, trapping them up and down, biting and tearing them apart. The bones were thrust up like spears and then kicked out in one go.


    Just before thending, Ei hastily reassembled the leg bones back together. Kyousuke and the othersnded with a cloud of dust on the street. At the same time, the knights kill thest one just in time. With that, the wights in this ce have been wiped out.


    Kyousuke patted his chest in relief.


    ''''Thank you for your cooperation!


    A man who looked like the leader of the knights said with a salute.


    ''''Your Highness has told me about you, but I''m impressed.


    Oh, no, well, it''s not just me, so...


    Kyousuke scratched his head in embarrassment.


    The knights left with their heads down to explore the other wights as they were.


    ''''As expected, we won''t stop at the level of wights anymore.


    Ei says admiringly.


    ''Oh, well...''


    When he calmed down, he looked at the corpse of the corpse lying on the street. It waspletely charred to the core by Ei''s mes.


    As I take a breath, I have a lot of things to think about. The origins of the corpse demon. About Beni. The connection between them and the Red Moon Blood Race (Red Moon). And the ''problem'' that Benii himself has mentioned that Kyousuke is having. Kyousuke didn''t shift his gaze from the carefully burnt corpse and asked Ei.


    ''''Ei, do I look like I have a problem?''''


    Hmm?


    Another ssmate said that to me.


    When Kyousuke said that, Ei separated from Kyousuke''s body and floated up softly.


    ''''........Come on. It''s hard to tell from my mouth.''''


    It was a bit of a shove, which was unusual for him. Kyousuke shrugged.


    ''I''ve known Kyousuke for a while now, so I can''t really answer the question of whether he seems to have a problem, objectively speaking.


    Does that mean I end up having a problem?


    What do you think?


    I don''t really know what I''m talking about.


    And even if Kyousuke really had some problems, Ei has never once brought it up to Okubi. It''s also odd that Ei has been silent about his problems for so long. Ei did not say anything more to Kyousuke.


    Suddenly, Kyousuke remembered Goubayashi, who had left the 2nd year 4 ss before. Goubayashi had said that his current form was a reflection of the "demon" that lived inside him, and he had set out on an ascetic''s journey to confront it. If we can say that those things are also "problems," then his current form is a reflection of the problems he needs to face.


    My problems. Skeleton''s problems. What is it?


    Around the time he was thinking in agony, Rin returns with Hanazono and Kannari. Yes, there was some persuasion from these women. I thought that this one would be more hard work, but Rin''s attitude as she crawled to the front of the pack was somehow oddly proud.


    The expressions of Hanazono and Kannari, who are walking behind her, also seem to have changed a bit.


    ''''Utsurogikkuun!


    ''Whoa...''


    Rin jumped up and down with a bobble and dived at Kyousuke. As it was, they unintentionally merged together.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, we''ve aplished our mission for now. Let''s go home!''''


    Did youplete your mission with the two of them?


    Yeah, yeah. We talked about it, we talked about it. I haven''te to a decision yet, but hey!¡¡Hana-chan, Toriba-chan.


    Hanazono was scratching her cheeks, looking a little embarrassed when Rin''s voice came over. Kannari is Kannari, and hisrge body is shrinking.


    ''''Well, I''ll think about it for a minute...''''


    He smiled bitterly in theid-back tone typical of Hanazono.


    It''s not that the problem is solved, but... Well, we shouldn''t run away from it, you know.


    Yeah. I''ll see what I can do with Mya, and then I''ll decide.


    Yeah, well, you don''t solve problems by worrying about them alone.


    Rin''s voice, which is unconcerned. I''d like to think that he didn''t see through Kyousuke''s mind, but the key word ''problem'' weighs heavily on Kyousuke''s body. On the other hand, I can honestly admire Rin for causing these two people to change their thinking enough to face the ''problem'' in that short period of time.


    ''''You''re a great guy, Himemizu.


    Uh, no. I didn''t do anything that unusual.


    The flow of returning to the royal capital naturally followed. First of all, in order to tell Hanazono and Kannari that they were taken care of, they all went to the mansion of the greatndowner. There is no tension in the way Hanazono and Kannari are exchanging words with each other. They even had a somewhat refreshed expression on their faces.


    ''''But the couple of words I said didn''t have any effect at all.


    Hmm, well.... Because what you said, Utsurogi-kun...


    He stops dead in his tracks.


    ''....What did I say?


    Nothing, nothing, nothing, nothing. By the way, I''m hungry, Mr. Utsurogi, I''m hungry.


    ''There''s hardly any left in your wallet now. We''ll have to go to the mansion and get some vegetables and go home...


    Kyousuke and Rin walked after Hanazono and the others. Behind them, Ei was watching them closely as they exchanged friendly words.


    Rin received a call from Ei that evening. It was a rare urrence, she thought, and slipped out of the girls''mon room. The lights had gone down and it was nowpletely dark, and a blinding fireball was waiting for her in the visitor''s salon. Perhaps it is surprisingly convenient for the body to be able to find itself in any dark situation quickly.


    ''Hey, Hino-kun!


    Oh, Himesui. How''s it going? How was Hanazono and the others?


    Uh, yeah. I was having a serious discussion with Aya and Mya.


    Sugiura really wants to go home with Hanazono and Nekomiya wants to go home with Kannari. I wouldn''t go so far as to say that you have to put those feelings to rest, but it''s still better to share and discuss them properly. Nekomiya said in his usual pretentious tone, ''''Totally, you''re so unnecessary,'''' but there was a hint of relief in his words. Whatever it was, he didn''t want to leave without being able to tell me the truth.


    If he wanted to live in this world, that was fine. But if I could, I would stay with him until thest minute goodbye. Of course, it would be best if we could go home together. Hanazono and Kannari both listened to those two''s words seriously.


    ''''Well, I don''t think we need to worry about that one anymore. Is that all you have to do?''''


    No, I''m talking about Kyousuke.


    As Ei''s body floated up in the darkness, Rin couldn''t help but freak out as Ei''s body red up in a strange way.


    ''''Hee!¡¡Excuse me, Mr. Righteous Wife!¡¡I''m the only one who gets to be friendly with you, Utsurogi.


    ''It''s not. It''s more of a serious matter.


    This is pretty serious stuff for me too, but...


    The side room can''t survive if his regr wife hates him. I don''t want to be kicked out of Kyousuke''s side.


    But the next words from Ei made Rin stronger in a different way.


    ''''Himemizu, what were you going to say to Kyousuke today?''''


    ''Eh....''


    ''''Utsurogi-kun''s words were after...'''' What did you mean by Kyousuke''s words?


    Uh, well, you know, it''s just that...


    If Rin had eyeballs, she would have unintentionally swept them into the air. That was very much not something he could say directly to his regr wife. The reason is that the many words he has tried to tell Kyousuke several times now, all of which could hurt his kind heart. And to tell them in front of his best friend, Ei, would be a suicidal act.


    But even more surprisingly, Ei continued.


    ''''There''s no substance to it.''''


    Ugh.


    ''Or maybe ''light''. I think he was going to say something like that.


    It''s an unexpected illustration.


    Yes, how can I say it, Kyousuke''s words are light.


    Whatever the reason, it''s clear that Himemizu Rin was saved by those light words. It was Kyousuke''s ''empty'' and ''light'' words that brightly illuminated the path for Rin, who was lost. That''s why Rin has no small amount of fondness for that Kyousuke.


    Just a nd response that seems to resonate when struck. Rin had begun to feel that in Kyousuke''s words. It worked for Rin, but like Hanazono and Kannari this time, it doesn''t have enough power to turn the hearts of those who were already on the verge of answering the question in the opposite direction.


    ''''That''s fine.'''' ''''That''s good.'''' ''''I think it''s good.'''' Kyousuke''s words are usually like this.


    Even when he expresses a negative opinion, there is no subjectivity to it.


    It''s okay. It''s something I''ve always felt, too.


    Ei said in a somewhat calm but helpless voice.


    ''It just took me ten years to realize that. To realize that in a little over a month, Himemizu. You''re a big deal.''''


    Yeah, no...


    ''There''s no need to be modest. I''m happy. There''s someone who will look after him properly. If it''s Himemizu, I can give him the Kyousuke First ss certification.


    What are those creepy credentials?


    I''m sorry, I''m just kidding. I''m just trying to make it nice.


    Ei coughs out a cough.


    ''You''ve already noticed that, Himemizu. Kyousuke has no such thing as desire or initiative.''''


    It was something I had begun to feel as a strange feeling a little while ago.


    The first time he thought it was strange was during the Second Otherworldly ss Conference. Back then, Kyousuke had asked Rin for an answer, and she had followed it. He''d said it as if it was his opinion, and I thought they just happened to have ovepping opinions, but that wasn''t the case.


    Surely, Kyousuke has always lived like that, asking others for their opinions and recing them as if they were his own. That''s why there is no subjectivity in the words he speaks. There is no substance to them. There is no truth in them. Therefore, it is light.


    She is simr to Rin, but the exact opposite.


    Rin may differ in her opinions with her goofiness, but the essence at the center of it all will never waver or differ.


    ''''Then, Utsurugi-kun, you''re empty...''''


    Ei nodded at Rin''s muttering.


    ''Yeah, Kyousuke is empty. I can understand why he was reincarnated as a skeleton.''


    You''ve been dating that kind of Utsurogi-kun for a long time, haven''t you, Hino-kun?


    ''We''ve been together. But now that I think of Kyousuke, I don''t know if it was the right way to go out with him.


    It shows that from the time Ei noticed Kyousuke''s problem until now, he hasn''t changed a single thing.


    Ei has tried many things in the past to help Kyousuke gain his independence. Mostly when they were hanging out, she tried to get him to do what he wanted to do. That''s what I''ve been doing since I was a kid. Letting him read books and y games. Kyousuke was enthusiastic about it, to a point. But that was it.


    Books are fun, and games are fun. That''s why he still borrows and reads only children''s books, and he continues to y endlessly the retro games that Ei pulled out of the house and lent him. But he never tried to acquire a new hobby from there.


    Rin asked with a sudden thought.


    ''''Speaking of which, um, who are Utsurogi-kun''s parents?''''


    He''s dead. In a fire.


    I see...


    Somehow, my predictions havee true. It''s a bittersweet feeling.


    ''I didn''t like it when I was reincarnated in this wisp''s body. Kyousuke was involved in the fire that killed my parents. To that guy, the fire was supposed to be a symbol of the deprivation of a happy home, but he didn''t refuse me, and he didn''t hesitate to merge with me. Even more so.


    Ei didn''t say a word beyond that. Rin told him, the intensity of the mes mindlessly diminished.


    ''''It can''t be good as it is, right?


    Yeah, but...


    It can''t be good. I like Utsurogi-kun, but I don''t want to keep looking at him like this, like he''s empty and doesn''t have himself.


    ''Yes, it''s hard to keep looking at that thing,''


    Ei barely nodded.


    ''Thanks, Himemizu. It was nice talking to you.


    Me too. I''m d to hear your story, Utsurogi-kun. Thank you, Hino-kun.


    ''Kyousuke is happy too. Having a friend like you.


    You''re my friend.


    Rin''s shoulders slumped discouragingly, and she was spread out on the floor in a sticky way.


    Friend, friend. It can''t be helped. I think I''m making a pretty tant appeal. But well, that''s fine. I''m sure that even if I wanted to be that kind of person for Kyousuke in his current state, I would be told ''I see, so let''s do that''. It''s a light, empty word.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Well, that''s fine. I''ll do my best as a Kyousuke first ss qualification holder. Masazuma-sama.


    "In case you didn''t know, Hime Water.


    Ei said, looking a little confused.


    ''Oh?''¡¡What?


    It''s not like I have romantic feelings for Kyousuke.


    No!

 35-Episode 32 Countdown

    That day, Koganei was finally allowed to go free in the old castle. He had been locked up in a prison cell for a long time and seemed to be going crazy every day, but perhaps he should consider it better that he hadn''t been killed. Koganei wandered through the old castle by himself.


    This castle stood in the middle of a dense forest. Looking out of the broken window, he could see a decaying town in the trees. It had perished long ago, and trees had grown there to create a forest. It seemed to be such a ce.


    To the best of Koganei''s knowledge, the area around the castle had never shown a blue sky. Heavy, dark clouds covered the sky like a canopy, and it often rained. How could the trees grow in this, Koganei thought.


    I wonder how everyone in the ss is doing. That red winged demon---no, he called himself a pawn. That pawn had said that he was going to attack the base again. Will everyone in the base be safe when it is attacked again?


    In the end, I failed to apologize to everyone in my ss.


    I wanted to apologize at least once while I was still alive.


    As I was strolling through the old castle with a depressed feeling, I heard some nostalgic, yet nevertheless nostalgic sound that I would never hear in this castle,ing from the great hall.


    ''''.........?''''


    When Koganei opened the door quizzically, a man was sitting on a torn couch in the center of the hall.


    He''s more of a boy than a man. He is somewhat gangly, and his face has many parts that are aggressively shaped, but his face itself is innocent. More importantly, he was wearing a school uniform.


    A school uniform. Why is he wearing that? Koganei didn''t think so. But what was more, what the boy was holding in his hand was a shock to him.


    It was a controller for a video game. Is that a yStation?


    That''s not all. The controller was neatly connected to the game console itself, and the game console was connected to the LCD TV. And the game console and the LCD TV extended the power cord to the biggest machine he had ever seen.


    He was ying a video game.


    Koganei''s understanding of the situation was difficult to keep up with. Wasn''t this a different world?


    Still, he stepped into the hall and went behind the boy to check the screen. The boy was ying an old game that was over fifteen years old now. Looking at the floor, he saw arge pile of video game software of about the same age.


    ''Yo, High Elf,''


    The boy said, not taking his eyes off the TV screen.


    ''''Oh, um......... Suou-san, right...?''''


    Oh. Night Suou. You can call me Suo Takafumi, though.


    A blunt, spiteful manner. The type I don''t like, Koganei thought.


    This is the same type of guy as those hateful delinquents who mugged Koganei in his first year. In other words, a Yankee.


    He wanted to get away from them as soon as possible, but the TV and video game console in front of him wouldn''t allow him to do so.


    Koganei couldn''t take his eyes off the items that reminded him of his nostalgic hometown.


    Staring, he watched Suou y.


    The game Suou is ying is a port of a gothic horror-style action game released by Konami in 1993. I''ve seen Kyousuke ying an older version of this game before.


    It''s a very atmospheric game to y in a castle that''s just like a demon castle.


    However...


    "Oh shit...!¡¡He''s dead again!


    Suo was terrible at it.


    It''s partly because the difficulty of this game is so high to begin with. But more than that, there is a fatal w in the gamey. The basic movements such as jumping arepletely unused.


    Koganei couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "I''m terrible at this.


    ''''I suck at it...''''


    Ah!


    Suou gingerly bared his canine teeth like Count Drac, threatening Koganei. I couldn''t help but freak out and shake my body.


    ''What the hell, you. Then do it yourself.


    "Uh, yeah.... Good, but....


    Koganei picked up the controller that was bluntly thrust out of the way.


    It''s good to say it, but will he be able to do it well? What Koganei is good at is full-blown 3D action, including FPS. These games are rather Kyousuke''s specialty.


    No, well, he can do it better than Suou. Taking it easy, I decided to start the game.


    How long has it been since I''ve felt a controller? I hadn''t touched the controller for a long time, even when I was a human, but I miss the feeling of the stic controller that fits in my hand. The same goes for the rubber on the start and select buttons.


    Suou sat on the sofa for a while and watched the TV screen with a Buddha''s face, but when Koganei had beaten the boss of the first stage, he leaned forward.


    ''''You''re so good at this,''''


    Yeah, I guess so.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been praised. Koganei was surprisingly good at ying, even to himself, and cleared the stage smoothly. I wonder if his dynamic vision and reflexes have been strengthened by bing a High Elf. If so, I''d really like to y an FPS game as this. I''d like to challenge my friend who gave Koganei a lot of grief.


    In the meantime, we entered the eighth and final block of the stage. Before we knew it, a few hours had passed. Suou waspletely engrossed in Koganei''s y, asionally saying things like "wow" or "you''re good" in admiration.


    The final stage boss, Count Drac, stood in front of the yer character. Suou''s eyes were shining.


    ''''This guy is the boss?''''


    Yes.


    Koganei replied briefly and manipted the controller without making the slightest movement at all. Suou also spat and fell silent, and the only sounds heard in the great hall of the old castle were the sound of the game echoing from the TV and the slight sound of Koganei tapping the buttons, a cracking sound.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Perhaps from nervousness, his fingers slip on his hands and feet and he makes a painful mistake. In a slight hurry, he continued to make the blunder of reducing his life points.


    In the end, Koganei was unable to defeat Count Drac at thest minute, and the game was over.


    ''''Ah......... Sorry..........''''


    It''s fine. I don''t care. You''re pretty good at this. What''s your name again?


    "Koganei. Koganei Yoshiki.


    Koganei. Wee back to the club. My name is Suou. I''m Suou of the Night.


    Suou quickly held out his right hand and tried to clench it back, but it was a clenched fist and he was confused.


    Then Suou finallyughed and let Koganei''s hand make a fist bone, and then bumped his own fist into it with a knot, then from above, then from below.


    ''''What is this?''''


    That''s a friend''s greeting. Nice to meet you.


    Suou smiles showing his white teeth. The sharp canine teeth are still very conspicuous.


    When Koganei saw that Suou, what he thought of was the face of Kyousuke Soraki for some reason.


    When Koganei said, ''I''m sorry,'' Suou didn''t care at all and said, ''It''s fine, it''s fine. I don''t expect him to apologize and forgive me for what I did to him in ss. But I had a feeling that that Kyousuke would respond the same way as Suou did.


    The fourth inter-world ss meeting hade to a sessful end. Ryuzaki and Rin''s rooting went well, and all 37 of them had made the decision to leave the kingdom. When I went to tell Her Majesty about it, she smiled and said, ''''I will respect your courageous decision.


    Kannari and Hanazono also decided to follow closely after discussing it with their close ssmates. Hanazono still seemed to be struggling with whether or not to return to being a human, but it was an honest answer to both Sugiura''s desire to stay with them at least until thest minute, and his own feelings about the exact same thing. They were going to act together until they visited Master Majina, who lived in the East Forest.


    Incidentally, Kurumori (Gremlin), who had said at the second ss meeting, ''I''ll hold off on whether or not I''ll return to the original world'', said, ''I''ll hold off on whether or not I''ll return, but I''ll take care of the heavy cruiser,'' and went back to the western fortress line the day after the third session ended. He''s been helping to rebuild the fortress line for a week since then, while also repairing the chimps and the heavy cruisers. The knights of the fortress line have helped him quite a bit, and the reinforcement seems to be going well.


    Well, it means that the crisis of ss separation has been avoided for the time being. Kyousuke and the others were relieved as they ate theirst meal in the royal pce''srge dining room, eating thest meal of the royal capital.


    ''''Already, it''s so hard, so hard to make the minutes...''''


    Sakuma chewed on a piece of bread and summarized the contents of the fourth ss meeting.


    She had put together a set offortable clothing in this royal capital. Many peoplement her attire, which has been drastically reduced in terms of exposure.


    ''''I see, it''s the scribe...''''


    Kyousuke nods sincerely. Kyousuke is eating with Rin in abined state. The meal itself was served for 37 people, so Rin was happy to be able to eat for two.


    ''''You may be busy, Sachi-chan, but you shoulde and hug Utsurogi-kun once in a while.


    ''What?¡¡What are you talking about, Himemizu-san!


    Even if I can''t do it by myself, if you hug me, Utsurogi-kun might be able to get his desire back.


    "...and...?


    What''s that, you''re gonna get my desire back...


    Rin''s oundish words caused Kyousuke to be confused as well. Sakuma, too, turned red in Sakuma, muttering ''Utsurogi-kun''s desire...'' and squirming. This seems to be a very bad trend.


    But in the end, instead of talking about the true meaning of those unintelligible words, Rin was silently digesting the chicken patties. As Kyousuke tilted his head and reached for the remaining parsley, his arms came to a halt as if in a golden bind.


    Hmm...?


    "I hate parsley, Mr. Utsurogi, and I hate parsley!


    It''s pretty shocking to me that there''s something you can''t eat.


    I''m the kind of girl who eats shrimp shells and potato peels.


    ''I like it, though.


    ''Parsley!¡¡You''re the first person I''ve ever met who likes parsley as an apaniment.


    Well, if you don''t like princess water, I don''t mind.


    ''Don''t give up!


    Rin suddenly shouted loudly, and the whole ss turned their gazes towards us.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu!


    ''Why do you give up?¡¡You like parsley!¡¡Don''t say, ''I like it there, so let''s separate it out and eat it,'' or something like that!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡Oh, my God!¡¡If it''s something you like, you should be a little more gutsy!


    What''s the matter, Himesui!¡¡You''re a little crazy today!


    I''m the only one who''s crazy!¡¡It''s not like I''ve been crazy all this time!


    As soon as you say it, Rin''s body extends tentacle-like from around Kyousuke''s shoulder. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s also a good idea to have a good time with them.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it. No, this isn''t sweat. It''s tears.


    ''''Ugh.........Utsurogi-kun, pa, parsley.......tasty.......!


    Himemizu...?


    Her entricities aren''t the first time she''s done this, but it''s a bit rming to watch.


    ''Well, yeah. But, um, well, I''m d the ss got together!


    When Sakuma saw our confusion, he changed the subject somewhat forcefully.


    ''Yeah, good. That''s good to hear.''''


    Rin murmurs in a voice that is still somewhat mixed with tears.


    ''We''re alling together, or rather, our individual ruts are slowly disappearing.


    Individual rancor?


    Yeah. Utsurogi-kun and Hino-kun are in love, so you wouldn''t understand. Compared to when we first started out, I feel like the cracks are slowly being repaired.


    Sakuma nodded yes, too. Indeed, she might be an obvious example. Before the trip, there didn''t seem to be any students in the ss who were so close to each other (in fact, she had an unexpected friend named Benii), but since she came here, she''s been able to get to know the chairman, Tatsuzaki, Kagoi (Gargoyle) from the same squad, fellow squad leaders Kenzaki (Duhan) and Uozumi (Gilman), Benii''s cronies Harui (Harpy), and Snake Mound ( (Lamia), plus the lone wolf, Inugami (Warwolf), with whom she is steadily expanding her social rtionship.


    The girl who used to reign at the top of the ss caste said something very much like that, ''''After all, that''s the kind of small group of gatherings that is the ss.


    Well, in fact, the atmosphere in the ss is better than before.


    At least, the cushy atmosphere of the week immediately after the trip is gone. It also means that everyone has be more rxed.


    You''re not going to go at this time. You''re going at this time........


    What do you mean by that now? Washio was the one who said let''s go!


    Stop being so cocky. It''s not very manly.


    Mm, good luck, all three of you. Guts. We''re rooting for you.


    Suddenly, such a conversation can be heard from behind. Kyousuke turns around, and Sakuma, who is sitting in the seat across from him, also shifts his posture so that he can look behind Kyousuke.


    The three people there are Washio (Gryphon), Tentahara (Roper), and Hakuba (Unicorn). Behind them, Kenzaki, the headless customs officer, stood with his arms crossed.


    Washio, who is standing in the lead, seems to shy away somewhat awkwardly, but when he notices Kyousuke and the others'' eyes, he sighs and steps forward as if he''s ready.


    ''''Yo, yo, Utsurugi........''''


    ''''Ah, ah........ What''s wrong with you, Washio? It''s a bit of a change of pace.


    No, I mean.... Well.....


    Behind Washio and the others, Kenzaki pauses with a guffaw. I''m not sure what it means.


    Behind Washio, who was embarrassed and stagnant, Hakuba smiled bitterly.


    ''''We came here to apologize to Utsurogi.


    Me?¡¡What?


    Like the hallway at the base, or the one in the cafeteria.


    Ah, Kyousuke recalled. Come to think of it, it had been quite acrimonious with them in the beginning. Washio in particr had aggressively poked at them, and during the mess in the cafeteria, he had been torn apart by them.


    After that, Washio and the others, as former members of the Koganei group, had been treated rtively coldly in the ss. Nevertheless, Ryuzaki''s organization of the group is working, and they are graduallying to understand each other as they used to.


    The atmosphere in the ss is getting better. The atmosphere in the ss is getting better. I suggested that if I apologize, he''ll forgive me and let''s get it over with.


    "As Washio''s squad leader, I was in full agreement with you.


    And it''s Kenzaki who crosses his arms and stretches his chest.


    ''But Hakuba has already apologized to you.


    Washio and Tentahara aren''t very honest.


    Saying that, Hakuba stepped forward and bowed politely towards Kyousuke.


    ''''I''m sorry. Utsurogi.''''


    Oh, I''m sorry, too. I don''t have a head to put down, but I''m sorry anyway.


    Following Hakuba, Tentacleshara nodded, letting the tentacles all over his body fall to the floor in a sticky manner.


    ''''Ah, hmm. Well, what........


    Washio awkwardly averted his gaze to the end, looking embarrassed, before finally sighing and lowering his head.


    ''I''m sorry, Utsurogi. I''m sorry, forgive me.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded.


    ''I don''t mind. Get your face up.


    With that word, it was a hand strike for the moment. From around Kyousuke''s shoulder, Nyuu Rin''s hand reached out and pped with a snap. Kenzaki and Sakuma followed suit, pping as well.


    Washio made a relieved expression and looked at Hakuba and Tentahara. Tentahara''s expression was vaguely unrecognizable since he didn''t have a face, but he must be just as relieved as Washio was.


    ''''Well, it''s one of Utsurogi-kun''s virtues to forgive everything, isn''t it...''''


    Rin muttered vaguely as she pped her hands.


    ''What the hell, Himemizu. There''s something implied in the way you say it.''''


    Hmmm. Never mind. I''m okay with what happened to you.


    Ei always gets mad at me for being too nice to me.


    It''s okay to be a goody-two-shoes. Maybe.


    Rin''s words had some probing nuance to them. Searching for the line between being a goody-two-shoes and something that wasn''t. It would be a lie to say that he didn''t care about the rest of her words, but in the end, Kyousuke didn''t ask Rin about it.


    After finishing their meal, Kyousuke and the others left the royal capital with a regretful feeling, and headed west to the fortress line.


    What do we do now? Ryuzaki exined that they would board a heavy cruiser and head for the mountainous belt to the south. He said that south of here was a kingdom that had been destroyed hundreds of years ago, and heading east from there would eventually lead them to the sea. He was taught that it was a route that the Empire could not detect, and that there would be less conflict with the humans.


    However, as we passed along the coast, we eventually hit Imperial territory. Her Majesty''s suggestion was that they should continue offshore, through the maritime states, which were still beyond the reach of the Empire, and aim for the eastern side of the continent.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me.¡¡I''ve already refurbished the hull to fit the caterpirs.


    As soon as he heard it, Kurumori shouted that, but whether he would actually refurbish the heavy cruiser again after going out to sea or whether he would cross the ocean with a different hand would be something to think about at that time.


    "By the way, Ryuzaki, isn''t it unptable to be a heavy cruiser forever?


    Necessary supplies provided by the kingdom as a favor to me by the kingdom were loaded into the heavy duty vehicles. Goblins, skeletons, and even Zeku and others helped, so this kind of work proceeded at a rtively high pace.


    Hearing those words, Ryuzaki smiled with an uncharacteristically boastful smile and pointed the tip of his dragon face''s nose to the bow section of the ship.


    ''Yeah, I''ve given it a name, in case you were wondering.


    Let''s see.


    It says ''City Kamishiro High School, an otherworldly branch school''.


    '' "........Tatsuzaki really has a strong sense of belonging to the ss, or rather the school, don''t you?


    I guess that''s a good thing," said Kyousuke as he walked up the ramp that had been lowered to the ground.


    Part of the deck had been drilled wide open and filled with arge amount of dirt. Hanazono (Alraune) jumps in with a cheer and quickly nts the seedlings that were given away as a favor from the agricultural fields around the King''s Capital. Sugiura, too, was busy tinkering with the soil, helping her after carrying arge amount of cooking utensils into the ship''s dining room.


    "The bottom of the branch school has been modified quite heavily. It certainly seems impossible to float it in the water as it is.


    Furthermore, the main guns and machine guns are ced on the deck in a way that doesn''t interfere with Hanazono''s vegetable garden, and these are carefully polished by the goblins. They are the ones who handle these firearms, and Goblin Interpreter and Fire Control Commissioner Soubukawa, who was the boss of them, was given the obscure title of ''Goblin Interpreter and Fire Control Commissioner''.


    The two gunpowder catapults, presumably for ejecting shipboard aircraft, had also been firmly fixed. They seemed to be for flying Ryuzaki and Kannari. Ryuuzaki''s exnation was that if they pped their wings on the deck, they could blow up the goblins on the gun emcements and the vegetables in the flower garden.


    ''''Mina-san!''''


    Waving his hand and running bbergasted, it was Princess Serenade who had followed him off.


    Even though she has been given attendance number 41, as expected, I can''t let her take the princess of a country any further. She is here to say goodbye. She was beating her chest, hoping that Kyousuke and the others would be able to move easily and leave the rooting to the various countries. In other words, I guess I shouldn''t expect too much.


    However, it was very painful for her to leave, as she had a wealth of monster knowledge and knowledge of this world.


    ''Serena-san, you''ve been a great help to me until now.


    ''Not at all, Mr. Utsuroghi!¡¡Here''s the one who has helped me so far!¡¡From now on, it''s our turn to take care of you all in the shadows!


    To dy her, some knights brought in arge number of crates. Ryuzaki tilted his head.


    ''''What is this?''''


    ''A gift from me to you all. Take a look.


    Saying that, Serena opens one of the crates. There was arge amount of paper bundles crammed into it.


    ''''Look!¡¡These are Serena notes about the monsters of this world, describing the ecology as best I can!


    Oh, oh....


    Kyousuke and Ryuzaki couldn''t help but let out an exmation in unison.


    Even though it''s a wooden box, it''s nearly a meter long on one side. Are all of these notes handwritten by Serena? I thought she hadn''t been seen much in the past week, but I wondered if she had been writing these all week or something.


    If you look closely, you can see that His Royal Highness Princess Serenade has a bear on her noble face that is roughly unbing of a royal prince.


    Furthermore, the knight slowly put down a box somewhat smaller than that wooden box.


    ''''That''s not all. This is some hypotheses I''ve obtained by contacting the Empire''s Rare Creature Writers Corps, and my paper.


    Hypothesis?


    ''About your Phase 2 abilities. In short, how likely is it that a monster in this world will manifest an inherent ability? What kind of abilities are likely to be expressed? And then there''s about the Red Moon Bloodline (Red Moon). This one includes some of the views of the Imperial Ministry of Magic and the Imperial Knight Ministry. Well, please look over it when you''re settled. I''ve done my best!


    When I flipped through the pages, I found a list of iprehensible sentences that seemed to be written in our world, but at the bottom of each one I found a Japanese trantion. However, underneath it all, there is a Japanese trantion, carefully written one by one. There was more than one handwriting. It seemed to me that Serena and Her Majesty the Queen had written it, but it was much more than that, as it seemed to have been written by a variety of different people.


    I wasn''t able to meet any of you, but I did have some help from the Japanese people who have settled in this country.


    Those people aren''t leaving?


    ''There are those who have no intention of returning, or cannot return....... In this world, there are not only transmigrators (trippers), but also reincarnators (reincarnators) whose souls only jump to us, and those people cannot return to their original world.


    The failure to bring them to Kyousuke and the others was alsorgely due to the political background. Some nobles were said to be strongly opposed to keeping the monsters in the royal pce for a while, and it was said that there were many interests rted to otherworldly knowledge that were involved with the transitioners and reincarnators.


    In such a situation, Serena slipped through the eyes of the opposition and asked the Japanese people to help her, and they helped her out of the good graces of their hometown.


    I''m d to hear that. I''m so happy about this.


    Ryuzaki said with a slightly tearful voice. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''Thank you, Serena-san. That''s amazingly helpful.''''


    It''s okay. It''s okay. I can only do this much......... Eh, heh.........


    The knights carried the papers Serena had prepared into the ship. Serena scratched her cheeks with a smile, but her voice gradually lost its energy and she turned her face down.


    ''''Um, I won''t say goodbye to you........ I n to see you again, so........


    Hmm, yeah...


    It''s just that I''m d to have met you all, I spent my time as a member of the second year 4 ss, it wasn''t that long, I was always getting yelled at, and I was always getting in trouble with everyone, but I had fun...


    ''Yeah...''


    Well, then, that''s what I''m talking about!¡¡Bye, then!


    Serena looked up with a gabber and gave a bleeped salute, then turned her back and ran off at once, just like that.


    ''''You were a stormy transfer student........''''


    Ryuzaki mumbles to himself.


    Well, you''re a princess. The storm wille.


    Kyousuke also countered.


    It was almost time to leave. Kyousuke climbed the ramp with Ryuzaki.


    ''''Well........that''s what happened.......''''


    Hmm. So, I came to apologize for...


    Koganei was sitting on the sofa alongside Suou, enjoying a fighting game. At first Suou was just moving around with the button gacha, but he gradually learned the Wave Fistmand, then the Shoryukenmand, and now he''s grown to the point where he and Koganei can enjoy a game of skill. His dynamic vision and reflexes are even better than Koganei''s, and he can see right through a few frames of movement, so you can''t be too careful, even if you are an amateur.


    Furthermore, Koganei had shared his concerns with Suou. This might not be the kind of thing to talk about with the guys who kidnapped him from his ss, but he wanted to get one of those things off his chest.


    He managed to win the reading and Koganei took the second round from Suou''s controlled character. That''s seven wins and one minute. He still barely manages to keep his nerd face on.


    I look down to the floor and see various materials lying around in addition to the game software. All of them are in Japanese. They were probably printed out of PowerPoint. The ''Transitional Degeneration Gate Outline'' and ''Corpse Virus Outline'', both of which had ''Chuunomiga'' written in the creator''s name, Koganei looked nkly at them.


    ''''Well, you should just apologize. In that case,''''


    cing the controller on the couch, Suou looked up at the ceiling.


    ''''Is everyone alive...?''''


    I''m alive. I think so. Not even five pawns have returned...


    That''s the gospel for Koganei. Everyone in the ss is alive and well?


    But would Kyousuke be among them? He had been trampled to pieces, and his body had been crushed to pieces. A dismembered Kyousuke would be able to fix it, but if it was shattered, could it be healed? Koganei didn''t know.


    But furthermore, Suou uttered something surprising.


    ''''Besides, your chance to apologize wille soon enough.


    "...why?


    That''s because we''re here to get you all on board.


    Suou looked at Koganei''s face and smiled.


    ''''You guys came to this world to be one of us.

 36-Episode 33: Force Encounter

    ''That high elf is willing to recruit his people?


    Akeno makes a dubious face.


    ''What kind of a windbag is that?¡¡You didn''t get to talk to me in my education just to scare me.


    I told you. North wind and sunshine.


    Even though Suou sits down on the sofa and says in a carefree voice, Akeno''s expression doesn''t clear.


    It''s good to be a friend, just be a friend. It''s not that he hates us, either. If there''s an unfortunate misunderstanding, he''ll cooperate with you.


    Ummm, I don''t know...


    You''re such an idiot, aren''t you, Akeno?


    Akeno red at him with a snap and fired a ck ball of light, but Suou popped it with one hand. It was the usual exchange.


    Of course, if Akeno, the bishop, gets serious, Suou is an extinguisher. I know that he''s adding or subtracting to some extent.


    For the past few days, Suou has been ying video games with Koganei the High Elf. Originally a TV, game console and arge generator that he had a replenishment pawn bring to him to pass the time, but it was surprising to see it function as amunication tool with Koganei. Koganei had graduallye to open up to Suou, and now they werepletely at ease with each other.


    Koganei said that he really wanted to apologize to everyone. That wish of his would eventuallye true. There was a slight dy in his ns and he could see some unnatural movement in the Queen, but it wasn''t roughly a hindrance.


    ''So, are they still in the promised cemetery (catbs)?''


    ''I don''t know. ording to thest pawn I was on my way to, yes, but that pawn never came back after all.


    Well, let''s take Koganei with us.


    If Knight went there in person, I''m sure the Queen would respond in some way.


    Not that it''s a bad thing for them. They won''t be able to go back to their original world, and they won''t be able to return to their original form, but that''s like giving up once they''ve been transferred to this world in that form. If you show reverence to us, they won''t do so badly. There''s even a video game.


    Because of the Queen''s decision to be silent, this one has lost five pawns. That in itself was annoying, but her selfishness is not the first time she''s been selfish. She had been so obedient to the king in her former world, and it''s unlikely that she''ll turn against him. Sooner orter, they will all fall under our military gates.


    ''''Anyway, Suou, there is one piece of information that bothers me.


    Hmm?


    The previously reported sighting of the tallow tree has been reported in this area again.


    Oh, what''s that? You''re the one who strayed from that ss.


    Akeno nodded silently.


    It was the reincarnated Oga that the pawn had engaged once before. Since he didn''t show reverence to us, the battle was unavoidable. Although he possessed a fairly well-developed fighting ability, he was not a pawn''s enemy, but rather a pawn''s enemy and drove him to the point where he was unable to fight. When he tried to bring them back, he was pursued by two strategic ss knights of the fortress line and had to give up.


    ''I thought he was dead in the field, but he''s still alive,''


    ''That''s not all. We''ve seen progress through Phase 2.


    "Hohoho...


    Suou narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''''Ohga''s Phase 2........ What kind of pattern was there........''''


    Regenerative ability, physical enhancement, most often around here, but what that individual probably got was the Combat Awakening.


    Oh dear..... A bite is a bite of a bite. It''s called the "Characteristic Amplification" skeleton, and we''ve got good luck too.


    The fact that he had drawn the Fighting Awakening in Phase 2 means that once he reaches Phase 3, he should be able to demonstrate at least a Bishop or even a Luke ssbat ability. Of course, this is the first time he''s executed a n using the Transference Denaturation Gate, and all of this is only in theory.


    In the first ce, the developers of the Transference Denaturation Gate are the developers, so there''s a lot of things that can''t be trusted. But, well, it''s been a scary sess so far, so it shouldn''t be a fatal problem even if you go by applying theoretical theories to it as a hypothesis.


    ''''Anyway, I''d definitely like to add that reincarnated Ouga to our strength.


    Suou gets up from the sofa with a bang and puts his school run back on.


    ''You''re going out.''


    ''You''re in the area, right?¡¡Let''s just get him. We''ll take Koganei with us.


    Then I''lle with you.


    Akeno followed behind Suou as he tried to leave the hall. Suou turned around and wrinkled his brow.


    It''s okay, but you''re just going to have to go easy on him...


    ''''Don''t worry. The new demonic beast has been enhanced and I want to conduct an experiment on it.


    That line is the most unsettling...


    It has already been a few days since we left the kingdom.


    The "branch school" has left the kingdom''s territory, and has begun to move through the mountainous area as originally nned. Since it was passing through rugged, unpavednd, it was very bumpy. Ei and others had bepletely seasick. He was notoriously vulnerable to vehicles, something some students hadpletely forgotten. Apparently that wouldn''t change even if he became a wisp and lost his third tube.


    In addition to Zekou, a total of thirty-eight of his ssmates are moving forward in a single-minded effort to reach the ruins of the kingdom. Among them, the asional topic of conversation is Goubayashi.


    It''s good that the ss is united and decides to ask for the Wise Man of the East, but they stillck the ssmates to bring them all together. However, it seems that Ryuzaki has information about Goubayasi, and rumors have spread among the students that his temporary career path in the south is also in search of this Goubayasi.


    It''s a rumor, or rather, a fact.


    The current ss does not have the same problems as when Goubayashi left. Will Goubayash be able to solve his own problems? I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has seen Goubayash, and I''m not the only one who wondered what happened to Kaoruko when she left the base with him.


    The ss has finallye together. At the very least, I would like to see them all together again.


    Such an atmosphere had been created in the ss. No one was actively naming names, but in many cases, Koganei was among them. There are some students who say, "If hees back and apologizes, well, bygones be bygones...


    In the end, for those not involved, bad memories fade away. Whether that''s a good thing or a bad thing is another matter.


    "Nunuaaaahhhhhh...!


    Now, in the midst of all this, this slime maiden, Himemizu Rin, is the one who has been struggling with her head (no).


    ''''I don''t know!¡¡I don''t know!¡¡I''ve been frantically researching for the past few days and that''s all I''ve found!


    The paper in front of Rin''s eyes just says ''Favorite food: parsley''.


    "Well, well, but, um, Himemizu-san is amazing........ I didn''t know your favorite food, Utsurogi-kun...


    I can''t help you if I know about it. Right now, I''m having Hana-chan grow an herb that''s very simr to parsley.


    This is a diner. Sakuma, sitting next to Rin, was wearing a girly dress today.


    It''s nice to be able to dress up, Rin thought a little bit.


    Sakuma is currently helping Rin in ce of Ei, who ispletely groggy from sea sickness. The gathering, named by Ei as ''Kyousuke''s Desire Release Group'', aims to thoroughly investigate what Kyousuke Soraki likes to do and remind him of what he wants to do and what he wants to do.


    ''Maybe I''m interested in girls to the extent that I turn away from Saku-chan, so I think I like boobs.


    Rin wrote ''boobs'' as an addition to the paper.


    ''What if that awakens Utsurogi-kun into an erotic demon........'' I have the thought that....


    ''Umm, yeah..... Well..........


    Shan, you didn''t just think, ''Is that okay?''


    ''What?¡¡I don''t think so!


    I have a feeling that what would be the point of doing this in the first ce. It''s not like Kyousuke would get the initiative by feeding him a pile of parsley. I just wish he''d show some desire and say he wants to do it or eat it.


    In the first ce, there was no way Rin could change the parts of him that Ei hadn''t been able to change in the 17 years they''d been together, so easily.


    ''Really.... You could have just said you wanted to do it or eat...''''


    Hi, Himemizu-san, what are you talking about?


    Huh?¡¡What?


    The thing is, that''s...


    Sakuma''s face turned red again and he looked down. Rin reeled back her words and actions, then quickly realized.


    ''''Shan........''''


    Oh, no... well, I mean...


    ''Yeah, fine. You''re a subus...


    Uh-uh...


    Anyway, this is aplete head-scratcher for Kyousuke''s policy of exploring what he likes. It might be better to consider a different approach.


    In the first ce, there''s no question of whether it''s really a bad idea for Kyousuke Soraki to remain empty. The idea is that it would be possible to acknowledge him as one of the many personalities. Rin thought about that for a moment, but eventually settled on the idea that she didn''t want to do that.


    Being kind to others is fine.


    Being good-natured is fine.


    But it''s dangerous to bepletely dependent on others for your values and independence.


    ''Himemizu, Sakuma, what''s going on with you two?


    "''Oh my God!


    The two jumped up involuntarily at the voice from behind. The one who called out to them was Kyousuke himself.


    You can find a number of different types of shoes and boots in the market.


    ''''What is your favorite food, parsley, and boobs...?


    Yeah, yeah. I was going to make a profile for Utsurogi-kun...


    ''Parsley, but what''s the other one?


    Oh no, you like it, don''t you?


    Rin asked, and Sakuma looked up at Kyousuke with a bang. The dress he''s wearing right now is the type that doesn''t open the chest, so it''s not appealing. Too bad. Even Kyousuke, as expected of this offensive, flinched slightly.


    ''''It''s not that I don''t like it, but........ What, did I do something to be bullied by the two of you...?


    I wonder if it was Utsurogi-kun himself who was bullying him...


    Again....


    Kyousuke nodded disappointedly.


    ''''I''ve been getting that a lottely. Even Benii told me that I should solve my problems properly...''''


    For Asuka?


    Sakuma makes a surprising sound and asks Kyousuke about it. Rin hadn''t heard that before either.


    ''''Oh, no.... I was told not to tell Benai. Sorry.''''


    Oh, yeah...


    Then Sakuma puts his hand on his shapely chin and makes a difficult face. He bites his shapely, pale pink lips tightly. It''s not like he has to worry about that, though, Beni wouldn''t mess with Kyousuke. And the only immediate rivals for Rin are Ei and Sakuma.


    ''Speaking of which, Sakuma, Ryuzaki called you. I heard they were discussing future policies.


    Oh, yeah. Okay. What is it?


    It''s about the search for Goubayash and Kaoruko and the surrounding area. Let''s stop the ship and look around, you know?


    Hmmm.... Thank you. I''ll be right there.


    Sakuma smiled and stood up, then headed for the exit of the dining room.


    ''Thanks, Himemizu-san, too. See youter.


    Yeah. See youter, Hansan.


    With a wave of her hand, Rin looks off Sakuma. It seems to be busy, after all. Still, I''m grateful that I can find time to seriously discuss Kyousuke''s affairs with him like this.


    ''''Goubayashi-kun, I wonder if we can find him...''''


    Well..... But I''ll have to spend some time looking for it.


    Rin looked up at Kyousuke, his words catching her a bit.


    I feel like I''ve be very sensitive to his words and actionstely. It''s not easy to tell whether they are genuine words or just words from the heart, or whether they are just a borrowed phrase for someone else.


    Utsurogi-kun, is there anything you want to do?


    Yeah, I''ve been hearing that a lottely, haven''t I? I''ve been thinking about it too.


    Kyousuke says, sitting down next to Rin. Rin is a little happy that he''s thought about it.


    ''Thest thing I want to do right now is to meet up with Goubayashi and Koganei properly, right?


    Just to meet?¡¡What if we meet and talk properly, and then they say they don''t want to act together anymore?


    It reminds me of Hanazono and Kannari''s persuasion the other day. Caring for your friends is certainly important, but sometimes it''s even more important for them to push through selfishness. Kyousuke had a tendency to quickly give way to someone else, even if there was something he wanted to do, and that was what worried him.


    Kyousuke opened his mouth and scratched his head. He might as well have been smiling bitterly.


    ''That''s annoying,''


    Rin said.


    ''I think I''m pretty confused. I wonder what I should do. Should we part ways with a smile, after all?''


    I don''t have any say in what I want to do, but there''s no ''how to'' or ''what to do'' for what I want to do.


    This is where Rin said, ''Let''s push through Utsurogi-kun''s selfishness! If he said that, Kyousuke would do so. But it''s not because Kyousuke wants to do so, it''s because Rin asked him to do so. That wouldn''t change anything for Kyousuke in the end.


    ''''Then maybe he''ll bite back a little bit, after all.


    What if the other kids object to bringing Koganei-kun back?


    ''Ummm...''


    Kyousuke puts his hand to his chin and starts to think about it.


    What the hell, there''s a little bit of that. What''s inside. Rin looks at Kyousuke, who looks troubled, and pats his chest (which hasn''t been there since his human days) slightly | chest. Kyousuke isn''tpletely empty.


    ''Does Himemizu not want to bring Koganei back?


    Hmm?¡¡Me?¡¡You''re right. Well, it made me feel bad, but I don''t know Koganei-kun as well as I should,


    When I was human, I''ve talked to him in ss a few times. We''ve exchanged words. That''s the extent of our friendship.


    So in a good way, I don''t hate him, and in a bad way, I don''t care that much about him. What Koganei''s true nature is, in the end, can only be guessed at piecemeal from Kyousuke and Ei''s words.


    ''As Ryuzaki often says, if we can go home with the whole ss, it''s better that way.


    Well, that''s true.


    Rin was thrilled to find some sort of residue of initiative in Kyousuke. In the end, it was the sort of thing that arose from his naivety, but if he was willing to do so by twisting Koganei''s will and the opposition of others, he''d be fine first. This kind of budding self-consciousness must be taken care of.


    ''''Well, there are students who don''t like it. There are some students who don''t like it, such as Itomi and Sacha. Other than that, girls don''t like Koganei-kun very much.


    What about Himemizu?


    ''I don''t hate you. ''I don''t hate you,'' he said, ''it''s just that we''ve all had our outbursts. But I think it would feel better if you apologized to me. Whether or not I like you as a friend is a story forter.


    Rin chooses her words carefully, but says so in a way that never differs from the truth.


    Kyousuke muttered, ''I knew it, right?


    ''Huh?''


    I just thought I owed you an apology, that''s all. You didn''t apologize to anyone, Koganei. When Washio and the others apologized to me the other day, I felt the same way.


    I know. But those things you and Washio were doing, they weren''t really heartfelt, were they?


    For the time being, it''s an apology for the time being, in order to make up for past misdeeds and to get away from the remorse of conscience.


    But well, that''s about the extent of the apology that Rin asks of Koganei, and I think that''s about half of what people say ''I''m sorry'' to the world. Because whates out when you regret and are ashamed of your own actions from the bottom of your heart is probably not ''I''m sorry'' or anything like that.


    '' Ei got mad at meter too. He told me that because I forgive him for that, I''m getting carried away.


    But I forgive you, Utsurogi-kun.


    Not that I forgive you, but I don''t really care about it...


    Even though they dismembered my body, Rin thinks. I have no idea how serious an injury that was in the body of a skeleton, so there is no way to tell.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family.


    ''For now, Utsurogi-kun,''


    Rin shook off her thoughts and decided to focus on one thing.


    ''Let''s just think about bringing Goubayashi-kun, Kaoruko-chan, and then Koganei-kun back!¡¡That''s what you want to do, isn''t it, Utsurogi-kun?


    I guess so. Also, it might be none of my business, but I''d like to make Koganei apologize properly.


    Whether or not they''ll forgive him, Kyousuke says.


    For now, Kyousuke has a proper goal in mind. The problem was that Ei, Sakuma, and the others wouldn''t be too happy about this, would they? Perhaps it was out of consideration for the two of them that Koganei didn''t say what he would have been thinking ever since he was taken away.


    The only person who can support this is Rin. I feel like I need to get a grip.


    Just then, the ship''s announcement sounded. At the same time, the "branch school" stops and the inertia almost throws your body out of the ship.


    Oh, everyone, gather on deck once.


    It was Ryuzaki''s voiceing from the speakers.


    ''''We have found what looks like a settlement that has been destroyed a long time ago. I''d like to explore the surrounding area at least once in this area.''''


    When all of my ssmates gathered on the deck, I could certainly see some buildings on the mountainside. "The branch school" was progressing slowly through the valley, but if we tried to climb up the mountainside from here, we would be blocked by the coniferous trees standing in the forest. It was Ryuzaki''s opinion that he wanted to explore this area once, as well as investigate the surrounding area.


    ording to therge number of notes that Serena left behind, the area is home to the wolf-shaped monster "Forest Wolf," the mist-like monster "Misty Fog," the fairy monster in the form of an old woman "It is said that ck Anise will appear. I say "apparently" because this area had been unexplored for hundreds of years, so we could only make an analogy based on quite old materials.


    Anyway, the heavy duty branch is fixed here, leaving a generous amount of manpower on board, including liaison officers, and organizing several search teams.


    The search teams were reorganized in order to prepare for an attack on the heavy duty branch school by monsters, including Ei being sick in bed due to seasickness. Kyosuke and the others, who had been hidden and added to the "Team Useless" during their time at the base, also join the search team in earnest.


    Meanwhile, students such as Uozumi Masuyo, a mermaid, and other students who will have difficulty moving between the mountains are on standby at the branch school.


    Also, since they will be traveling through a coniferous forest with poor visibility, each team will have at least one student with the ability to fly so that they can quickly see what is going on around them.


    Therefore, I''m Nekomiya Miya, the leader of Team 4. This is the first time for all of us. You can use both attack and recovery magic, so we''re basically the rear guard.


    Once again, around the ramp, Ket Shih, a member of the drama club, greeted him by tracing his proud beard.


    Kyousuke and Rin were ced in this Nekomiya squad. The other members were the flight personnel, Washio (Gryphon) and the rest were Mushikasa (Matango). There are five of them in total, but Kyousuke and Rin are treated as two and one. Since they participate in abined state (Stream Cross), there are actually four of them. They all already had most of the grasp of each other''s abilities, but they exined to each other in passing.


    ''''I''m Washio the Gryphon. Basically, it uses its ws and beak for meleebat. Also, there is a move to attack by spitting out the wings.


    "Howling Feathers". I heard you''ve been practicing giving it a name.


    Where did you hear that?


    It''s just like Ei''s sense of style. There is an unexpected side to this.


    "Matango, let''s see. It''s a mushroom monster. Kinogasa. I''m pretty close to it, too. But their attack power isn''t that high. I''m mainly supporting them by spitting out spores.


    ''When attacking with spores, let Washio p and send the wind. We''d be in big trouble if we inhaled.


    Kyousuke and Rin also say hello. Once again, it was embarrassing to exin with their mouths, ''We''re going tobine,'' but since everyone knows this already, they let it slide easily.


    ''''The two of you will be the keystone of this party''s front line, in a manner of speaking. Good.''''


    Hey.


    Okay.


    The knapsack that was prepared for exploration was carried by Mushikasa on his back, and they were all set to go.


    We had heard that fog monsters would appear, but to begin with, the fog was thick in this mountainous area. Due to the presence of dense coniferous forests, the slope of the mountain they were walking on was somehow eerie. The weather hadn''t been so good in the past few days, and the heavens were covered with heavy clouds, making their presence felt.


    On top of that, the mountain has been closed to foot traffic for a long time now, and there are almost no roads to walk on. There was no way to know where they would end up if they only had to follow the barely made animal trails. Washio periodically climbed into the sky to check his current location as he carefully made his way to the ruins of the settlement.


    ''''Hey, if it''s like this, it would have been faster to just aim for a poof with the guys who can fly from the beginning...''''


    They don''t have anyone to recover from a flying machine.


    Hmm?¡¡Ryuzaki, Washio, Kagoi, Kannari, Harui....... Oh, it''s true.


    Nekomiya brushed off Mushikasa''s words with a snap, and Mushikasa pped his hands in admiration. With a puff, the spores scattered, and Washio hurriedly blew them away.


    ''''Thanks, Washio. You''re a lifesaver.''''


    Hmm, oh no...


    Washio awkwardly averted his gaze as Kyousuke showed his gratitude while walking.


    ''''You still look awkward, Washio-kun,''''


    Rin tells him in a voice that can only be heard in Kyousuke''s head.


    ''''(Even though we''ve made up for it)''


    "(I knew it. I guess he''s regretting that he didn''t have the heart to make a half-hearted apology.


    On the way, they expected to encounter some kind of monster, but they didn''t, and easily arrived at the site of a vige spreading out on the mountainside. There were many buildings made up of stone bricks, but they were all mossy, covered with ivy, and half destroyed, overwhelmed by the growth of the trees.


    ''What am I supposed to do with the survey?''


    ''I''m sure the chairman of themittee would like to find Goubayash and Kaoruko. But it''s not very promising at this rate. Even though they are the remains of a human life, these are just ruins.


    When he found the ruins of a settlement scattered in some mountainous area, Ryuzaki must have considered the possibility of the gauvayas hiding there. Of course, there are other implications as well, such as looking for tools that could be used and replenishing an edible source of protein.


    But as far as the former purpose was concerned, it was going to be almostpletely futile.


    Nekomiya stroked his beard as he looked around the site in a circle.


    ''For now, Washio, fly in the air and signal the heavy duty branch school. Mushikasa will wait for Washio and wait for him.


    Dull.


    Oh.


    ''Utsurugi and Himemizu, let''s explore the site a bit more. Of course, we don''t want to get too far from Washio and the others.


    Okay.


    Hooray.


    As she instructed, Washio spread his wings and slowly flew up towards the cloudy sky. Nekomiya signaled to Kyousuke and the others with her eyes and continued on her way lightly to the back of the site. The brick paved road crumbled and trees grew neatly out of the ground, and the strength of the nts was evident.


    ''It looks like it''s going to rain........ I hope it''s okay, Kannari,''''


    Looking up at the sky with a sigh, Nekomiya muttered.


    ''''Ah, Toriba-chan, you''re no good at lightning, you know.


    ''If there''s a thunderstorm, I feel like I can''t fly while it''s happening. That guy.........


    Indeed, it''s too poorly done if the flight personnel, who are the signalman, can''t fly.


    As I recall, Kannari was assigned to the defense of the branch school. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. There''s no shortage of things to do.


    That''s what I thought. You''re the chairman.


    They didn''t n to leave so far from the point where Washio and the others were. They had nned to circle around the vicinity to return home at random, but there, Kyousuke and the others found a structure that remained in near-perfect condition, not covered by ivy or poked by trees.


    It was a somewhat vertical building with embedded stained ss windows. On the roof was a statue of a man in a robe.


    It appears to be a church. Of course, it would not be Christian, so there is no cross.


    In a vige that was so messed up, that church was the only one that was intact.


    ''''Do you two think there is a God?''''


    Nekomiya asks that in a theatrical tone.


    Sure, it''s too good to be true that only the church hasn''t suffered any damage. But since this world is a fantasy, I feel that even if God''s blessing really existed, it wouldn''t be a surprise to anyone else.


    Nekomiya, Kyousuke, and Rin. Without being told by anyone, I naturally turned toward the church. When I put my hand on the door, it opens easily, without looking particrly rusty.


    ''''Oh........''''


    Admiration escaped from Kyousuke''s mouth.


    ''''This, maybe there''s someone out there...''''


    ''Yes. I wonder if a recluse or something lives here.


    Nekomiya nodded, and the three of them stepped into the church. Then they stiffened.


    Standing there were two men and a woman. The woman''s body lines, which could be recognized as fleshly at a nce, were covered by a in, dark blue nun''s uniform. A so-called nun. A sister. This one is still good. It was somewhat too petite to be living in a ce like this, and the clothes were too simr to the nuns in Kyousuke''s world, but it''s normal for a church to have sisters.


    The problem was the man.


    ''''Ah?''''


    The man who looked at them was a boy about the same age as Kyousuke and his friends, with a somewhat wild smile pasted on his face.


    Kyousuke and the others stopped movingpletely in front of the unexpectedly dressed boy. Seeing this, the boy said


    ''''What, when I came to look for the reincarnated Ogre........ The guys you didn''t expect to find stuck with you.


    The man was wearing a school uniform with a stuffed cor. Furthermore, he was wearing an armband with words that could be recognized as Japanese at a nce.


    I''m Suou of the Night. This is Bishop Akeno. Wee to the City Goddard High School, ss of 4.

 37-Episode 34 Long Goodbye

    Knight''s Suo. And the Bishop''s Akeno. That''s the name of the two in front of me.


    The Red Winged Demon is a pawn, and since they seemed to have some knowledge of our situation, it was easy to make a connection. These two men are their friends. And if they are as good as the pawns, they are several times as good as the pawns.


    ''''(Princess Water, what are your water reserves?)''


    ''(No........... I''ll keep it light when I''m exploring...)


    In a search that might keep them in abined state for a long time, it would not be wise to merge with Rin in apressed state. It was a natural decision, but it hadpletely backfired on them currently. Nekomiya (Ket Shih) also had her full body hair upside down and her tail pinned up, as if she was tantly wary of the two people in front of her.


    The boy in school uniform who called himself Suou released his smile and tilted his head in wonder.


    ''What, are you nervous?''


    There was no hint of hostility in his demeanor. The Bishop Akeno''s in the Sister''s outfit crossed his arms and gave me a sceptical look, but the Knight''s Suou could even be described as rather friendly, if anything.


    The first thing to say is that we''re not the enemy. The unfortunate bickering happened because the pawn guys didn''tmunicate well enough, but...


    I don''t trust you.


    Nekomiya said in a tense voice.


    ''I don''t know what your intentions are, but you attacked our base and kidnapped one of my ssmates. Even if you ask me to make up with you now, I can''tply.


    So it was a fatal ident. I mean, you wouldn''t believe me. The way you look at it, it was just a coincidence that you came here.


    Suou shoved his hands into his pants pockets. Kyousuke nced at the armband. Not everything is legible, but he can barely make out the part that says ''Technical High School''. It''s Japanese, after all. It''s also a high school armband.


    The sounds of "Suou" and "Akeno" also remind me of Japanese names.


    Then again, Akeno''s sister''s uniform may not be from this world as well. There is a good chance that these two are trippers, but at least the atmosphere they exude is not human.


    ''Possibly not a coincidence, was it?


    Nekomiya''s speech was still apanied by theatrical gestures, but his words were more rxed than usual.


    He was stalling for time. Washio, Mushikasa and the others must be wondering why Kyousuke and the others weren''ting back sooner. At such times, there is an arrangement to send a signal to the heavy duty branch school again to inform Ryuzaki and the others of the unusual situation.


    I want to ask you one more thing. You guys know about our situation. Why in the world?¡¡Where did you guyse from?


    Not one, but two. You''re curious.


    ''You''ll have to forgive me for this, won''t you?¡¡It''s not fair to know what''s going on one way or the other and try to be friends.


    He doesn''t just talk the talk; he can also improvise. Nekomiya''s fighting ability is not so great, but this kind of tact is extremely reliable. It''s not like he''s been selected as the leader of a squad.


    The Knight''s Suou let out a ''''hmm,'''' and put a hand to his chin. Although he was a boy with a noticeable crude demeanor and appearance, his bare bones were quite sumptuous as he had a neat face.


    It''s not a coincidence, is it? I want to talk to you as quickly as possible, but........


    It''s no use, Suou.


    Akeno, in his sister''s uniform, who had previously crossed his arms, snorted.


    ''There''s no way you''dply if I told you what happened. I''m just stalling for time. Reinforcements will being soon.''


    What, really?


    Nekomiya clucked his tongue at Akeno''s prating words and actions. He had been noticed.


    ''Her betrayal is still definite. We need to report to the king.''''


    I know. That''s too bad.


    She?¡¡Betrayal?¡¡What in the world are they talking about? Kyousuke struggled to think through his thoughts to understand, but the two in front of him were not going to give him that kind of time. It was Suou who moved first. He thrust his hands into his pockets and approached us with arge gait. His gait was clearly different from the previous one.


    The appearance of that tsk tsk walking on the red carpet of the church is the Yankee itself. Stopping only a few steps away from Kyousuke and his friends, he bent forward and said in a pose like cutting a mensch.


    ''''Let me say hello again. I''m Suou, Suou. I''m Suou of the Night. Now I''m going to tie you guys up.


    A word of belligerence for a change. It''s a deration of war.


    "If you don''tply, well, there''s nothing we can do. I''m not going to kill you, but if you''re going to resist, I don''t know.


    Let''s get out of here!¡¡Utsurogi, Princess Water!


    Nekomiya shouted and Kyousuke and the others ran to the exit of the church at exactly the same time. The idea of whether they could escape was just noise. In this situation, there is no choice but to escape. As long as that side doesn''t answer what will happen if they are caught, I''ll rule out the option of being quiet.


    I put my hand on the heavily closed door of the church and open it.


    But just as I''m about to jump out, the wordse from the front.


    ''I''m sorry I''mte to tell you,''


    You can see Nekomiya, who has four feet on the floor at your feet, gasping for breath.


    "Running away is another form of resistance. I''m sorry I left it out.


    Before you know it, Suou, the Knight, who was standing in front of you, kicks wildly with his hands in his pockets. It''s a so-called yakuza kick. The kicknded on Kyousuke''s chest, and with a burst of impact, the body was lightly blown away.


    ''''Goooooooo...!


    YEAH...!


    Kyousuke and Rin''s screams echoed and their bodies were pushed back inside the church in a parabolic pattern.


    ''Utsurogi!¡¡Princess water!


    Nekomiya let out a scream. Kyousuke raised his body.


    ''''Nekomiya, go quickly!''''


    Wha...


    You know how to shadow-walk!¡¡Quickly!


    ......................


    Nekomiya nodded and slipped out of Suou''s arms, which he tried to capture, and jumped into the shadows.


    It was one of the Ket Shi''s race abilities that Serena had talked about. It crossed from shadow to shadow, moving from shadow to shadow. The clearer the shadow was, the farther they could move, but in this bad weather, it would be enough to get them out of a tight spot at best. Still, it would be good if we could escape. If you can meet up with Washio and the others and let Ryuzaki know.


    ''''By the looks of it, Ketsey''s Phase 2 isn''t over yet.


    With his hands in his pockets, Suou muttered.


    ''''Can''t help it. It''s better to just bring these two back.''''


    ''''Hmm. The "Characteristic Amplification" is quite rare for Phase 2. The pawns didn''t seem to know that.


    Knight in front and Bishop in the back. They arepletely sandwiched between them in the small church.


    Kyousuke has no intention of giving up yet, either. He''s not the only one here. At least he wants to let Rin get away safely. I can see that Rin is wrapped around Kyousuke''s body, making his whole body tense up. She wasn''t just nervous, but I could feel her will to protest against Kyousuke''s thoughts.


    ''It''s not just because I''m here or anything, run away.''


    Yeah, I don''t mean to belittle myself...


    I can''t...


    While dodging the slightest conversation, I check the movements of Suou and Akeno.


    Suou, as usual, is walking Yankee, while Akeno, his spine tense and twitching, is closing the distance. I could see a ck lightning bolt of energy rushing through both of Akeno''s arms. It''s the same as the one the pawn used. But I don''t think even the power is the same. Even in the unlikely event that it was weaker than that one, Rin, who is not in a high-pressure state, can''t withstand that attack.


    Kyousuke clenched his fist. The fist clenched by Rin is hardened from the tip.


    ''''Uo-o-ai-yaaah!


    He turned around and mmed his fist into Suou as hard as he could. However, the knight Suou didn''t even show any pretense of avoiding it and received the punch with his face.


    ''''Nah........!


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but shout out at Suou''s attitude, which he didn''t even receive, let alone avoid.


    ''''Ooh-oh.''''


    Underneath the mmed fist, Suou smiled with his double teeth peeking out.


    ''''It''s so light. Even though it''s still Phase 2, it''s still like this with a slime and a skeleton.''''


    "d*mn it...!


    Kyousuke clenched his fists even more and punched Suou repeatedly, but Suou kept his hands in his pockets and didn''t move as if he hadn''t moved the slightest bit. It was a much shallower handful than the pawns in their sturdy armor. No matter how upressed they were, they were still defenseless. And yet, like this.


    ''''Oraaah!''''


    Ggh...!


    Another yakuza kick with his arm in the pocket. Kyousuke''s body is lightly blown away.


    Suou sat up Yankee as he looked into Kyousuke''s body as he fell down.


    ''You''re the skeleton, Utsurogi? I''ve heard about you from Koganei.''''


    Koganei...!


    Kyousuke stands up as he holds his body down.


    ''Koganei-kun is still safe!


    Rin also shouted. Immediately after that, Akeno, who had built up energy in both arms, released a bolt of lightning to hold down Kyousuke and the others'' bodies. Kyousuke fell to his knees again as an intense pain that burned his entire body.


    ''''Guaaaah!''''


    "Yikes!


    Yeah, hey, Aquino. Don''t interrupt me while I talk to you.


    M.....


    Bishop Akeno moved his hand away somewhat awkwardly.


    ''Koganei''s safe. After all, he''s now a friend.''


    My friends...?¡¡A friend...?


    Yeah. He wants to apologize to you.


    I didn''t understand what Suou was saying, but only in the end I understand clearly. Koganei says he wants to apologize. If that''s the case, then even more so, we can''t stop here. Putting all his strength into his body, Kyousuke stood up again. Compared to earlier, his body is somewhat, somewhat heavier than before. Rin''s fatigue and damage are directly reflected in her fatigue and damage.


    ''''(Himemizu, are you alright...?)


    (Isn''t this a little... spicy?


    Rin''s consciousness has ceased to exist. If it continues like this, it won''t be surprising if it breaks off at any time.


    You''re a friend of Koganei''s, aren''t you?¡¡So don''t do anything to make him sad. Okay?


    How far does Suou really mean it?


    Are Suou and Koganei friends?¡¡First of all, is that, in and of itself, a fact?¡¡While holding down Rin''s body that was about to melt down, Kyousuke red at Suou.


    ''''Well, I can''t follow that suggestion...''''


    How''s that?


    ''Because I don''t believe it.... Besides, I can''t leave the branch school now. It''s about Himemizu, and I''m needed by everyone. We all have to go home together, so I''ll take Koganei back with me.


    "Oh, I see.


    Suou crossed his arms and nodded in agreement.


    ''''You''re really light.


    What...


    I''m not very good with words. You''re just stringing together randomly that kind of thing that came to mind. Well, that''s what being reincarnated as a skeleton means, isn''t it? You don''t have anything you want to do yourself, so you only talk about the superficial things like that.


    After all, Kyousuke can''t understand what the man in front of him is saying. At that time, Rin, who seems to be slumbering and doing her best to keep her form, barely speaks up.


    ''''U, Utsurogi-kun.......Koganei-kun.......''''


    Himesui, take it easy!


    Because I want to take Koganei-kun home. Because that''s the truth....


    Rin seemed to be desperate for something to happen. What was she trying so hard to protect? It''s like protecting a dandelion that you found on the side of the road from being trampled. That''s how it feels. But Suou snorted at her words.


    ''I dunno. You''re just assuming that because someone told you to, aren''t you?¡¡You really want to take Koganei home?¡¡If you just want to be with your friends, then why don''t youe over here?


    That''s not...


    Kyousuke felt like he was being stirred around, his arm plunged into his heart. He certainly was. There was no need to force himself to stick to the branch school if he was going to be a part of it. Why was he thinking of taking Koganei, himself, home?¡¡Didn''t you try to find another way?


    Kyousuke couldn''t tell the difference between means and purpose. Kyousuke put his head in his hands. What on earth did he want to do?


    What I wanted to do. What I wanted.


    I wanted to help people. To support somebody. To have someone say "Thank you" to me.


    Such memories are faint. No, it''s not a memory. It''s an emotion imprinted deep in the strata of my mind.


    Kyousuke puts his head in his hands. No matter how much he searched for the source of those feelings, no response came out. He is unconcerned with anyone''s words, nodding, forgiving, prioritizing, and receiving ''thank you'' in return. There is nothing in it. Because the only purpose was to be appreciated, to make someone else feel better.


    The guy who goes through the Transition Denaturation Gate and bes a skeleton, well, that''s what he''s all about. There''s no meat, no meat, no motivation.


    Stop!


    Rin''s voice is loud and high pitched.


    ''Stop, stop!¡¡Don''t pick on Mr. Utsurogi.¡¡Just now, just now, finally....


    Letting them find what they want to do and then trying to solve it won''t change anything. Hey, Utsurogi, do you get my point? You know what I''m talking about?


    With his hands in his pockets, Suou stood up. Before long, the beastly, copious expression stered on his face disappeared and was reced with only a cold, glowering one.


    ''''You''re empty. Just like that skull.''


    Empty. When Kyousuke heard those words, he felt as if he was getting terribly far away from his existence.


    As a result of turning away from what was inside him and forgetting to protect it, it had all drifted away when he found himself. Now, I don''t even know if I really wanted to bring Koganei back. I don''t even know if the friendship I felt for Koganei was real.


    Maybe she just wanted to be appreciated for helping him.


    It''s not just Koganei. Ryuzaki, Sakuma, and Serena as well. The same is true of Washio and the others'' apology, which they readily epted.


    Or Ei.


    Or Rin.


    The truth is, I didn''t think anything of them.


    No!


    Rin shouted in a desperate voice.


    ''No, no!¡¡Mr. Utsurogi is not that kind of man!¡¡I don''t think that''s what''s inside of Mr. Utsurogi.¡¡Because...


    ''''Well, that kind of thing isn''t something the outside world dawg on. Himemizu-san.


    Suou said as he scratched his head raggedly.


    And that''s not a very good way to talk about it. I''m sure that if you''re empty, you''ll be able to dismiss the desire that is stuck in the bottom of the empty space with the word ''such a thing''. If you admit it, you are unloved.


    Ugh...


    Don''t feel bad. This one''s a little too sick to deal with, but it''s a necessary step in the process of dealing with you. Well, I''m going to take care of you until the end. Hey, punk.


    Had he beenpletely bored until then? Bishop Akeno, who was removed from the conversation, only crossed his arms and said, ''Come on. In the first ce, he wasn''t really interested in this topic, or rather, in Kyousuke''s inner life.


    So, Suou. Can we get him now?


    Oh. It''s all yours.


    Akeno let his hands fill with ck energy again. Bishop Akeno slowly approached Kyousuke, who was stunned and lost, and Bishop Akeno slowly approached him.


    Just then.


    ''''Utsurogiiiiiiiii!


    Like breaking a stained ss window, a single flying object flew into the church.


    It was an unexpected shadow. The form, which looked like an eagle and a lion joined together, circled and sent its wings flying like arrows, causing Akeno''s energy filling to cease. Kyousuke, who had been losing himself until then, couldn''t help but huff and puff.


    ''''Wow, Washio...!


    ''Whoa!¡¡Howling Feathers!


    The feathers that flew did not pierce Suou and Akeno''s bodies and did not cause an inch of damage. But it was a distraction.


    Attendance number 40. The griffon Washio Kouta grabbed Kyousuke''s arm with his raptor-like paws and flew out of the broken ss at breakneck speed as it was. The sludgy Rin clung to him desperately to keep him from melting down.


    ''I told you so, Suou.


    Looking away from it, Akeno says in an using voice.


    ''That there could be reinforcementsing. Utterly, they got away with it after all.


    Oh, I''m sorry. You didn''t even remember that you said it.


    .........


    At Suou''s words, Akeno bit his lip and fell silent. It was true, apparently.


    Suou keeps his hands in his pockets and sprouts red wings from his back.


    Well, I ain''t going to let you go. But I''m going to call Koganei for now. I''m sure he''s still wandering around somewhere else looking for the reincarnated Ooga.


    Hmm. Then I''ll leave the chase to you.


    Akeno spread his wings as well, and the two demons took off separately from the church.


    ''Just in time. d you made it in time.


    Washio said as he re-positioned Kyousuke on his back. Rin took a breath, no longer having to worry about slipping off for the moment.


    After that, Washio had sent a signal to the branch school to announce the emergency after receiving Nekomiya''s report, and then he flew straight to the church where Kyousuke and the others were. I didn''t know it, but the speed of the griffon''s flight was a big deal. Thanks to that, they were able to escape, albeit temporarily.


    However, while riding on Washio''s back, Kyousuke didn''t say anything as he slumped down.


    ''What''s the matter, Utsurugi? You don''t look well.''''


    Yeah, yeah. Washio-kun, it''s just that........


    Instead of Utsurogi not answering, Rin says that.


    At that time, Kyousuke''s emotions were directly transmitted to Rin. It''s a side effect of the merging effect.


    That''s why Kyousuke''s emotions are also conveyed to Rin when he salvaged something outrageous in the process of trying to find out what''s inside of him. Terribly egotistical, yet distorted and empty, Kyousuke Soraki''s desire. An empty, empty, empty, empty desire to just be thanked by someone else, Garando.


    If it''s true, Kyousuke doesn''t think that he only cares about himself. He doesn''t even care about others. Since he can''t look at the essence of others, he can''t look at what''s inside of him. That was no small shock to Rin.


    Everyone has the desire to be appreciated.


    But to treat one''s own life lightly for that reason, or to be unable to realize the essential feelings of others, much less tobine the two, is too distorted.


    ''''Washio........''''


    Utsurogi opened his mouth to speak, and Rin listened to him.


    ''''Nah, what?''''


    Why did you save me...


    What?


    I don''t know, it could have been dangerous. It could have killed me.


    ''Uh....''


    Washio looked somewhere in the distance, as if he was extremely embarrassed at the mention of the subject.


    ''''No, I didn''t apologize properly, so...''''


    What...?


    Look what''s popping up, those are the words.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry, seriously.... I don''t know, I don''t know. No, I don''t really know.


    .........


    But now that I think about it, I don''t really dislike you that much. I was probably just, you know, sulking. I''m sorry.


    Rin''s heart is filled with anticipation and gloom at the same time.


    Would Washio''s words moisten Kyousuke''s heart? The timing is too bad, too bad. But perhaps his words could be gospel to Kyousuke, who was sinking in shock after being shaken by Suou''s words. Washio Rohta''s words of sincere apology.


    ''''Washio........''''


    What?


    Thank you....


    What,e on. I just want to say thank you...


    The ck energy body that flew in from behindnded on Washio shortly afterwards.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    Washio screamed and lost his bnce in the air. The aftermath of the impact hit Kyousuke and Rin as well. Washio''s body, which was moving over the mountainous forest towards the heavy duty branch school, fell as if he was turning. Rin and the others were thrown into the air.


    The branches of the coniferous trees were snapped and the trunks creaked, and the three bodies rolled down the mountainside. For a moment, it was hard to understand what had happened. But soon understanding caught up with me. It was either the Knight or the Bishop from earlier. Either of them hade to chase after Washio.


    It was Kyousuke, followed by Rin, who immediately woke up the body. A little distance away, Washio was lying on the ground.


    When considering a fall from a height, the amount of bruises and broken bones that could ur, the damage would be greater for a biotype monster. In fact, Washio was bleeding from all over and couldn''t move.


    ''''Washio-kun, are you okay!''''


    Oh, my God, I''m alive...


    Good....


    Rin breathed a sigh of relief. Kyousuke rushed over to her as well,gging behind her.


    ''''Washio........''''


    Sorry..... I failed.......... What should I do with this.........


    Slowly, Washio stood up, but he was still faltering on his feet.


    ''That was a moderate flight speed. But it''s a shame. If I had been able to awaken to Phase 2, I could have gotten away with it.


    It''s that story again. Rin was a little freaked out by the voice that came from behind her back, but her anger and frustration came first.


    The bishop, Akeno, stood there, her neatly dressed sisterhood clothes sprouting venomous red wings from her back. Her appearance eloquently illustrates that her essence is not a saint, but a demon. In her hands, she was boiling ck energy with a bee in her hands.


    ''But it''s over now. I''m done with you. You will be proud to be the best in our army.


    d*mn it.


    Washio flies a feather and tries to attack Akeno. But she just brushes it away with her hand, looking depressed.


    ''Run away, Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Combine!


    ''Oh, oh, oh...''


    Despite his hesitant response to Rin''s words, Kyousuke epts them. Rin wraps herself around Kyousuke''s body, but somehow, her whole body seems limp inparison to what it was before. Thebination didn''t feel right. Kyousuke''s body is distant.


    ''Hey you two, get down!


    Washio shouted and pushed Kyousuke and the others just after thebination. Just after being covered up like that, a ck spear-shaped energy body pierces the ground around it. I''m not just going to catch it. I''m going to hurt it until I lose the energy to run away.


    We have to get away. It''s not if we can escape. We''ve got to escape.


    We''re both bad.


    Washio said in a whisper.


    Shit!¡¡Washio-kun, I''m not talking about an apology right now...


    I don''t know if I''m going to make it.


    What are you...


    You''re telling me, Rin stopped speaking involuntarily as she tried to say. A couple of the ck spears from earlier were stuck in Washio, who had pushed Kyousuke and Rin''s bodies away. Bright red blood was constantly flowing from the wound.


    ''''Ha, go quickly........ Why do you think I covered for you........


    Washio says as Akeno approaches with a cold expression on his face.


    ''''But Washio... you...''''


    You know, for times like these, morons have to be dressed to the nines.


    The ck spear fired by Akeno stabbed into Washio''s body again.


    He said that he would add it as a fighting force, but does that mean that Washio, who hasn''t reached Phase 2, has low priority? Or is he nning to capture them after weakening them to thest minute? Is it simply that Washio is simply receiving the spear aimed at Kyousuke and the others?


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!


    Rin shouted. But Utsurogi''s body didn''t move, as if it had frozen up.


    Washio clicked his tongue and then turned around and leapt towards Akeno.


    ''''Mmm...!


    The action was indeed surprising, but Akeno intercepted Washio with a ck energy in his fist, although his reaction was somewhat dyed. The fist pierced his chest.


    ''''Gofu........''''


    Blood leaks from Washio''s beak.


    Washio........!


    Hey, you know, Utsurogi. I didn''t really mean it, you know. I''m just too scared to have confidence in myself if I''m not bullying a weak guy...


    What are you talking about?


    Kyousuke screams. A mournful voice that seems to squeeze out of the empty depths. But it was a line that was stronger and more weighty than any words Kyousuke had ever uttered before.


    ''''It doesn''t matter!¡¡I said I forgive you!¡¡I told you I didn''t care!


    "Utsurogi-kun!


    Rin forced Kyousuke''s body to turn around. She takes the initiative from Kyousuke''s body, which is still unable to move. Forcing Kyousuke''s body to thrust from the outside, Soraki Kyousuke''s body. There was a strong resistance, but Rin screwed it up.


    Where did this kind of powere from, the mortally wounded Washio? He formed around Akeno''s body as he tried to pull away, clinging to it, sinking his ws and bill into it and not letting go. Frustrated, Akeno releases several ck spears, and Washio''s body bes like a hedgehog.


    ''Let go, Himemizu!¡¡Let go!


    I''m not letting go!


    He ran down the mountainside in a tumbling fashion.


    ''So!¡¡I know how Koganei feels!¡¡If you see him, tell him, okay?¡¡You tried to sell me out that time, but I didn''t want to...


    Washio!


    Washio''s voice screamed frantically from behind him. As if to drown it out, the sound of flesh and bone being torn apart echoed through the thick foggy mountain forest.


    ''Phase two at the end, eh? A little close.''''


    Bishop Akeno kicked the griffon''s wreckage off the slope and clicked his tongue as it rolled down the slope. A powerful neurotoxin was being secreted from the feathers stuck into its entire body. This wouldn''t allow him to chase the fleeing skeleton.


    The final attack had a demonic quality to it. He didn''t expect to be killed, but he was attacked where the poison had robbed him of his body functions. As expected, he didn''t have enough time to knead the ck Red Qi for capture. Well, the secretion of neurotoxins was not very powerful among the Phase 2 abilities that a griffon could express. Let''s give it up.


    Nevertheless, we can use this poison.


    Once my body is healed, I''ll drag the Gryphon''s corpse and return to the old castle once it''s healed. After all, the demonic beasts that we had already adjusted didn''t have a chance toe out, but we can add a new ability to that one.


    Perhaps they should gather in one ce and move. I''ll leave the chase for that one to Suou.


    I hope we can at least get in touch with them.


    Akeno takes out his cell phone from inside his sister''s clothes and sighs.


    ''But to be attacked by a single griffon and have this happen. Even though there was carelessness and chemistry, don''t cry for the name of Bishop.......


    With a bit of bitterness, Akeno waited for the poison to drain out of his body.

 38-Episode 35: Saying Goodbye Is To Die A Little

    Akeno!


    As soon as he returned to the old castle, Suou packed up to Akeno. Akeno, who was adjusting the demonic beasts, looked up and turned around.


    ''''Suou, you''re early. How are your people doing?''''


    I let them go. Their reeds arend-based battleships. I have a gremlin that''s probably in phase two.


    You have returned with caution.


    ''No, I came back because I had a bad feeling about it.


    As soon as he said it, Suou grabbed up the chest of Akeno''s Sister''s outfit.


    ''''You killed that griffon. What did you mean by that?


    A blue streak floated across Suo''s forehead. His neatly built face was twisted into a beastly face, and his fangs were bared in a threatening manner.


    Suou, a Knight, and Akeno, a Bishop, are almost equal in strength. However, overall, Akeno was slightly better. This is because the Knight is unable to handle the ck Red Qi. So if you want to shake it off, you can shake it off, and if you want to fight back, you can. But Akeno did not. He was puzzled.


    ''Mm, no. I was a bit of a handful. I''m sorry for taking the liberty of doing so, but looking at the Phase 2 abilities, in the future...''


    That''s not what I''m talking about!


    It''s usual for Suou to be dumbfounded and yelled at.


    But rarely does he show this much true anger. Akeno shrugs his shoulders.


    ''Look, it''s my fault for not saying it properly, though!¡¡You can''t bargain with him once you''ve killed him.¡¡What do you think would have happened if I''d just gone to see them?¡¡If the Queen has betrayed us, we can''t afford to take it so easy anymore!¡¡Get more serious!


    Against Suou''s swordsmanship, Akeno frantically shook his head.


    Suou clicks his tongue and finally lets go of his hand. Akeno straightens his wrinkled chest.


    I''m not going to be able to say that I''m a great guy because I used a little bit of force against Utsurogi. I''m sorry.


    Uh-huh...


    Suou scratched his head briskly. He was right, the Queen''s betrayal was definite. However, from the exchange at the church earlier, there is no indication that they have heard the situation from the Queen about this group trip. Suou may have intended to have Koganei stand between them, where he exined the situation, to set up another negotiation.


    ''''So, it was that bad...?''''


    Quite a lot. If it was Utsurogi, I thought we could get away with it by putting Koganei in between us, even if we had to use a bit of force, but as expected, there''s nothing we can do about it when ites to killing one person. d*mn it!¡¡You!¡¡Since the time of the old world!¡¡d*mn it...!


    Akeno could not understand the human mind at all. But for once, he realized that Suou was seriously revealing his anger and frustration and became more mature.


    ''''What can you say to Koganei........''''


    ''You haven''t told me yet? Is it still because of the possibility of defection?


    There''s no way I''m going to tell you.


    Suou''s words were like spitting. Seeing that his anger hadn''t subsided yet, Akeno grew smaller.


    ''''Don''t tell Koganei about that griffon yet. I''m sorry about that guy, but keep it under wraps. I''ll decide what to do about them after I''ve given it some more thought.


    Enforcement or somehow set up a negotiating forum. When ites to such a discussion, there is no room for Akeno to interfere.


    It would be dangerous to ride into their stronghold if they attempted to forcefully capture them. Up until now, the Queen''s betrayal hadn''t been confirmed, so they''d sent a pawn to see what was going on, but if they tried to enforce it in front of her, it could lead to a battle with the Queen herself.


    The Queen and Luke are the big pawns (heavy pieces). If they exert even half of the abilities they possess, the king will know where they are. This is probably one of the reasons why the traitorous Queen won''t lead her monstrous army to attack us, but as expected, if we force our way into the castle, that won''t be the case.


    The few pawns left in the castle are being sent towards the king. In time, the king would learn of the queen''s betrayal. After that, they will be dealt with again, but in the meantime, they will have to follow the orders they received before.


    "In the meantime, I''ll have a pawn keep an eye on them. If they split up, we''ll surround them individually and bring them home. Okay? No killing in principle.


    I know, I know.


    Are you sure?


    There''s no whiteness in Suou''s eyes, but he''s still somewhat skeptical.


    ''''So, where are they headed now?''''


    ''They''re heading straight down the canyon towards us. They''lle around here anyway.


    But first, you will not leave thend of the Hydra in the Valley.


    Suou nodded at Akeno''s words.


    The Hydra of the Valley. It is arge multi-headed monster that was released by the Demon King who terrorized the world hundreds of years ago to destroy the countries in this vicinity. They still crawl around in the canyon, crawling around as if they were their own. It''s not impossible to defeat them by hunting down a few pawns, but they can be used as guard dogs, so I left them alone.


    What do you think? It''s just a matter of time before the hydra eats them.


    ''I don''t like to take these moves too much, but, well, let''s let it go for a while. But I''ll increase the surveince pawns.


    Suou scratched his head.


    ''''One of my friends is dead and I''m upset about it, and when I see that big guy, I''m not going to sit back. If we go to help them when their coordination base is in shambles, well, some of them will probablye to us.


    ''Come to think of it, we didn''t find that reincarnated Oga after all.


    ''Oh, yeah. d*mn, there''s a lot of trouble...


    Ro Rohta Washio was dead. They frozepletely for a moment when he told the students gathered on deck about the fact.


    As soon as the returning Kyousuke and Rin were amodated, the heavy duty branch school departed. It was because there was a possibility that they would be pursued if they stayed where they were. They remained alert to their surroundings, but moved forward through the ravine at the maximum ship speed possible.


    There was a gradual uproar on the deck, spreading as a murmur. Somewhere along the way, they are unable to ept reality, and confusiones before shock and grief.


    ''''Is that...true...or...is that...true...?''''


    Duhan''s Kenzaki Megumi raised her hand fearfully and asked. Ryuzaki nodded.


    ''I heard from Rin and it''s true. That''s why we didn''t wait for Washio to return and set off. While fleeing from the red-winged demon that attacked Nekomiya and the others, they were pursued and killed.


    Several students, who had been informed in advance, are turning over and trembling. Finally, the realization of Washio''s death begins to spread among them.


    ''''What do you mean........!


    The unicorn white horse that was always hanging out with Washio let out a squeezing voice.


    ''''Why are you so calm......... Why, why is Washio........


    Washio''s death was caused by a decision I made.


    Ryuzaki looked around at the entire ss and said clearly.


    ''If I hadn''t told the whole ss to leave the kingdom, or if I hadn''t told them to stop and explore here, Washio wouldn''t have died. I admit it. But I''m not going to step down as leader because of Washio''s death, like I did when I was attacked by the King of the Dead Spirit in my base.


    ssmates look at Ryuzaki in different ways. Resentment, sorrow, grief, distrust and fear.


    The emotions of all of his roughly thirty or so ssmates were met head on by Ryuzaki.


    You can get off here, or you can run away. But Ryuzaki had no intention of running away again to a corner of the cafeteria like he did at that time. There would be students who would be shaken out of their fears by Washio''s death. In fact, that must be the majority of them. Without thinking too much about it, they left the kingdom where they were supposed to be safe, and the result was the death of their friends. There will always be students who will regret this choice.


    The question of whether life in the kingdom was really safe is not the point here. They made a choice and Washio died as a result. Maybe the next person to die will be me. That''s the kind of atmosphere that pervades this ce.


    That''s why Ryuzaki has no intention of stepping down from his position as leader. If the ss falls apart here, the casualties will increase even more. In this mountain, if we lose cooperation and disperse, the consequences are clearer than the fire.


    ''I make no excuses. If you''re going to hate me, hate me. But we can''t all fall apart here. I know you will.


    As much as possible, Ryuzaki spoke nonchntly, trying to keep his emotions from blurring into his words. Yes, if putting the me on himself alone would allow the ss to remain cooperative, that was fine. It shouldn''t be sad and horrible that Washio died, or to lose sight of what to do now because of that temporary emotion.


    ''Of course I''m not going to turn the ship back here, either.


    Ryuzaki, you are...!


    Hakuba''s voice was filled with anger and sadness.


    ''''Tomorrow we will hold Washio''s funeral. Until then, each of you will carry out your assigned roles properly. That is all.


    Oh, Ryuzaki-kun...


    Ryuzaki spun around and turned his back to the whole ss and left the deck as quickly as he could. Sakuma called out to him from behind, but he couldn''t stop. As the throbbing of the students gathered on the deck grew louder, they could hear Sakuma trying to bring them together once again.


    It''s pathetic. After all that big talk, it''s left to others in the end?


    Ryuzaki opened the door to the captain''s quarters as it was and holed up inside. It''s not exactlyfortable, the heavy duty branch of the ship is shaking very much. As soon as the door was closed, Ryuzaki sat down on the floor slyly, resting his back against the door. He held his head in his hands and nodded his head.


    Ro Rohta Washio died. His jokes were not very funny and he was always looking at other people''s faces, always following behind others, alwaysining about his part-time job and always asking for a girlfriend.


    He was an alternate on the basketball team, but he worked harder than anyone else and identally led his team to victory with a three-point shot in an official match he happened to be in. When I bought him a hamburger on my way home from a game and praised him for his daily efforts, he shyly eximed that it was because he wanted to be popr with girls.


    His eyes are hot. Unable to stop the tears that flowed in rags, Ryuzaki let out a sob. His head is so cramped, he doesn''t know what to think anymore.


    ''''I''m sorry........ Washio.........I''m sorry.......!


    Thinking of his ssmates who were no longer going home, Kunihiro Ryuzaki just cried tears of woe.


    A bad atmosphere prevailed in the ss. It''s no wonder. One person has died.


    Himemizu Rin was out on the deck, spending her time in a daze. He tried to invite Kyousuke to join him, but he stayed in his room and didn''te out. In the end, I was unable to do anything for him. Perhaps he was forced by Suou''s words to confirm the inner life he had been turning away from for so long, and then lost his ssmates shortly afterwards.


    Kyousuke, who had barely maintained his humanity only by helping, supporting, and being appreciated by someone else, had his ssmates killed in front of him. The box without its contents is fragile. Kyousuke''s heart was shattered.


    Last time it was his body, this time it was his heart. Both are shattered.


    In the field set up on the deck, Hanazono (Arraune) was silently tending to the soil. The herb, which is very simr to parsley, is growing fast, coupled with Hanazono''s ability to grow.


    ''Hana-chan,''


    When Rin called out to her, Hanazono Hana looked up and smiled.


    ''''That was tough, Himemizu-san.


    ''Yeah...''


    With that said, Hanazono once again takes up her efforts to tinker with the soil. Rin had thought that the feeble-minded girl would break down and insist that she wanted to leave this time, but it was something of an unexpected action. Just when she thought it was bad manners to say it, Hanazono said


    ''''Washio-kun, you have confessed to me once,''''


    What?


    I said no, though. I mean, we''ve been in the same ss for about a week. It''s a period of time where we don''t really talk much.


    ''Oh, yeah, yeah...''


    As I recall, Rin remembered that there was a rumor of such a thing right at the start of the first semester of her second year. Washio wanted a girlfriend, so heunched a roller-coaster campaign, calling out to all the girls in his ss. Naturally, all of them failed, and the girls stopped paying attention to him.


    It must have been shortly after that that he began to take on Ryuzaki, the top caste in his ss.


    ''I was ying with the flower beds in the gardening club at the time. We talked about flowers for a little while.


    ''Yeah...''


    Maybe it''s because he''s dead. She seems like a good person.


    Hanazono is a good girl, Rin thought. Memories are beautiful, Rin had heard the saying, "Memories are beautiful," too. But many of the students in her ss are so terrified of what might happen next that they can''t get their work done, fearing that they might be the next to die. In the midst of it all, she is firmly mourning Washio''s death.


    ''What is Hua-chan raising now?''


    Tomorrow is the funeral, so I thought I''d grow some flowers. These aren''t the flowers Washio-kun praised me for.


    Saying that, Hanazono pointed to a cotton-wool-like flower withrge clusters of white flowers.


    ''''What is this?''''


    Carrots.


    Carrots...


    Washio-kun, you love carrots, so this is the only thing I could think of.


    Hanazono is no longer as reluctant as before to offer the crops it grows as food. The root and leafy greens were usually delivered to Sugiura on the condition that they leave a proper offspring, a seedling, and continue the seeds to the next generation.


    Washio''s memories, huh? Rin recalls.


    Rin was on the track team and Washio was on the basketball team; they had been in the same ss since their first year, and they had a lot of chances to talk to each other, and on thest day of thest day of the first year''s third semester, Rin hade up to him while he was practicing his short-distance running as usual and asked him to y basketball one-on-one, so he had gone with her one time.


    Rin was surprisingly good at dribbling, and I had a bit of an awkward moment when she knocked Washio off his feet. That''s about the only memory I''ll remember.


    ''He was a good man after all, Washio-kun,''


    Rin nodded. He was never a bad guy, even if it was a brazen feeling for the dead.


    It could burn up the anger that he had been killed for it. But those feelings were fading now.


    ''Yeah. Aya, too, they''re having a carrot party tonight and tomorrow.


    For Washio-kun?


    We talked about it together and decided. If we quit our jobs, it''s going to be hard for all of us. It''s sad and scary, but we have to do what we can do now. We''ll just push ourselves out of the way, little by little, together.


    Together, little by little...


    Impossible. It was, oddly enough, the same words that Rin had uttered in the previous battle.


    I can see the goblins stuck to their gun seats on the deck, with Goshigawara turning around to talk to them. Those goblins were not shocked by Washio''s death. But what wasn''t so shocking was the same for Gofukawara and Okumura.


    They, too, have enough to mourn for their ssmate. But they don''t seem to be dwelling on it at all. When I asked them earlier, their response was.


    ''''We''ve lost someone dear to us too, you know.


    It''s about "Yukari-san", the older sister of Gokubugawara. What kind of illness she suffered from, how and when she died. Rin doesn''t know. But having survived the death of someone so close to her together, she has the impression that the two of them are more energetic than usual, as the other students are unable to move.


    We also see Kannariforting Nekomiya (Ket Shih), who is shocked by Washio''s death as the squad leader. It was hard to watch the pretentious and self-confident Nekomiya Miya blocking out, but Kannari was there with her, giving her some friendly words.


    He told her how d he was that she wanted to go back to her world with him, and told her that it was that feeling that motivated her to still do her best. Nekomiya still med herself for the cause of Washio''s death, but Kannari''s words had made her look somewhat saved.


    Everyone did what they could, little by little.


    The students of the second year and fourth ss are growing up. They are facing their own problems, big and small, and are slowly moving forward, albeit with slow changes. If the same thing had happened at the beginning of the trip, the ss would have fallen apart that day.


    What can I do to help? Rin thinks about it.


    For Kyousuke. Or for Washio. What could Himemizu Rin do?


    ''Himemizu-san, we''ll have parsley soon.


    Hanazono said a little happily.


    ''I''m worried about you, Utsurogi-kun. When the parsley is ready, I''ll give him a cup of it.''


    ''Yeah, well...''


    On the deck of the heavy duty branch school that ran along the bottom of the canyon, Rin stared at the swaying parsley for a while.


    She was worried about Kyousuke Soraki and Kunihiro Ryuzaki. Sakuma Shoko bit her lip and walked down the aisle of the ship.


    Behind her was Inugami Hibiki Hibiki, the first delinquent girl in her ss. A literary girl and a delinquent girl. Abination that was unthinkable in the human era. Inugami walked behind Sakuma, her expression several percent more sullen than usual.


    Washio Ryouta is dead. Upon receiving this report, Sakuma''s mind went nk.


    He was a ssmate, even though they didn''t talk to each other very often. It wasn''t just dead, either; it was killed. I didn''t know what to think, and often felt stunned, and when I came back to myself, I felt a feeling of fear that preceded my grief.


    Since his reincarnation as a subus, Sakuma had passed through the death line several times before. The death of a ssmate, a phenomenon that hadn''t happened until now, which could be described as miraculous, caused the paralyzing fear to raise its sickle-neck.


    It was Kyousuke Soraki''s presence that suppressed that fear.


    Seeing Washio''s death in front of his eyes, Kyousuke didn''t say a word as he passed Sakuma, but simply retreated to his room. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s been in the same room with him," Rin said to Sakuma. I''m sorry, I couldn''t protect you, Utsurogi-kun,'''' she said.


    The empty attitude of Kyousuke and the words of Rin, spoken with a sense of regret. For the first time, Sakuma knew then that he, who had been saved by Kyousuke, now had to save him. Rin had been trying to do that all this time.


    In the wake of Washio''s death, minute changes are taking ce in the ss.


    Of all of these changes, Sakuma was most surprised by the change in Inugami Hibiki. She had thought that the delinquent girl, the loner of the ss, would not show so much interest in Washio''s death either. But from what Sakuma saw, it was Inugami who was burning with the most pure rage after receiving the report from Ryuzaki.


    ''We''re going to Benii''s, Sakuma.


    Inugami said bluntly.


    ''''Asuka-chan''s?''''


    I''ve been dumb before, but now I''m gonna confront the vampire.


    His words gave the impression of a shallow connection between Inugami and Beni.


    Sakuma had always wondered how Inugami could perceive the existence of that Red Moon blood race (Red Moon). That''s not all. Whenever Inugami talks about Benii, she always gives him the same look as she does when she talks about the Red Moon.


    ''''Inugami-san........''''


    As he walked down the aisle, Sakuma suddenly opened his mouth.


    ''What?''


    Are you mad about Washio-kun''s death?


    Yeah.


    His voice, still blunt as ever, can be heard behind him.


    ''''I can''t allow anyone to kill anyone around me any longer.


    Is that what you are, Asuka?


    You''re gonna go check on that guy.


    Sakuma breathed and knocked as he came to Benii''s door.


    ''Asuka. Me.


    "Sachi. Good.


    A voice with an unchanging tone could be heard from the other side of the door. Sakuma nodded to Inugami and opened the door.


    Benii Asuka, who was sitting in a chair and looking out the round window, turned around. Benii immediately recognized Inugami behind Sakuma and contorted her face in a sour mood.


    ''''.......Why is Inugami here?''''


    Would you believe me if I said I was going to pay my respects to my family and my brother, Washio?


    .........


    Beni stared at Inugami with narrowed eyes and then looked at Sakuma. Her eyes asked Sakuma this. ''Did you hear the story?'' she asked.


    Sakuma shook her head, but firmly insisted on her own words.


    ''Asuka-chan, I have a favor to ask you.


    What.


    Tell me everything you know, Asuka-chan.


    There was something wrong with Benii since he came to this world.


    He has always been uncooperative with group actions. It''s because of his excessive rejection of ''orders''. But Beni had been able to manipte that blood at will from the beginning as his ssmates experimented with their own usable abilities, and he knew about the side effects.


    That''s not all. When the Red Moon demon had attacked the base before, it was probably Beni''s fault for defeating that demon. Obviously, Beni is hiding his abilities.


    And Inugami''s attitude towards Benii. Today''s words and actions.


    I had a feeling that the ''problem'' that Kyousuke had been told by Benii was not unrted.


    When Sakuma cornered him, Benii had a slightly puzzled expression on his face.


    ''''No matter how much Sachi, that''s...''''


    Washio-kun is dead!


    Sakuma shouted loudly. Would it be unfair to mention the names of the dead here?


    ''It''s not just Washio-kun!¡¡The next person to die could be Utsurogi-kun, Ryuzaki-kun, Harui-san or Snakezuka-san... maybe it could be me...!


    But Sakuma didn''t stop. He spoke out in a clear way the fear that had bound him to the depths of his heart.


    Washio Rohta is dead. But if this continues, surely Washio won''t be the only victim. Beni knows something. It might provide a clue to the next situation.


    ''I''m not going to go off on you, vampire.


    Inugami grinned.


    ''I''ll let you off the hook, at least for telling Sakuma who you are.


    "Inugami....


    At that time, Benii Asuka had a look of resentment on her face, which was unusual for her.


    ''''Asuka, please........''''


    When Sakuma took her hand, Benii sighed heavily.


    He then looked around the crew quarters, which were not veryrge for being assigned to the Queen, and finally nced out the round window.


    ''All right. Sachi, and Inugami.


    Benii Asuka muttered to herself.


    "I''ll talk to you guys. I''m sure you''re not the only one who has had to deal with this on your own.


    M...?


    Goubayashi Genshu was walking through a ravine when he found a strange trail on the ground.


    It looks like the remains of a bulldozer or excavator. These are so-called caterpirs, but their size is extraordinary. The width of one caterpir is more than 5 meters, and the distance between the left and right caterpirs alone is nearly 30 meters. If ites this far, I feel that it is closer to an imaginarynd battleship.


    Speaking of battleships, it reminds me of the wreckage of that warship I once saw when I left the base.


    I wonder if Ryuzaki and the others are doing well. I''m not sure if the Zekou that we sent back on the way has delivered that human girl to us safely. Come to think of it, we''vee a long way.


    If possible, I would like to return to them and join them again. But it would take a little more time.


    It''s been a long time since I got separated from Kaoruko.


    The attack by Akahane was the catalyst. Goubayash was used as a decoy to escape Kaoruko, and was mortally wounded. Afterwards, he was protected by human hands, and even received extensive medical treatment and training, so that in itself was not in vain. But I''ve lost track of Kaoruko.


    He''s a fast runner. I''d like to think that he''s managed to escape.


    Anyway, these caterpir tracks are very disturbing. I''m very curious about these caterpir tracks, which were thought to be unexplored in the depths of the mountain.


    It might be better to follow it for a while.


    Goubayash followed the caterpir tracks, fluttering the cloak that was lowered from his shoulder pads.

 39-Episode 36: Her Confession, His Return

    Sakuma Shoko first met Benii Asuka when she was in her kindergarten year ss. Benii had an air of maturity even as a child, and although he never spoke to the other children on his own, he was not a bad kid either.


    Even back then, Sakuma was a quiet child who liked to spend his time reading books, and I remember that both Benii and Sakuma annoyed the kindergarten teacher quite a bit. I don''t remember how it happened, but after they started ying with each other, the teachers started to put them together for some reason or another. And we''ve been friends ever since.


    Kaoruko and I went to the same school in elementary school and junior high school, and although we hadn''t made an agreement, we ended up going to the same high school. Kaoruko and I were in the same ss in the first grade, and she and Benii, whose seat was close to ours, got involved in a lot of trouble, and we''ve been friends ever since.


    All three of us arepletely different types of people, especially as we reached junior high school age, we began to hang out with different people at school, but even so, we would often hang out together on weekends and holidays. It''s not like we had a childish agreement that we wouldn''t hide anything, but we still thought we knew each other pretty well.


    But


    So, Asuka-chan, since then, have you already been, well.......a vampire?


    Yeah.


    Beni huffed and replied with a sigh.


    Naturally, it was a confession that was hard for Sakuma to ept in his sleep, or rather, hard for him to ept just by hearing it. What was spoken from Beni Asuka''s mouth was so oundish. Beni Asuka was a pure-blooded vampire from birth.


    In other words, she hadn''t been human ever since that time when she and Sakuma had been ying house in kindergarten together.


    Beni re-crossed her legs on the chair as it was. Behind Sakuma, Inugami leaned his back against the wall and stared at Benii with his arms crossed.


    It wasn''t an iprehensible story.


    Rather, it''s more than enough of a reason for her to have aplete grasp of her abilities. But as expected, it was too unexpected, and Sakuma took a while to ept the story.


    ''''Inugami-san was originally a werewolf too?''''


    That''s right.


    With his arms crossed, Inugami huffed and sniffed and looked at the ceiling.


    ''''Well, in my case, unlike Benii, I don''t have any friends left.


    Even so, only her gaze was sharp and directed towards Benii.


    The delinquent girl, Inugami Hibiki, had been averting her eyes on Benii ever since that day when they were in the same ss. Sakuma knows that Beni was also Beni''s, and that she was somewhat avoidant of Inugami. A vampire and a werewolf. It''s not clear if the two of them knew each other''s true identity even before the transition. Nevertheless, it is easy to imagine that these two races themselves would be at odds with each other.


    Then the remaining issue is the rtionship between Beni and that Red Moon blood race (Red Moon).


    From the way she''s spoken so far, Beni has a clear connection to the Red Moon. And the words she once unleashed on Inugami when the Red Winged Demon attacked their base. Inugami''s attitude towards those who are clearly aggressive. Fragments of information are assembled in a way that is never favorable.


    ''''Asuka-chan, Asuka and Red Moon, what kind of rtionship do you have with Asuka and Inugami-san...?''''


    At Sakuma''s question, Beni turned his head. His blood-colored eyes wavered with mixed emotions and he stared at Sakuma.


    This is the first time I''ve seen Benii like this. Beni was stagnant for a while, but eventually answered, clearly, "Red Moon is a vampire.


    ''The Red Moon is one of the vampire blood families. And I''m one of them.


    I knew it was so, Sakuma thought. Atst, the lines are connected as one.


    But even more heavily than that, Benii said a few words.


    He said, "In the course of the struggle for survival, I was at odds with the Inugami n for a long time, and in the end, I destroyed them. In the end, I think we destroyed them.''''


    Eh....


    Yes. And I''m the sole survivor of my family?


    After saying that much, Inugami raised his body from its rest against the wall. He shoved his hands into the jersey he wore over his sailor''s uniform and walked towards Benii, hunched over, with arge stride. When he came right up to the side of the dumbfounded Sakuma, Inugami''s expression twisted into hostility as he zigzagged his face closer to Benai.


    "Hey, Benii. I never thought of using the queen as a shield, either. You''ve been so quiet since you arrived here, and even when the pawn arrived, it didn''t move.


    Beni''s n had destroyed the Inugami n. It wasn''t a metaphor for anything, but perhaps it was meant to be as it was. What was shocking to Sakuma was the fact that it probably would have taken ce in the original world he had lived in.


    He never thought that world was peaceful. But it was hard to believe that behind the scenes, vampires and werewolves were fighting for their right to exist, and the situation had developed to the point where one of them was being destroyed.


    But Washio is dead. Look, it''s not like I have any camaraderie with my ssmates. But still, one of my ssmates was killed. By your own kind. You can''t keep silent any longer.


    Is that why you came all the way down here with Sachi?


    That''s true. You wouldn''t refuse him if Sakuma were here, and you wouldn''t kill him out of desperation.


    Wait. Wait.


    Sakuma hurriedly stood up and pushed back Inugami, who was about to leap at any moment, and Benii, who was staring at him.


    ''Wait a minute. I said I wanted you to tell me everything you know........ There''s a lot of information that''s going to mess with your head. Eh, let''s see, Asuka is, um, the queen of the Red Moon?


    I don''t like the way you say it.


    Beni answered somewhat bluntly and then nodded.


    ''But yes, we are. We have a king at the top, a queen, a rook, and so on, with titles named after the chess pieces. It''s childish. It''s funny.


    The mockery of Beni that emerged when he said that, was it really directed at himself or his blood family?


    You''re not going to be able to excuse yourself for destroying the Inugami n either. That was when we were kids, though.


    How did wee into this world and be what we are?


    It''s not easy to live in that world anymore, so our king made a n to move to another world. But he has a lot of pride. He said he didn''t want to run away to another world to live in secret, in secret, in another world.


    So you''re in a war?


    I know. It seems that they can''t take it anymore and are attacking, but I''ve been given the task of replenishing their forces to prepare for the attack. Akeno''s Transformation Gate is designed to change the body of a human. To be precise, it includes not only the human body but also the clothes that it wears, but the reason why Inugami and I didn''t change our appearance is because we weren''t human.


    Sakuma felt a bit, a bit frightened by Benii''s attitude as she spoke so matter-of-factly. It was hard to believe that Benii, who had been her friend for more than ten years, had beenplicit in such a thing without a care in the world. The figure of Asuka Benii in front of her and Sakuma Shoko''s old best friend, Asuka Benii, do not ovep and begin to look blurry.


    Did Sakuma''s trepidation show in her attitude? Benii looked a little sad.


    ''''That kind of thing is fine. What do you really mean, Benii?''


    Surprisingly, it was Inugami who gave Beni a helping hand.


    ''If you''re part of that n, you had a chance to get the ss together and get back under their thumb. Like when Goubayashi disappeared. There''s a reason you didn''t do it for a reason. So why don''t you tell him and put me and Sakuma at ease?


    Indeed. From the way Beni spoke, she should have been aiming to take her second year four students and join up with the Red Moon army deployed over here. But she didn''t do that. On the contrary, she didn''t respond to any of her fellow students'' visits on two asions, and once she killed it.


    Sakuma felt ashamed of himself for trying to doubt Benii, even for a moment. She was by no means thinking of selling out her second year four ssmates. Staring straight at the front again, Benii let out a small sigh again.


    ''I just want to be more free.''


    Beni spits out the lines he''s been spitting at Sakuma from time to time.


    ''I don''t want to be dominated or ordered around anymore........ So, you know.........


    Yes.


    Sakuma nodded, trying not to miss a single word. Beni looked away a little awkwardly and scratched his cheek.


    ''''........Do I have to say these things out loud?''''


    I won''t feel safe until you tell me.


    Inugami said, sitting down on the hard bed. He shakes his head as he asks with his eyes, even to Sakuma.


    Beni sighs and takes a breath and mumbles in contemtion.


    You''re not going to betray you guys, Sachi, and I have no intention of ever being ruled by that king again. So that''s, uh...


    ''It doesn''t boil down to that. That''s what happens when you''re always scowling.


    Shut up. Don''t worry, Sachi. We''re just friends.


    Beni was the first person there to look straight into Sakuma''s eyes from her. Her snow-white skin was slightly flushed. Today would be the day that she would see all sorts of previously unknown faces of her best friend. When Sakuma was unable to say anything for a while, Benii''s expression became slightly cloudy.


    ''''........Friends, right?''''


    Yeah, we''re friends, Asuka.


    Sakuma hugged Benii tightly. She was confused for a while in his arms, but his hand gently stroked her head, as it always does.


    ''Thank you for talking to me,''


    ''Yeah...''


    The ss is reeling from Washio''s death. So was Sakuma.


    But it''s a big deal to know exactly what happened to his enemy and his friend at this time. Considering Beni, this might not be something that should be talked about with his ssmates. But all the information that had been opaque before was quickly bing clearer.


    ''''Ah, yes.''''


    With a bang, Sakuma let go of Benii''s body. Benii tilted her head curiously.


    ''''Sachi?''''


    There''s something else I wanted to ask you, Asuka-chan...


    It''s about Kyosuke Soraki. What is the problem he is having? Did he have some special intention in giving him blood?


    Just as he was about to ask that question, a great shock hit the hull of the Heavy Duty Branch School.


    What, what, what?


    After a strong impact hit the hull, the heavy duty branch stopped moving. Rin shouted on the deck. In front of her, Hanazono was jittering around with her face in the field as much as she could. The goblins were running around the deck, running around impatiently. Gokubungawara gave them instructions, and Okumura and Zekou also jumped out of the cabin.


    ''''Gosh, Gofungawara-kun, what happened!


    I don''t know!


    Rin shouted as she woke Hanazono up, and Goshigawara shouted back at her.


    ''''It looks like something hit the ship, but the fog is so thick I can''t see it clearly!


    Five-minute riverbank was right. The range of visibility is only enough to barely see the surrounding terrain. For this reason, the heavy duty branch was also proceeding at a greatly reduced cruising speed. The forested slopes of the coniferous forest are now obscured, and sandwiched between them is an unptable rock face.


    But there''s something oddly unpleasant about this fog. Hanazono muttered as she tended to her carrots at her own pace right beside me.


    ''''Come to think of it, I once read a novel about a monstering from the fog.


    Oh, yeah. What about it?


    It''s probably best not to ask.


    Before you can even ask why you said that, you hear a goblin scream from behind you.


    When I looked back, I saw a long, slimy "something" extending from around the bow of the ship, trying to drag the goblin behind the fog.


    "We''re not going to let it!


    The quintuple jumps on the gun seat and fires the machine gun at that "something". The sound of an intermittent burst of lead balls tearing through flesh. Blood stters on the deck and the goblin''s body is thrown out.


    ''''Geez...!


    The goblin had suffered severecerations to his body, but he was still breathing. Govinda instructed the other goblins to carry the wounded goblin aboard the ship.


    ''Himemizu, Okumura, did you see that!


    Uh, yeah...!


    It was like a snake, a fat one.


    As they all nodded to each other, Zekou of Oga also clenched his fists and was aware of his surroundings.


    A snake. A snake, to be sure. But it was more than ten meters long, and about two meters thick. That''s how big of a snake it is, and it''s now hovering behind the fog. No, if it was entangled in the hull, its body length was much longer than what was visible.


    ''Hua-chan, inside the cabin for now!


    Uh, yeah...!


    As a nonbatant, Rin took her to a safe ce. Meanwhile, Gokugawara, Okumura, Zeku and the goblins were ring around them.


    The head of the snake extends through the fog again. Okumura and Zekou, who were the first to notice it, cooperated and grabbed its head. The snake''s head squirmed depressingly as the two boasters of monstrous power held it down. It''s a very good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it. Its tongue sticks out of its mouth, and it is trying to open its jaws, which are being held down.


    The goblins in their respective gun emcements pointed the tips of their guns at the snake as Goshukawara gave the signal. Rin, who had just delivered Hanazono to the cabin, stepped out on deck again and found multiple shadows that wavered in the fog.


    ''Gokugawara-kun, behind you!


    What?


    Following Rin''s words, Gokugawara managed to avoid another snake head that jumped in the nick of time.


    However, the snake head jumped in as if mmed onto the deck and shook the hull of the ship so hard that Okumura and Zeku let go of their hands from their grasp.


    ''What, it wasn''t just one!


    Goshenbara shouted as he looked around him. The shadows that emerged in the fog all looked like the heads of snakes.


    ''''Maybe, but they''re all one individual, fatty, including all the heads.


    Is that like a Yamata no Orochi?


    Okumura nodded in response to Rin''s question. Yamata no Orochi, or Hydra. It''s the kind of multi-headed dragon touted in lore. Of course, what Rin and the others have is knowledge from the original world, but there''s nothing strange about having simr monsters in this world as well.


    However, it''s the worst time toe out. Even in this situation where visibility is not good. The ssmates are almost distracted.


    ''''What happened?!''''


    Enemy attack. It''s a big one.


    Several ssmates, including Kenzaki, emerged from the cabin. Goshigawara answered.


    The students who came out on deck are all members of thebat system. They probably sensed the abnormality and rushed over, but some of the students were slightly shaky on their legs. The shock of Washio''s death had not yet worn off.


    Wow, wow!


    A snake''s face grew out of the blind spot where they had all been, and it nipped one of the students.


    ''''Kinogasa!


    Kenzaki shes at the snake, the pseudonym Hydra, which tries to drag him in as it is. Two more heads of Hydra extended towards that Kenzaki. This one is Zekou and Okumura, plus Kagoi and the others who tried to catch it. This hydra is clearly a powerful enemy. With the current situation, which was floating feet, it was impossible to fight back. When Rin was feeling frustrated, a voice called from behind her.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu........''''


    "Utsurogi-kun!


    I turn around and see the usual skeleton standing there. He should have been holed up in a private room just now.


    ''''What, what''s going on...?


    The boat was shaking and I couldn''t... I thought something had happened.


    But... but... are you okay, Utsurogi-kun?


    Rin asks as she hides in the shadows of the ship''s cabin to keep out of the hydra and the others. Rin was well aware of the mental shock Kyousuke had received. The shock of being forced to face that problem that he had held inside and never looked at until now. And the shock of having a ssmate killed in front of her right afterwards.


    ''I don''t know... but right now, I have no choice but to fight...''


    Saying that, Kyousuke shifts his gaze to the battle on the deck. If you include the goblins, we''re ahead in numbers, but this Hydra is a strong enemy. If the two of them, one of the few Phase 2batants in the ss, in a stream-cross state, join in, they can change the battle situation to some extent.


    But is it safe to let Kyousuke fight in this state? Rin was unsure. It was because she couldn''t understand what kind of emotions Kyousuke was going through right now. An impulse, a sense of mission, or something else more.


    ''''Himemizu,e on...!


    Uh, yeah...


    Seeing Kyousuke shouting somewhat exasperatedly, Rin finally granted him permission to speak.


    ''Let''s go, Utsurugi-kun,''


    Yeah.


    Her whole body ingested, wrapped around and wrapped itself around Kyousuke''s body as he nodded. As Rin tried to form a human form with her entire body, she noticed a strange feeling. Compared to usual, her body was awfully heavy and painful. It was as if this sensation was


    Yikes!


    Rin screamed and fell to the floor with a sticky note.


    ''''Himemizu...?''''


    ''I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t know, my body just doesn''t ride well...


    Rin puts her hands on Kyousuke''s body to try to merge again, but she still slips off the same way.


    It''s still strange. Even though she''s on Kyousuke''s body, she can''t feel the usual sensation of supporting her body. It''s as if I''m sitting on the air, an ufortable feeling all over my body. No matter how many times I try, it''s the same thing. Rin''s body doesn''t ovep with Kyousuke''s body.


    Merging, I can''t.


    "........Is it my fault...?


    Kyousuke muttered, taking just two or three steps down.


    ''Utsurogi-kun...''


    ''Because I, I found my true heart so........''


    Rin knows the process of Kyousuke''s mind being shaken. She was in abined state and received Kyousuke''s mind directly.


    Kyousuke''s emotions inside of him. She had to look at the emotion of just wanting to help someone, support them, and be appreciated. On top of that, he''s "convinced" that that person could be anyone, and that he doesn''t think anything of the people around him.


    Rin did not want to think that Kyousuke was such a cold person.


    However, Kyousuke doubts his own humanity.


    ''''Himemizu, I''m sorry ... I ...


    You two, if you can''t fight, get back!


    As Kyousuke barely squeezed that out, he heard Gokugawara shout.


    ''It ain''t just Utsurugi and the others!¡¡Anyone who thinks they can''t fight at all should back off!


    At the cry of the gobbler, several students, including Mushikasa, fled from the deck to the cabin.


    Kyousuke Soraki stood there, stunned. Rin managed to push his body into the cabin of the ship. Kyousuke muttered in a raspy voice, his apology painful. No matter how much she touched Kyousuke''s body, Rin could no longer know his mind like she did before.


    With Kyousuke now, she can''t merge with him.


    I can''t help but feel that this fact symbolizes the distance between their hearts that have been inexplicably separated.


    ''''Whoa!


    At the same time, Ryuzaki, who was somewhatte, leapt towards Hydra.


    Rin could only stare at her ssmates fighting the hydra with a seething feeling.


    He ran across the deck and became a full dragon. Ryuzaki''s body, which reaches 10 meters in length, crushes one of the snake''s heads.


    "Don''t mess with my ssmates!


    Breathless running with a roar. Kunihiro Ryuzaki, the ss chairman, looked around the deck.


    Gokugawara, Okumura, Kenzaki, Kagoi, Uozumi, Zekou, and the goblins. They were all safe. But there''s no time to breathe a sigh of relief. Ryuzaki puts his hands on his head and threatens the several shadows surrounding the heavy duty branch school.


    ''''What''s the situation, Gofunawara?''''


    I haven''t done any damage so far. But it''s gonna hurt like hell. Here.


    The monster in front of me is probably a hydra. In the note Serena left me, there was a description of a simr monster. The most famous one is the Marsh Hydra, which appears in the marsnds south of the Empire, but it also lives in various other ces. Their poptions are not so numerous, but they are highly dangerous monsters.


    They are said to be biological weapons left behind by an evil wizard who attempted to rule this world hundreds of years ago. Some of the older individuals have survived, and in those cases their fighting ability is far greater than those that have bred and multiplied.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Hey Ryuzaki, can we go now?''''


    Goshigawara asked, giving him a worried look. Ryuzaki nodded.


    ''''How long can I cry? I won''t let any more victims in my ss.''''


    Oh, I knew she was crying...


    After I say it, I realize it. It seems that no matter how hard you push yourself, it''s still something that will be noticed by those who see it.


    ''''But, Ryuzaki, you''re a little...''''


    ''Whoa!


    Hey, hey...!


    Ryuzaki roared and charged at Hydra, not even hearing Goshigawara''s attempts to stop him. Right now, protecting his ssmates is his top priority. He had led his ss into danger with his unwise decision, and the only thing he could do was to fight.


    The idea was just a way to escape the remorse that tormented his mind, but Ryuzaki was oblivious to it.


    Ryuzaki leapt at one of Hydra''s necks and bit down on it. He dug his paw ws deep into the paw and worked his way down to the jaw. But that''s not all the Hydra''s neck is. The heads of the hydra surrounding them all reach out towards Ryuzaki at once, biting at his arms, neck, wings and tail in return.


    ''''Ryuzaki!¡¡Stupid?


    I heard Kenzaki shout. Goshigawara gave instructions to the goblins.


    ''''Gunza, aim at the snakehead!


    "Gee!


    Giggling!


    The goblins fired their machine guns, some of them sttering blood on Hydra''s head. The stray bullets hit Ryuzaki as well, but thanks to the sturdy dragon scales, they didn''t cause any major damage. Hydra screams and releases Ryuzaki''s body into the air. He was thrown directly onto the deck.


    ''''Chairman, get a grip.''''


    The gargoyle Kagoi spreads her wings and floats into the air as she runs up to Ryuzaki. He''s about to give Ryuzaki a chase, guiding several hydra heads.


    ''You said it yourself, you can''t step down as leader!


    ''If you know your worth that well, don''t fight like you''re doing yourself a disservice!


    It''s Uozumi who swears, sending scales flying like bullets. Kenzaki nodded as well, using Kagoi''s back as a stepping stone as she floated in the air and shed at him.


    Ryuzaki clenched his fists as he stood up on the deck. It felt like his mind wasid bare. After all, he had exposed himself to another abomination. There was a slight self-mockery, and the self-mockery turned to self-mockery.


    ''Rough and sorrowful, the dead guy won''te back, fatty.


    Okumura said as he stood next to Ryuzaki.


    ''If you don''t want more deaths, you''ve got to make sure you don''t be the second one first.


    Says Five-Minute Riverbank, too. These two men''s words were especially heavy. Ryuzaki nodded again.


    The Hydra has nine heads, three of which were crushed, so there are six left. The Hydra is a monster with an extremely high life force, and even crushing a few heads would cause it to regenerate after a few hours. I would have to crush all of its heads or aim for its heart before it could regenerate, but in this case, it would be enough to push it into retreat.


    I set my sights on the wounded head and give the order to drop it. Kagoi catches the snake''s head as it jumps into the air, and Okumura holds it down from right beside him. Kenzaki readies his sword and leaps at it. The attack by the remaining five heads must be prevented somehow.


    At the direction of Govinda, the goblins of the gunshops tow one, and the Uozumi''s scale bullets also sessfully intercept one. Ryuzaki holds one down with his arm and nips another one in the jaw.


    There''s one left. Ryuzaki moves his tail, but Hydra''s head slips through it andes at Kenzaki.


    ''''.............!


    The remaining Zekou intervened to try to hold the snake''s head down. But Hydra''s jaws, which were opened wide, went straight to Zekou''s body and bit him.


    ''''Zekou!''''


    Okumura lets out a scream. Fangs in full growth pierce the steel-like muscles of the oga, and blood spatters on the deck.


    He''s a ssmate, too. There''s no reason to abandon him. Ryuzaki tries to help, but his body gets tangled up in Hydra''s neck in reverse and his freedom is taken away.


    When the head of the snake that held Zeku in its mouth is about to disappear into the fog, there is a thumping sound and its head bursts clean off.


    It''s as if the 20-centimeter main gun of a heavy duty branch school was mmed into it. But even as I looked at it, there was no sign that the main gun, grounded on the deck, had been fired. In the first ce, since Kyousuke warned me earlier that firing during a melee is not legal, I''m not supposed to fire in these situations.


    Then what.


    Ryuzaki witnessed a shadow that hadn''t been there before descend on the Hydra''s head as itnded on the deck.


    ''''Ah........''''


    All of the people present opened their eyes in unison. The three-meter-long hulking man dragged his identical lookingpatriot out of Hydra''s jaws andid his body on the deck as he repeated his breathing slightly and said, ''''You have done well.


    ''Zeku, you have done well. I''m proud of you as one with the same demon.


    That guy was wearing a shoulder brace and cloak, which he should not have been wearing when he left his base. Two horns sprouting from its head and a muscr physique. And a sharp-eyed tri-white eye. ring at Hydra with golden energy emanating from his entire body, the returning man now says to everyone present---especially Ryuzaki: "I''m sorry.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''mte.

 40-Episode 37: To See The Front

    Goubayash...?


    At Ryuzaki''s question, the oga nodded slowly.


    ''Yeah, it''s me.''


    His voice sounded exactly the same as it did a month and a half ago. Strong, thick, and full of dignity, it was none other than that of Gourin Motomune, Kunihiro Ryuzaki''s great friend. The golden energy rising from his entire body showed that he too had ovee several hardships and moved into Phase 2.


    Ryuzaki wanted to cheer, and he also wanted to cry. There was a lot of talk, and frankly, there was even resentment; if it had been a month ago, Ryuzaki would have said it easily.


    The heads of the hydra reveal their wariness in front of the sudden intruder. The five remaining heads chirp and stick out their tongues as they pull back into the fog to get some distance.


    Ryuzaki puts all the emotions that are boiling up on the shelf and regroups himself. He looked at Goubayashi, and then at Zeku''s body as hey on the deck. He wondered how long Ouga''s strength wouldst. As far as the note Serena left him, it was safe to assume he had some leeway. But even so, I can''t let her roll around here all the time.


    ''''Uozumi, is your sister okay?''''


    No. Trousseau is losing it.


    ''''Well, the white horse can''t move now either...''''


    What Ryuzaki is concerned about is the fact that there are no recovery magic users here. In the face of a strong enemy, this one is forced to be jittery.


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but I think it''s a good idea.


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, gentlemen, you''re looking for me.


    A pretentious voice is heard, and a ck cat in boots appears on deck.


    It''s Nekomiya Miya of the Ket Sea. Behind her, from the shadows of the cabin, Thunderbird''s Kaminari Totoha popped up from the shadows of the cabin.


    ''''Nekomiya, are you alright?''''


    ''''Kannari got mad at me. He told me to think about what I could do for Washio if I had time to me myself.


    At Ryuzaki''s question, Nekomiya shrugged his shoulders. Goubayashi frowned at the change in air for a moment, but didn''t say anything.


    ''Well, it''s amon sophistry. But there''s no way I won''t make a move at the behest of a scared Kannari. Right?''''


    He''s still a pain in the ass. But I''m grateful that he''s moving.


    "Nekomiya, take care of the recovery magic. Our first priority is Zeku.


    Where''s the chairman?¡¡I''m covered in blood, though?


    I''ll hold on. Goubayash, you''ll have to work fast and easy on this one.


    It''s fine. I''lle back for it.


    Goubayashi, with his arms crossed, does not move slightly, but the energy rising from his body is still gaining momentum.


    ''You''ve grown up, Ryuzaki.


    I was tempted to utter an embarrassment, "You mean the body, right?


    ''It''sing!''


    Kenzaki shouted, and at the same time, four of Hydra''s heads rushed towards us at once.


    ''Kagoi and Kenzaki, Okumura and Uozumi, one each!


    Ryuzaki gave a quick instruction and bites furiously at the one head that lunged at him. Goubayashi did the same, catching one of the heads with both arms. Goubayashi instructs the goblins and prepares for a surprise attack by thest one.


    Immediately after that, Ryuzaki saw Goubayashi, right beside him, move into a ridiculous motion.


    ''''Haaah........----!


    With his log-like arms, Govayashi held one head down with one hand and let the golden energy rising from his entire body converge into his free other arm. The right arm, with its energypressed, radiated like the sun. On the deck of the heavy branch school, which was covered in fog, it burned his vision extraordinarily strongly.


    ''''Hmph!


    The moment he mmed his right arm down, the energy exploded. The Hydra''s head, which Goubayashi was in charge of, was easily erased just as its fist touched or not, and the impact shook the heavy duty branch school. The aftermath of the explosion hit the other heads, and naturally, Ryuzaki''s body stepped on the tatara as well.


    ''If the men meet for three days, scrape and see'' is one of Goubayashi''s mottos. As his friend, Ryuzaki had grown up to live up to this motto, and it seemed the same was true for Goubayasi.


    Can we lose?


    Ryuuzaki dug both ws into Hydra''s neck and mmed the breath into it from close range. He caught the head burning and writhing in agony with his great jaws and chewed it up.


    Goubayashi turned to cover the struggling Okumura and Uozumi. He kneaded his golden fighting spirit and kicked Hydra''s head, which the two of them tried hard to hold down, and crushed it. At about the same time, Kenzaki cut off one of the heads with his vaunted one-sh.


    There''s one left. Ryuzaki res through the fog, but the canyon is eerily silent. A sly, sly, crawling sound could be heard from the starboard side of the heavy branch, and at the same time, the head of the hydra thrown on the deck fell as if it were being pulled.


    ''Looks like she''s trying to escape,''


    Nekomiya muttered with pinned ears.


    ''In the direction of the path?''


    It''s okay. There doesn''t seem to be anything out there.


    All right. Five-minute riverbed!


    Ryuzaki shouted while healing his wounds with Nekomiya''s Shadow Spinning (Shadow Heel) as he rushed over to him.


    ''''Oh!''''


    Tell Kurumori. Agency''srgest, through this canyon at once!


    I''m sorry, Mr. Chairman!


    Taking a gesture that resembled a salute with a peep, Gokugawara ran away from the deck.


    Ryuzaki deactivated the ¡¶Full Dragonization¡· and checked his own wounds once again. Part of his scales were peeling off and blood was flowingzily. But, well, injuries like this are usual. It wasn''t that it didn''t hurt, but there were many more important things to do right now. And the wounds are being healed by Nekomiya right now.


    Ryuzaki looked at Goubayashi. It wasn''t just Ryuzaki. Kenzaki, Okumura and the others, as well as Zeku, are all staring at the returning man.


    ''''A lot of things have happened, haven''t they?


    Goubayashi said.


    ''Yeah, it''s been a lot of fun and a lot of sadness,''


    Well....


    Crossing his arms, Goubayashi nodded quietly. Kenzaki asked fearfully as he put his sword away.


    ''''Goubayasi, Kaoruko...?''''


    ''Yeah, there''s a lot to talk about, including that one. Let''s get the information straight for once.


    Well, Washio....


    When Goubayasi heard this story, he closed his eyes first and prayed silently. It was impossible to know what kind of emotions were behind that expression.


    The news of Goubayashi''s return was like gospel to the ss that had been stifled by Washio''s death. Nekomiya and Kannari, who had mentioned the news to the students, told them about his activities on the deck, and it can be said that some of the students, who were scared to death, had their hearts greatly suppressed.


    Some students hade to watch the exchange of information with Goubayashi that took ce in the cafeteria.


    There were a lot of things that had to bemunicated to Goubayashi from here. Washio''s death wasn''t the only thing we had to tell Gowbayashi. We had to tell them about Koganei''s kidnapping and his contact with the humans. What kind of thoughts the ss was having, what they were starting to think, and how they were being shaken up.


    The only thing that Goubayasi, who has been listening intently, interjects is about the Red Winged Demon.


    Goubayashi and Kaoruko had engaged in several battles with a monster called Akahane, and had been chasing it. Apparently, as the story progresses, theye to the conclusion that the Akahane is a pawn of the Red Moon blood race (Red Moon).


    When he heard that it was only a pawn, that the Knight and the Bishop had already been identified, and that Washio had been killed by the Bishop, even Gowabayashi''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    Yes, speaking of ssmates'' interests, it was Kaoruko.


    What happened to Kaoruko, who was supposed to have been traveling with Goubayasi?


    ''We got separated. Or rather, I let him get away during an engagement with Akahane.


    Goubayashi, who had been severely injured by the pawn, had been hidden and recuperated by the human knights for the next ten days, so he hadn''t been able to see Kaoruko.


    ''ording to Utsurogi and Rin, the only person trapped by Red Moon is Koganei.


    ''He was confronting his own inner self, just like me, and gaining new powers. He shouldn''t have been so caught if he''d just run away.


    It was too optimistic an observation, but it would be much better to do so than to grieve based on the current, uncertain information.


    Goubayashi and Kaoruko had discussed in advance the path they would take if they were separated. Kaoruko was supposed to use her Phase 2 ability to get the little demons (Imps) and other monsters on her side and head east.


    ''''Yes, Goubayashi,''''


    Just as the conversation was winding down, Ryuzaki said this.


    ''''Hm?''''


    Goubayashi looks up as he sips herbal tea from the teacup that''s served to him.


    ''''Tomorrow, we''re having a funeral for Washio.


    It''s important. We mourn the dead and say goodbye. It''s a necessary ceremony for people to move on.


    Goubayasi, can you give us some scripture?


    M.....


    Putting the empty teacup on the table, Goubayasi looked somewhat puzzled.


    Gourin Yuanshu is the son of the temple. He was not a little boy at the gate, but he thought that he, along with his father and elder monks, could at least recite scripture.


    It''s true that he could recite a few sutras, but not necessarily the same as Washio''s sect.


    It''s okay. I think form is important in these things.


    This isn''t a game, and so on.


    Don''t y games with the dead, or something like that.


    There may be people who would condemn it that way. However, Ryuzaki believes that "ying funeral games" is a necessary part of the game.


    We are human beings and will return to our own world someday. In order to keep such thoughts in mind, Ryuzaki makes sure that there are various forms of conduct in the ss. It''s the same with the "Otherworldly ss Meeting" and even the name of the "Jurassic Branch School". Serena and Zeku were treated as "transfer students" and given their attendance numbers with such intentions.


    Now that Washio is dead, the most important thing is to send him off as a human being. The entire ss must ept the death of the human Ro Rohta Washio and say goodbye to his soul. For that reason, I want to keep up appearances as much as possible.


    I see.


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and nodded, though he didn''t know how much of such intentions were captured by Ryuzaki.


    The most important thing in mourning for the dead is a condolence message. If my poor scripture reading can be the starting point for organizing the ss'' condolences, I''ll take it.


    Thank you, Goubayasi.


    How''s the moron, by the way?


    Goubayashi looks around the cafeteria and asks. Naturally, Kyousuke Soraki is not there.


    ''''That guy should have helped you after I disappeared. I want to thank him.''''


    I''m not a fan of morels...


    Ryuzaki averted his gaze slightly.


    After that, he heard a bit of talk from Gokugawara. He said that Kyousuke had gone out on deck to join the fight and tried tobine with Rin, but he couldn''t do it. It seemed to Ryuzaki that this was due to the various incidents that had happened in quick session, including Washio''s death, which had taken a toll on him mentally, but he didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    He wasn''t sure if he should let many of his ssmates hear what he was about to tell them. As Ryuzaki was thinking about it for a bit, Sugiura, sensing the situation, pped his hands with a pang, ''''Yes, yes, yes, everyone get out of the way! He said, and paid the man off.


    Sighing, Ryuzaki speaks again.


    ''Goubayashi, what do you think of Utsurogi''s character?''


    He looks a lot like you.


    Goubayashi said simply.


    ''The difference is, I''m more confident in you and less confident in Utsurugi. I''ve been looking at it that way, though.''


    For some reason, the recent Utsurogi has been making me feel really uneasy, like...


    Ryuzaki says that there is a part of him that puts others first.


    It''s an ufortable feeling I''ve always had for Kyousuke. Maybe I''m paying too much attention to him, but he doesn''t seem to have much autonomy.


    There are people who have no initiative, and there are people who prioritize others too much. To me, I don''t think the problem Utsurogi is facing is anything special.


    I don''t know.


    That''s right. Everybody suffers. We''re all adolescents.


    I didn''t expect the word ''puberty'' toe out of Goubayashi''s mouth. Ryuzaki erupted in a grand gush and pouted.


    ''''.......Did I say something strange?''''


    No, no, I''m sorry...


    ''Perhaps there is a clue. Depending on the clue, the problem itself may be deep-rooted, even if it''s not unique. It is not umon for people to find their problems more difficult than they need to be. Especially with the type of people like Utsurogi.


    Is this guy really the same age as me? The question of whether or not they are really the same age as him dwelt in his heart once again, a question that he felt every time he spoke with Goubayash. But now, I miss even that thought.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. But I don''t want him to take on all the problems of the ss anymore, as I did before. We will take the impossible step that we can all take, little by little. All we have to do is to give him a chance to do one of those impossible things.


    With this, the burden that Utsurogi had been carrying will be reduced by one more.


    So, if possible, I want Utsurugi to show me how well he''s doing again. Seeing Ryuzaki looking up at the ceiling, Goubayashiughed.


    ''After all, Ryuzaki, you''ve grown up.''


    The words were honestly pleasing as he replied, "Don''t," he said.


    Kyousuke hadn''t left the room since then. Rin nodded disappointedly in the hallway and spread out sticky.


    ''''It''s still no good, Himemizu.''''


    ''Yeah...''


    A wobbly, weakly burning fireball flies to Rin. It''s Ei.


    Weakenedpletely by seasickness, Ei also med himself for the huge hole in Kyousuke''s heart that he had noticed seven years ago and could only watch it grow, but the day had finallye for him to be hurt. The amount of frustration he felt must have been considerable.


    In addition, Ei is just as shocked by Washio''s death as he is by his own. Rin tells Ei about Washio''sst moments. She helped Kyousuke and Rin, apologized repeatedly for her negligent apology, and left herst will and testament to Koganei before she left.


    Apparently, this was a heartbreaking story for Ei, who didn''t trust Washio''s words and actions and dismissed it as a ''perfunctory apology''.


    I''m sorry, Himemizu. If only I had been more firm...


    No, I don''t want to hear about it.


    This matter was no one''s fault. It''s a problem that Kyousuke had to face at some point.


    But he just doesn''t know how to heal his heart. For Rin, it''s frustrating.


    Kyousuke has now entered a state ofplete rejection of others. If we ask him toe out, he responds if we call out to him, and if we ask him toe out, hees out. But his attitude is strangely awkward, and when he stops talking, he goes back into the room.


    ''Maybe Kyousuke has lost faith in himself.


    Yeah. So do I.


    Ei said. Rin nodded.


    Kyousuke had been thoroughly distracted from his problems until now. The fact that he had turned away meant that there was room for him to notice. Or he had noticed it in his heart. But I''ve lived my life believing that it was for the good of others, not wanting to think that it was my own needs.


    The situation that showed this to me again is the current Kyousuke.


    ''Hino-kun, I wonder if Utsurogi''s current personality is rted to the fire you mentioned before?


    I ask as I move away from the front of Kyousuke''s room.


    ''Maybe. That fire, the fire started in Kyousuke''s room. It was a disposable lighter, I think.''''


    The words didn''t quite ring true, and Rin thought about it for a moment.


    ''Does that mean Utsurogi-kun set you on fire?''


    ''I can''t be sure because he won''t say anything. And it was when he was a child. As a result, Kyousuke lost his parents and was the only one who survived, but we can only specte on what effect that had on him.


    ''Yeah...''


    Certainly, yes. I can only guess.


    Kyousuke had a strong sense of rejection for others to lose their lives. One could connect it to the fire, but one could also think of it as apletely unrted emotion, one that stemmed from his own kindness.


    However, it may be the fact that he has tried to turn away from the seeminglymonce emotion of ''wanting to be appreciated by others'', considering it grotesque and trying to turn away from it.


    ''Well, now that I know, what are you going to do about it...''


    Rin muttered to herself.


    ''Maybe this will help me understand Kyousuke, but it won''t give me a clue as to what to do with him now.


    Ei nodded.


    ''I have a feeling that we''ll need to do things differently to get Kyousuke back on his feet.


    Is there another way?


    ''Yeah. It''s frustrating, but I''m not....


    Just as he was about to say that, there is a shadow that appears from the corner of the hallway with a ''nudge''. Rin and Ei were speechless for a moment.


    ''''Oh, oh.... Goubayashi-kun, it''s been a while!''''


    The first person to call out to that shadow was Rin.


    It was Gourin Motomune of Oga. In the midst of the Hydra battle just now, he has blitzed back and is bringing a breeze of relief to the ss. I''ve been watching the fight from the cabin, but it seemed to me that Rin was equipped with the power that would allow her to go toe-to-toe with the pawns.


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and nodded, ''Mm,'' being careful not to damage the low ceiling with his horns.


    ''How''s Utsurogi doing?''


    ''Yeah, yeah.... I''m depressed.


    When Rin replied, Goubayashi only replied, ''I see. He must have heard the story from around Ryuzaki.


    ''''Hey, Goubayashi-kun,''''


    Rin suddenly remembered something and asked Goubayashi.


    ''Mm?''


    How did you end up solving your own problems, Mr. Goubayashi?


    As far as the story goes, Goubayashi must have left the ss to face the "demon" that lived inside him. He was probably the first and most sincere student in the ss to try to confront his own problems. In doing so, he has awakened his Phase 2 abilities in the midst of the questioning and has been able to demonstrate them to their fullest extent.


    Whether or not the awakening of the ability and the problems within him are really rted in some way to each other, Rin does not have any solid evidence. But after facing his own problems, but letting his mind surrender in the face of them, Kyousuke was no longer able to merge with Rin. He wanted to get a hint from Goubayashi''s words that would help Kyousuke recover.


    But Goubayashi''s answer was surprising.


    ''There''s no resolution to this,''


    What...?


    I asked myself every day what I could do to get rid of the demon in my heart. But in the end, no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find an answer. If I had to choose, I''d say there was only one answer.


    Neither Rin nor Ei uttered any words at all, waiting for Goubayashi''s next words.


    ''I have no choice but to admit it. No matter how much I purify my body and sharpen my mind, I have no choice but to deal with the ''demon'' inside me.


    That, he says, is the conclusion that Goubayasi reached after wandering for a month.


    ''Of course, there may have been other means. But I chose this path.


    ''Yeah...''


    Does that help?


    I don''t know.


    Ei answered Goubayashi''s question before Rin did.


    ''It''s hard to get Kyousuke to admit his heart now. But that''s a measure I''ve never tried to take before, or maybe it''s the right thing to do.


    With that, Ei finally adds, ''It''s frustrating, though.


    He makes Kyousuke admit it. My own heart. Your true feelings. Is it really possible to do that? Will Kyousuke really be able to change after admitting it? Facing his inner self is ultimately just an act of repairing the cracks in the cup.


    Even if the cracks are fixed, the empty container will remain empty.


    ''You can do it, Himemizu. I can''t do it, though.


    Next to Rin, who was troubled, Ei said.


    ''It changes shape supplely to fit the vessel, but its essence never changes. The only thing that can fill an empty vessel is water.''


    The next day, Washio Ryota''s funeral was held. As Ryuzaki said, the ceremony was arranged in various ways.


    A makeshift Buddhist altar was prepared, and a portrait of Washio before his death was prepared by the reincarnated painter, Gahara, as a portrait of the dead man. Even so, however, the portrait captures the characteristics of Washio''s character well, and his ssmates reminisce about him in the past. Harao had even offered to provide a coffin for him, which he politely declined.


    As Goubayashi read the scripture, the students who could sit on their haunches sat upright, and those who could not, quietly closed their eyes and prayed in silence.


    It can be a surreal scene. But they all attended Washio''s funeral with a serious look on their faces. Even Benii, Inugami and Harao, who is not usually very cooperative, are in attendance, closing their eyes and praying for the repose of the dead. The only thing I regretted was that I didn''t have the body with me.


    After the series of funerals were over, Goubayashi stood up and turned to everyone in the ss. He moved a little so as not to turn his back on the dead.


    ''Washio''s soul will now beid to rest. After many years, it will ascend to heaven and join the Buddha. We too will die eventually, and we will follow the same path as Washio to the afterlife. He will be our senior at that time. At best, we must live wisely and not be ashamed of ourselves.


    It''s what''s called the Gospel. Since it involves religious talk, many students don''t get the idea.


    Goubayashi was reluctant to preach, saying, ''I''m not a monk and I haven''t learned enough,'' but he finally agreed to it. I understood Ryuzaki''s words about the importance of formality, and I felt that a procedure was certainly necessary to make the shocking event of ''the death of a ssmate'' easier to ept.


    I had to be careful not to sound religious as much as possible.


    ''Since ancient times, death has been something very familiar andmonce. "Since ancient times, death has been a very familiar and natural phenomenon, and we, the civilized people, have been kept away from it. But death is nothing special. It is next to everyone.


    There are a few students who tremble slightly as they hear these words.


    The funeral ceremony is a ceremony to recognize that natural but terrible death and send the dead away. It''s important to mourn the dead, and it''s important to grieve for them. But we must send Washio out to die. Sparing his life unnecessarily keeps his soul in this world. And that''s not good for Washio either.


    As he says it, Gowbayashi once again realizes that ''funeral'' is a ceremony for the living, not the dead.


    Washio is dead. The dead do not speak. Because they don''t talk about it, the bereaved think about many things. They forget that Washio is dead, and theye to think that it is dishonest tough and be frightened. But it is necessary for the living to stay alive.


    The dead do not speak. They think nothing. They don''t resent the living, and they don''t me them for their dishonesty. We believe that such rational thoughts are wrapped up in human feelings and ''forgotten'' for the sake of the dead. It is a ritual for that purpose.


    Washio was a smartass. When we stopped talking about him, you might think, ''No way. But people also gradually stop talking about the living. They don''t go out of their way to talk about a friend they haven''t seen in 10 years, but they still remember from time to time. Still, we will remember them from time to time, and if we see them again, we will talk to them. That''s fine. The day wille when I will meet Washio again. That may be sixty or seventy years from now, or even beyond Nayuta, but that''s just the way it is.


    The deck, which had been turned into a funeral hall, was silent.


    "That''s all from me. Ryuzaki.


    Yeah.


    When Goubayashi called out to him, Ryuzaki bowed to Washio''s Buddhist altar and then turned back to his ssmates, standing in the same position as Goubayashi.


    ''After this, we''ll go to the cafeteria for lunch. But first, one thing from me. It''s about Koganei.


    There was a slight tension between the ssmates.


    This is because mentioning Koganei Yoshiki''s name was treated like a taboo after Washio''s death. From the enemy''s words, it was clear that Koganei was on the enemy''s side. Even though it was unavoidable, now that Washio was dead, an air of uneptability was suddenly being created for him.


    ''I''ve heard Washio''sst words from Rin. The words she wants Koganei to hear are ''I don''t care''. I''m sure everyone has mixed feelings about it, and it will take some time to ept, but I want to take Washio''s dying wish into ount.


    There was no word about it from the ss. Ryuzaki sighed.


    ''''Well, that''s all. Then I''ll move to the cafeteria from now on...


    Ryuzaki,


    As if to interrupt his words, there was a student in the ss who raised his hand tensely. Because it was so unexpected student, Ryuzaki rolled his eyes.


    ''''........Asuka?''''


    It''s the ss queen, the vampire Asuka Benii, the vampire. The usualzy coloration on Benii''s face has disappeared.


    ''''I also have something I want to say to you all. Okay?

 41-Episode 38 Surarin, Do My Best

    The reincarnated Oga joins and the Hydra in the canyon are fought off. The situation did not look good.


    Knight Suou sat down on the couch, scratching his head crudely. Since Akeno has been like that for a long time now, he''s been imitating ine or something, but there''s a limit to how much he can pretend to be a chief strategist. I am, after all, a Yankee with little deviation.


    However, that''s no reason to not do your best. Until the king gives us notice, we must do what we can do ourselves as much as possible.


    The two year fournd-based warships are heading straight through the canyon to the site of this kingdom. It seemed like it was only a matter of time before they arrived.


    Currently, all Suou and Akeno had to do was pass through the Transference Denaturation Gate and miss the students who had turned into monsters.


    Originally, the Queen was supposed to unite the ss at the promised graveyard (catbs) and join up with our side, but her betrayal has be almost a definite matter. Although the high elf Yoshiki Koganei has already been brought into the fold, the rest is aplete unknown quantity.


    The biggest obstacle to the nepotism is the fact that Akeno has killed the griffon. He hadn''t even told Koganei about this yet.


    ''''Suou-sama, I have captured the hydra in the ravine as I told you,''''


    One of the pawnses to report as such.


    ''Yeah, good job,''


    As long as it can''t fulfill its role as a guard dog, there is no reason to let that hydra go unchecked any longer. Sooner orter, we''ll have to abandon this old castle as well. In that case, I''ll just grab it quickly and let the guy from Akeno y with it. Now that we don''t have the reincarnated monsters to cover our strength, we have no choice but to supplement it with others. Fortunately, we didn''t have to put so much effort into capturing Hydra, which was hurt until its neck was reduced to one.


    Suo noticed the pawn''s gaze there, not backing down, but staying in ce.


    He looked at Suou with a smirk and a disgusting smile.


    ''''.......What?''''


    This pawn is a neer. However, I''ve already joined them a month and a half ago.


    ''''No, Akai-sama has betrayed you after all...''''


    The pawn''s gesture of stroking his chin, which remainsid, is not veryfortable to watch.


    The pawn''smon equipment, the ck armor (promotional armor), is respectfully made by Akeno. Itpensates for their fragile defenses, allows them to handle the ck Red Qi, and gives them a high degree of physical ability. It is tailor-made to fit each individual pawn''s physique, so it is a perfect fit for every pawn.


    This middle-aged pawn must have lived a very inadequate life in his former world, and the size of his ck armor is also quite awkward.


    ''''Dude, did you know that?¡¡You were talking about the Queen''s school trip. Didn''t we talk about it?


    No, you didn''t. I have only been faithful as a pawn, fulfilling the mission you asked of me. It would be very, very hard for me to exchange words with you, Akai-sama...


    Then it''s good," Suou said, lying on the sofa and looking up at the ceiling.


    "That queen who was so loyal to the king betrayed us...


    ''I wonder if he was truly faithful. Some things may be rebellious in your heart, but they may be irresistible to the power of the king.


    Well, yeah.


    Even Suou is not truly fascinated by the king. But for the family, the king''s power is absolute. It''s the only way to get the best out of the game.


    That''s why I''m here. But there are other reasons as well.


    ''Well, how is Akeno doing?''


    He''s finished with the Chimera and is currently tinkering with his own head.


    ''''Ah......... It was getting a lot clunkier........


    If things were going to get this bad, I should have let it happen a little earlier. I don''t want to let them do too much of the brain-nervous system re-engineering, because every time I repeat it, some part of it will unravel. Still, if I had done it once, at least I wouldn''t have killed the gryphon.


    ''Well, fine. Back off.


    Ha!


    The middle-aged pawn bowed in a condescending manner and left the hall. Koganei came in to rece him. Koganei bows lightly the moment he passes the pawn, then stops and watches his back for a moment.


    "Yo, Koganei. What''s up?


    No, that guy looks a bit like the driver from the school trip...


    It''s in your head. You have a good memory.


    Suou starts doing sit-ups and other exercises on the couch.


    ''Because heughs like a toad.... I was talking to Utsurogi and the others about how he''s like a vicious aristocrat in an erotic manga. The kind of guy who buys elves and stuff and makes them his ves.


    ''You read that stuff? You''re a freak.


    He spoke lightly, but Koganei didn''t seem particrly offended and scratched his head, ''No.''


    ''''Hey, when are you going to meet everyone in ss?''''


    At Koganei''s words, Suou stopped his abdominal exercises.


    ''''Well wait a bit longer. Now is not the right time.''''


    Yeah. Okay.


    Koganei nodded without a doubt. Yes, now is not a good time. But it would be sooner for this one and that one toe into contact with each other than for the timing to get better.


    It shouldn''t be more than a few days before thend battleships reach the site of this kingdom.


    ''''Koganei, what would you do if everyone in your ss said they wouldn''t be on our side?''''


    Yeah, that''s the problem...


    Koganei frowned tantly and scratched his head.


    ''Akeno-san and others are scary, but Suou is a good guy. But Utsurogi and the others are good guys too........ We won''t know until the time is right.


    That good guy might not be a good guy the next time I see him, though.


    Suou swallowed the words that came to his mouth. In the process of fulfilling his mission as a member of the family, he is constantly going against Koganei''s will. It''s disgusting, even though it was my decision from the beginning.


    Don''t you know if it doesn''t happen then? That''s for sure.


    Suo resumed his abdominal exercises in a state of mindlessness.


    ''''Now, I''m going to tell you about why we all looked like that.


    Standing in front of the entire ss, but being careful never to turn her back on Washio''s Buddhist altar, Benii Asuka spoke up as she did so. A murmur spread among the students gathered on the deck. Even Ryuzaki and Goubayashi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    With Washio''s funeral over and an air of tranquility flowing through the ss, there was some hesitation in saying this.


    But it was also true that the timing couldn''t be drawn out any longer.


    Inugami seemed to have already noticed it, but there was always a hint of pawns around this heavy duty branch school, who seemed to be in charge of monitoring the situation. Renchu''s ry base is probably close by. They''ve probably sensed Beni''s betrayal as well. Before that, I have to tell everyone.


    Beni huffed and took a breath. He could see Sakuma sitting in his seat and clenching his fists as if to say ''good luck''.


    ''''First of all, this otherworldly transition and transformation into a monster isn''t idental. It''s a set-up.


    While the buzz in the ss doesn''t stop, Beni continues.


    ''Secondly, I''m sure some of you have already realized that the people who set it up are the Red Moon Bloodline (Red Moon) or something like that.


    Ryuzaki crossed his arms and found himself nodding. Other than that, some of the students acted as if they had expected those words.


    There was no sign of Kyousuke Soraki at this funeral. He would have begun to sense it too. But now is not the time to worry about it.


    "The bloodline was originally a vampire in our world. And...


    I''ll take a beat here.


    I''ve been trying to keep my distance from the guys in my ss. I''ve tried to keep my emotions as far away from them as possible.


    Still, it took some geometric courage to say the decisive word.


    "I''m one of those vampires.


    For a moment, the ss fell silent. An icy gaze was directed at Benii''s body.


    Beni continues in a nonchnt manner. The vampires who were forced to leave their homes in the original world had formted a n to move to another world. In the process, a project was set up to turn humans into monsters as a way to replenish their war potential. After a number of test cases, Benii''s ssmates, the "Queen", were chosen for the first group transfer.


    The n itself had been set up three years ago. The Blood n sent some of their members to the staff of the high school where Benii was to go to school, and the students who were rtively easy to get a "bite" were ced in the same ss as her.


    In the rocky area of the wilderness, the students are relocated to a dungeon called the "Promised Cemetery (Catbs)". The purpose of this was to drive the ss into a crisis situation, cracking the unity of the ss, which Benii herself would then bring back together, bringing her ssmates into the bloodline as a whole.


    In anticipation of this kind of survival, cooking utensils and household goods that were the bare minimum for life were prepared in the upper levels of the dungeon, and golems with magic furnaces and materials that could be converted into various other things were ced in the lower levels.


    However, as you can see from what I''ve said up to this point, Beni is currently continuing to defy the will of his blood family.


    It''s probably only a matter of time before this will be conveyed to the king as a clear "betrayal".


    ''''What, I was right!


    It was Ryuzaki who said that in the silent ss.


    He crossed his arms and nodded yes, and Benii couldn''t help but ask him back.


    What...?


    ''I knew it, Asuka, I knew it. You told me well.


    Lies. Beni knew intuitively. He could see it in the attitude of Goubayashi behind him.


    I''m sure that Ryuzaki also had some idea of what was going on. But there is no such thing as ''knowing'', as expected. Quickly, he said in his usual cold manner, ''''What are you saying?'''' Benii kept his mouth shut, almost returning it to him.


    This was Ryuzaki''s own consideration.


    No matter how much Benii intends to go against the will of her blood family, it is an undeniable fact that the ss has been ced in this situation because of her. And so it resulted in the killing of Washio. The anger is undoubtedly directed at Benii herself.


    In the midst of all that, by saying ''I knew it all'', Ryuzaki is implying that he will forgive her.


    This guy is an idiot, Benii thought. This guy''s an idiot, Goubayashi''s face said.


    But


    Hey, wait a minute. I''m not buying it, all right?


    A thorny voicees from the students. It''s a white horse.


    ''Then what is it? Washio''s death is Benii''s fault?¡¡If Beni had said something sooner, does that mean Washio wouldn''t have died?


    ''''Wait, Hakuba, even Asuka didn''t expect it toe out there...''''


    ''Shut up, Ryuzaki!


    Hakuba ckmails and turns his gaze to Benii.


    ''''I wouldn''t want to say this at a funeral either!¡¡But I don''t think you''re going to like it.¡¡Hey Benii, don''t you have anything to say to me!


    .........


    Beni closed his eyes. He had a hunch that he would be told, and he had a feeling that he would be told.


    I can make as many excuses as I want. I don''t expect you to understand. If they don''t forgive me, that''s fine.


    That is a deception. If you care about this ss, you should ask for their forgiveness, even if it means giving up your pride as a queen.


    ''''I''m.......sorry.''''


    Beni bowed her head politely. Velvet''s hair swayed as if a curtain had been let down.


    The ss fell silent once again.


    ''''You know what, Asuka?''''


    A girl''s voice rises in the seat. It''s Harpy''s Harui, one of her cronies.


    I just want to ask you one question, is there a way for us to return to human form, from Asuka''s point of view?


    I''m just saying that I don''t know what I''m going to say.


    Beni looks up.


    ''''Akeno, with whom Utsurogi and Washio had contact, is the developer of the Transition Degeneration Gate. It depends on whether or not we can get a clue about it. Also, it depends on how well the sage guy can understand it.


    Hmm. You have a clue. Okay.


    Harui nodded as if he was somewhat convinced.


    With the clues to the homing bing more solid, the air was being created that it was time to put a stop to it for now. However, Hakuba was the only one who seemed unconvinced and was staring at Benii intently.


    No, Hakuba was not the only one. Some of the students must have noticed the underlying problem hidden in what Benii had told them.


    ''''I''m sure you all have something to say to Asuka.


    Ryuuzaki pped his hands with a p of his hands and said, ''''I''m sure you''re hungry by now.


    ''I''m probably hungry by now, so let''s have a meal for now. I know that Asuka isn''t our enemy, and in any case, this transfer to another world was happening. I want to think in the direction of making use of the information obtained from Asuka for good from now on.


    A relieved mood flowed through the ss. I guess everyone didn''t want things to get any more tense.


    They wavered between resenting Benii and feeling that they didn''t want an awkward atmosphere, and were unsure which way to steer the ship. With the exception of a few students, most of their ssmates left their seats as Ryuzaki urged them to leave.


    Asuka, let''s have a ss meeting to talk about it.


    As they begin to move to the cafeteria, Ryuzaki softly gives Benii an earful.


    "Asuka told me the ''clues to return to the original world''. And "the identity of the enemy." That''s all I need to know for now.


    Oh, um...


    Some things are on my mind right now. Like this whole thing with Utsurugi.


    Benii made a grim face when Soraki Kyousuke''s name was mentioned.


    Should he talk about Phase 2 and Phase 3, or should he talk to Ryuzaki? No, this would also have to be told to the entire ss in the near future.


    Ryuzaki, Goubayashi and the others would be able to reach Phase 3 as soon as they gave blood now. But Beni also has no intention of giving any more blood to his ssmates to separate them. Reaching Phase 3 would mean forcing them to be household members, which is too risky.


    As long as Beni sticks to this policy, the only person in the ss who can awaken to Phase 3 is Kyousuke Soraki.


    He really needs to be able to get back on his feet.


    It''s been a few days since Washio''s funeral. The ss is beginning to regain some peace. A Buddhist altar from the funeral has been set up in the cafeteria, and many of their ssmates worship at it every day. Not a few of the students were distrustful of Benii, but some of them were more or less willing to forgive her when they saw her bowing to the altar every morning without fail. However, the gulf between Washio and Hakuba, who was close to her, still seemed to be deep.


    Over the past few days, Benii had been consulting with Ryuzaki and Sakuma on various matters, looking over the notes Serena had made for him. What Phase 2 abilities could each student potentially awaken to, and how many of them had already awakened, in Benai''s eyes. That''s what we''re discussing in regards to that area.


    So.


    Hime Water,e and get it.


    Benies under Rin, who was waiting in the cafeteria.


    ''No, I''m not waiting for you! I just came Toko.


    It''s not a date...


    Beni still looks bored, as if he''s heard a boring joke, and sits down to face Rin. Well, I actually gave her a boring joke.


    Rin stares intently at Benii''s face.


    ''''.......What?''''


    ''No, I didn''t expect to get that kind ofment back from Benii-san...''


    Can I start talking to you because I''m dull?


    Oh, yes.


    Rin stretches her back (no) with a pinch as Benii says while sorting through the papers with a thump.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''That, Benii-san...''''


    Myopia. Bad?


    ''You''re a vampire.... And a native one.


    I can see everything in the dark. I read in the middle of the night with no lights on.


    In fact, I think you''ve made your eyes worse for doing that.


    Well, good. Today, Himemizu Rin had received a call from Benii Asuka. In fact, Ei Hino Ei was supposed to be here as well, but he refused to participate. When asked if it was something to do with Kyousuke Soraki, Ei said, ''Even more so, it''s better if it''s just Himemizu and not me.


    Rin is entrusted by Ei with Kyousuke''s affairs. He said, ''It''s the water that fills the vessel. I''m d that he trusts me, but it''s oddly unsettling to not have Ei around for some reason.


    ''Anyway, let''s start with Phase 2. Princess Water is already in, right?''''


    Oh, yeah. I knew it.


    ''Phase 2 of the slime, hypothetically, I''m pretty sure there were five or six of them, but maybe this is what Princess Water''s was.


    The document that Benai presented to me is clearly written in Japanese as "Liquid Maniption". Just like that.


    Other than that, there was "Magic Awakening" and "Biopower". If it''s a bit unusual, it''s ¡¶Humanization¡·. I have a feeling that this one was better. It''s also possible to run by yourself.


    ''''The monsters that change their appearance with the Transition Denaturation Gate reflect the mental image of the adaptor, though.


    Hmmm. We all knew this wasing, didn''t we?


    In other words, it''s a projection of what the mind is. It''s not impossible that there are some students who don''t understand or can''t agree with some of them, but even Rin doesn''t have aplete grasp of what''s going on in the minds of all her ssmates. There must be some reason for this.


    Rin, who had a fuzzy personality, became a slime, and Ei, who was fierce, became a wisp. Goubayashi, who was too conscious of the demon in his heart, became an owl. Hakuba, who is bizarrely obsessed with female virginity, is a unicorn.


    ''Speaking of which, where''s Shan?''


    Sachi?¡¡Do you want me to say it?


    I''m sorry.


    I knew it, Rin thinks to herself. It''s awkward.


    ''''The power after Phase 2 depends on how neatly you are able to face such a figure, and whether you can use it or not. ........Ah, thank you.


    A somewhatte breakfast is brought under Beni. Sugiura, who brought the food, said, ''''Take your time,'''' and returned to the kitchen with a wave of his hand.


    Although Benii is a vampire, the food he eats is surprisingly normal. I wonder if it''s okay not to suck human blood or something.


    ''Himemizu is probably able to face it properly. And also Ryuzaki and Goubayashi. So I can use my power to the fullest.


    Ah, so the reason Utsurogi-kun can''t merge with me is because he can''t trust himself like that anymore?


    Yes.


    Beni nodded and picked up a long, thin piece of bread from his te.


    ''There''s a section of Utsurugi that''s been distracting you from your own problems. And now that he''s realized it, he''s rejecting it. Of course, it''s probably a mental shock, but that''s why he merged with Himemizu...


    Beni was about to say, "I''m sorry," and then he kept his mouth shut. The slender bread that I grabbed up was undercooked, or perhaps it was undercooked, and broke into a squishy shape.


    "........am I talking weird right now?


    No, I didn''t. So, all I have to do now is help Utsurogi get his confidence back and get him back on his feet, right?


    Himemizu has noticed, right?


    It''s important to solve the problems of the mind, Beni said. But as a basic premise to begin with, Kyousuke has rejected his own problems. He has rejected a part of his own humanity. It was quite a tricky problem to solve.


    Kyousuke did not attend Washio''s funeral. It was because he had be defensive against his own heart. The fact that they couldn''tbine at the most important time seems to have been quite bearable.


    ''''Solving the problem and being able to fully draw on the power is the prelude to Phase 3.


    Beni said, not daring to touch the squishy bread.


    ''''So, by giving them the blood of the blood family, they will awaken to Phase 3...''''


    ''Oh, I see. Well, then, Utsurogi, you''ll get more power when you solve the problem.


    Just in case.


    Beni''s words have a strange connotation to them. It''s probably the ''good side effects'' and ''bad side effects'' that he was talking about before. The fact that Beni is reluctant to give up her blood, and the fact that Beni herself ismitting a treacherous act against her own blood family, means that the "downside" of that "downside" can be inferred to some extent. I have no intention of letting her tell me that.


    It is a fact that thanks to Benii''s blood, Kyousuke was saved.


    ''And what about Himemizu? Do you think you can do something about Utsurogi?''''


    Hmm. I don''t know. I''ll take a ride with Hino-kun and Goubayashi-kun. I''ll take a hint.


    Stretching out her entire body with a sticky note, Rin replies.


    ''Can Benii-san give me any more hints?''


    I don''t want to put my heart into it. I''m a friend of Sachi''s.


    Oh, yeah......... I see.........


    But I think it''s the right thing for Himemizu to do with what he''s trying to do.


    Beni said and leaned back in his chair. He sipped on the herbal tea in the teacup.


    The moment he dipped it in, the heavy duty branch school came to a sudden stop. The herbal tea that was about to ssh out of the cup as hard as it could, Benii pushed back the herbal tea with her ck energy body. In contrast to Rin, who was thrown out of her chair, she doesn''t move slightly, as if detached from space.


    This is the power of the Queen. She said she would try to avoid participating in the battle as much as possible so that the king wouldn''t detect her position, but it seems it''s good to use this much power.


    ''''Ah, it''s Five-minute riverbank!


    Rin and Benii looked up at the ceiling as the ship''s broadcast sounded.


    ''''I''m sorry. Anybatants who can move,e out. There''s another Hydra!¡¡Five regenerating heads are sitting in the path of the branch school, and I want to fight them off!''


    In this mountainous area, there are only a limited number of path directions that can be taken. Now that it is difficult to go head-to-head with the Red Moon Blood Tribe, securing our path is a top priority. If they are not careful, they may be attacked by pawns and knights again.


    With a grim face, Beni put down her cup of herbal tea. Indeed, if she joined in, it would be a quick kata.


    ''''What are you going to do now, Himemizu?''''


    I''m gonna go talk to Mr. Utsurogi.


    As Rin crawled to leave the diner, Beni smiled slightly as she tried to leave the diner.


    ''Good luck,''


    Yeah, thanks!


    When he visited Kyousuke''s room, he was just about to open the door ande out.


    Kyousuke huffed and turned his gaze towards Rin. Averting his gaze slightly, Kyousuke returned his gaze to Rin again.


    ''''Himemizu........''''


    Hey, moron!


    Rin greets him, stretching her body with a twitch.


    ''Are you going on deck?''


    Oh..... I don''t think I could sit still, so...


    Kyousuke''s voice has no supremacy. It''s unreliable, as if it would copse if he were to poke it.


    After all, Rin, who has been with him for less than two months at most, has no idea what Kyousuke is thinking. Even more so because the skeleton has no expression on his face. It would have been easier to understand if he was in shock andpletely shutting himself in his shell and rejecting others, but right now he doesn''t look like that either.


    Kyousuke took two or three steps down the corridor and then stopped again.


    ''Do you still want to go?''


    Rin makes an effort to make a cheerful voice and asks


    ''It''s cold outside, you know. That''s probably a good thing too.''''


    .........


    Kyousuke stops and is unable to move as if he were in a golden bind.


    I don''t think I can do anything to stay still. But I don''t know what I could do if I went. That''s about it.


    Kyousuke, who is trying to distract himself from his inner self, is trying to at least make up for his feelings by acting for the sake of others. But Kyousuke can''t admit that acting for others is ultimately driven by his own ego. That''s why he can''t move.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun, let''s merge with me.


    Rin says, looking at Kyousuke''s back. Through his ribs, I can see the view on the other side through his ribs.


    ''''Well you couldn''t do it, the other day.''''


    Well,st time. Why not? I said I want to do it, so why don''t we join forces?


    In the end, no matter how depressed Kyousuke was, he couldn''t turn down someone else''s request. It was both his beauty and his w. It was his pir of support, and it was also the empty part of him. Even if he hates himself for "pretending to act for others," he is unable to reject others.


    The current Rin is trying to force his attitude against such naivety.


    A little bit, I feel bad, but I have no choice but to do it.


    ''''.........''''


    Kyousuke gave a silent affirmation. Rin crawled to her feet and touched its bones.


    There was no sensation of a surge of strength or a direct transmission of Kyousuke''s mind. It''s a tasteless feeling, as if he''s touching a piece of stone stick. As I thought, Kyousuke''s Phase 2 ability ispletely dead.


    ''''Yo........''''


    Nevertheless, Rin still clung to Kyousuke''s body, making up his body. With Kyousuke''s skeleton at the center, she formed a human shape. During that time, Kyousuke didn''t move even a twitch.


    ''''Yo........alright, perfect.........!


    Himesui....


    "Utsurogi-kun...!¡¡We did it, we merged...!


    It''s merely Kyousuke''s body as a prop, and Rin is forcibly imitating human form all by herself. Now that he can''t receive the benefit of the Phase 2 ability "Characteristic Amplification", Rin can''t fix his body as Kyousuke''s "body". The posture is unfamiliar, and the body is heavy. You''ll be able to find a lot of people who have been in a position to do this. The liquid that fell to the floor kepting back to Rin''s body, repeating a weak triggering motion.


    It''s clumsy and awkward, and on top of that, it''s a painful stance. This is not a "crossbination" (named Ei) that can only be done because of Kyousuke''s body, but a figure of a skeleton body with slime on it at random. Even so, Rin told him clearly, ''I''ve merged.


    '' "Eeehee........ Hey, we''ve merged, but what do we do now?


    .........


    Kyousuke was silent and looked at his right arm. It opened and closed. It was an act he often did when they merged, to see how well their bodies were adjusting to each other. Rin''s body, which was stuck in Kyousuke''s palm, faltered as she moved, opening and closing in time with her movements.


    ''''Himemizu........''''


    "For now, Utsurogi-kun, let''s see. Let''s go on deck!


    I''m sure they already know how strong we are. Even Kyousuke is not that insensitive.


    But even if he had realized it, we couldn''t let him talk about it. Rin forces the fact that ''I was able to merge'' to Kyousuke. If she pushes harder, he can''t refuse.


    ''''........I understand.''''


    Kyousuke nodded and started walking slowly down the hallway. His entire body was still dripping a gtinous liquid, and his gait was slow. It was more like a zombie than a skeleton.


    Even though they were snuggled up so snugly together, Kyousuke''s heart didn''t resonate.


    In truth, though, I wanted to say something more dexterous to him. It was the only thing he could do now.


    Goubayashi said that the problem couldn''t be solved, it had to be faced.


    Ei said that the only thing that could fill the empty vessel was water.


    I don''t know how Kyousuke feels about it. But this is the only thing we can do now.


    I will never let go of this body until I fill the empty vessel. Rin had made up her mind.

 42-Episode 39 Branch School Assault

    Thend-based battleships of the second year and four groups finally rode up to the ruins of the royal capital. They didn''t know that Suou, Koganei and the others were in this ancient castle. As long as they kept quiet with each other, they wouldn''t sh with each other. If possible, Suou would have preferred to keep it that way.


    As far as the reports from the pawns who had gone to scout, the guys were not likely to disperse even after the death of their friends. They must have a leader who is very good at organizing them. It''s the dragonoid that Koganei told me about.


    The orders from the king are absolute. We must continue to do our best to get them on board.


    Originally, we would have wanted to stress them out by putting them in a critical situation and shake them out of their ragged foundation of cooperation, but we are in a situation where that is not possible.


    Or better yet, should we bow our heads and show our sincerity? Apologize for killing the griffon, exin the situation and ask him to join us. Well, that''s impossible. Even if you have a solid cause, what we make them do is to help them invade another world. There''s no reason toply.


    How about a glimpse of a way back to their world? This isn''t very promising either. It was Akeno, who developed each of the technologies, including the Transference Denaturation Gate, who had a direct hand in the Gryphon. It''s hard to wipe away the distrust of her.


    ''Suou.


    Koganeies into the Great Hall.


    ''What''s wrong?¡¡I thought we were going to do Iron Fist together today.


    Sorry, I''m just running an errand.


    ''Ah, another battle. It''s tough on Suou too. Can I help?


    No....


    ncing out the window, Suou looked out the window.


    This royal capital had been left to ravage since it was destroyed hundreds of years ago, and there were trees everywhere, like a forest. Behind the tall trees and decaying structures, there should be thatnd battleship.


    ''Every time I think about it, this ce looks like Angkor Wat,''


    Koganei said with a grin. It was a world heritage site in Thand, wasn''t it? There was such a thing.


    In the end, Suou is unable to tell Koganei about that matter. And also about the griffon. But even if you don''t tell him, he''ll find out one day.


    In the end, Suou is not dexterous enough to fulfill his mission as a blood rtive while respecting Koganei''s feelings.


    ''''Koganei, they''re actually here.


    Hearing that, Koganei and the others roll their eyes.


    ''''The Utsurogis?''''


    But they''re with the queen now, and they won''t listen to us.


    ''Beni?¡¡After all, Beni is betraying Suou and the others, right?


    ''Yes. So we''ll spread out their sses and Koganei will go and convince them on one side and I''ll go and convince them on the other. We''ll use a few rough measures, but you''ll have to forgive me for that.


    At Suou''s words, Koganei pondered with a difficult face.


    He didn''t tell Koganei the whole truth. If anything, he was just telling him an emotional story about how people from the former world should join forces with each other.


    So, if Koganei was able to calmly assess the situation, it''s not surprising that he would begin to question Suou and the others'' actions.


    In such a case, Suou and his friends can give him blood and force him to do what they say.


    This is the way to force them to obey by giving them "blood" and making them their own family members. Honestly, I don''t want to use that too much.


    ''''All right. Let me help you.


    Koganei finally nodded, no doubt about it.


    ''What about Akeno-san?''


    That guy in Aquino had a headache. He''s resting.


    This is not a lie. After the readjustment is done, she''ll be in bed for a few days. It''s about time she woke up, though.


    ''For now, I''ll send out Hydra to lure out their main force. Koganei, take charge of that one.


    ''Alright. If you''re the main force, I think it''s easier to talk to you with Ryuzaki, Utsurugi and the others.


    ...and maybe they''ll try to shake things up to bring Koganei back.


    It was quite distressing to speak of this stint.


    ''Shaking things up?''


    The Queen told me that I might tell you some lies that would upset you.


    ''''I wonder if it''s worth it to bring him back. Me.


    Koganei gave a self-deprecating smile.


    The value of Koganei''s strength, having awakened him to Phase 2, was quite impressive. But that''s not what he meant by that. He''s probably saying that he can''t think of any reason to bring himself back with such an borate imitation of himself, who was outrageous and disliked in the ss.


    ''Well, if they lie to you, just think it''s worth it.


    "As long as they can''t recognize the decisive fact of the Gryphon''s death, it''s impossible to convince Koganei to convince them. Suou doesn''t expect them to be there from the start. It was Koganei''s role to keep the main force he had lured out nailed down and fixed.


    After luring out the main fighting force, Suou goes to ''rough means''. It''s the destruction of the enemy''s means of transportation, thend-based battleships. He also takes the chimera developed by Akeno with him. If they can take some of them back there, even better.


    The Queen would remain at the mobile base, given its nature. She can''t avoid engaging Suou, but as long as she is afraid of being distracted by the king, she can''t fight with all her might.


    From Koganei''s information, we know that the Queen has a good friend in the girls. I can''t imagine that cold-hearted queen allowing anyone other than the king to be distracted, but if it''s true, it''s good enough to use. If we can sessfully deal with that student, we should be able to block the queen''s movements.


    Once this battle was over, it would be difficult for Suou to continue his existing friendship with Koganei. Koganei would find out about Gryphon''s death in the process of trying to convince the main force, and he would try to question Suou about it.


    When that happens, that''s the end of it. The only thing we can do is to discard the unnecessary sentimentality and make Koganei a household member.


    ''''In the end, I''m a man who can''t talk about others...''''


    What did you say?¡¡Suou.


    That''s nothing. Let''s do Tekken afterwards.


    Yeah. I hope we can get together with the Ursulines, too.


    Well, that future, probably isn''t going toe.


    I instruct the remaining pawns to get Hydra and Chimera out. If possible, I want to get things done before Akeno wakes up. Because Suou himself has no idea what kind of personality she''ll have when she wakes up after she''s readjusted.


    Suou and Koganei left the old castle a dozen minutester, ready and ready to go.


    The heavy duty branch school passed through a ravine and came out into a ratherrge forest. The surrounding area was covered with a wall-like structure, and ruins that seemed to be man-made structures could be seen here and there, but perhaps it hadn''t been touched by human hands for a long time, and trees were growing here and there.


    These are the remains of a kingdom that once existed in this vicinity and was destroyed hundreds of years ago. We stop here and head east. If we do so, we should eventually reach the sea.


    However, the Hydra that attacked the branch school the other day has appeared here, and a countermeasure party has been formed immediately.


    It''s an elite unit with excellentbatants, starting with Ryuzaki and Goubayashi, without sparing a second thought. Nekomiya was selected as the recovery team, and surprisingly, even Benii and Harao (Pharaoh) came forward. When these two men appeared on the deck, Ryuzaki''s eyes were ck and white, but


    ''I can''t give it my all because of the circumstances, though. I''ll be sincere.


    "You must give Haruo''s curse to the one who disturbs the sleep of my friends.


    It was a good thing.


    The five elite troops had left the heavy duty branch school another hour ago. In the meantime, the protection of the heavy cruisers would be led by the goblin squadron led by Goshukawara and Sakuma and the others. The Thunderbird''s Kannari and the Unicorn''s Hakuba were on standby as liaison personnel in case of an enemy attack.


    Kyousuke was also patrolling the deck as the remainingbat personnel in the branch school. As he walked, Rin''s body, which was stuck to his entire body, fell to the floor with a plop.


    ''''Himemizu, isn''t it hard...?''''


    "Fufuuuhu..... Eh, eh?¡¡What?


    I can see that Rin is desperately trying to maintain her human form while stepping on it.


    Now that Kyousuke''s Phase 2 ability, Characteristic Amplification, has not been activated, Rin is unable to take human form with Kyousuke''s body as a prop. His current state is like trying desperately to stand tall or sitting on an air chair, which is inherently impossible due to his biological structure.


    Kyousuke and Rin have not been able to merge. Their current appearance is a sham merging. Rin''s body, which is falling sluggishly from her entire body, proves it.


    It''s not worth it for me to force her to this point.


    I don''t know why she would go to such lengths, I don''t know.


    The real Kyousuke Soraki ispletely empty. It''s been that way since that day. I thought that I had to be an honorable person who would be appreciated by others, and I''ve been working hard to achieve that. Hypocrisy piled up on the surface and never apanied the substance. When I look back on it, all I have be is an ugly, sludgey, deadbeat boy.


    No matter what he tries to do, he is a flimsy man who iscking in some way. That is Kuki Kyousuke. You should have noticed it all along, but you''ve been turning away from it for a long time, not even looking at it. I felt like I couldn''t keep myself together if I didn''t at least pretend to live as a human being.


    ''You''re thinking too much...''


    At Rin''s words, Kyousuke freaks out and trembles.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu........ Now, my heart.........''''


    ''Huh-ha. I just figured since you''re kind of in a daze and silent, you must have been thinking about something difficult again anyway.


    In a surprisingly cheerful voice, Rin said, "I''m not as good as you, but I''m starting to understand a lot of things.


    I''m not as good as you, Hino, but that means I''m getting to know a lot more about you. About Utsurogi-kun.


    I wonder why he would care about me if he knew that much.


    ''I don''t like myself...''


    Kyousuke mumbled. He put his hand on the deck railing and looked at the city of the old royal capital, which had been covered by the forest.


    He hadn''t been clearly aware of it until now, but he finally understands. Kyousuke doesn''t like his inner self. He hates his empty self, his flimsy self, his ugly, half-hearted self that can''t be a respectable person after all.


    ''I see.''


    Rin said.


    ''I like it, though.''


    .........


    It''s not just me. I think everyone likes Utsurogi-kun, not just me.


    I know. There are good guys who like me, who like me like this.


    And yet, Kyousuke just can''t get himself to like them.


    Every time someone says something kind to him, Kyousuke gets depressed.


    ''''What are you two doing there?''''


    ''Gee!¡¡The publican!


    Rin screamed as hard as she could at the voice that was unexpectedly called to her.


    ''''?''''


    She turned her gaze to see the headless customs officer, Megumi Kenzaki, standing just as she had said she would, with her head held at her own side, tilted at a perfect angle. Rin nearly slipped off Kyousuke''s body in shock, but she managed to hold on desperately, holding on.


    ''''And I''m not doing anything in particr!¡¡I haven''t done anything to offend the Commissioner of Public Safety!


    Really?¡¡Then it''s fine. More importantly, is Utsurogi all right now?


    Kenzaki asks, and Kyousuke is at a loss for an answer. It''s never okay. But is it really right to answer like that?


    ''If it''s still going to take a while, that''s fine. Well, Sakuma and Hino were worried about you, too. You didn''t even show up at Washio''s funeral.


    .........


    Kyousuke falls silent. Kyousuke hadn''t shown up at Washio''s funeral, and he hadn''t even offered incense to the Buddhist altar yet.


    When Washio died and when Koganei was kidnapped, Kyousuke couldn''t do anything about it in the end. The feeling of tormenting himself bes even stronger.


    ''''Well I''m sorry if I said anything unnecessary.


    No.


    Would it have been an attitude? Seeing Kenzaki apologize politely, he felt even more ufortable.


    When Kyousuke was about to shift his gaze to the cityscape of the ruins of the old royal capital, the sound of a siren unexpectedly echoed through the heavy duty branch school. Kenzaki turned around with a huff. He turned his head, which he held while looking back, so he waspletely used to the gesture as a Duhan.


    The words of Goshukawara from the ship''s announcement echoed across the deck.


    "Enemy approaching from the starboard side!¡¡Get on deck if you can fight!¡¡Kannari and the others, go call for Ryuzaki and the others!''''


    Kenzaki''s face tightened and he ran to the right side of the ship. The other students could be seening out of the cabin, one by one.


    Kyousuke tried to make a move, but stopped. What can I do? Isn''t he just going to drag his feet?


    ''Let''s go, Utsurogi-kun.


    Rin said clearly.


    ''''........Okay.''''


    Kyousuke nodded. Just as they were about to start moving, the impact of a m from the right side of the branch school shook the hull of the ship wide open.


    Sakuma Shoko put down the papers she had been looking over and ran out of her room. As she jumped out onto the deck, the heavy branch''s hull shook with a roar. He put his hands on the wall, adjusted his stance, and stepped toward the right side of the ship.


    The hull is scraped away as the hull is gouged wide open. The students, including Kenzaki and Kagoi, had already gathered there. A boy is standing at the ce where they all look at, probably the ce where the impact explosion urred. The man, with his hands in his pockets, circled around in a threatening manner, and looked not much older than we were. And by the looks of it, he''s Japanese.


    But that fact did not relieve the tension in Sakuma and the others, in fact, it made it even stronger.


    A ck school uniform with a ck stuffed cor. The ck hair stroked into an all-back and blood-red twin eyes. Without a doubt, a vampire. A member of the bloodline with Benii Asuka as queen.


    Sakuma clenched her fists tightly. She had heard some information about her bloodline from Benii and Inugami. In this world, the blood ns that do not wear ck armor (promotional armor) are "named" pawns, so to speak, called knights and bishops. They are not pawns.


    "Ooh-oh.


    The boy hung up the edge of his mouth with his hands in his pockets. As it is, he squinted his eyes and looked around once again now.


    ''A generous wee, eh? I''m sure you''ll be able to find the right one. Unexpected.


    What are you doing here?


    Kenzaki readied his sword and asked in a sharp voice.


    ''''Don''t be so angry. You''re not a member of the public moralsmittee.''''


    I''m a publican.


    ''Oh, yeah.... Then you''re not my favorite type.


    The boy doesn''t seem to flinch at all at the point of cutting and hostility, and he takes his hand out of his pocket and straightens the cor of his school run.


    "I''m Suou. I''m Suou of the Night.


    Sakuma remembered the material that Benii had prepared for him.


    Knight''s Suou. He was a high school student at an industrial high school in Kanazawa, as I recall. Since there was very little contact with Benii, there was little mention of his personality, but it was said that he was a Knight and had a forceful fighting style that relied on his physical abilities.


    The members here were students who couldn''t even get a hold of a pawn. Can they beat this boy with the title of knight when such people are in a bunch? Tension sets in.


    ''Hey, hey, don''t be so hard. I didn''te here to fight with you.


    Even if you don''t have a reason to be here, we do. We''ve had a ssmate killed.


    Well, I guess so.


    Finally cracking a smile, the Knight Suo said.


    You shouldn''t be overly provocative. But it is true that you can''t just follow their words.


    ''''No,'''' said Suou. If the queen isn''t around, we can just get on with the job and...


    Hmm....!


    Running straight across the deck, a wolf with silvery white fur leapt at Suou the Knight.


    ''''Inugami-san!''''


    Sakuma lets out a scream. Suou bends his body slightly to avoid Inugami''s body as he rushes in like a bullet.


    ''''Oh, I see. Was there a survivor of those inu-gods...?''''


    After clucking his tongue in a troublesome manner, Suou red at the Inugami. Inugami bared his fangs and threatened Suou.


    ''''Inugami-san, don''t be reckless on your own!


    At Sakuma''s words, Inugami clicked his tongue slightly and ran towards Sakuma as he flew away.


    ''''Well, that''s wise. You can''t win alone.''''


    Saying that, Suou starts to move. He doesn''t take any notice of the cutting edge aimed at Kenzaki.


    "I don''t think we can win with all of us.


    d*mn it...!


    Kenzaki swung his sword with a sharp step. But faster than the de could touch her body, Suou''s arm moved. The clenched fist hits the armor, lightly blowing her body away with the impact. As if it was a ball in a ball game or something, Kenzaki''s body was thrown into the air and rolled directly onto the deck.


    Geez..........!


    Kenzaki-san!


    Suou now turns his gaze towards Sakuma, who has just let out a scream.


    ''A subus, eh? You''re a friend of the Queen, dude.


    ....!


    The implied mannerisms. Iprehensibly, Sakuma is not foolish. He flinched slightly and took two or three steps back. Inugami''s snarl intensified as he stood in front of Sakuma.


    Kenzaki tries to stand up, using her sword as a staff as Suou slowly approaches. She shouted out as if to confirm what everyone in the ce had dimly guessed.


    ''''He''s after Sakuma!¡¡Protect Sakuma!


    I got it.


    First of all, Kagoi and Okumura, who were proud of their strength, and then Zekou jumped on Suou at once. Slightlyter, Uozumi followed suit.


    ''''Ooooh, you guys are so close!


    Suou intercepted Kagoi''s tackle with his left arm as he was the first to try to hold him down, and then intercepted him with a back fist to Okumura''s face. It only looked like a light fist bump, but Okumura''s massive body sagged wide and mmed into the deck.


    As the other students gasp for air, Zekou swings his fist at Suou and charges at him. However, Suou throws Kagoi''s body towards Zekou''s body. Kagoi and Zekou roll across the floor in a tangle, and Suou hits a yakuza kick on Uozumi, whoes inte. Uozumi let out a small scream and mmed his body into the cabin wall. The proximity boast of the ss was kicked away at once, and the path from Suou to Sakuma was secured at once.


    ''''Sakuma, stay back!''''


    Inugami, with his fangs bared, shouts.


    ''You think you can have a proper go at me when there''s not even a full moon?¡¡The "doggie


    Goooooooo!


    He bellowed in reply to the provocation, and the Inugami leapt at Suou again. Tentahara extended her tentacles and teasingly caught both of Suou''s arms. The mermaid, Sister Fishermen, chants a water attack magic and projects it as a spear. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    At the same time, the jaws of the Inugami, who had leapt at Suou, bit into her throat. Fangs dug into his neck and throat flute, and red blood seeped out. Sakuma also tries to cover up with a magic attack, but because Suou and Inugami are wrestling with each other, his aim is not well defined.


    Even after being bitten by the neck, Suou didn''t move and didn''t try to stop walking. Sakuma stared back at Suou as he jitterily approached. Soon, Kannari and the others would return with Beni. They can''t just run away here.


    Even Kyousuke and the others are on this ship.


    Sakuma won''t be able to unravel his mind as well as Rin. It''s frustrating that I''m not able to help either Kyousuke or Benii at thisst minute. Still, I don''t want to at least imitate turning my back on the person in front of me.


    ''''Sasekaaa!


    A hushed voice sounded, and Harui (Harpy) swooped down from above. At the same time, a snake mound (Lamia), which slithered out to crawl on the deck, entwined itself with Suou''s body.


    ''''We''re Asuka''s friends too, even if you try to ignore us, that''s not going to happen!


    Jesus Christ, do I have to do everything myself?


    Even though Inugami bit into the throat whistle, Harui attacked it from above with his foot key ws, and Snake Mound wrapped around its body, ws and fangs, Suou still didn''t move slightly. He just depressingly ripped off Inugami''s jaw and mmed his body into the deck as hard as he could and stomped on its throat.


    ''''Geez...!


    I ain''t gonna kill you. I have a feeling it''s going to get a lot moreplicated than this, but just in case!


    He grabbed Harui''s leg after repeated dive attacks and smashed it as he swung it towards the snake mound.


    ''''Ugh!''''


    "Yikes!


    The moment the two of them separated from Suou''s body, Sakuma released the Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re). However, Suou lightly flicked that me with his right arm as if it was nothing. Suou leaned even closer to Sakuma. I saw his fist clenched tightly. It doesn''t seem like he''s going to go easy on me.


    If he gets caught here, it will be a problem for everyone and Benii. I don''t intend to be taken advantage of.


    ''''Ooohhhhh!''''


    As the other ssmates copsed on the deck, there was a shadow from Suou''s side, striking at him with a shout. Suou stopped dead in his tracks and caught the fist in his palm without even looking in its direction.


    ''What, Utsurugi. Me?''''


    Suou says, as if to spit it out.


    ''I''m here too!


    Instead of Kyousuke, who doesn''t answer, Rin screams out.


    Yes, it''s Kyousuke Soraki there. Sakuma''s eyes widened. He had heard that he was holed up in his room. He''s not the only one, Rin is also with him. The so-calledbined state, what Ei calls "stream crossing". When Sakuma was first attacked by Kenzaki and the King of the Dead, this figure was also the first to leap at him.


    However, he didn''t feel any of the joy, tion, or dependability of that time, that he hade to help. Kyousuke''s appearance was clearly different from that time.


    A too precarious coalescence that seemed to separate them as soon as they were poked at. It might actually be more serious, since even Sakuma could tell that it was so from his point of view. Rin''s body was flowing sloppily from her entire body as if it were melting down, and even the blows she had just delivered didn''t seem to have that much power put into them.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun........''''


    Sakuma calls out fearfully.


    ''''.........''''


    Kyousuke nced at Sakuma, then returned his gaze to the front. His mind hadn''t yet recovered. Sakuma wondered what he could do to help, but still, he couldn''t think of anything. The person closest to him right now is not himself.


    ''Himemizu-san, take care of Utsurogi-kun for me, please.


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    Rin nodded clearly at Sakuma''s words. Kyousuke took a weak stance as he stared at Suou.


    In the meantime, the other students who had fallen also slowly got up. The damage is still there, but Uozumi''s sister treats it with the Healing Rainbow Wind (Vento Arcobaleno). They all still have the energy to fight.


    Suou checked the situation and sighed heavily.


    ''''Can''t help it. Shall we use it?''''


    The meaning of those words was iprehensible to all of them. But just as Suou raised his hand, arge shadow fell onto the deck, as if to block the slight sunlight peeking through the clouds.


    ''''Come, Chimera.''''


    With those words, the five-meter-long behemoth dropped to the deck with its weight and shook the hull once again.

 43-Episode 40: I Want To Be One

    Hydra is supposed to be up ahead.


    Ryuzaki said, as he proceeded to scramble through the bushes.


    Decaying structures sprawled everywhere. Trees and other nts grew as if they were breaking through walls and floorboards that were probably made of stone, giving a sense of the essential strength of life. The asionalrge insect or snake could be seen, but not one of these five students was cute enough to scream.


    ''''But you''vee a long way Harao,''''


    Nekomiya looks at Harao''s Harao, who is walking silently, and says in a whisper, "Pharaoh, Pharaoh.


    Pharaohs, pharaohs, but in essence, they are mummies, or so-called mammies, as a monster. It is a mummy, so to speak, a mummy as a monster, wearing a golden mask and holding an Egyptian cross-shaped prop called ankh in its hand.


    Harao has been azy character who has been sleeping through the night since his human days. He is said to have fallen asleep while walking around the city on a school trip. He is not well-liked by his teachers due to his overly serious attitude to ss, but he is often neglected because his grades never fall below a certain number and because all of his rtives are prominent figures in the city and in the political and business world.


    You don''t have to be a Nekomiya to be surprised by the fact that Harao has personally offered to help in the extermination of Hydra.


    ''One of my friends has been led by the reason of the morning and night to the sleep of the Nile.... I can''t have him snoring in my coffin....


    Harao suddenly stopped and looked up at the heavens, his words and actions were too rich in character for the people around him to understand. Beni and the others sighed and looked around in boredom. The sailor suit seemed too lightly dressed for walking in the forest, but he didn''t seem to mind.


    ''''In other words, in Harao''s own way, he''s praying for Washio''s soul to be at peace.


    Goubayash, who was leading the way, summed it up with the words of an ardent Buddhist.


    I''m surprised that Harao has such a sense of camaraderie with his ssmates.


    Washio was my friend. "Washio was my friend. It was he who taught me the games of themon people, when I was isted in my ss. Karaoke, bowling, and so on. I paid all my money to repay him for his friendship.


    I don''t want to say anything about the dead, but maybe it was just hawked.


    Okay. I''ve enjoyed it. I am the Noblesse oblige.


    Although Washio was a good-natured man, it was unexpected that he had expanded his friendship to include Harao.


    ''As for me, I was more surprised that Asuka was following me, but...''


    Ryuzaki nced over to Benii.


    ''''What, is it bad?¡¡I told you. I said I''d be sincere.


    As if he didn''t want that area to be mentioned too much, Beni responded sullenly. Ryuzaki gave a bitter smile.


    ''''It''s not that it''s bad, but...''''


    But we can''t keep Beni away from the branch school for too long.


    Goubayashi is right. What is required of Beni is not just a simple role as abatant. Her presence is meant to be a check on attacks by the Red Moon blood race (Red Moon). This time, she was brought along because Beni himself requested it, but the branch school had a fast-footed liaison on standby as well, just in case.


    Nevertheless, even with less than half the power, Benii could lightly bury a pawn. If you join forces with Ryuzaki, Goubayashi and others, it won''t take much time to finish off Hydra.


    The bushes swayed with a crunching sound. All of them stopped in their tracks.


    The old castle that could be seen from the heavy duty branch school was getting quiterge. The hydra should have been seen in this vicinity, but the noise in the bushes was too small for the hydra''s. Is it a forest wolf or some other kind of demonic beast? In a not-so-good pattern, it could be a blood pawn or something like that.


    ''It is the son of a human,''


    Harao pointed to the shadow behind the bushes and said. They all swallowed thement that you''re not.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to hear that.


    Who''s there?


    That voice, Ryuzaki........it''s Ryuzaki after all!


    They looked at the boy who emerged from the rustling bushes and their eyes widened when they saw him.


    ''It''s me, me!¡¡Hey guys, long time no see...!


    Koganei...!


    Seeing the high elf''s carefree smile, Goubayashi''s eyes narrowed without a word, and Harao and Nekomiya didn''t seem to know what to make of his attitude. Beni crossed his arms from a little distance, showing no emotion.


    He was supposed to be trapped by his blood family, Yoshiki Koganei. Why is he here? Ryuuzaki was also confused before relief.


    ''''Oh, you, why are you here..... Are you safe until now...?


    ''Yeah. Suou and the others have done so much for me.


    Suo, the word sounded familiar. Nekomiya found herself straining her body. Suou, the Knight''s Suou. He was a member of the blood n that hade in contact with her and Kyousuke and the others once. As I recall, his name was "Suou Takafumi". ording to Beni, he was a high school student like them.


    ''''I wanted to make sure everyone was properly informed. If Ryuzaki was here, it would be a quick conversation, but Suou and the others aren''t bad guys...


    Around the time he was about to say that, Koganei stopped talking. His gaze turned to one of the members here.


    ''''Ah, Benii........''''


    Don''t worry about me.


    Beni nced at Koganei with his arms crossed and said in a cold tone.


    ''''I don''t know what Suho has blown into you, but you can say what Koganei wants to say first.


    "Well, uh...


    Koganei nced at Benii as he continued to speak. It looks a bit awkward.


    ''Yeah, well.... Yes, Suou and the others aren''t bad guys. They came from the same world as us, and despite our.......unfortunate misunderstandings, I think we can work together and.......


    You don''t know about Washio?


    Washio?


    Koganei tilts his head as he asks in a slightly thorny voice tone.


    ''Washio, what''s wrong?¡¡Come to think of it, I owe that guy an apology, too. How are you doing?


    Ryuzaki was sure of it. He did not know. That Washio was dead. It was supposed to be Bishop Akeno, the woman who had put her hands directly on Washio, but there was no way that hadn''t beenmunicated to Suou. Suou is deliberately hiding it from Koganei.


    ''Washio is dead,''


    It was Beni who told him that.


    ''''........Eh?''''


    ''You want me to say it again?¡¡Washio is dead. Fighting Akeno. Koganei, didn''t you hear?


    Koganei still hadn''t cracked a hefty smile. He probably doesn''t understand what Benai said.


    ''''Ugh, you''re lying...?¡¡Suou didn''t say a word about that...


    ''''I didn''t think I could keep Koganei around if I told you. For that matter, you heard about my betrayal of the king, right?


    Perhaps Koganei is nostalgic for that suo motto. There''s no doubt about it. If the blood n was thinking of replenishing the students of the second year and four sses as a fighting force, it was not unimaginable that they would try to contact him through Koganei.


    But it was unnatural that he hadn''t been informed of Washio''s death. It was a fact that would be exposed as soon as Koganei made contact with us. If he wanted to hide Washio''s death from Koganei, it should be a taboo to let him contact us.


    ''''Ryuzaki.......is it true...?


    Koganei asked Ryuzaki with a sullen look in his eyes. Ryuzaki meditated, took a deep breath, and nodded.


    ''It''s true. Washio is dead. And the funeral, too.''''


    No.......... Eh, but Washio......... Eh..........?


    If Suou had intentionally sent Koganei to us, the purpose was not to deter us.


    ''''It''s possible that the hydra itself was a trap to lure us in.


    Goubayashi said, crossing his arms. With a jolt, Koganei''s shoulders trembled. He can''t lie.


    If that''s the case, the enemy has a purpose for allocating our forces.


    ''''I guess we''d better hurry.


    Yeah, we''ll have to kill Hydra againter.


    Ryuzaki nodded at Nekomiya''s words. Probably using Hydra and Koganei to attract our main forces, while Suou or Akeno or both of them are trying to make contact with the branch school. If that''s the case, we can''t afford to spend time here.


    Goubayashi, Harao and the others silently agreed. Ryuzaki turns his back to Koganei.


    ''''Ryuzaki........!


    Sorry, Koganei. I have to hurry up and get back to the branch school. We need to talk about this more properly...


    Hey, wait...!


    Koganei tried desperately to keep us back, revealing her confusion and dismay. But there''s no time to just listen to what he''s saying---.


    Possessing the Wind Spirit!


    At that time, Koganei spoke in a word that had a distinctly different atmosphere from the previous ones.


    ''''Wind Cutter!


    Huh...!


    From behind, a de of wind cutting through the air strikes from behind. Ryuzaki barely reacts in time and shelters Nekomiya, who is probably the least defensive of all of them. As he rolled over the bushes to hold the ck cat in his arms, ''''nyahhh! I heard a scream.


    When I turned around, I saw Koganei, who looked scared by something, sticking out his right arm. His entire body was enveloped in a light green light, his body and some of his clothes changing like a visible wind. It was an ability he hadn''t seen before he was kidnapped. Looking at Beni, she nodded with a difficult face. Phase 2. It''s probably drawing something quite powerful as well.


    ''''I''m sorry...!¡¡Sorry, Ryuzaki, but I...!¡¡I want to talk to Suou...!


    At the same time, a slimy scale skin began to surround Ryuzaki and the others as they pushed down the trees with mecha.


    ''''Hydra?''''


    It''s a trap.


    Goubayashi muttered as he crossed his arms. Harao nodded. They intend to keep us glued to this ce at all costs. Koganei is confused by the new information about Washio''s death. As a result, he''s trying to focus only on the role he would have initially been dictated to by Suou and others.


    The strength of the heavy duty detachment is now almostpletely empty. If they were to be attacked by Knight or Bishop here, they would be devastated. At the very least, we have to send Benii back to the heavy cruiser.


    ''''Beni-ii!¡¡Beni is here!


    Just then, the sound of hooves ruffling through the bushes could be heard.


    "It"nded straight into the heavy branch school with a sound that made the weight of the ship feel like a weight. Its tough forelegs, reminiscent of a tiger or a bear, gouged deep into the deck. Its face grew one of a lion''s and one of a goat''s, and its tail was a snake. Kyousuke immediately recognized it as a synthetic beast (chimera). An eerie sense of menace radiated from its massive body, which reached five meters in length.


    Thending spot was just behind Sakuma. Itpletely blocked her retreat and formed a pincer with Suou. Sakuma and Kyousuke are taken by Suou in front and the chimera in back.


    It was extremely difficult for Kyousuke to keep hisposure when he saw the chimera.


    The face of a lion, the face of a goat, and even the tail of a snake were good. But the chimera had grown the wings of a bird of prey on its back. It didn''t just grow wings. The head of an eagle was visible buried in the back. Kyousuke knows it looking at the air with empty eyes.


    ''''Washio-kun...?''''


    Terrible....


    Sakuma''s eyes widened and he muttered in a faint voice. Rin''s voice also trembled.


    ''''Bad taste...!


    It was Kenzaki who shouted this. Her words were also infused with enough anger to make it obvious when she heard them.


    Kenzaki wasn''t the only one, the students were burning with fighting spirit when they saw the chimera that had clearly diverted Washio''s corpse. The anger was naturally directed at Suou. Suou sniffed with a humph and then muttered to himself.


    "Because of this, there is no more room for negotiation!


    Kyousuke also clenched his fists and stared at Suou.


    "We have no choice but to make them all do what we say in blood. You and Koganei, too.


    Before he could finish his words, Kyousuke was running out of the room. He raised his clenched fist and mmed it down. However, it was easily received by Suou''s one hand.


    ''''...........!


    Kyousuke tried to hit him with his free left arm, but it was still received. Rin shouted.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, you shouldn''t be so reckless...!


    Yeah, I know what you''re thinking, but you''re not gonna beat me in a fight.


    Suou said in a cold tone and mmed Kyousuke''s body to the deck with only his arm strength.


    ''''Gah........!


    ''At that rate, even your Phase 2 ability is probably dead. What are you doing out here, weaker than before?


    After saying that much, Suou kicked Kyousuke''s body away. Immediately afterwards, he caught Kenzaki''s sword as it leapt at him from behind and hit him with a Yakuza kick to his abdomen. Kenzaki also screamed and rolled on the deck again.


    ''No trouble. Chimera, get it over with.


    Responding to Suou''smand, the chimera roared. With a p of her wings and a p of her wings, each feather shot out like a missile. That was another Washuo technique. Sakuma was about to chant a spell to intercept the approaching wings, when Suou grabbed him by the neck from behind.


    ''''Ah...!


    An ejected feather was thrust into Sakuma''s body as her magic chanting was interrupted. Her eyes widened with one of the strongest, and as soon as Suou let go of her hand, her body fell to the deck.


    ''''Shan...!


    Come on, bear.


    Rin cries out and Kyousuke puts one hand on the ground to get up, too.


    Sakuma copses, his snowke white skin turning even bluer, a pained expression on his face. A weak hand movement extended from his corbone to the feather propped up from his corbone to his right second arm.


    ''''Don''t tell me it''s poison...?''''


    "As you wish.


    Suou replied to Kagoi''s muttering. The chimera snarls low and now starts running on the deck, aiming at Kagoi and the others. Kagoi, Okumura, Zekou and the others catch the rush. Brother Uozumi sent his scales flying and Sister Uozumi intercepted them with her water attribute attack magic.


    In the meantime, Suou looks down at Sakuma, who once again fell to the floor.


    Sakuma pulls out a feather that was stuck near his corbone. From the stab wound, a ball of blood emerged plumped up from the stab wound.


    "For now, we just need to take the subus home with us. The only thing left to do is to destroy this ship, but...


    While saying this, Suou grabbed Sakuma''s arm and forced her to stand. Sakuma struggled to resist desperately, but her body was not strong enough due to the poison. The other students can''t go to the rescue because the chimera blocks their movements.


    ''''Ya, mero........!


    Kyousuke stands up and res at Suou.


    ''''Himemizu, can we go...!


    I''m ready for it.


    Rin''s calm mind echoed in my head. But still, her body didn''t get used to us. Kyousuke clenched his fists and ran across the deck. Suou, who still grabbed up Sakuma''s arm, gave Kyousuke a cold look and still received his fist lightly.


    ''''No matter how many times Ie, it''s useless.''''


    He said simply and kicked Kyousuke''s body.


    ''''Gah........!


    Yikes...!


    I told you, moron, you''re nothing but an empty shell, so how many times do you have to do the same thing?


    Suou glowered at Kyousuke. Suou rolled across the deck and stomped on Kyousuke as hard as he could as he tried to get up.


    A blue-faced Sakuma looks at Kyousuke and the others, breathing raggedly and repeatedly.


    Kyousuke tries to get up, but he can''t resist Suou''s power to hold him down from above. If this is the case, Sakuma will be kidnapped. Sakuma isn''t the only one. Even those students who are doing their best to fight back against the chimera''s power will eventually run out of steam and be taken away, losing their physical freedom to the feather''s poison. And it is that Washio''s power that will do it.


    Kyousuke could only watch it happen.


    No matter how much power he tries to put into his entire body, Kyousuke is powerless. Suou was right, no matter how many times he tried, it was the same thing.


    ''''That, and more........!


    Whoa...?


    There was a sensation of Rin''s body slightly adjusting to Kyousuke''s body as he tried to stand up.


    Immediately after, Rin''s consciousness flowed into Kyousuke''s body, just a little bit. The outflow of the throbbing, gtinous body stopped, and his body was filled with strength. It''s like a bypass connection.


    Seeing Kyousuke trying to get up, but Suou''s cold attitude didn''t change.


    ''''It''s useless.''''


    The words seemed to contain some irritation.


    Suou moved his foot away and immediately afterwards kicked Kyousuke in the stomach with all his might. The kick was stronger than any blow Suou had ever delivered before. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends. Thoroughly, Rin''s body flowed out of her entire body. She fainted. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    So this is what it was all about, after all.


    At the end of the day, the strength, confidence, or hope that they had almost regained a small amount of strength, confidence, or hope. Even that was like dust in the face of this overwhelming difference in ability. In the end, I didn''t care about Koganei, Sakuma, Washio, or any of my other ssmates.


    You''re not gonna help anyone.


    While listening to Suou''s words, Kyousuke let go of his consciousness into the darkness.


    Kyousuke Soraki''s consciousness sank into the darkness. He sinks into the darkness, unsure of the bottom, unsure of how far it will go.


    I was unable to help any of them.


    In the end, that is probably the stupid and ugly end of the wooden doll who never tried to look inside himself.


    He set his house on fire from petty games, killed his parents, and tried to be a respectable person who could at least do something for someone else, just like those parents told him to do. The result is this. I kept turning a blind eye to my ugly inside and only painted the outside with mud, a building that looks great on the outside. It is a vessel without substance. That is me.


    I wanted to save Sakuma. I didn''t want to give out students like Koganei and Washio again. I was desperate for that, and even if I tried to generate power for that purpose, it was only power on the outside. There is no such thing as "inside".


    I let Himemizu Rin go along with it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find it. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do something for others, kind and cheerful, much more than you could ever do for yourself, she was an admirable child. That dignity, too, Kyousuke let himself go with her, but in the end, he couldn''t respond to her feelings.


    Will I die like this?


    Will Rin decay in the same way?


    Sakuma, Kenzaki, and the other students. Even if you chant that you don''t like it, there is no power left to do anything about it.


    Utsurugi-kun.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice calling out to me. It was a voice that seemed to put my mind at ease, a voice that I''d be quite ustomed to hearing over the past month and a half.


    "Soraki-kun. Soraki-kun,


    "Hime, Mizu....


    In a blur, the figure of Himemizu Rin floats in front of me. Rather than floating up, it was more like an image of her diving to Kyousuke''s ce as he sinks deeper. She appears to be in human form, but perhaps because the image is based on Kyousuke''s memories, the details are vague.


    Just before he passed out, Kyousuke and Rin had made contact with its body. This was probably amunion using Kyousuke''s ability. It is an extension of that, which allows them to exchange their consciousness with each other without words during the course of the merger. Or maybe it''s because Kyousuke''s body functions have almost stopped functioning, so they''remunicating in this kind of darkness.


    ''''It''s okay, Soraki-kun. I can still fight and I can manage.''''


    I can only vaguely tell that Rin in front of me is smiling.


    ''''I wonder if it will be. In the end, I couldn''t do anything. There''s nothing in particr that I want to do, I''m just an empty guy who wants other people to praise me.''''


    "It''s okay. So,


    With a pop, Rin''s hand was ced on Kyousuke''s head.


    ''''It''s fine if you don''t have anything you want to do, it''s fine if you just want other people to praise you, it''s fine if you''re empty. If that''s who you are, Kyousuke Soraki, that''s fine. Do you have to be something else?


    It was the first time he had ever been told that. Kyousuke was confused.


    Kyousuke had always turned away from his own content. He said there was no way this was his true nature. This is because he didn''t want to admit how empty and vague his content was.


    But Himemizu Rin said simply, ''That''s fine. Rin affirmed without hesitation what Kyousuke had been trying so hard to deny until now.


    But I''m not.


    "Even if Himesuisui is good, I don''t like it...


    He''s a pain in the ass, he thinks, and looks away.


    Even though he''s spoken to me with such kind words, Kyousuke can''t reciprocate them.


    ''''Well then, Kyousuke-kun. If you don''t like yourself, then you should like me.


    Kyousuke nodded his head involuntarily, not understanding the meaning of those words.


    It''s important that you love me, Hino-kun, Sachi-chan and everyone else in ss more and more. Everyone doesn''t hate Kyousuke-kun as much as he does.


    That''s...


    ''I won''t let you say I can''t do it. You love them all, don''t you, Kyousuke? You wanted to help Koganei-kun, Washio-kun and Sachan, right?¡¡''''It''s okay. I''m sure everyone loves you, too, Kyousuke-kun.''''


    Little by little, little by little, the poison that has been going around inside my body is being removed.


    He looks into the inside of himself, which he was never able to look at correctly, through the mirror of a stranger. The girl in front of you, the one you see in the eyes of Himemizu Rin, is she not as ugly as Kyousuke thinks she is or is she not as ugly as he thinks she is? Or will she tell him that she loves him, including his ugliness?


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, do you still think you''re empty?''''


    Rin asked. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''There''s so many parts missing, so much missing, do you hate yourself like that?''


    Rin continued. Kyousuke nodded further.


    ''''I understand. It''s good, Kyousuke-kun. I''ll fill in all those missing parts, and the parts that are missing.''''


    "Himemizu...


    If youck a heart, I''ll be your heart. If you don''t have any substance, I will be that substance. If you don''t have meat, you be meat, if you don''t have organs, you be organs, and if you don''t have skin, you be skin.


    The consciousness of Himemizu Rin flows into Kyousuke Soraki''s consciousness. The connected bypass bes thicker and stronger. The image of Rin in front of her changes into something clearer and clearer, apanied by her memories. At the same time, Rin squeezes and hugs Kyousuke.


    ''When I want to be angry, I raise my eyes, mouth and heart. When I want to cry, I raise my cheeks, my throat, and my tears. When you want to rejoice, when you want tough, if there''s something missing, I''ll give it all to you. I''ll never let anyone say Kyousuke-kun is empty again.''


    I want to be the water that fills you.


    Rin''s consciousness told her that clearly.


    ''''Let''s merge. Kyousuke-kun. I have to go save Sachan and the others.''


    Rin''s words are slightly strained. I''m going to help Sakuma and the others. That''s what I wanted to do.


    But will it really be possible?


    ''We can do it. With you, I can go far. Let''s merge, Kyousuke. Let''s be a human being in body and mind.


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded. There was a feeling of something filling up inside his heart that had felt so empty. A sense of satisfaction as the empty container was filled at once. The power of the emotions bubbling up, Kyousuke gradually became uncontroble. The curse-like words that bound his body were all washed away by Himemizu Rin.


    There are many pieces that are missing. But even that is made up for, Rin''s power fills his entire body.


    ''''Ah, that''s right.''''


    The image that took the form of Rin huffed up and said.


    ''''What''s up?''''


    ''''No, we can only do this kind of thing in the world of images anyway...''''


    Rin''s lips softly met Kyousuke''s.


    ''''Cease and desist!''''


    Suou, who was about to take Sakuma by his side, was attacked by a fireball. Suou was slightly dyed in dealing with the surprise attack from an unexpected direction. Although the direct hit doesn''t do much damage, it removes Sakuma''s body that he was holding.


    Sakuma rolled his body onto the deck and groaned softly. He puts his hands on his head and raises his face.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. Hi, no, kun........


    There was Ei Hino Ei floating there, his entire body zing with mes nearly twice as high as usual.


    ''Rest easy, Sakuma. You''re just like Kyousuke, you''re going to be reckless if you''re left alone.


    He is as talkative as ever. He''d been left almostpletely asleep due to seasickness during the voyage, but now he was much more talkative. Sakuma ignored Ei''s advice to ''rest easy'' and looked at Kyousuke and the others with his hands on the floor.


    Kyousuke''s body lying on the ground and Rin''s body clinging to it. Neither of them showed any signs of moving, not even a twitch.


    Suou, on the other hand, was looking at the sudden intruder with an irritated and open gaze.


    ''''A wisp that isn''t even in phase 2, you''re acting like you have a lot of time to spare.


    That''s just the way it is. So you''re Suou. It sounds like you treated my best friends really badly.


    Ei speaks quietly, but his words are shaken with a strong anger. It''s not easy to see that Ei, who has swelled to nearly twice his size, is nowhere to be seen.


    But wisps, they are low-grade monsters. Even though they are strong against physical attacks, how much good fight can they show against the Knight''s Suou, who doesn''t have a bunch of top-notchbatants?


    ''''Oh, it''s not me to fight.


    When Ei said that, Sakuma huffed and looked at Kyousuke and the others. The two figures were still limp as ever, not even moving a single finger, and a slight vapour-like substance was beginning to rise from their bodies. It was expanding into a spiral, trying to envelop Kyousuke and Rin''s figures.


    ''''U, Uozumi, Mr.!


    Sakuma shouted as loud as he could to Masuyo Uozumi (the Mermaid), who was fighting with the chimera, "Water to the Utsurogi-kuns!


    ''Water for the Utsurogi-kuns!


    What...!


    Suou notices Sakuma''s cries. He fires a kick to silence her, but Ei interrupts and increases his firepower all at once. Suou''s legs are exposed to a directional heat wave that tries to melt even the deck. Suou clicked his tongue and retracted his kick.


    Uozumi Masuyo begins chanting the Water Magic Law as Sakuma had told her to. The chimera unfurled its eagle-tailed wings and went into a projectile stance of poisonous feathers. Masuyo''s brother, Salmon Ichiro, breaks in front of her and checks her with his scaled bullets. Kagoi''s cover was just in time for the poisonous feathers, which were a few beats behind in firing. All of the feathers fired never reach Troushiro and are bounced off the solid stone surface of the gargoyle.


    Sakuma, who shouted loudly at the ce where the poison was even just turning, let his body rest on the floor while he was dazed and dazed.


    Sakuma had heard from Benii about Phase 3, the phase 3 that skeletons who had gained the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· phase 2 ability would reach, and what it was like. Kyousuke and the others were almost there. Rin had seeded in reawakening him.


    I knew it, the thought swirled in Sakuma''s chest in two ways. But for now, he would do what he could.


    The magic chanted by Masuyo Uozumi was activated and water poured down on Kyousuke and Rin''s bodies. Rin''s body absorbs the water and wraps itself around Kyousuke''s body. The spiraling steam that rose from his entire body soon became a tornado that enveloped the two of them.


    Something like a roar came from inside the tornado. Sakuma is relieved.


    This voice is "his". He was back on his feet again, after all. Sakuma slowly closed his eyes and threw himself onto the deck, toote to recover, but with a restful certainty. In the meantime, the roar grew louder, and the tornado that had enveloped Kyousuke and Rin''s figures gradually grew weaker and weaker.


    ''''---Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh---''''


    Everyone present confirmed the presence of a figure screaming in the tornado.


    It was a cry of joy, a cry of rage, a cry of grief. All kinds of emotions overflowed unstoppably from a vessel that was supposed to be empty. Putting the excess of his excess heart on it, he screams.


    ''---Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    To close the scream, the figure batted away the tornado with his own arm. All of the people present were unable to tear their gaze away from him. It was the same for even Suou. He forgot to move and kept his body glued to the spot.


    The twin eyes of the red lotus peeking through the gap in the wind that had been beaten away stared at Suou.


    ''''At this point in time, Phase 3...!


    Suou''s voice was slightly scratchy.


    ''''The queen was the only one who was turned into a military family member.......!¡¡d*mn, but why...!


    ''I''m afraid I''ve lost my touch. Suou of Night.


    Ei spoke with a tone of confidence for some reason.


    ''''I''ve read Beni''s materials, so there''s no doubt about it. It''s Phase 3 of the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·. Although it''s a temporary merging, Kyousuke and Himemizu are now in a state ofplete fusion at the cellr, molecr, and demon spirit child levels. In other words, an EX Stream Cross. Yes, if you want to name it, it''s an Extreme Cross!


    You can''t give me a name like that.


    Kyousuke makes a dumbfounded face (...) and says. The other students arepletely dumbfounded by the figure that has changed so much, even if temporarily.


    A neutral face that can''t be described as either male or female. The slender body and light blue hair. It''s an ideal figure assembled in a state ofmunal consciousness between Kyousuke and Rin, an imitation that is possible only because the two are in a state of perfect fusion.


    ''I''m sorry. But I gave Himemizu all the important role in getting you back on your feet. You deserve a role of this magnitude.''''


    Because, Rin.


    Well, speaking of perks, I am one too, so whatever.


    From somewhere in Kyousuke''s body, where he shrugs his shoulders, he naturally hears Rin''s voice. It was a prolonged conversation, but the look on Suou''s face as he watched it was stern.


    ''''Uzurogi...!


    Kenzaki spoke up on behalf of the stunned students.


    ''''And Himemizu too........ Are you alright already?''''


    It''s perfect!


    Rin responded by shouting. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''Yeah, thanks for worrying me. Let us have this ce for now... oops.


    Did Suou''s vignce get through to him? The chimera shook off Okumura and Zekou''s bodies as they tried to seize them and turned to face Kyousuke. The chimera barked and charged at Kyousuke. Kyousuke didn''t even try to avoid it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world, but I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on in the world.


    ''''Nah...!


    Suou shouted in astonishment. The chimera''s blow was as formidable as if it had been a charge into the water. Of all the students watching, Kenzaki was still the most honest in expressing his surprise.


    ''''Eh, it liquefied!


    ''Don''t be surprised. It''s a fully fused Kyousuke and Himemizu. They can even control theposition of body tissue at will. Of course, liquefaction, including bones, is just the beginning.


    ''''Why is Hino so happy to be exining things...''''


    Leaving thementary to his best friend, Kyousuke turned back to the chimera. The liquefaction was instantaneous. The body''s structure quickly returns to its original state.


    A punch with all his might is released into the face of the standing chimera.


    ''''O-ryaaaah!''''


    Not even the slightest discrepancy in the link of consciousness existed. It went from density maniption to hardening in an instant, and the impact that it fulfilled was a mere blow to the goat''s head that the chimera held. The remaining lion''s head screamed and floundered as it held the wound.


    ncing over, Kyousuke''s gaze turned to Sakuma, who was rolling on the deck. He seems to have just fainted, but perhaps the poison from earlier is still strong. If the treatment was dyed, it could leave an after-effect.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, Saku-chan is........''''


    Yeah, I know. We''ll get rid of Sakuma''s poison as soon as we can. And for that.........


    Kyousuke clenched his fists tightly and took up a Jeet Kune Do stance rtive to the chimera.


    ''''First, I''m going to have that body give you back your eagle-tail!

 44-Episode 41: Extreme Dream

    An empty vessel that has been built up for 17 years. A container of mud, which is magnificent to look at, is filled with more water than it can hold. The vessel soon breaks down and emotions pour out of it.


    Even the anger at being hurt by Sakuma.


    And the sorrow of losing Washio.


    And the joy of being able to admit to myself now.


    Kyousuke''s entire body overflows. The fact is that you have been called empty until now, but Kyousuke doesn''t know how to control the emotions that flow out endlessly. The only thing he can do is to hit the enemy in front of him now with all his might. As soon as you get into a stance, the go-aheades out of your entire body. Rin''s consciousness, which has lost its boundaries, flows into Kyousuke''s consciousness. Let''s go, Kyousuke-kun.


    Extreme Cross.


    Having reached Phase 3, Soraki Kyousuke''s body haspletely fused with Rin''s on a cellr level. The same is true in the minuscule units of physics and magic, such as molecules and demonic spirit children.


    Is it because of Rin''s words about making up for what itcks that the power manifested in human form? She became flesh, internal organs, skin, and the heart that drives everything. She gave Soraki Kyousuke, who was just a bone, everything hecked.


    I don''t care if it''s empty. I don''t care what anyone says about me. This euphoria that bubbles up is not a lie.


    There''s someone to acknowledge it.


    There is someone who fills you up inside.


    With that alone, I can still fight. I can go as far as I want.


    Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The face of the lion barked at the chimera. It''s not just a matter of time before you''re able to get your hands on it. But it doesn''t work on Kyousuke. It''s a good idea to make sure that you have the right information on the right person.


    Kyousuke raises his right fist and ms it into the chimera''s brow. It freaks him out, but it''s not decisive. His skull is stiff.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I see Suou move. He shows no signs of setting up in our direction. He decided that with a knight that only had physical means of attack, it was not a good idea to fight with him.


    Suou is trying to kidnap Sakuma, who has fallen on the deck. Faster than Kyousuke could move to help, the other students behind him jumped on Suou all at once.


    ''''Let them do it!


    It!


    Starting with Kenzaki''s slice, the cutting captain, Okumura, Zeku, Kagoi and other boastful men bite into Suou one after another. None of them have much power in front of Suou. Still, they did their best to stop Suou from getting closer to Sakuma.


    While Kyousuke''s attack ckened, the chimera also regained its stance. Washio''s wings spread wide. A poisonous feather fired. Kyousuke nced behind him. The students are literally working together to hold Suou''s body down. If Kyousuke dodged or used liquefaction for pration defense, the poisonous des would rush at them.


    ''''All right!''''


    Rin shouted. Following her natural influx of will, Kyousuke spread his arms out.


    ''''I''m going to try!


    The chimera fires a poisonous feather. Dozens of feathers rushed towards Kyousuke''s body all at once. Washio''s feathers, whose tips at the base have be sharp thorns, are thrust into Kyousuke''s entire body with a pushy thrust.


    I could see that Kenzaki and the others, who saw this one, gasped slightly. Kyousuke himself feels a little dizzy from the spinning sensation of the poison.


    But at that moment, Rin fully demonstrated the ability she had. Extracting the exuded poison, gathering it into a single point, diluting some of it slightly and turning it throughout her body. The fusion cells that made up Kyousuke''s entire body refined antibodies to protect the body''s functions from the poison that was turned.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu........ Quite a dexterous imitation........


    "Deliver these antibodies to Saku-chan!


    Oh, oh...


    Kyousuke mmed one kick into the chimera to frighten her, and then ran over to Sakuma. He shook her up as she fell and pulled out the poisonous feathers stuck in her body. He gently ced his fingertips on the blood-soaked scar.


    ''''Utsurugi, kun...?''''


    Yeah, it''s me. Sorry to keep you waiting, Sakuma.


    Kyousuke nods emphatically to Sakuma, who looks up at him with vacant eyes. The antibodies Rin created are poured into her body through the scars. It''s a temporary treatment against the poison. Probably the only person who canpletely heal her is Hakuba. But this will probably make it a lot easier.


    Pushing past his other ssmates, Suou punched at Kyousuke. Kyousuke liquefies his body to evade and ms a counterattack fist into his pigeon tail (Mizoochi).


    ''''Ooo-ryaaaah!''''


    Ggh...!


    Holding his stomach, Suou''s body is slightly frightened. However, it''s not until you blow it up. Perhaps the mass of water that makes up the body is overwhelmingly insufficient. Nevertheless, in the moment of fright, Kenzaki and the others stand in front of Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''Utsurogi, you guys take the chimera!


    Oh!


    I''m on it!


    It''s time to decide. Kyousuke res at the chimera.


    He will get Washio''s body back from that sphemous monster. Kyousuke is not good-natured enough to remain calm after his friend was killed and his wreckage was yed with. No, he was not a good-natured softie.


    Never before had Kyousuke been so aware of the anger bubbling up to this level. That feeling was much like the feeling he had when he raised his fist at Koganei the day he left, trying to sell out his friends. From that time, Kyousuke''s emotions were even purer. This is what it means to be angry.


    ''''Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Kyousuke once again barked at the heavens. He didn''t know any other way to process the emotions that were bubbling up.


    ''''Let''s go, Rin!


    Yes!


    Liquefying his entire body, Kyousuke and the others dive into the chimera''s mouth. They prate the liquefied body into each and every cell, trying to locate Washio''s body.


    The more the body is dispersed, the less power it has to control it. If it''s not good, it will be taken up by the chimera''s body cells as it is, or disposed of by the antibodies as a foreign substance. But Kyousuke and Rin go straight through the chimera''s body as it is.


    They explore the upper half of Washio''s body, embedded in the chimera''s body. Kyousuke''s and Rin''s bodies reassemble at that one point and reconstruct their bodies.


    ''''Oryaaaaaahhhh!''''


    He tore the back of the chimera in half. Kyousuke jumped out of the way, holding Washio''s upper body in his arms. The chimera''s screams shook the deck as it writhed in intense pain.


    Kyousuke had justnded in the flower garden''s vegetable garden. Carrots and parsnips were growing lushly and flowering. Kyousukeid Washio''s wreckage on the deck in front of the flowers. He gently lowered the vacantly opened eye lids.


    All that''s left is to take it down.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!


    Kyousuke nodded at Rin''s words. The chimera managed to stand up and re at us, even though she was writhing in intense pain.


    The chimera sprang towards us with a roar. Kyousuke clenched his fist and squeezed it wide.


    There''s no need to re-align his breathing with dignity. Their consciousnesses oveppletely and at the same time.


    ''''Xtreme Broo-----Uh!


    A fist with his whole body on top of it mmed towards the chimera''s face. The moment the impact explodes, Kyousuke''s arm bursts off like water and disappears. There is a moment of calm on the battlefield. The chimera stops moving, and Kyousuke doesn''t even move slightly.


    A breeze blew softly. Fresh blood spurted out of the chimera''s entire body. The monster''s demise cajoled him to the deck. As Kyousuke pulled his fist, the right arm that came back was reconstructed.


    ''''Hush!''''


    I could see Rin gasp. But the fight wasn''t over yet.


    ''Oh, crap!''


    As Kyousuke red at him, Suou scratched his head shakily. He spread his wings on his back while taunting the students who were jumping at him.


    ''Why is this happening........!¡¡d*mn it...!


    You''re running away.


    The mission has failed!¡¡There''s no reason to stay!


    With that much shouting, Suou kicked the deck and floated up to the azure sky without leaving a single unintentional line of dialogue. It''s not a bad idea to fly straight to the towering old castle. That castle is Suou and his friends'' hideout.


    If that''s the case, there''s a high probability that Koganei is also there.


    ''''Kyousuke!


    As Kyousuke stared at Suou as he flew away, Ei called out to him from behind.


    ''''I''m d to see you''re back on your feet. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to help you these past few days.''''


    What are you worried about, Ei?


    Well, maybe a little.


    Ei Hino''s words seem somewhat awkward. He had beenpletely immobilized by seasickness for the past few days, so it couldn''t be helped, but it wasn''t like he was looking for that kind offort. Kyousuke scratched his forehead as he said.


    ''''I''m always getting help from Ei, so it''s nothing to worry about. Keep up the good work.


    You''re still the same. I like that about you.


    After receiving Ei''s words, Rin muttered, ''Oh, it''s the same old Hino-kun.


    ''You can say the same words to Sakumater. Because she''s always been worried that she couldn''t be there for you.


    Sakuma said that after Benii told the ss about his situation, he had been running around venting and learning about his Phase 3 abilities to relieve the hate against her. As a result, he couldn''t get anywhere near Kyousuke.


    The other students were trying to carry the fallen Sakuma to his bedroom. Seeing such a situation, Kyousuke nodded firmly.


    ''What, it''s all taken care of?''


    I hear a p and the sound of hooves tapping on the lowered ramp. The only hoof in this ss is a white horse. At the same time, the Kannari Birds Wings, with theirrge wings spread, also return to the branch school.


    They were the two who had been waiting at the branch school as emergency liaison personnel. Although they should have left the annex school at exactly the same time as Suou''s attack and gone to call the main force.


    ''''Even though we brought Benii-san with us, huh?


    Yeah, I know.


    Hakuba muttered in aplicated voice. If you look, you can see that Benii Asuka is sitting on his saddle, not straddling him, but sitting on it. Seeing this, the boys who were trying to carry Sakuma were discussing something face to face and whispering to each other. They had been hit as hard as they could by Kenzaki.


    Beni looked first at Sakuma on the floor, then at Inugami, who was trying to carry her with wounds all over his body, and finally at Kyousuke and the others.


    ''Phase 3, that was quicker than I thought it would be.


    Oh, well...


    Hakuba, who was close to Washio, must have been growing distrustful of Benii. It was surprising that he would be able to carry Benii on his back.


    As Hakuba set Benii down, he noticed Washio''s corpse lying in one corner of the deck, in front of the vegetable garden. There are no words to say to him as he approaches in silence and hangs his head.


    ''''Benii-san, you were able to ride...''''


    Perhaps she thought it was better to break the awkward silence, and Rin spoke up as an afterthought.


    ''What, is it bad?''


    "No, I think it''s a wonderful thing in these days of youthful s*xual promiscuity.


    In response to Rin''s words, Benii''s ''bad? had a thirty percent more swordsmanlike air than usual.


    ''''Utsurugi, you''d better hurry if you want to go after Suho. There''s Koganei and the others over there.


    At Beni''s words, Kyousuke looked up. Is that so after all? I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any more of them.


    The best thing to do is to be careful," she said. That''s all you have to be careful with.


    The power of blood?


    It''s like fuel.


    Ei supplemented Beni''s words.


    He said, "The blood of Beni and the others has the power to draw out the potential abilities of monsters that have passed through the Transference Denaturation Gate, but that power will be depleted if used for a long time. Once it is depleted, there is no choice but to wait until the blood''s power is restored.


    "Oh, they don''t allow for easy power ups...


    ''That''s already an easy enough power-up for Kyousuke and the others.


    Ei''s tsking in response to Rin''s words was not even close to being muffled.


    ''''Koganei is fighting with Ryuzaki and the others right now. Can you have them hurry up?


    Okay. Shen Cheng!


    When Kyousuke called out, the Thunderbird, which had been resting its wings on top of the cabin, looked up with a jolt.


    ''Can I ask you to go to Koganei and the others'' ce again!¡¡Carry me!


    Oh, yes!


    Kannari spread her wings and with a p of her wings, she soared into the air. Kyousuke extended his right arm and tangled it around her leg and used the momentum of his shrinking to jump on her back.


    ''Koganei, listen to me over here!


    Activating his Phase 2 ability, Koganei''s magic lightly cleaved and crushed the trees. Ryuzaki called out to him as he dodged the attack. However, Koganei still looked as frightened as ever by something, firing magic after magic in rapid session.


    The rapid firing of the magic without the use of magic due to the spiritification of the physical body, and the enhancement of power and range. That was what Koganei''s Phase 2 was. Beni exined that it was ¡¶Spirit Possession¡·. It was probably something that had blossomed under the direct guidance of the blood family. Among the Phase 2 abilities that a High Elf could acquire, the rarity was extremely high.


    ''''Chairman!¡¡That guy can''t hear me anymore!


    I know!¡¡That''s why you''re trying to make me listen!


    ''Oh, God!¡¡Goubayashi and Harao, say something to him!


    A short distance away from Ryuzaki, Nekomiya yells at him. Ryuzaki is the only one facing Koganei right now. Goubayashi, Harao, and Nekomiya are dealing with the hydra that surrounds us. Since we are fighting without both Beni and Ryuzaki, naturally the battle situation is not good.


    Although Koganei''s magic ability is powerful, it''s easy to suppress if Ryuzaki uses plete dragonization¡·. Nekomiya insists that she should catch the spirit magic with her dragon scales, which have excellent physical and magic resistance, and silence him quickly with a strike of the tail or a me breath.


    But.


    Do what you want. He''s like that.


    Yes, sir.


    Are there only idiots in this ss of men...!


    Nekomiya, who was one level inferior to this one in terms of attack power, desperately ran away from the jaws of the approaching Hydra.


    ''''I mean, why is Harao so adept at using his Phase 2 ability!


    I''m a good boy.


    Harao replied while avoiding the jaws of the hydra that were approaching one after another as well. There is no running around like the Nekomiya. With his hands behind his back in a posture, he scratched out his figure with a hook. Immediately after that, Harao was standing in another ce. An instantaneous movement. When he raised the ankh held in his right hand, one of his necks, which had just been following Harao''s movement, stopped as if it was in a golden bind.


    As if to take advantage of the gap, Goubayashi''s leaping kick, d in golden fighting spirit, knocks off one of Hydra''s heads. The coordinated y by these two men had already finished crushing two heads, despite the fact that they were widows. The battle situation is not good, but it''s not an inferior situation either.


    ''''I think I''m pretty well bred myself!


    Then it''s the culture gap.


    d*mn it!


    Even the pretentious Nekomiya couldn''t say anything back to Harao''s words, and he still had to run away.


    Too bad for Nekomiya, but that one wasn''t cornered enough to need assistance yet. Ryuzaki decided to focus on the boy in front of him.


    As always, Koganei is a boy who makes the worst choices at thest minute. It''s probably an action thates from his innate weakness. Perhaps the statement he uttered, ''Suou is a good guy,'' is not a lie. He is just faithfully carrying out what Suou said.


    I don''t think that Suou and they were weighed in the bnce.


    Koganei must not be so handy a man as to be able to put two things in the bnce. Up until now, he had been working under the assumption that he could bnce both Suou and Ryuzaki and the others, and now that had fallen apart.


    ''''Koganei, stop attacking!¡¡I told you I wanted to apologize to Washio!


    I said it!¡¡But, but Washio is already dead...!


    ''Yes!¡¡So, at least put your hands on the altar!


    Ryuzaki failed to avoid the Wind Cutter fired by Koganei. Some of the scales peeled off lightly, blowing off and sttering blood. If you have a full dragonification, your defenses will still increase, but that figure will only frighten and surrender Koganei even more.


    Ryuzaki held his shoulder and looked at Koganei. His expression naturally hardens as he endures the intense pain. Nevertheless, he barely kept a gentle smile on his face, so as not to make him nervous.


    ''''Ah, Ryu, Ryuzaki........''''


    Koganei stops attacking for a moment, looking like he''s about to cry.


    ''''Oh, I, well, I, well, again...''''


    Yeah, "again." Koganei, so let''s just call it a day.


    How could I have ever hurt a ssmate?


    But I don''t think I''m going to...


    You can apologize.


    Koganei looked at his own hands in fright. Perhaps he was aware of the fact that he wasmitting a series of irreparable sins. If he belonged to the Blood n''s camp, and that Blood n had killed Washio, he would have felt as if he had be an unwitting traitor. Then furthermore, he must have felt that he had lost his ce in the world by turning on Ryuzaki.


    ''Koganei, I''ll tell you Washio''sst words.


    Koganei''s shoulders shook with a jolt as Ryuzaki poured out.


    ''''After Utsurogi and the others defeated the King of the Dead Spirit, Koganei may have been distraught and said terrible things, but Washio---''''


    "So much for friendship bravado.


    ...?


    Ryuzaki couldn''t help but turn around at the words that came from apletely different direction. Then, he strengthened himself at what he saw in his vision.


    There were a few vampires there, dressed in ck armor. And surrounded by them, a female vampire in a sister''s outfit stood there. The ck armor is a pawn, and the one in the Sister''s suit has her name on the report. Nekomiya, sensing the presence, saw the movement stiffen for a moment.


    ''''Ah, Akeno-san........''''


    Koganei mutters. Bishop Akeno. He''s the one who put Washio in his hands. Koganei, who had heard that information, also turned his obviously frightened eyes to Akeno.


    However, the image of Akeno in front of her and the person she had heard from Benii and Rin did not slightly ovep. Akeno Miyabi. I had heard that Bishop Akeno was a woman who always seemed to have a serious and dour face. But the "Akeno" in front of me now, her mouth is rxed and she has a somewhat bewitching smile on her face.


    No, that''s not the point.


    Ryuzaki checks the pawns standing around Akeno. There were five of them. One of them looked like he had seen them somewhere, but he couldn''t recall if it was them or not.


    Five pawns and one bishop. The gap in strength is hopeless. I didn''t think that sending Beni back to the branch school would resonate in such a way.


    The battle between Goubayashi and the others continues behind them. Right now, they''ve just knocked down the third head. The hydra might be able to be taken care of if left unattended. But what about the people in front of me now?


    Akeno-san..... Did you kill Washio, did you kill him?


    Yeah, apparently you''ve been listening.


    Akeno said, not losing the smile on his mouth.


    ''I put my hand down on that griffon. Suou wanted to hide it from you, but there''s no point in keeping it quiet anymore," he said, "In any case, you''re no longer useful as a negotiator. In any case, you''re no longer useful as a negotiator.


    Nah....


    At Akeno''s words, Koganei looked dumbfounded for a moment, but his face quickly twisted into a strong emotion. He circted the power of the spirits in his entire body and created a de of wind.


    ''''Yo, well done...!


    With those words, Koganei starts to shoot the ¡¶Wind Cutter¡·. A pawn leaps forward and tries to protect her from it, which is released towards Akeno. The wind de severed the ck armor in half and struck off the pawn''s entire left arm.


    Looking at the pawn''s arm as it rolled over, Akenoughed.


    ''I don''t think I can expect you to be an obedient soldier either. But if you''ve grown up to this point, it''s probably worth it.''


    Immediately after, a ck energy wave was released from both of Akeno''s arms. It extended straight to Koganei and restrained his body. The ¡¶Spirit Possession¡· by Phase 2 is released, and the pawns catch his body, which was limp as if he had fainted, and the pawns catch him.


    ''''Koganei!''''


    Ryuzaki starts to run, but the remaining pawns hold him down from both sides. Akeno scoffs his chin with a mocking smile.


    ''Take them away.''


    Ha!


    The pawns grabbed both of Koganei''s arms and jumped up, spreading their red wings on their backs. Ryuzaki lifted his twin eyes and stared at Akeno.


    ''What do you intend to do with Koganei, Bishop Akeno!


    If you want to know, I''ll take you with me.


    With that, Akeno clothed his arms in ck energy again. This was also exined by Beni. It''s a special spirit child energy called ck Red Qi that only bishops, queens, and pawns in ck armor can handle.


    I''m not going to get whipped around like this. Ryuuzaki tries to turn his whole body into a dragon with the pawns fixed on both sides, but he was immediately inhibited from acting by the ck red qi released by the pawns.


    ''''Guh...!


    A lightning bolt of energy crawled through his entire body. It felt as if the power drained from his body.


    ''Dragon Newt. Was the Phase 2 ability a "Complete Dragonization"? It''s not very unusual, but I''ve heard that the amount of power it draws out is sufficient.


    Akenoughed. He is nning to take himself away after Koganei. She wanted to rebel, but she couldn''t put any strength into her body. She red at Akeno as a will to rebel at least, but she didn''t seem to care and radiated ck crimson air in the form of lightning.


    ''''...........!


    Ryuzaki almost closes his eyes, but soon after, a figure appears in front of him without warning. He raises the Egyptian Cross (Ankh) held in his right hand, with his left arm behind his back. A semicircr barrier unfurled, albeit invisibly, and shed a ck lightning bolt.


    ''''Mu........?''''


    The thin smile disappears from Akeno''s face for a moment.


    ''''Harao........''''


    Ryuzaki calls out his name in a weak voice. The pawns attack from behind, flinching at the presence of Pharaoh (Mummy), who appeared in front of them in an instant. However, Harao still disappeared in an instant and raised his ankh from a slight distance. The pawns'' movements slow down slightly.


    Even the gold-binding ability that brought Hydra''s movements to aplete halt doesn''t seem to be able to bind the pawn. However, as if to poke at the moment of the slowed movement, the rushing Goubayashi''s fist popped the pawn''s body.


    ''''Hmph!


    The second shot that followed mmed the second person''s body into the tree trunk.


    ''''Strange, can''t the ck Red Qi work on you.......''''


    I was raised in a good family.


    Akeno''s words made Harao''s chest heave. Nekomiya makes a dumbfounded face while applying ¡¶Shadow Spinning (Shadow Heel)¡· to Ryuzaki.


    ''''That again........''''


    Or the education gap.


    Looking, Hydra had been struck off all heads, exposing arge wreckage. Goubayashi''s body was covered in raw wounds, Harao''s bandages were somewhat unbuckled, and his prized golden mask had some minor scratches on it. Perhaps he had fought recklessly to some extent in order to save Ryuzaki. Thanks to that, Ryuzaki is somehow safe.


    But Koganei.


    Besides, it''s doubtful that this number of people will be able to ovee the gap in strength. Even in the Phase 2 stage, Goubayashi was able to cross over to the pawns more than evenly, but I don''t know if that would work against the bishop as well.


    Perhaps even Akeno is aware of that fact. He doesn''t try to break the thin smile on his mouth.


    How should he escape? It''s doubtful that Harao''s instantaneous movement can carry others. Even if it could, it would be limited to one Nekomiya at most. Ryuzaki and Goubayashi have no choice but to escape on their own.


    As Ryuzaki was pondering, two figures fell from the sky.


    The wings of the lightning-stored divine bird wings ate the wind and brought Suou''s back gingerly closer. With Kyousuke on board, he was affected by the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·. With his physical specs greatly improved, Kannari closed the distance between him and the fleeing Suou at an unprecedented speed.


    Suou may have noticed our catching up, but at once he turned towards the forest and dropped in altitude. It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    ''''Kook, we can''t chase them in this case...!


    ''No, that''s enough. Thank you, Jincheng.


    Kyousuke looked at Suou as he descended into the forest and muttered.


    ''''Toriiha-chan, are you okay with the thunderbolt now?''''


    I''m not!¡¡I was so scared out of my mind!


    Right, thanks!


    Kannari''s wings are still d in blue lightning and making a buzzing sound. In her own way, she endured the fear and did her best to catch up with this. Kyousuke''s heart goes up in excitement at the efforts of each of his ssmates.


    ''''Rin, let''s go!


    Yes!


    Kyousuke and Rin jumped off Kannari''s back. A sudden drop in pursuit of Suou. Water spewed out from their elbows and back, adjusting their position as they explored the same drop.


    ''''Isn''t this going to tear your clothes from the water spewing out?


    "My clothes are part of my body, heck yeah, heck yeah.


    In other words, it looks like you''re wearing clothes, but in theory you''repletely naked. That''s not heckling at all.


    ''It''s a subjective Mondai that nakedness is embarrassing, so heck heck heck.''


    I doubt it!


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, you''re not ashamed of the fact that you''re naked and revealing your bone, right?


    I don''t know if it''s a quibble or a good argument, but it''s vaguely hard to convince me.


    ''''Ah, Kyousuke-kun!¡¡I see Suo!


    ''''Ryuzaki and the others are there too. And that was.........


    Kyousuke''s eyes narrowed. That''s Akeno. There are two pawns around. No, three of them; one of them was standing a bit back, missing one arm.


    A few pawns is a big deal in itself. Even the lowest-ranked soldier pawn could only give a white star in a two-year, four-ss group, and so far only Beni and Stream Cross in apressed state. The rest is at the level of what Goubayashi can do, but it must be said that with two unharmed pawns and a bishop, it''s a tough call.


    And then, if they were to join up with Knight.


    Rin!¡¡We''re going to spew it out!


    Yes!


    Water spurted out of his back in one fell swoop, speeding up his fall. Eventually, Kyousuke and Rin''s bodiesbined with Suou''s body from behind.


    ''''Nah, you guys........!


    You''re not letting him get away that easy!


    The two of them drop towards a slightly open point in the forest as they push Suo''s body into a startled cry. A roar shakes the earth and a cloud of dust rises. The trees squawked and the birds in the forest flew up into the sky, making a noisy noise with a gyaa gyaa.


    mming Suou''s body on the ground, Kyousuke flew away. He red at the Knight''s Suou in front of him and took two or three steps back to protect Ryuzaki and the others. Both arms naturally took a Jeet Kune Do stance.


    ''''Utsurogi, huh...?''''


    Ryuzaki asks from behind me.


    ''''Wow, I knew that in an instant!


    ''Utsuragi is the only one in the ss who does the Bruce Lee stance,''


    Ryuzaki isn''t the only one behind it. Goubayashi, Harao, and Nekomiya. All of them are safe. From the looks of it, Hydra has already been exterminated. The team seems to be more reliable than I had expected. I can''t really imagine how Harao was fighting, though.


    ''''Hmm, Phase 3, huh?''''


    In contrast to the pawns who revealed their caution, Akeno put his hand over his mouth and smiled in an amused manner.


    His attitude was oddpared to when they met in that church. Kyousuke wrinkled his brow.


    ''''Run, Akeno........''''


    Suou says, raising his body from the ground and straightening his tattered school uniform.


    ''Hmm,''


    ''Too much to report to the king. Akeno, you should take those pawns and get the hell out of here.


    Okay, that sounds better.


    Akenoughed and spread his red wings across his back. The smile on his mouth seemed to have a hint of a hint of a smile, but Kyousuke and the others didn''t know how to explore it further.


    ''''Let him go...!


    "Oops!


    As Kyousuke tried to run out, Suou stood in front of him. Just as he was about to liquefy and pass through, Suou severed his own arterial area with his ws, causing blood to spurt out. Suou''s blood formed a wall as it was and trapped Kyousuke and the others'' bodies.


    ''''This is the same as Benii-san''s Bloodline Corps!


    Rin eximed. Kyousuke nodded. But the tricky moves caused by liquefaction weren''t the only thing this Extreme Cross was truly capable of. Kyousuke tightened his fist and punched the wall with great force. The secret room made of blood was easily destroyed and the box of blood that could no longer hold its shape crumbled.


    ''Apologize to that guy!¡¡The fact that I didn''t tell you and that I can''t do the iron fist!


    With his hands in the pockets of his school uniform, Suou shouted at Akeno as he flew away.


    He is trying to act as a neer. From the words and actions, he probably doesn''t intend to return home alive. "I could even guess who that guy was. The name that Benii had mentioned is nowhere to be found here.


    Kyousuke looked up at the sky, but there was already no sign of Akeno. Suou would have fulfilled his role admirably.


    ''''Well,''''


    Scratching his head crudely, Suou said.


    I''ll do it, Utsurogi," he said. There is no way for me to beat you, though. I''ve been on a roll, and in an instant we were upset.


    .........


    Kyousuke did not speak. He stared at Suou without breaking his Jeet Kune Do stance.


    Ryuzaki and the others didn''t speak at all in the ring contest between Kyousuke and Suou. They remained silent and watched us.


    ''''I don''t want to say this now, but...''''


    Rin speaks up in a whisper.


    ''How could you do such a horrible thing to Washio-kun and Saatchi-chan and the others when you care about your friends?


    Isn''t that what being a Yankee is all about?


    There was no offense at all in Suou''s words. He sighed as soon as he realized Kyousuke wasn''t going to set it up.


    ''''The Queen, too, did something stupid. No matter how much they scramble, the subordinates can''t go against what the king says. Hey, Utsurogi, you would know that if the Queen had given you blood.


    Surely, Suou''s words had something in mind for Kyousuke. The unidentified sensation that rose from the depths of his mind when he fought Pawn at the Fortress Line. That was probably an "order" issued by Benii, who didn''t want the information to leak out to the enemy, to keep Pawn''s mouth shut.


    If Suou or Beni received a simr "order" from the king, they could not disobey it.


    Beni said in the pce, ''''Don''t give me any orders, please. It was a trivialmand, but it was one that she rejected in a way that made her hyper-sensitive to "orders" and "control". It''s a trivial word that doesn''t sound like an order, but it''s one that makes her so sensitive to it that she rejects "orders" and "control". It is.


    But, well, if you can get away from all that blood, that''s not so bad. That''s why I''m here to fight you.


    I''m not going to help youmit an borate suicide.


    Kyousuke said tly.


    ''I see. But, well, you''ll have to take me down, won''t you? After all, you don''t know when the king''s order arrives and sets you free, do you?¡¡We''re not like the Queen, where the King knows where we are at all times.


    Even if he missed it here, he didn''t know when Suou, who had be the king''s spire, would attack him. And then, at that time, Kyousuke wouldn''t know if he would be able to stay in the same state of Extreme Cross as he was now. Keeping him alive is no different than leaving a dangerous bomb on the loose.


    ''Suou.''


    Kyousuke said.


    ''What the hell,''


    Thank you for being friends with Koganei.


    Oh,e on.


    Suou smiled bitterly. Kyousuke draws his fist and takes an Extreme Brawl stance. Suou, too, stares at Kyousuke as he takes a bent over position with his hands in his school uniform.


    Kyousuke kicks the earth and Suou goes into an intercept stance.


    It was only a moment before the two sides crossed paths and the match was decided.

 45-Episode 42 Aiming For The East Sea

    The fight was over. The remains of Washio that Kyousuke retrieved from the Chimera were cremated and ced once again in an urn and ced in a Buddhist altar.The second funeral was attended by Kyousuke and he silently prayed for Washio''s soul.


    In a world with magic or a world where undead monsters are rampant, what you mourn will not return. Its main principle is absolute. Where is Washio''s soul now that he has departed to Yosemichi? Does the concept of reincarnation exist in this world? Serena once spoke of the existence of otherworldly visitors called "reincarnators" (re-inquerors). Will Washio''s soul ever be reincarnated as something else?


    When I asked Goubayashi about this, he told me this.


    The concept of salvation of the soul after death is for the living to be independent and look forward from the fear of death. It is better to believe that there is no such thing at the beginning than to cling to the fantasy that the dead maye back to life.


    It was a cold way of speaking, and it was not a religious man''s word.


    But it was the words of Gourin Yuanshu, a friend of Kuki Kyousuke''s. Kyousuke nodded indulgently.


    There was one more soul that Kyousuke had to pray for the repose of his soul.


    There was a small hill a short distance away from the old castle. Even though it was a hill, like the ruins of the royal capital, it was not a ce that could be said to have a good view due to the forest of trees. But Kyousuke chose it as the burial ce for Suho Takafumi.


    The resolution with him was instantaneous. Whether he had no way to prevent the Extreme Blows, or if he hadn''t wanted to prevent them in the first ce, he didn''t know. But blood sshed from his chest and the Knight Suo fell down. No matter how good a vampire was at physical ability and regeneration, if his heart was crushed, he would die. That''s what Beni had taught him.


    Kyousuke didn''t have the time to take care of himself. There was also the convenience of the limits of activity, as Benii had told him. If he cut corners poorly and the Extreme Cross was deactivated, then Kyousuke would not be able to perform the EX Combination (Ex Cross) for a long time. Thus, there was no guarantee that Suou would not attack Kyousuke and the others who had lost the decisive means.


    Suou had ridiculed his own blood fate of being born as a subordinate as ''shitty'', but seeing as how he escaped Akeno and bought out the Shinigari, he must have had some sense of belonging. He didn''t say anything about where Akeno or Koganei would have been headed.


    It was a maddening thing. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t have a toothache. I never thought that I would have had the thought, "If only we had met in a different ce," like in a shonen manga.


    Suou''s burial took ce quite quietlypared to Washio''s. Ryuzaki, Goubayashi, Harao, and Nekomiya, who witnessed that battle. And Benii and Sakuma, and Rin and Ei. These eight, plus Kyousuke, and the nine of us gathered up his corpse, which had been erased like ashes, and buried it atop a hill.


    To many of his ssmates, Suou remains the enemy. He led the Chimera, the monster that desecrated Washio''s death, in an attack on the branch school. He tried to kidnap Sakuma and beat her up badly. There was the slightest hesitation in inviting the other ssmates to bury such a Suou, but Goubayashi and the others nodded.


    ''''Then we''ll continue to explore the old castle again,''''


    After the silent prayer was over, Ryuzaki said that.


    ''''ording to Kurumori, the engine section was damaged when the branch school shook during Suou''s attack, and it''s going to take another day or so to repair it.


    Oh, I see. So you''ll be exploring the old castle in the meantime.


    He''s been holed up in there for a good long time. We''re finding all kinds of stuff.


    Did they intend for it to serve as a base of operations for the invasion, just like the "Cemetery of Promise (Catbs)" dungeon? I heard that they had found a certain amount of materials that could be used to renovate the branch school.


    Besides, numerous amusements. Starting with table games such as chess and cards, the discovery of a generator and a video game had caused a great deal of excitement among his ssmates. Kyousuke felt just a little bit sad as he realized the meaning of Suou''sst words to Akeno.


    He decided that this wasn''t something to talk about at the graveside any more. Ryuzaki walked down the hill with Goubayashi and Nekomiya. Harao yawns loudly.


    ''I shall return to the branch school and go to sleep again...''


    Good job, Harao. Thanks for everything this time.


    It is Harao''s duty to protect his friends. No one shall disturb his sleep...


    As soon as he said it, Harao disappeared in an instantaneous movement.


    ''''You''re still a strong character........''''


    Rin said with a pout. The rest of us nodded silently.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a solution to this problem. It''s hard to say that all is not well.


    Yeah, it''s not a situation I''m willing to let go of, but it does solve one problem that''s close to home.


    After receiving Ei''s words, Kyousuke looked at his own arm.


    Compared to before, his bones felt strangely weak. It''s a depletion of the ''blood power'' due to the prolonged use of the Phase 3 ability. Beni had also referred to this as ''blood depletion''. Apparently blood power can be regained over time, but it seems that Extreme Cross isn''t something that can be used on a moment''s notice. It seems that if Beni constantly supplies blood, not so much, but Kyousuke''s attitude was reluctant on that point.


    The people here were Rin, Ei, Sakuma, and Benii. Kyousuke turned to the four of them and bowed again.


    ''I''m sorry for all the trouble I caused you this time. The reason we were able to win was thanks to everyone.


    Uh, yeah...


    I don''t care about that.


    Beside the faltering Sakuma, Benii said simply, "I''m just saying, Utsurogi, don''t get carried away just because you got to Phase 3.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know, Utsurogi, don''t get carried away just because you became Phase 3. It''s as if they know you have my blood.


    Ugh....


    At Benii''s words, Kyousuke flinched a little bit. It''s a thought that''s still true.


    The reason why Beni is hiding his power is so that the king won''t notice his position. I don''t know how many conditions the king needs to have in order to give orders to his subordinates. But since Beni has not yet broken free of his control, Kyousuke''s body is also equal to the king''s control.


    Kyousuke has reached Phase 3. That is to say, he has be a member of Beni''s household. Kyousuke is also no longer able to refuse the king''s orders.


    ''''We have no choice but to follow up on that. That''s right, Beni.''''


    Hmm, yeah.


    There was something implied in Ei''s words.


    ''''We need to have another talk with Ryuzaki and the others about our future ns.


    The way forward?


    What about Koganei-kun and Kaoruko-chan?


    As Kyousuke tilted his head, Rin put in a capture.


    ''Also, about Benii-san''s purpose and all that, right?


    .........


    Beni has his arms crossed and his eyes are closed. Rin and Ei are probably aware of this. The goal for Benai is not the "return to the original world" that Ryuzaki and the others are advocating, but this is not something to talk about at the grave.


    But this is not something to talk about at the grave. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    ''''Well, I''m going back to the branch school.


    Oh, me, me, me!¡¡I''ll be back!¡¡Let''s go too, Hino-kun!


    I don''t mind. ...but yeah, I guess so.


    Rin and Ei follow Benii down the hill. It was Sakuma who was surprised.


    ''''Eh, wait........wait.....''''


    He couldn''t chase after the three of them as they suddenly left the scene, revealing their dismay. Kyousuke sighs - with a body that can breathe out, as usual, but he feels like he''s sighing anyway. Those guys were being extra clever, weren''t they?


    Give Sakuma the same words he had said to Ei just before chasing Suou at the branch school, he said. Kyousuke kept missing opportunities for whatever reason, but he should say it right now.


    ''''Uzurogi-kun........''''


    Sakuma said, squirming oddly. It felt like it had been a long time since I had seen her like this, oddly enough.


    For a while now, Sakuma had been on edge for a while, so it might be inevitable. He rarely even had a chance to exchange words with Kyousuke. He was given a position like the female representative of the ss as a position to voice his opinion to Benii, and within a few days after that, there was a series of matters that bothered him, such as Washio''s death and Benii''sing out.


    The fact that the ss is united and that Benai and myself are safe like this is due to her hard work.


    ''For now, let''s go down the hill too.


    ''Yeah, well...''


    It''s been a long time since this forest has been untouched, and if it''s not good, it''s likely to lose its direction.


    ''''........Utsurogi-kun, do you remember the first time we met in the library?''''


    Perhaps stuck in the conversation, Sakuma suddenly broke off such a story.


    ''Yeah, you gave Sakuma the book I was going to borrow. "The Witch of the ck Forest, right?"


    Yeah. This forest looks a lot like the one in that book, doesn''t it?


    It''s a "ck Forest" (Schwartzwald). It''s pretty spookypared to the image of the Japanese forest.


    I knew it. The trees around here are all coniferous.


    When I think about it, having these conversations with Sakuma is a ridiculously nostalgic thing in itself. It''s been more than a month and a half since I came to this world. It''s been almost two months now. It''s been a long time since we''ve talked about the contents of books we read in the library.


    Sakuma looks very happy when he talks about these things. I''m sure that this kind of face is closer to her nature than her recent tense expression.


    "Sakuma,


    What?


    As I said before, thanks to Sakuma and the others, we were able to win this race. Thank you.


    When I said those words, Sakuma rolled his eyes.


    ''''Sakuma has always helped me on a regr basis as well...''''


    Is that something you tell people about?


    What?


    The unexpected reaction came back, so Kyousuke dove down with all his might and rolled down the slope.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!


    ''Mi, I mean everyone.... The rest said something simr to Ei.


    ''''Oh, I see......... Hino-kun.........


    Sakuma made a difficult face as he helped Kyousuke honestly say while raising his upper body.


    ''Utsurogi-kun.''


    What is this?


    I''m going to do my best to be as good as Himemizu-san.


    Aren''t you supposed to tell him about those things?


    Kyousuke felt like sweat was spewing out of his entire body. Naturally, since he was a bone, he didn''t have sweat nds.


    I don''t intend to be so foolish as to not understand what Sakuma is trying to say. But I''m not mature enough to ept it head on. It''s as if the price of having turned a blind eye to our own inner world and the emotions around us hase back to haunt us.


    This kind of conversation is bad for the heart and makes me sick to my stomach.


    Sakuma.


    Yes.


    But hang on!


    That''s the kind of thing he doesn''t say...


    What else was he supposed to do?


    As they descended the hill, Sakuma said, ''Of course I''ll do my best to keep up with you, Hino-kun,'' and Kyousuke was forced to roll down the slope again.


    That night, Kyousuke and the others gathered in the captain''s office of the branch school. Their faces were almost identical to those that participated in Suou''s burial during the day. Since then, Nekomiya and Harao have been removed and Inugami has been added.


    The branch school''s engine repairs will be finished by the end of the night, so we will have another discussion about our future ns.


    As a result ofpleting the search of the old castle, various materials that were probably left behind by Akeno were discovered. One of them was a report titled ''Outline of the Transition Degeneration Gate''. It was something that Kyousuke and the others couldn''t understand for the most part, but they understood from Benii''s exnation that it was a report about a gate that could simultaneously transfer to another world and change its constitution into a monster. As a document to hand over to the "Master Majina", the Sage of the Eastern Forest, it was well worth it.


    In addition, they also found material on the virus that turned human bodies into ghouls. ording to Serena''s story, it was about ten years ago that wights began to be discovered as monsters, and ording to Beni''s story, it was three years ago that the blood n made ns to migrate to another world, and the difference in the flow of time between this world and the original world is nearly three times as great, which shows that it roughly coincides in time.


    ''''Well, we''re just getting started...''''


    Ryuzaki spread a map on his desk. It was arge map with this continent drawn on it.


    The terrestrial continent is spread out in the shape of a crescent moon that roughly depicts the lower chord, albeit rather awkwardly. However, the map was finely drawn only in some areas that stretched from the center to the north, south, east, and west, and the forest where the branch school was currently staying had been dyed gray.


    ''''ording to Serena-san, since this world was subjected to a massive offensive by an outside enemy hundreds of years ago, humanity''s sphere of activity has been greatly narrowed. I heard that the map of this continent is not urate either. He said it shouldn''t really be a crescent shape, it should be muchrger.


    The wilderness that first shifted over was almostpletely untouched by humans.


    At Ryuzaki''s words, Rin nodded.


    It''s just that humanity''s sphere of activity---or rather, the narrow scope of the empire''s activity--means that if you make a proper detour, you won''t have to take a stand with them. So, we''re on that detour now,


    We are far south of Serena and the rest of the country and out of the Empire''s perceptible territory. If you continue eastward, you will find yourself in a wide ocean. Apparently, to the south of the Empire, there is a maritime nation made up of small inds and and called the New Continent. This area is almostpletely untouched by the Empire, and the New Continent is visited only by entric adventurers.


    The original idea was to pass through this sea and the New Continent and visit the wise men living in the forests to the east. Everyone has no objection to this idea.


    There were two problems. The first is that if we go out to sea, we won''t be able to meet up with Kaoruko...


    Ryuzaki looked up and Benii and Sakuma made difficult faces. I''ve heard that these two have known Kaoruko for a long time.


    But Goubayash said.


    ''We''ve talked about meeting up in the east. I don''t know where we are in this bay area, but if it''s within open sight, that''s where they''ll be waiting for us.


    ''Then the first thing we do when we get out to sea is look for Kaoruko...''


    I mean, there''s a map. There''s some rivers in the sea.


    Rin says, looking at the map.


    ''If you''re not going to move out of that spot, isn''t it near this river?¡¡With the ocean, you don''t have fresh water, and it''s not a great ce to stay for long periods of time.


    ''Surely you''re right...''


    Ryuzaki checked several of the rivers that flowed from west to east.


    ''''The second problem is that the fact that it''s out of the Empire''s sphere of influence means that it could be covered by the Blood n''s sphere of influence.


    They all nodded with a difficult look on their faces. Because that was to some extent to be expected.


    Just like the ruins of this kingdom, the blood ns may have set up bases in ces that are difficult to detect by the Empire, the main power of humanity. ording to Serena''s mother, Her Majesty the Queen, skirmishes have already begun in various ces, but if the Queen and the students of the second year 4 ss that were to be incorporated into the war effort are betraying the Queen, there is a possibility that they will put the contraption away once and retreat outside the Empire''s sphere of influence.


    To be honest, I don''t think they have that much power themselves, but that''s what I feel because of the few students who are progressing in their ability awakening. There are 40 students with powersparable to pawns. Even if you exclude Beni and Inugami, there are 38 students. Once you reach Phase 3, you will certainly not be a match for the pawns, and each one of them will gain more than enough power to be included in the core of the war effort.


    Anyway, due to such circumstances, the possibility of the retreating blood ns establishing a base on the future path of the branch school could not be denied. Although a conflict with the Empire can be avoided, it is also true that it will not be an easy journey.


    ''''Well, this has some good and bad aspects. Like the search for Koganei.''''


    Yeah.


    At Ryuzaki''s words, Kyousuke nodded. At the moment, these two are the two people in the ss who are most eager to rescue Koganei.


    ''''Besides...''''


    Kyousuke interrupted Ryuzaki, who was about to continue and say something, and opened his mouth.


    ''I''m sure everyone here is already aware of this, but we''re going to have to fight those guys anyway.


    They all fell silent at those words, and then looked at Beni. Beni let out a slight sigh as she crossed her arms.


    ''''Well, at least I am,''''


    I''m sure there are others in our ss who have realized that. I''m sure some of you in our ss have already realized that simply turning human and returning to your mortal coil will not solve the underlying problem.


    Eiplements Kyousuke''s words.


    The Blood n has the technology to move between different worlds with a certain degree of freedom. It was easy to imagine this from some materials and items left behind in the old castle. Obviously, letters exchanged between this world and the other,ics that were recently released in the original world, back issues of weekly magazines, etc. were seized almost without interruption.


    In other words, when we return to the original world, the blood family wille after us. Many of our ssmates may be missed, but the problem is Beni. As a traitor, she is not promised peace of mind, even if she returns to her former world. It wouldn''t be Beni who didn''t understand that.


    If Beni had intended to challenge the king from the beginning, then her ultimate goal in this otherworldly transfer was not to return to her original world.


    "It''s a rebellion against the king of the vampires who call themselves the Red Moon King.


    Though it doesn''t help to hide things from the people here.


    Beni sighed again and said.


    ''''I had a say in the formation of this two-year, four-group, didn''t I?


    Beni?


    I''m the one who asked for Inugami in the first ce.


    Hibiki Inugami Hibiki, who had crossed his arms a little further away from everyone and had his back to the wall, looked up.


    Beni, who had already grasped the information that Inugami was the survivor of a werewolf that had been destroyed by the bloodline, suggested that Inugami be allowed into the ss with a bare face. Even after passing through the Transmutation Denaturation Gate, the Inugami, who were not human from the beginning, would not turn into monsters. The hostility towards the bloodline is prepared from the beginning.


    The other people Beni named were Ryuzaki and Goubayashi. The idea was that if they were there, they would be able to hold the ss together without Benii leading the charge. There were a few other students who would not have been transferred into the ss without Benii''s suggestions.


    In other words, they werepletely caught up in this trip for Benai''s convenience.


    ''''Well, I can''t tell you that.''''


    Ryuzaki scratches his head with a bitter smile. Beni makes a surprising face.


    ''I''m not angry.''


    I''m angry if you want me to be angry. Hey, Utsurogi.


    What, you''re going to dump it on me?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but look up. After thinking for a while, he said this.


    ''''No, well, there''s no point in getting angry, and Benii didn''t make the wrong decision.


    At least thanks to Ryuzaki, the ss is currently cohesive. Although Benai is charismatic, she alone would not have been able to keep the students aligned so neatly.


    It''s a pity for Ryuzaki and Goubayashi, but for Kyousuke, it''s a good thing that he got Ryuzaki involved. If it wasn''t for him, the ss would have fallen apart much earlier, and there would surely have been many more deaths.


    ''''........Are you two idiots?''''


    Yeah, Ryuzaki is an idiot.


    Kyousuke is really stupid too.


    ''''Well why do you two sound so proud of yourselves?''''


    Goubayashi and Ei nodded with a smiling face, and Benii made a puzzledment to them.


    "In this kind of situation, Beni-san, you just need to say thank you. I just say ''thank you'' to you.


    Uh.....


    At Rin''s words, Beni choked up slightly. She let her gaze wander in the air for a while, eventually sighing as if in contemtion, and said


    ''''Ah, thank you...''''


    Whew!


    As Rin made heart marks all over her body and cheered her up, Kyousuke put a deco pin on her.


    ''''I didn''t want you to be included in the ss, but there are guys who were. Sachi and Kaoru, for example.


    Asuka-chan.....


    Does that mean you were suspected of being disloyal?


    Maybe, or maybe I was just being an afterthought, thinking it would be less lonely to have an old friend who was an old friend.


    Anyway, the important thing is that Beni came to this trip with a clear intention to turn against the king. Perhaps she must have seen it as herst chance to break free of the king''s rule. To that end, she had been making careful preparations for three years now.


    Beni had to defeat the king or he would never be free. But apparently there was still some hesitation in letting her ssmates go along with that. Whether it''s because of the emotions that have grown inside her, or another reason, I don''t know.


    ''''Well, I''ll go out with you.


    Kyousuke said.


    ''We have to save Koganei, and I''m a subordinate to him, and they have to be defeated anyway.


    If you do it, I should do it too.


    Me too. It''s just not safe for the two of us to be together.


    Rin and Ei follow suit.


    ''''I''ll help you, too. Asuka.


    Sakuma also nodded, cing his hand on his chest.


    ''''I want to put the safe return of my ssmates as my top priority.


    Ryuzaki said, ncing at Goubayashi. Goubayasi nodded with his arms crossed.


    ''''But we''ve defeated a few members of our blood n, and I don''t know if we''ll be able to stay safe after we return, considering the future. Even Asuka and Utsurogi and the others are ssmates, so I''ll think about helping them out.


    I can''t argue with that.


    All eyes turned to Inugami, who had remained silent and did not participate in the conversation all that time. Inugami sniffed with a huff.


    ''''I don''t care what it takes to beat up those vampires I don''t like.


    For now, this is a unanimous decision for the moment. Going forward, the second year 4 group will be forced to fight the bloodline.


    The problem is the fact that it''s hard to get many of their ssmates to drink this. If we tell them that we are the enemy of the Washio, some students might agree with us, but we don''t want to use the names of the dead to do so. As long as it is a decision that involves danger, we can''t force the reluctant students to do so.


    Rather, cooperation with Serena and the other human forces might be essential. As the policy of the Empire, it might be difficult for the monster army, the 2nd year 4 group, to cooperate with them, but once again, we need to think about that too.


    ''''There''s a lot of challenges ahead...''''


    When Ryuzaki blurted out, Kyousuke couldn''t help but blurt out.


    ''What, what''s up?¡¡Utsurogi.


    No, I just feel like that''s what I do every time...


    It''s true. I don''t know how you can run out.


    At Kyousuke''s words, Ryuzaki smiled bitterly and nodded.


    Just then, an announcement is made over the ship''s broadcast that dinner is ready. The group finishes their secret meeting about future ns and decides to leave the captain''s office.


    Beni''s confession has made the situation much more transparent, but there are still many things that we don''t know.


    After all, what is the reason why the Red Moon King nned to invade another world rather than migrate to another world? Beni says it was because the king was so proud that he couldn''t stand to live quietly in the shadows, but is that really all that''s true? It''s hard to know if it''s true even if you think about it.


    ''Kyousuke-kun!


    As Kyousuke pondered as he walked down the hallway, Rin spoke to him from behind. Her gait (?) I''mpletely behind the rest of the team as I adjust to the


    ''Hmm, oh. What is it?


    You always think of things that are too much trouble, don''t you?


    Yeah. It''s just the way I am. In the end, a lot of things have happened, but these things never change, do they?


    In the end, I''m not sure if I''ve seen a dramatic change in myself after Extreme Cross. I still feel as empty as ever, and my dependence on others for my values has not changed. It''s just that I''vee to think that it''s not a bad thing to be that way.


    ''''Hey, Kyousuke-kun. This is what happened in the image of Extreme Cross.


    Uh.....


    Kyousuke suddenly stopped in his tracks. In an image. In a dream, so to speak.


    It''s not that he doesn''t remember what happened. It''s not that he doesn''t remember what happened, but it was an extreme memory for him who had never had such an experience. An extreme dream. Just by talking about it, all of the things he had been thinking about are blown out of the water.


    When we get back to our human form, we''ll do more. Let''s do it right.


    .........?


    It''s what it is. That''s what puberty is all about.


    Even if you''re worried about being empty or flimsy on the inside, after all, Kyousuke Soraki is a healthy high school boy. Right now, though, he''s just a hone.


    ''More, properly... I mean... what do you mean?''


    Well, that''s not really saying much here.


    The indeterminate girl, Himemizu Rin, announced this in a teasing tone and crawled slyly down the corridor, leaving Kyousuke at a standstill. Her pace was faster than usual, so perhaps she was skipping along.


    -----


    ---------- --


    --------------------------------------


    Still unable to believe the whole battle that took ce in front of her, Remy backed away with a backward nce.


    Remy is a member of the Continental Southern Chamber of Commerce Guild. As a member of a maritime caravan, he exchanges goods with the maritime nations of the south. The other day, a terrible storm ran the fleet aground, and Remy''s ship, the only one left, washed up on a remote beach to the west.


    While the rest of the crew was working on the ship, Remy was picking up the goods and crew from the other ships that had washed ashore. And on the way, he was attacked by fishermen. There are three types of fishmen known to exist in the southern seas: merman, sahagin, and gillman, and the merman is the only race that is friendly to humans. It was the Sahagin that attacked Remy.


    There was no humanity around, and the location of the ship being fixed by his fleet mates was far away. Remy prepared to die.


    Just then, another group of demons sashayed over and attacked Sahagin.


    That army,posed mainly of small monsters that looked like little demons (imps), quickly kicked out the Sahagins who tried to attack Remy, and the Sahagins went back into the sea in a panic.


    Remy wasn''t sure if he should thank them for their help or just run away quickly. While she was hesitating, the leader of the pack of demons walked towards Remy.


    ''''Miss, are you hurt?''''


    Uh....yes?


    The words were gentler and more intelligent than he had expected, and Remy was disappointed.


    ''Well, then I''m d to hear it.''


    Then the demon smiled at him. The smile illuminated by the moonlight was a beautiful one.


    ''''Let me ask you, is this the ocean, or a veryrgeke? Or is it a veryrgeke?


    Oh, no, no. Um, the ocean.


    The sea. You can''t go east of this, can you?


    ''Yes. If you go all the way north along the coast, I think you''ll find a human city.


    The demon put a hand to his chin and thought, ''I see.......'' and then looked up at the hat.


    ''''You think?''''


    Oh, no..... We''re in distress too...


    ''Uh....''


    Or maybe it''s a deserted ind...


    Not really. We''ve beening from the northwest all this time, and we''re supposed to be connected to the continent.


    Saying this, the demon looked at the night sea. The sea at night with nothing but starlight has an eerie feeling that can swallow everything. This is the first time in Remy''s short life as a merchant that he has ever talked to such a group of friendly demons. Where in the world did theye from and where do they n to go from here?


    Suddenly, Remy thought, and asked the leader of the demons


    ''''Um, I have a little favor to ask you...''''


    I don''t know.


    Would you be willing to escort our caravan...?


    Of course, I''ll thank you. I say. As a merchant.


    Caravans hire adventurers as escorts, but escorting ships between the maritime states and the continent seems to be a lot of boredom for them, and it''s not a popr job for the adventurers'' guild. No matter how much they hang up the asking price, they are rarely able to hire a quality escort. In fact, in the previous storm, most of the adventurers they hired were swept away.


    ''It''s fine.


    The demon crosses his arms and looks a little lost.


    ''I''m going to meet up with you here for a while, and I''m not sure if I''ll be able to meet up with you. I just don''t know if I''ll be able to hang out with you when the person I''m meeting up with arrives.


    Yes, that''s fine!¡¡There seems to be some sahagin out here, and just until the boat is fixed...


    Hmmm...


    As it was, the demon ced a hand on its own chin and gently stroked its own lips with its index finger. It was an unusually s*xy gesture.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that it''s a good thing. There''s nothing to do while you''re waiting for the guy, anyway.


    Really!


    Remy''s face lights up. Although he is a demon, he is apparently a trustworthy opponent, and if you can keep him safe for some reward, it will be a cheap one.


    ''''Ah, I''m Remy. I''m a member of the Continental South Business Guild and I''m a member of the Marine Caravan!¡¡Um, where''s your brother?


    My brother....


    The demon frowned tantly for a moment, but immediately sighed with a ''Fufu'' sigh.


    ''''Well, it''s fine. I''ve looked at my inner self, and if that''s how it looks, then it can''t be helped...''''


    "Well, uh...


    By any chance, did I say something bad?


    However, that demon---incubus didn''t seem to be particrly bothered by it, and held out its right hand to Remy with a gentle smile.


    ''''Atashi is Kaoru. I''m Kaoru Okuma. Remy, let''s get right to the business meeting.''''


    The whole ss transferring out of the human race - I am the weakest skeleton in the world

 46-Lesson03 You Are A Kind Child, Koi

    Well, Washio is....


    When I received that report, a heavy atmosphere washed over the kitchen.


    As we left the base and began to move around, our ce was moved to the kitchen of and-based ship called the "Heavy Duty Branch". I''m not that familiar with the old Imperial Japanese Navy''s warships, but it looks like this kitchen is fully equipped with everything we need. Sugiura seemed to have been working up a good mood these days, preparing meals every day.


    However, when she came to report it today, her voicecked her usual energy. I couldn''t see what expression was on his face as he looked down at me.


    My name is Katsubushi Dashihiko. I was the former homeroom teacher for the second year and fourth ss of Kamishiro City High School, and now I''m Katsuobushi.


    I don''t mind you pointing your fingers andughing at me, but I''ll have to wait until next time to exin or excuse myself. As you can imagine, I''m a bit overwhelmed right now.


    The report I received was that one of my students, Washio Ryota, had died. Sugiura, who was not very close to Washio, was at a loss for words, as was Ms. Motono, who would never have spoken to him, who was at a loss for words.


    It was the Red Wing, a group of "Red Winged Demons" who were vaguely known to be hostile to Washio. They are the Red Moon. He tried to explore the ruins of a former settlement in this mountainous area, and that''s how he encountered them. Washio was used as a decoy to escape Soraki and Himemizu, and then he died.


    A strong sense of helplessness and loss took over my body. It was nothingpared to when I found out that Koganei had been kidnapped. I was also unable to do anything to save Washio, unable to do anything about my student''s crisis.


    I just couldn''t afford to block it up or rot like I did then. It was because I wasn''t the only one who was having a hard time.


    "Sugiura, are you okay?


    When I called out to her, she looked up at me in surprise.


    That''s right. I''m not the only one who has a hard time right now. I''m dealing with the practicalities of a ssmate''s death. For a group of kids in Year 2 and 4, who are separated from me by more than 10 years in terms of life experience, this is extremely difficult to ovee on their own.


    Those who have died do not return. There shouldn''t be a student who doesn''t know that fact, but I wonder how many of them really know what that means. However, for every one dead person, there are many living people. The survivors should be able to join hands and look forward. I believe that Sugiura and his friends need to be prepared for this.


    I''m sure they''ll be able to do it. It''s not okay. It''s a little hard.


    Sugiura''s face, which smiled as she said that, was listless.


    ''''Sugiura-san........''''


    Honno-san, who had a special bookshelf set up for her, also called out to me, looking concerned. I gave a small cough.


    ''''Yeah. It''s hard. But you''re not the only one who''s having a hard time.


    We''re all having a hard time and you want me to be patient?


    ''No, no, it''s the other way around. We''re all hard, so go talk to a lot of guys and share your pain with a lot of guys.


    Blocking up and pondering would only make his feelings sink in.


    Sugiura pondered with a difficult face. In the kitchen, on the cutting board, there were vegetables in the process of being cut up. While dinner was being prepared, the students were gathered together over the ship''s broadcast, and then they learned of Washio''s death. When he returned, Sugiura hadn''t gotten around to cooking at all.


    I didn''t have the vocabry to get Sugiura back on his feet here. Besides, discussing the dead with a close friend is much moreforting than listening to the entrenched opinions of one adult. That''s what I''m suggesting.


    ''''Yeah, okay.''''


    Sugiura finally nodded in agreement.


    ''I''m going to go talk to Hanazono or something. Sorry, I may not be back for a while.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Sugiura walks out of the kitchen with ackluster gait. His octopus feetck the usual bounce in his legs.


    ''''........You''re in a difficult position, aren''t you, Sensei?


    Honno-san said in a gentle voice.


    ''We''re adults, you know. Being an adult can be hard.''''


    You have to be cool, even when you''re sad. That''s what I learned from my students the other day.


    In the quiet of the kitchen, I remembered Washio. Washio was on the basketball team. I''d heard he was on the ser team in junior high school, so he wasn''t exactly the kind of person to devote himself to any one sport. In fact, he had a tendency to do everything for a long time and to lose focus.


    Washio hade to me once for advice. He told me that he had a guy he really liked and he wanted to drop him. To be honest, I had only had one older girlfriend when I was a university student (I broke up with her half a year after I started working), so I wasn''t very experienced in rtionships, so I was very flinching. But I told him, as a grown-up, to do the right thing and show me how cool he is by working hard at one thing.


    It was six monthster that Washio won a regr spot on the basketball team. I heard he was rejected by the guy he wanted to be with.


    And now Washio is dead. I could no longer hear his booming voice.


    I was still feeling an indelible sense of loss.


    A short timeter, Sugiura returned. I couldn''t say she had regained her energy, but she had regained some of her vitality in her smile.


    Sugiura spoke with Hanazono and apparently decided to continue doing what they could. Hanazono said she would grow carrots, which Washio liked, and Sugiura said she would cook them. I guess it''s their desire to make a memorial service for the dead. It''s a good thing. I respect that.


    I told Sugiura that if there were still students who were hurt and couldn''t get over it, they shoulde to me. Well, in the end, Sugiura didn''t have any students to bring to me. I missed him terribly.


    That night, in addition to that, Ryuzaki brought an unexpected student to me.


    It was Goubayashi. I was stunned. If I had a mouth, I would have opened it. After all, this guy was one of those students who hadn''t been heard from since he disappeared a month ago. There was also Okama who went with him, but I heard that he got separated from him halfway through.


    Gourin bowed to me and said, ''I''m sorry for causing you worry. I''m sorry to have caused you worry.


    "Well, as long as you''re fine, that''s fine.


    You look good, doctor.


    "...how do I look at it...


    From there, the conversation naturally shifted to the topic of Washio''s death.


    I heard that the students had decided to hold a funeral for Washio. This is a good thing, too. I think it''s important to face death. I would have attended the funeral if I could, but I couldn''t because I was a katsuobushi. After the funeral was over, they said they would bring the altar to the dining room, so I decided to offer my shavings to the altar.


    ''Your shavings?


    Gao Lin made a reluctant face.


    ''''Nah, what. It''s not good?¡¡No, it''s not bad. It''s my shavings. It makes a good broth.


    No...... I''ve never heard of a bonito-vored offering...


    ''Well, I guess it''s better around fruit after all........ Washio liked carrots.


    Yeah, well...


    Well, Gourin is the son of a temple. I''m sure he knows more about this than I do. I''ll just do what this guy says.


    "Master Sheng Wai.


    It seems that the reason Ryuzaki brought Gourin along with him was to give him a light greeting. After that, we dodged a few more conversations and Gourin left the kitchen. But as soon as he went out, he immediately turned his head back to me.


    "Hmm, what''s the matter?


    From the teacher''s point of view, what do you think of your current ss?


    It was a surprising question.


    ''I don''t have an eye for the doctor...''


    So it doesn''t matter what you can feel. I can''t help but feel some difort with this whole mass exodus thing.


    Hmm....


    It''s rare that a guy from Gourin would ask me such direct questions. It was because he was a hands-off student who solved most of the questions in his own mind. This made him very popr with the teachers, but as a homeroom teacher he was a bit of a liability.


    However, when this thoughtful boy (and I hesitate to use the word, but Gourin is a boy) has a question, it is often difficult to find an answer. I''m a teacher, but I''m frankly not that smart.


    ''The dungeon we initially transitioned to was overstocked with supplies for life. That''s not all. ording to Ryuzaki, the main engine of this heavy duty branch school was also able to be excavated from the dungeon.


    Is that too good to be true?


    ''Yes. To be honest, it feels pretty contrived.


    But what does that have to do with what I feel about ss?


    Thinking about it, I flopped up. No, there was no face. I felt my whole body move.


    ''By any chance, Gourin, you''re not going to tell me that one of your students is involved in this transference incident, are you?


    It''s just a possibility.


    That said. I''m stumped.


    So Gourin asked me if I felt anything in ss, but I''ve been holed up in this kitchen ever since I moved to katsuobushi. It was impossible for me to see anything like that. All I know is how many suction cups are on Sugiura''s octopus feet. I counted them because I was bored, but I didn''t tell anyone because it might be s*xual harassment.


    ''Anyway, Gourin, from my point of view, it doesn''t look anything like that.


    ''I see. I''m sorry for the weird question.


    After saying that much, Gourin left the kitchen. Sugiura came back to rece him with arge amount of carrots.


    I''m home! What''s your name, Mr. Kobayashi?


    We''re talking about a student who might be involved in our transition case.


    When I said that, Sugiura rolled his eyes.


    ''Oh, really?''


    It''s just a possibility. Hey, Motono-san.


    ''Yeah, yeah. Well.....


    Ms. Motono nodded a little hesitantly. I wonder if she was affected by the impact of Goubayashi.


    ''Well, you know, Sugiura. If you have a student like that, bring him to me. He must be struggling alone.


    Oh no, sir. Even if there was a girl like that, there''s no way I''d be able to find her.


    That too, I suppose.


    Hahahahaha, and a conciliatoryugh echoed through the kitchen.


    However, it was only a few hourster that Sugiura brought such a student with him.


    ''''........Benii, can you say that again?''''


    So,


    Beni Asuka looked up as if she was a little flustered and said.


    ''''This transference incident is my fault!


    Saying that, Beni scratched her head. Scratching such long hair in the kitchen would cause the hair to fall off and was not hygienic, but she didn''t have the mental capacity to pay attention to it. Looking at Sugiura, she was indeed at a loss for words.


    It was only after dinner that Sugiura brought Beni with her. For all intents and purposes, this guy stayed in the cafeteria after dinner, unusually alone and with a difficult look on his face. Normally, Sugiura would only be watching from afar, but this time was different. I said, ''If there''s a student who''s having trouble with something, bring him to me! I brought her halfway into the kitchen, which she didn''t want to do, partly because I said so.


    As soon as she entered the kitchen, Beni was immensely disappointed to see Katsuobushi (i.e. me) speaking thenguage, but as soon as Sugiura introduced me to her, her eyes turned cold and she sniffed, ''Hmmm''. Even if the other person was a teacher, the condescending look wouldn''t change. Beni Asuka is a genuine queen.


    Of course, just because she is, doesn''t mean I''m going to change my attitude either. Many teachers would have flinched at the high school girl''s mature scent of 17 years old, and many would have flinched at the high-handed posture that oozed out of her silence and looked at her face, but not me.


    But the words that came out of my mouth were words, so I was a little surprised, too.


    I didn''t think it was really what Gourin had said.


    ''''........So?''''


    Beni crossed his arms and said in a cold voice.


    ''You said to talk to you if there was anything that was troubling you, so I did?


    ''Oh no.... Mm.


    I choked on my words, but quickly cleared my throat.


    ''Sugiura, can you take Honno-san out for a bit?''


    I will. Let me know if you need anything.


    Sugiura quickly leaves the kitchen with Honno-san in his arms, leaving me and Benii alone inside.


    A beautiful girl res with cold eyes ring at a giant bonefish that looks like a wooden sword. It''s a surreal scene, and I''m not sure if it''s picturesque or not.


    ''Beni, you said you told me what was troubling you. Is that transference incident the thing that''s troubling you?


    I''m sure.


    Looking at his own nails, Benii replies.


    ''''It doesn''t feel so good to be silent while winding up,''''


    None of the words thate out of her mouth are easy to believe. After all, she is a born vampire, and it seems that she was unable to live in her original world, so sheid out a n to transfer to another world, and since she was still worried about her strength, she tried to turn her students into monsters and incorporate them into her army.


    This way, it doesn''t make sense. As a person who has been reincarnated as a bonefish, I''d like to ask if he really intended to use them as a fighting force.


    I''m not going to be able to say that the sensation is an irregrity, but it doesn''t matter in the n. It doesn''t seem to have mattered in the n.


    So that''s what I thought. I''m a little bit depressed.


    "So,


    Beni continued.


    ''Washio is dead, isn''t he?''


    At that moment, the air in the kitchen changes to a slightly gloomy one.


    "I used to hate that kind of bossy person. But a guy who had nothing to do with it all got involved because of me and died as a result.


    Her narrative was, as usual, nd and cold. She had a high-handed way of speaking, devoid of emotion. This is how the girl named Beni Asuka always talks.


    But the content of what she was saying was different from the usual. There was a glimpse of weakness in the heart that only the ones who kept pushing themselves too hard could slightly ooze.


    ''I see, huh?''


    I said that in my words, but honestly, I was a mess.


    As a teacher, I was at least thinking about encouraging a student who was depressed. If Nekomiya, for example, thought it was his fault that Washio was dead, then as a teacher, I was going to be able to say something to him to help him get back on his feet. But this confession is unexpected. It''s too heavy.


    But at the same time, the fact that Benii was suffering in front of me right now made me feel ufortable. The queen of ss 4 of the second grade, who makes adults tremble, can also show weaknesses like this.


    I''m sure Beni doesn''t trust me as a teacher. Probably the reason why I was a katsuobushi is because I was a katsuobushi, which was the reason why he revealed his true feelings to me here in a whisper. Maybe I''m in a state of mind where I''m mumbling to myself on the wall.


    ''I''ve told Sachi.


    Sakuma Nikaka.


    Yeah. He came over to me. I said it.


    Sakuma wouldn''t have been offended.


    Yeah.


    I suddenly had a question here. Why would Benii be silent in the first ce?


    Why was he not willing to tell his ssmates the truth?


    When I asked him about it, Beni said, ''What? He returned with another irritated reply.


    ''How could I tell you? It''s my fault we''re all in this mess.


    Are you afraid that your ss won''t like you?


    It''s not like that.


    You''re lying. I had a gut feeling. Beni is inherently afraid of being isted.


    "...or a ssmate...


    Beni connected the words as if I hadn''t said anything, but went straight to making an excuse.


    ''I only think of you as a tool, nothing more than a tool, to serve a purpose.


    That''s what you call it, Beni. It''s called pseudo-hypocrisy.


    When I say this, Beni res at me with a snap.


    ''This is exactly what it means to fall to talk. If you keep your mouth shut, they won''t think you mean it, and you''ve been doing it all this time.


    ...Shut up. It''s a katsuobushi habit.


    You''re the one who wears a long strip of kudzu on your bonito.


    I finally understood why Benii was more irritated than usual.


    Beni had said that his ssmates were "tools to aplish a goal. This is not his true intentions, but it''s a phrase thates from the fact that there are times when you have to think that way. This guy is using his ssmates to achieve his goals.


    But surely in his heart, he has a kind of sense of belonging to the ss. It''s not limited to close students like Sakuma and Okama. Beni is unable to be ruthless towards his ssmates, including his cronies such as Harui and Snakezuka, whom he did not have any feelings for in the beginning.


    The gap between that fact and his true feelings is what is irritating Benii right now. In this way, it''s clear that she''s a pretty cute girl for her age.


    Yes, Benii Asuka is a kind girl.


    Well, who wouldn''t be kind to my pretty student!


    "Looks like it''s time for me to get out of the way here, Beni.


    Oh, my God.


    "Sugiura, cut me down!


    When I shouted, Benii''s shoulders shook with a jolt.


    ''''Alright!''''


    Sugiura jumps into the kitchen with a big smile on his face. This guy has been waiting for his chance all along.


    Sugiura picked up the ner he bought in the bazaar in King''s Landing and hooked it on my body.


    With a grinding sound, a piece of ne is shaved off from my body.


    ''Guaaaaaah!


    Oh, my God. What are you doing?


    Beni made a sound like he was donning. No, he might actually be donning.


    Of course he did. It''s a familiar scene for us, but the homeroom teacher (katsuobushi) suddenly shouted to shave his own body, and the students did it with joy.


    Sugiura threw my shavings into the pot, took the broth and scooped it into a bowl and handed it to Benii.


    Beni-san, drink this. It''s the broth from your teacher.


    Oh, no...


    I was rather dumbfounded, and therefore the words, which I could tell came from the heart, hurt me to the core.


    "Dashi," he said, "is just like the sweat that seeps out of the bath...


    ''And it''s scraped off, so it''s like a solid.


    Even Honno-san, who had been silent until then, said something unnecessary.


    ''Just drink it!¡¡You''re not going to get anywhere without a drink!


    Then I drank. It''s very nice. Okay, you can finish.


    Beni is frowning with all his might. It''s a different kind of frustration, a natural emotion. I was d as a teacher that Benii, who always pushes his feelings underneath his iron skin, showed such a thing, but it was sad as a katsuobushi that it was my disgust for my dashi.


    ''Yeah, um, okay!¡¡Look, Benii, I think you''re a good-hearted kid.


    Yeah, yeah. Thanks, sir.


    d*mn, that''s not very responsive!


    Oh, you know what? If you''re sorry for getting the ss involved, just bow down and apologize.... You''re a good-hearted girl, so, well, you know, you''re a....... I''m sure that everyone.......will forgive you................................and Sakuma has forgiven you too, right? ...?


    I gradually lost confidence in myself. Ms. Motono opened the page and saw the words "Hang in there!¡¡Good luck! And it was written. So what''s that all about?


    Beni crossed his arms for a while. His expression had returned to his usual cold one.


    ''''........That''s it?''''


    That''s all there is to it!


    I don''t know.... It doesn''t resonate with me at all...


    ncing over to the bowl Sugiura was holding, Beni nced at the bowl.


    ''I have no idea what kind of idea you had in mind to connect from that dashi to that story.


    Hmmm, as expected of a ss queen, she''s tough.


    So my education policy, which left it up to the momentum and the deliciousness of the dashi, had its own limits.......


    As I was overwhelmed by my own helplessness, Benai suddenly gave a small smile.


    It was a natural smile, as if the tension in my heart had melted away.


    ''Well, okay. Sensai.


    ''Seriously?¡¡Now you know!


    Don''t you try to make me understand?


    Beni instantly looks dumbfounded. I didn''t know that this girl had such a variety of faces. I was reminded of the fact that despite being the homeroom teacher, I didn''t know Benii Asuka, attendance number one, at all. She wasn''t just a girl who looked down on adults with a cold look in her eyes.


    ''Me too, I probably knew what I was going to have to do now,''


    Beni unsped her hands and said.


    ''There''s no way I can keep quiet forever, and if I drag it out on the sly, I''m not going to be able to say more and more, and I''ve always thought that it''s time for thest line to be told, but I just couldn''t take the plunge. I''ve been thinking about it since I told Sachi about it.


    ''You mean I made thatst push...''


    That''s impossible.


    He told me once and for all. ''It hurts.


    ''But I will. I''ll say it and I''m sorry.


    Well....


    After all, for Benii, this time was probably not much different than mumbling to himself against a wall. He wanted just enough time to convince himself of the conclusions that had been settled in his mind. Unlike a lot of other students, Beni was a child who didn''t need the pompous advice of an adult.


    But that''s okay. Even in my position as a teacher, I''m not so smug as to think that I can easily change a student''s mind with my words. Besides, just being able to see Benii''s various faces was worth the time for me.


    Beni took the bowl from Sugiura''s hand and popped the contents in one go.


    ''''Ah.''''


    ''Oh....''


    Me and Sugiura speak at the same time.


    ''I''ve been sucking people''s blood since I was a kid, so when I think about it, I don''t really care about sweat or anything.''


    I put the empty bowl in the sink with a coterie.


    ''But it didn''t taste so good.


    Yeah, well...


    Well, I''m just saying. Thanks, Sens.


    With that, Beni left the kitchen. His steps were lighter than when he came in, and the irritation was gone from his back.


    ''''Beni-san, you''ve been sucking blood since you were a child?''''


    Sugiura mumbles to himself as he washes his bowl.


    I guess our world is bigger than I thought.


    ''Well......... Real vampires, that''s awesome!¡¡I would have loved to hear more from you!


    Ms. Motono was also very excited, but I was still heartbroken by the one word that Benii had said to me, and I was unable to recover.


    Later, at the funeral, Benii apparently confessed everything to the ss.


    Although Benii had kept the situation quiet until now, there were certainly some students who rebelled against him. In particr, Hakuba, who was a close friend of Washio''s, is said to have been ready to take a bite out of her. Even so, Benii bowed to her ssmates honestly, and thanks to the follow-up of Ryuzaki and Gourin, she was able to keep her horns to herself.


    Beni provided the ss with a variety of information, which had a great impact on their new behavioral guidelines and ability management. After all, it would mean that the things she had been worried about were unfounded.


    Well, that was good.


    It was good to hear that.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡Sugiura, more!¡¡Cut me down some more!


    Yes, I''m still...?¡¡I''m tired of my hands...


    My screams echoed through the kitchen. Sugiura was grinding me and throwing it into the pot at various heat levels.


    Beni''sst word, ''It wasn''t very good,'' leaked a deep scar on my heart. I couldn''t let it go on like this. I must learn to get more and more delicious dashi broth. I grew mold all over my body (high quality bonito kes have mold at the end of the production process) and Sugiura and I studied how to make a better dashi broth.


    Someday I have to make that sultry face of his say, "It''s delicious.


    The sensual deliciousness that bubbles up from the bottom of my heart should make my mind and body trot out.


    I understand that this is about the worst spirit for a teacher, but I was still burning with a sense of duty as a bonito flute.

 47-Episode 43: QueenS Melancholy

    Mr. Suou is dead?


    When he received the report, Tokihara was flipping through the math.


    Since arriving in this world, Tokihara is not exactly a Tokihara. He is recognized as one of the many pawns and is rarely called by his individual name. However, he was known as the "Albadamba Pawn" because of his contribution to the archipgo nation "Albadamba" floating in the Luvering Sea, and his contribution to his bloodline was impossible to ignore. If you''re going to go so far, you could just call me Akasagihara, I suppose.


    Now, the report brought by Bishop Akeno was surprising in its own way to Akesihara.


    Suo of Night. He was still young and a bloodthirsty vampire, but his skills were solid. His death, such as he was, was a big deal. Moreover, the old west castle where Suou and Akeno sat was a ce where there was little chance of foreign enemiesing.


    ''''The Queen''s rebellion is definite. There was one student who awakened in Phase 3 and engaged that guy.


    Akeno tells him nonchntly. Akeno muttered, ''Hm,'' and wiped the lenses of his sses.


    ''''Well, you''ve already heard the story. The fact that there was a rebellion of queens means that the force will not be replenished. I''ve heard that the blood rtives who have begun skirmishing in various ces have temporarily withdrawn from the area. This is something that the ogres tried to do seventy or eighty years ago and failed to do.


    ''I am going to take the High Elves to the King.


    You came all the way across the ocean for that?


    There''s one more thing I need you to do.


    Seeing Akeno saying that, Akeno thinks that Akeno has calmed down a lot now.


    Akeno abandoned thepany he was running and, in his former world, he had already arrived here locally three years ago. It was toy the groundwork for the blood family to operate. After that, it seems that the blood n that stayed in the original world had a dispute with the Holy See Knights of the Pontifical Council and the people of the Cab''s Special Countermeasures Office for Different Abilities.


    I heard that it was at that time that Akeno Miyabi was injured in the brain. Her advocacy of the Transference Denaturation Gate and the corpse-transforming virus was the backbone of her n, so she couldn''t afford to lose her intelligence. It was worth the effort to keep Akeno and her intelligence intact, but it left her with significant deficiencies in her intelligence and emotions. Periodically, it became necessary to perform a brain cleanup.


    Probably right after Akeno now has done that. For the time being, I think it''s safe to let him act alone. The only thing that bothers me is that each cleanup will cause a slight mental shift, but that is something that both the king and Akeno himself have already factored in.


    Whatever state Akeno was in, the death of Suou, who could hold her reins tightly, might still be a blow. Suzihara listened to Akeno''s story as she thought about this.


    ''''There''s a possibility that those led by the Queen could pass through this Albadamba.


    "Law.


    "We''ve seen nodes going east from the ruins of the kingdom. They will be on the coast sooner orter.


    Isn''t there a sen that goes north along the coast from there?


    Suzakihara asked, putting on her sses, which she had finished wiping.


    ''''It''s not without, but it''s an option I wouldn''t take if I had even the slightest knowledge of this world. If you continue along the coast, you''ll run into the Land of the Fire People. The people over there are exclusive.''''


    I see.


    I''ve asked, but even Suzakuhara doesn''t think they''ll be stupid enough to go along the coast. Even if they are aiming east, it''s because it''s quite risky to go along the coastline. The Filnand Dragon Knight Kingdom, Pilica South Kingdom, etc. cannot ignore the central empire''s intentions, so they, as monsters, could be captured if they are not good enough.


    Going out to sea, that''s a realistic line of thinking. Whether they have decent sailing skills or not.


    ''I wonder where the queens are headed,''


    ''I''m not very good at making assumptions based on people''s thoughts and feelings. But there''s no escape for the queens anyway. Wherever they go, it''s all the same.


    You''re right.


    I''m leaving some pawns in the ground. You''ll be in charge of them. When theye to Al-Badamba, I want you to hold them off as long as you can and if you can''t, find out where they''re going.


    It doesn''t matter where you''re going, you''re just going to have to figure out where you''re going. Well, I see your point.


    Your best chance to get rid of the Queen and everyone else in your blood is to get rid of them. Once we get them in custody, we can get them to do what we say they''re going to do. But it''s already too difficult to do that, it must be said. There is someone who can kill Suou, and he is capable of doing so.


    If that''s the case, the honest truth is that I''d like to at least find out where they are and what they''re after. If you can find out the details of their location, the king can give "orders" to the queen from afar, and then you will have a clearer view.


    Yes, sir. I''ll have to wait for the king''s final instructions.


    Akeno said. Akeno nodded.


    ''''Do we prioritize securing the Queen, even if it means killing them? Or do we abandon them thoroughly? I can''t say for sure about that without asking for the king''s instructions.''''


    I understand. To confirm, the king knows exactly where you and I are located, does he not?


    ''You''re asking me that now? This conversation is all in the king''s head. You''re not trying to cause any unnecessary anxiety, are you?


    Ha-ha, that''s not possible.


    Once you have given your blood to the king, you can never escape his scrutiny. When she was in her former world, the queen was very submissive to the king, and therefore she was allowed to get away with not having to give her blood. It could also be because the king himself did not hate the queen.


    In the end, it backfired on him. Would the king kill the queen? I have a feeling that he would kill her, or allow her to rebel. In any case, if the King and the Queen confronted each other, the Queen would be forced to give in, whether or not she wanted to or not. The king''s power to rule is absolute.


    "It would be best if we could get the Queen''s blood, wouldn''t it?


    Akeno''s eyes widened in surprise when Akeno asked him that.


    ''Best, but it''s going to be hard. She''s not going to be on the front lines much.


    Well, I''m sure you will. I''ll give it some thought, too.


    I''ve been living in the United States of America''s albadamba for nine years now. Nine years in our world.


    It''s been a long time, but it''s done a lot to solidify our position. This archipgo nation, with its thin imperial control, was the perfect ce to prepare the ground for the migration of the blood race. The first time they were suspicious of him, Zhu Xiuyuan was now in charge of ounting for one ind and was allowed to sit in on the council of chiefs.


    There is a lot of things we can do, if we can make the most of our position.


    But if you can''t get past them, it''s all for naught.


    If you want to pass through the sea without being detected by the Empire, then this albadamba is a key point that you cannot avoid. We can see that as a high probability.


    ''You''ve been here long enough.


    Saying that, Akeno turned his back to Akeno.


    ''''Are you leaving now?''''


    Yes. While the high elf is still obedient.


    Obedience, would be a little different. When the boat carrying Akeno and the others arrived at the ind, Akeno also looked at the high elf boy. That was a face that was blocked up in shock. Perhaps he should be seen as having formed a friendship with the dead Suou.


    ''''Akeno-san doesn''t mourn, does he?


    I think it''s superfluous, but I''m going to say it. With a snap, Akeno stopped in his tracks.


    ''You mean Suou?''


    Yes. I''ve heard you two were very close.


    We were certainly close. So I''m going to get my revenge someday.


    Akeno left the room. It seems that there are still some unexpectedly damp spots left in the room that he intends to avenge.


    Akeno doesn''t know the sequence of events that led to Suou''s murder in the first ce. But even if he did know, he would have thought Akeno''s anger at Suou''s murder was justified. He kills because he was killed, and he kills because he is killed. That''s how vampires and humans have mingled for thest thousand years.


    ''''The king should have just stayed quiet in his corner of the continent, instead of thinking about some ridiculous invasion of the empire, right?


    Well, as long as you''re a vampire, you can''t do that either. If they can''t suck blood, they''ll dry up one day.


    I''ve tried many things since I came here, but it has to be human blood. It can''t be elves, and it can''t be beastmen. It can''t be lizardmen or dwarves either. And as long as you have to suck human blood, there will be fraying somewhere.


    After all, it''s just like the original world. It''s a causal body, Akagihara thinks.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t sucked human blood for a month now. Let''s go catch some kids ying on the beach before the sun goes down and there''s no one left to walk out.


    Suzagihara ttered her canine teeth and prepared herself to go outside.


    ''Hey, Kyousuke-kun. Beni-san, have you been on edgetely?''''


    Rin said, and Kyousuke looked at Asuka Benii, who was sitting some distance away from the cafeteria.


    Indeed, he could see that she was grumpily beating her teeth. It''s an ill-mannered gesture for that queen. On the tray in front of her, there is a tray of forest rabbit steak, garnished vegetables, and the staple potatoes. Beni shows no signs of touching them at all. It is true that I have seen Benii around a lottely.


    Lately, though, it''s only been a few days. It hadn''t even been a week since the fierce battle with Suou and the others ended and they left that ancient castle and started heading east.


    ''''Maybe it''s because I haven''t been able to suck blood.


    Ei said that as he floated around in a huff. Kyousuke crossed his arms.


    ''''Come to think of it, Beni is a vampire, right? You haven''t sucked blood once since you came over here, right?''


    ''At least, human blood would be. Though it''s not impossible that he could have been secretly sucking on it during his stay in the Knight Kingdom.


    You''ve been eating a lot of the same things we have.


    Beni Asuka is a vampire. And it''s not like she became a "vampire" by passing through the Transition Denaturation Gate like Kyousuke and the others. She was born a vampire. And, although she doesn''t say so openly, she should have been sucking human blood under the cover of darkness while she was in her original world.


    And they hadn''t been able to do that at all for the past month and a half or more. To these women, human living blood is like a luxury item?


    ''But that''s the thing. If we suck blood poorly, the number of vampires will increase.


    There''s no point in smoking it.


    Rin pouted, and Inugami Hibiki, holding the tray from behind, said in a spitting voice.


    Kyousuke looks at her hand, surprisingly.


    Hey, Inugami, you''re starting to cater to yourself.


    Sakuma''s so annoying.


    ''Hey, Hibiki, what do you mean you don''t get more when you smoke?''


    Rin squeaked and tugged on the hem of Inugami''s sailor suit. Kyousuke and Ei nodded.


    Kyousuke and the others'' image of a vampire was that of a vampire who would quench their thirst by sucking blood and then turning the person they were sucking blood from into a vampire. There was a basic premise of such a consciousness, and they were talking based on that, but Inugami says that''s not the case.


    Inugami Hibiki is also a girl who, like Beni, was a werewolf at the time of her original world. She has a shallow connection to the vampire n, so she must have a certain amount of knowledge about their biology. Inugami clicked her tongue slightly, but she quickly and politely told me.


    ''''So, sucking blood doesn''t turn the other party into a vampire. It just sucks blood. Well, I heard you can put up with it for about a month without sucking it.


    Heh.


    Rin countered with a tap-tap-tap, moving her body up and down.


    ''''Surely, if I had be a vampire every time I sucked blood, the earth would have been covered up so quickly because it''s a rat race.


    Ei nodded as if he was satisfied with the results.


    ''''Even so, a month has already passed,''''


    So maybe you''re running out of patience. I don''t give a shit.


    After saying that much, Inugami walked off smoothly.


    After seeing his back off, Kyousuke, Rin and Ei came face to face with him. No, there was no other face but Kyousuke''s, but they butted heads anyway. The first one to open his mouth was Kyousuke.


    ''''What do you think?''''


    ''''I''d like to hear your independent opinion on that, Kyousuke-kun, who''se out of his mendacious adolescence.


    ''I agree with you. What do you think, Kyousuke?


    ''To be honest, it''s not like I''m being treated like that........ No, it''s simply that Benii had been under a lot of tension up until now, so he wasn''t able to go beyond sucking blood, and then all of a sudden, that''s been released recently, so the urge to suck blood returned, or something like that, right?


    Beni revealed her identity and her true identity to her ssmates. Although there was some confusion in the ss, they eventually epted her. However, many of the students don''t know that Benii is ''trying to use her ssmates to defeat the King''. Still, having told Kyousuke, Ryuzaki, Sakuma, and the others, a lot of weight must have been lifted off his shoulders.


    And so, the blood-sucking urge that I had been holding back until now came back at once. At such a point, Kyousuke is ring at me.


    ''''Well, it''s the only way, isn''t it?


    Rin nodded.


    ''Does it have to be human? ''I wonder if we can''t recruit blood from Sakuma, Harui and the others, I suppose.''


    No?¡¡And if you can do that, the blood of an animal you caught around there looks good.


    Human blood. It''s a hard thing to get hold of in the future.


    The heavy duty branch school with the 2nd year 4 ss students on board will now head to the sea. Once we reach the sea, we''ll use the materials we secured at the old castle to re-renovate the branch school. After that, we will travel east.


    The southern side of the continent has the potential to create unnecessary conflicts due to the deep-rooted influence of the Empire. So, they bypass the sea side and go around to the east where their destination is. Even in the south, the Verneus Penins, which juts out wide to the southeast of the continent, has little imperial influence. The n presented to Ryuzaki was to go northward along the eastern sea from there.


    In other words, they would now go out to sea. There are no humans in the sea.


    ''''Maybe we''ll stop by the ind nation as a stopping point, so we''ll have to be patient up to that point, right?


    ''If we got to the ind nation, if we got to the ind nation, would we be able to share our blood maturely, that''s another problem...''


    The slogan of the ss is "The tasks are piled up," but now they have another task toplete. Kyousuke is also a high school student. It''s a good idea to have a lot of assignments and homework, but no matter how much you do, the assignmentse down like a demon.


    Benai was still frustrated. He cut up the steak and brought it to his mouth while beating his teeth. He didn''t touch the vegetables and potatoes as an apaniment. As it was, she left the dining room, leaving the table roughly without disposing of the food. When she is in a bad mood, she gets angry even if she is silent, so the other ssmates gave way to Benii as if they were frightened.


    ''Hey, Kyousuke-kun,''


    Rin pokes at Kyousuke''s bones with a pinch.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    ''Kyousuke-kun, if you weren''t a skeleton, would you ever think of giving blood to Benii-san?¡¡The reason for this is because I thought seeing such a scene would make me feel a little ufortable, but since it''s Kyousuke-kun, I thought I might do it.......


    "Himemizu.


    Before Kyousuke could answer, Ei spoke up.


    Oh, yes. What''s that, Mr. Righteous Wife?


    ''You can say those things with a bang. Kyousuke is the prince of happiness who will generously give his entire body of gold leaf to others if you don''t say anything, but he won''t do it if you don''t want to. You''re holding the reins of Kyousuke now. I think it''s a big deal.


    I see.


    That kind of talk would not be something to talk about in front of him, Kyousuke thinks.


    He thinks, but, well, there''s no denying it.


    Rin acknowledged the empty Kyousuke and said that if there was anything he wascking, he would make up for it. Thanks to that, Kyousuke is getting back on his feet. As for whether there was a drastic changepared to before, it''s not like that at all, but at least his awareness of Rin has changed. If she says she doesn''t want to, he decides not to do it.


    If she says she doesn''t like it and still wants to do it, that''s a wee change, because it means she''s grown some substance. There would be conflicts, but the fact that such a day woulde in itself would make Rin feel wee. So, Kyousuke had decided to take it easy and prepare himself.


    ''Well, Ei is right. I''m still an idiot, though, so I''m not going to be able to put a stop to that kind of thing.


    I put on the brakes. That''s okay. I got it.


    Rin made a fist with her whole body and made a gesture of pounding her chest with a don. She was still a dynamic slime of emotional expression.


    ''''Well, in the end, I don''t think it''s going to change much from what it was before. But I have high hopes for Himemizu. I think you can change Kyousuke.


    Okay, I''ll do my best.


    So don''t talk about that in front of him...


    Kyousuke stood up from his seat with the tray for a moment to dispense.


    The heavy duty detachment is well on its way to the east. Cleaving down the trees with caterpirs doesn''t feel very good, as if they are destroying nature, but it can''t be helped since they can''t proceed otherwise. We left the ruins of the kingdom a few days ago, and it''s time to mix the tide with the wind. The sea must be close.


    The sea, huh? Sakuma Shoko thought as she gazed nkly at the scenery on the deck.


    Itomi Kumazaki Itomi of Arachne, who is in charge of sewing, has started making swimsuits for the girls. Even though it''s the ocean, it doesn''t mean she''s going to go swimming, but apparently anything that gives her a chance to make clothes is good for her. The boys are boys, and they are overjoyed, and Hakuba and others have been visiting the sewing room at Spider Saki every day with Washio''s remains in their hands.


    Thest few days have been calm without any major battles, so Sakuma has more things to think about.


    About Benii Asuka. Inugami Hibiki. About Soraki Kyousuke.


    And on top of that, there''s Kaoru Okuma. ording to Goubayashi, he had promised to meet up with Kaoruko, as she was called in ss, in the east. I''d like to meet up with Kaoru before I head out to sea.


    ''Kaoru-chan, I wonder how you are doing...''


    Well, he''s not fine. It''s that guy.


    The one who answered Sakuma''s soliloquy was Benii Asuka, who was standing next to her before she knew it.


    Benii and Sakuma have been friends since kindergarten, but if you add Akuma Kaoru to the mix, they''ve been friends since elementary school. I''ve never really been conscious of gender. Kaoru has always had a high level of female power. She taught Benii her make-up and fashion sense, and taught Sakuma how to cook and sew, all because of Kaoru.


    Kaoru was always cheerful and energetic, but when she was reincarnated as an incubus, she was seriously depressed. ''I''d much rather have been a Kraken or Morbol than this,'' he said in his own words.


    ''Goubayashi is back, and I''m sure Kaoru is dealing with her own problems. Sachi, I''m a lot safer than you are.


    Oh, I don''t know...


    If he sees how closely Himemizu and Utsurogi are sticking together, what will Kaoru say to you again?


    When he said that, Sakuma almost felt small.


    Certainly, he would say it. ''''It''s because you''re a bloke that Utsurogi-kun was stolen! It seems like a normal thing to say. It''s not that Sakuma doesn''t have the slightest idea that he was robbed, but he will probably say something about such a stifling attitude.


    Let''s change the subject. Let''s change the topic. Let''s change the way we think.


    Yes, it''s Beni. She''s the one who came next to me before I knew it. Sakuma had something to ask about her as well.


    ''''Asuka-chan, you''ve been feeling badtely, are you okay?''''


    Heki. Or maybe not. I haven''t sucked blood in a while.


    Seeing Benii clenching his teeth, Sakuma opens his eyes in surprise.


    ''''I see, Asuka........''''


    ''''I should have smoked one when I joined the Knight Kingdom, even if I was forced to.... It''s not toote, but after two months, it''s bad.


    It was difficult for Sakuma to determine what he meant by "bad". Did it mean mentally, or was it more of a serious, life-threatening meaning? Sakuma stared at his own arms peeking out of the sleeves of his dress and asked Benii in a reluctant manner.


    ''''Asuka..... Suck my blood...?


    This time it was Benii who widened her eyes.


    ''''Eh, no......... It''s okay. I mean, even if you suck non-human blood, it doesn''t mean you''ll be satisfied.


    ''Oh, yeah. Sorry.....


    If I was a sachi when I was a human, there were a few times when I wanted to smoke.


    ''Yeah, yeah...''


    It''s hard to know if I should feel honored by that. I don''t think it''s that she saw herself as just food, but is ''a friend who is also attractive as food'' really aplimentary phrase between humans and vampires? Sakuma, who reads fiction, can recall episodes from some stories, but this is real life.


    ''Well, that''s why I want to suck human blood...''


    Beni said and ttered his teeth. His consciousness was pulled back at once.


    ''''........Oh, it''s okay. I can take care of myself enough not to be lethal.''''


    Really?¡¡Then it was good...?


    The question is, how long will it be before we see a human...?


    Her muttered voice disappeared in the wind.


    However, Benii''s wish would be granted only a dayter.


    When they heard the report that the sea was in sight, the students rushed on deck in droves.


    "The sea, atst! The sea, finally.


    Not your arm?


    Mimi Nekomiya (Ket Shih) asks Salmon Ichiro Uozumi (Gilman), who seems to be enjoying himself wholeheartedly. The students'' reactions are varied, but the majority of them seem to be thrilled by the open horizon in front of them. Only Hanazono, who has a vegetable garden on the deck, has aplicated look on her face and has begun to prepare an enclosure to protect her crops from the sea breeze.


    Naturally, Kyousuke and the others hade on deck as well. Rin seemed to be having fun and leaping around, while Ei looked a little pale... but not quite as pale... but with a low firepower look on his face. As a mass of fire, he would die if he fell into the water, and if he won''t be free from seasickness for the time being in the first ce, it''s not hard to understand how he feels.


    "Hey Ei, are you okay...?


    ''Maybe not. For starters, I''ll probably live onnd for a few days for the refurbishment, so I''ll enjoy it to the fullest at best...


    My voice was shaking so badly that I felt sorry for him.


    ''Oh, listen up, people!


    The chairman of themittee, Ryuzaki,es to his ssmates in a state of confusion. Naturally, Goubayash is with him.


    ''We''re going to the beach now!¡¡Once we get out, we''re going to divide it into two teams: a renovation team focusing on the Kuremori, and a search team that willbine the search for Kaoruko and the surrounding area!¡¡Also, the Uozumi siblings and Rin, I have a favor to ask of you from here, so please stay behind!


    Oh, they asked for you.


    At his feet, Rin bounced with a tappoose. Ei entered thementary with a limpid me.


    ''''Probably they''re going to do an experiment to see if the princess water can take in seawater. If they can separate it into salt and water from there, it will make navigation easier.


    "Oh well......... I''m aplete filtration system too........ But what should you do, Kyousuke?¡¡When I''m one with the whole ocean...


    ''What do I do... what do I do?¡¡It''s going to be easier to get Koganei back for now.


    But then, I guess I''m going to be separated from Rin. Kyousuke will probably be sent to the search team, so it''s a reasonable ce to start. However, since Kyousuke is helpless without a coalescing partner, will he be forced to pull Ei and others along?


    Ryuzaki continued.


    ''We''ll be deciding on the detailed members from now on, but ording to what Kurumori said, the renovation team will need firepower. Hino, are you okay with motion sickness?


    Hmm, yeah. I''ll be fine. I can get it up to a thousand degrees with a little rest.


    Apparently, Ei will also be ced in the detention group. So, unless Kyousuke is sent to the renovation team, he''ll be separated from the two of them. It''s a bit disconcerting.


    The first thing thates to mind is that Kyousuke is making his solo debut. It''s very emotional........


    Oh, no. Wait a minute. You can''t do it alone.


    It''s not impossible. It''s a good opportunity to test the effects of the characteristic amplification in other ways. It''s a good idea to have a good match with your opponent for an EX merger. Now that you''ve gotten away from me, it''s time for you to get away from Himemizu.


    I feel like I''ve been spoiled so much and suddenly I''m being shunned.


    Well, there won''t be any monsters around here that are too strong, and it may indeed be time to learn a new way of fighting that doesn''t rely on the two of them. And if thebination is fixed forever, it might be hard for Ryuzaki to form a party, too.


    Kyousuke began to examine rather seriously who would be easy to test the effects of characteristic amplification with, in front of the students who were thrilled to see the sea.

 48-Episode 44: Sacchan Is The Team Leader

    "Oh, you''re my team?¡¡You''re wee!¡¡We haven''t had much to talk about since we got here!


    After splitting up the group, the one who weed Kyousuke with a rather loud voice was Sarutowatari Futa (Hanuman).


    I had asked Ei what Hanuman was, and he said that it was an Indian spirit animal that was one of the models for Sun Wukong, in essence. Hanuman is the name of an individual creature, and to be more precise, he is ssified as one of the Vanara (monkeys), but he is one of the most famous of them all, which is why "Hanuman" is treated as a species in Japanese subculture. There are also many.


    And that''s what Ei told me, in a crazy grumpy way. It wasmon for Ei to be grumpy, but that tone of voice was usually rted to the tokusatsu, so Kyousuke decided to leave it alone. It was probably Hanuman who was ying a role he didn''t like on his favorite tokusatsu show. It''s not that Sarutoyo is innocent.


    ''I don''t think we''ve had much to talk about since we came over here or in the original world.


    ''That too, I suppose!¡¡Well, take care of it!


    Saruwatari is in a rare position to be able to run the front line and use magic. However, his defensive ability is not so high, so he cannot be expected to y a wall role.


    Incidentally, he was on the baseball team at Kamishiro High School. The so-called "ace pitcher", but the baseball club at Kamishiro High School is a weak team, and when they participate in a tournament, they usually lose in the first round and return home. It''s a well-known story that just three months ago, in a practice game, the team was beaten to aplete game by the opposing high school''s female pitcher.


    "Umm, Saruwatari-kun........


    Hmm?


    From behind him, Sakuma was calling out to him in a cursory manner. Instead of his usual one-piece outfit, he was wearing a revealing subus style. It would be called a battle outfit, but I think it could be a more defensive-conscious outfit.


    The man who was not fazed by Sakuma was Saruwatari. No, it''s not that he''s unfazed. I''m not sure if that''s because of the fact that he''s averted his gaze slightly.


    ''What''s the matter, Sakuma!¡¡You still have the same low voice!¡¡If you have something to say, say it!


    I''m the leader of this group, but...


    ''Right!¡¡Well, that too!


    Saruwatari nodded, shouting so loudly that he wanted to cover his ears (no).


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. It''s a rather ideal formation that includes a wall, magic attack and recovery personnel. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    Apparently there are several types of recovery magic in this world. This was also uncovered in the Serena Memo.


    First of all, medical magic and sacred magic. There are no students in the second year and four sses who can use these magic developed in the human world. On the contrary, there are magic that humans cannot handle, such as life magic, spirit magic and shadow magic, and the recovery magic used by the students is ssified as these.


    Of these, the least risky and most versatile is life magic, which maniptes the life force itself. However, this is ineffective against the undead, who are operating on a different logic than the original life force. When it is said this way, it is veryplicated for Kyousuke, who is aware of "living", but as a practical matter, it can''t be helped because it is ineffective.


    What works for the undead as well are the water attribute spirit magic¡¶Healing Water (Aqua Heal)¡·and the shadow magic ¡¶Shadow Spinning (Shadow Heal)¡·.


    What Sarutoyo can handle is wind-attribute spirit magic. These can''t heal wounds, but they can perform dexterous tricks such as fixing objects in the air. If a situation such as a crack in Kyousuke''s bones urred, he would be told to use this to deal with it.


    ''''I feel like it would have been quicker to have Nekomiya''s squad, which can use shadow magic, turn them in.


    Well, you can''t me me, fatty. It''s called party bnce, fatty?


    Okumura crossed his arms and said something usible. Beside him, Hakuba tilted his head.


    ''''This squad, do you have a good bnce?''''


    "Jade Dragon.


    What?


    Hakuba is Jade Dragon, I''m Hakkyo. Hakuba is Jade Dragon, I''m Hakkyo, Saruwatari is Goku, and Shan is Sanzo. Perfectly fat?


    Wait a minute. Does that mean I''m Satoru?


    Kyousuke couldn''t help but poke his head in. Okumura is talking about Journey to the West. It''s fair to say that the party leader Genjo Sanzo is Sakuma, and the jade dragon on the horse it rides is Hakuba, and it''s true that the orc is Inohachi and Hanuman is Sun Wukong, but I''m not convinced that the extra me is Shagojo. If that''s the case, then my brother Uozumi (Gilman), who is currently engaged in work at the Jujutsuro Branch School, is much more of a Monkey King than I am.


    But Sakuma, who had been silent until then, smiled and said, "But Utsurogi-kun, you''re not the only one.


    ''But, Utsurogi-kun, that skull that Goku wears around his neck is from Genjo''s previous life, right?


    ''I know. Why does Sakuma seem so happy to say that?


    It is true that Kyousuke is exposing his own skull, but it''s not like he''s pulling it down from his neck. It''s troubling to be told with a smile like that, ''It''s my skull, Genjo (I).


    No, well, it''s not really a problem. It''s not that I''m actually going to go to Jersey from now on, and I''m not Kyousuke, who doesn''t know the coolest backbone of Shagoshima''s wasted time, so it''s fine. By the way, there''s a theory that it''s a mistake to characterize Sagojo as a water youkai, but that''s not really important.


    ''For now, Okumura-kun is the vanguard, Saruwatari-kun is the middle guard, and I''m the rear guard. When moving, we''ll form a line and Saruwatari-kun will be the first to guard the rear.


    Sakuma said stammeringly while checking the notes in hand.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time for Kyousuke to be assigned to her squad. Although I had heard about it, I honestly can''t help but be amazed when I see him leading the team with such a splendid appearance. I''ve heard so much about him, but to be honest, I can''t help but be amazed when I see him conducting the team in such a splendid manner.


    "Utsurogi-kun has Hakuba-kun''s back, doesn''t he?


    ''What?¡¡Why!¡¡I thought you were going to get a ride, Sachan!¡¡It''s Sanzang, isn''t it!


    Hakuba shouted with all his might and a sense of sadness.


    ''''Utsurugi-kun who isn''tbined isn''t very good at running....... If I wanted to make use of the effects of ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·, that would be the best thing to do.


    Although it was a reasonable idea, Kyousuke also felt a bit awkward about making things easier on his own on the horse.


    ''I hear you if you have any objections, but I think this is the safest and most reliable formation. It''s important to have fun exploring, but first and foremost, we need to make sure no one dies. The best way to do that is to amplify Hakuba-kun''s life magic. Is this good?


    ''''Yes, yes...''''


    After being told that clearly, both Kyousuke and Hakuba couldn''t help but nod their heads. The hot-blooded baseball idiot Sarutoyo crossed his arms and nodded his head in agreement, ''''Nice adolescence. It was hard for Kyousuke to know what part of this conversation had an element of youth in it, but if you ask that man, about 80% of this world would be youth.


    Kyousuke straddled the top of the white horse''s storehouse, which suited himpletely. It''s not clear if the effect of the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· is also activated over the saddle, but well, if ites down to it, you can just grab him by the neck if you have to.


    ''''Tsk........ You should be grateful that I''m going to have to make a man ride with you.


    ''Thanks, white horse. By the way, I was just wondering, is there such a thing as a virginity test for a man?


    ''I don''t know. Maybe there is, but if so, all the guys in this ss are virgins, just in case.


    He had a feeling that Sakuma was listening in on something, but Kyousuke decided not to care.


    ''Ryuzaki, is there a reason for making Kyousuke separate from us?''


    Hmm?


    During the renovation of the heavy duty branch school, Ryuzaki was asked about such things by Ei.


    Ei is now melting materials by increasing his body temperature. It seems that this is his Phase 2 ability or not. It was Beni Asuka''s opinion that Ei Hino Ei had not yet reached Phase 2. Ei originally had the potential to produce nearly 1,000 degrees of firepower, he just wasn''t trying to show it to others.


    The fact that he was able to cooperate so easily with me in this way probably meant that Ei, who hadn''t been able to open up to anyone other than Soraki Kyousuke, was now treating us positively as well.


    ''I understand that me and Himemizu had work to do, but it would have been nice not to have to send Kyousuke to the search team. I''m asking if you had any ideas.


    Well, simply put, we''re looking for a new direction.


    Ryuzaki replied as he looked at the work process chart handed to him by the gremlin Kurumori.


    ''Since we''re about to cross the ocean, Hino will be less likely to move. Naturally, when I thought that thebined pattern of Utsurogi and Rin would increase, I thought it would be better to think of another way to move while we''re at it.


    I agree with that notion. Is the area around here safe?


    ''As far as Asuka is concerned. There are only two Knights and two Bishops each. The vacancies will be filled, but there are no blood rtives left in this vicinity. So I wanted them to get used to working alone while they''re here.


    In his ubined state, Kyousuke Soraki is extremely weak. Even in the same state of separation, Ei and Rin are able to y separate roles like this, but as for Kyousuke, he ispletely a bined and thenbatant". Currently, apart from Benii Asuka, he''s the only one who can oppose a Knight-ss bloodline, so I don''t intend to downy his existence.


    However, the possibility that Rin and Ei may not be able to move in the future should be taken into consideration. In that case, he''ll need to think about how he can stand alone by himself. Of course, even if he says he''s going it alone, it''s on the premise that he''s going to form a joint front with his other ssmates.


    The effects of Kyousuke''s Phase 2 ability ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· were felt by Ryuzaki himself. When he engaged pawns in the Knight Kingdom''s western fortress line, Ryuzaki was able to spread his wings and fly despite the fact that he was clearly overweight. That was probably the result of the Phase 2 ability that Kyousuke possessed, which also worked on him.


    Kamishige Toriiha (Thunderbird) was also able to fly faster than usual when carrying Kyousuke and the others in the Extreme Cross state. Even if it was considered a simple spec boosting effect, Kyousuke''s power could still be used in a variety of ways.


    ''''Ryuzaki, can I have a minute?''''


    Five-minute riverbankes over here with a group of goblins.


    ''They''re going tond the heavy duty branch school and work on the inside. After that, we''ll remove the caterpir unit from the outside.


    All right. As nned, I want you and the others to take care of the removal process.


    ''That''s all well and good, but what about the caterpir unit you removed?¡¡As expected, we can''t even get materials from here on out, so we can''t make the same thing, that''s what Kuremori said.


    The current heavy cruiser branch is a caterpir unit attached to the bottom of a heavy cruiser that has been repaired to be usable and linked to its engines. The engines and materials were all avable in the dungeon. It was an exhaustive story, but that was as it should be, because that dungeon itself had been set up to allow the four second-year groups to be suitably confused, suitably disruptive, and suitably united. It seems that arge amount of usable materials and magic furnaces were discarded in the lower levels, which were also left behind by the blood nsmen who dared to leave them behind.


    It seems that they didn''t expect to build and-based ship thisrge, as expected.


    Anyway, we are now going to remove the caterpir unit. In order to stabilize the hull, the caterpir unit is heavy, and of course, we can''t cross the sea with it attached. We can''t carry it on the boat. The best thing to do would be to sink it and turn it into a fishing reef, but then we would have to abandon the branch school after we crossed the sea.


    ''If we can''t carry it, it''s no use. Let''s just leave it.


    I''ll tell him. I''ll tell Kurumori.


    "But there''s also the kitchen, the vegetable garden, and Washio''s Buddhist altar. Even if we abandon the branch school, I want to do something about that...


    That''s when Ryuzaki muttered something like that.


    ''''Gyouwa!''''


    I hear a scream from the ocean, and I turn my gaze to it.


    ''''It''s Rin''s voice,''''


    ''Looks like the filtration failed,''


    Ei said in a calm voice, though still melting the iron with high heat, but in a calm voice.


    He was going to have Rin use her abilities to filter seawater and make salt. If it was fresh water, he could create it with spirit magic, but now that Koganei was gone, the burden was concentrated on Uozumi Masuyo (Mermaid) and the others, who were the users of water attribute spirit magic. If Rin could filter seawater, it was for the best...


    ''''Muri-muri-muri!¡¡Tastes great!¡¡It''s sour, and it''s kind of osmotic.¡¡I can''t!¡¡We cannot be one with the ocean!


    If you look, you''ll see a dexterous slime spewing out fresh water and salt separately in a disciplined manner while shouting that.


    ''''You say it''s impossible, but it doesn''t seem impossible to do it, does it?


    Ei said ruthlessly. Ryuzaki smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ''Just doesn''t seem to be able to go into water storage mode.


    This leads to the fact that in a battle at sea, not only Ei, but also Rin''s movements are greatly restricted. After all, crossing the sea is likely to be apanied by a number of hardships.


    ''''Fueen, it''s spicy and sour.......''''


    ''Good, good, good job. Surn.


    Scy''s Sugiura Ayaforts the drenched Rin.


    ''''(I''ll have to apologize to Rinter...)


    After thinking that much, Ryuzaki went back to work.


    ''''Hmmm, so the continent is ruled by arge country called the Empire, and you are the merchants of the Empire?


    ''There'' is a bit of a misnomer again. There are five majormercial guilds on the continent, and only the Central Guild is treated as an ''Imperial Merchant''."


    Who''s in the caravan with you guys?¡¡Was it the Southern Guild?


    ''''The Continental Southern Commerce Guild; of the fivemercial guilds, it has the most countries thate and go.''''


    Remy, the young merchant of the maritime caravan, gives us a brief lecture about this world. It''s in the shade of a tree a short distance from the beach. The sound of men working on their sailing ships, mixed with the sound of crashing waves, reaches here.


    It was there that Kaoru Hillma finally grasped just how big this world was and where he was now. And also how far he''d traveled in the past nearly two months.


    ''''I''m rather healthy, aren''t I.......


    While looking at the map, Kaoru admired himself.


    Remy gazes intently at Kaoru. Remy is a young, wheat-skinned girl. A survivor of the caravan, Kaoru hadpleted a round of greetings with her, but she was the youngest of them all, by far. Or perhaps it was more of a young age. Perhaps even younger than their actual age.


    Besides, their ears are pointy. This was the same trait as Koganei''s. Could she be an elf too? But the country of elves shown on the map is in the northeastern part of the continent, which is far away from the southern part of the continent where the girls are active.


    ''''Um, Kaoru-san,''''


    What?


    Kaoru smiled as Remy cut him off coyly.


    ''''Kaoru-san, are you a male?¡¡You''re a woman?


    Wow, you''re pretty straightforward with your answers. Didn''t you start off by calling me your brother?¡¡That''s fine then.


    But....


    No demonstrations, no dupes. Neither do I. I mean, I would have loved to be a pretty girl. But you know my name.¡¡I''m Okamakaoru. If you read from below, it''s Luka Macau. You''re gay either way.¡¡In the end, I''m still a faggot no matter how much I stand on my head. Well, I''m a faggot even if I''m standing on my head.


    When I spoke in a muffled voice, Remy nodded coyly. She''s like a little animal.


    Well, it''s just as I said. In the end, no matter how much I try to dress up and be neat and tidy, I''m still a man. That''s the only way to live with that, you have to be aware of it. Just as Gourin Yuan-tsung did, Kaoru tried to face his own appearance, and as a result, he felt a little better.


    Goubayashi. Is he safe now? He had been used as a decoy to get himself away from Akahane''s surprise attack. There was no way that man would die so easily, but the strength of that red-winged demon was overwhelming.


    ''''Oh, Okama-dono, are you here?''''


    An old human man with a moustache appears underneath them in the shade of a tree.


    He was the leader of the maritime caravan to which Remy belonged. His name is Welkano, I believe. Like Remy, he has tanned skin like Remy. Due to his age, he has a poorly built, unreliable appearance, but you can see scars all over his body. He must have been a good man in the past, Kaoru thought.


    Thanks to this, we''ve managed to protect the caravan from the Sahagin''s attacks. The ship will be repaired in a few days, so what do you think? If you''d like to join us....


    I''ve already told you that. I''m waiting for my boyfriend.


    They are now going to fix the ship and head to the United Maritime State of Albadamba.


    I don''t know if it''s Albadamba or Albatross, but as expected, Kaoru doesn''t have the right to apany me that far. I have to wait for the Goubayashis in this vicinity.


    What if Goubayashi doesn''te?¡¡I tried not to think about that too much. He tried not to think about it, but if that happened, he would have no choice but to live a carefree life on this beach with the imps he had used the power of the Enchantment to make friends with.


    Suddenly, Kaoru looked up as he had a thought.


    ''Welcano-san. I would like to ask you one question, if that''s okay.


    I don''t know what it is.


    "You know those ck-armored demons with red wings?¡¡We call him Akahane.


    When Kaoru asked that, Welcano''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this, but I think it fits with the characteristics of the demons that are known to appear in various parts of the continent. I''ve heard it''s called the Red Moon.


    Oh, yeah?


    The clues came to me more easily than I expected. Kaoru is disappointed.


    Red Moon, huh? It''s clear that they "knew" about him and Goubayasi. And that''s not all. They were out to get us. There is no doubt that this would be a vital clue to find out what was happening to them.


    The ssmates we left behind at the base may have noticed their presence and are already making their move.


    To find out for sure, I''d like to join up with Goubayash and the others. As Kaoru thinks this, the caravan members'' screams reach his ears.


    ''Sahagin''s out!


    Oh, dear.


    Kaoru''s eyes narrowed and he stood up. Remy and Welkano''s expressions tightened with tension.


    ''''Those fishes don''t learn their lesson, do they? I''m going to go out for a bit.


    Oh, have a good day, sir.


    There''s nothing to pay attention to, though. I already know what those Sahagins are capable of. It''s not an opponent that you would have much troublemanding and fighting the imps. However, I''m just d for the feeling, so Kaoru says ''thank you'' with a smile.


    ''''Ah, yes, Remy.''''


    What?


    Just before heading to the beach, Kaoru suddenly turned around.


    You are a merchant, you should pay more attention to your outfit. What''s your taste in clothes?


    What?


    It''s something I''ve been meaning to say since we met. It''s like dressing like a bup sack.


    I''m a fashion checker. A girl always has to remember that we are on stage, right?


    Huh, huh...


    Bye. I''ll tell you more about it when I''m done with the fish.


    Saying all he wanted to say, Kaoru Hima ran towards the beach.


    It was probably around an hour or two since they started their search. Quite far from the heavy duty branch school''s anchorage point, Kyousuke and the others were slowly heading north along the beach. It wasn''t just that the beach continued, but there were asional rocky areas that were difficult to navigate, making it unexpectedlyborious. However, no monsters of any kind appeared.


    If you go too far north, you''ll run into the "Fire People", a nation of people who continue to believe in volcanoes and dragon kings. They have a caustic and exclusive nature, and it seems that Serena''s homnd, the Knight Kingdom and the Dragon Knight Kingdom to the southeast of it, are preventing the invasion of the empire in a restraining manner.


    ''''If it''s the Dragon King''s faith, wouldn''t we be able to manage it if we took Ryuzaki with us?


    As they walked along the beach, Kyousuke talked about such things in the course of chatting.


    ''I don''t know. I''ve read the material too.


    Sakuma chuckles, a little annoyed.


    I''m sure the fire people''s belief in the Dragon King is often linked to Drago Newt, so it might be weed. However, it is said that the Dragon Newt living in the volcanic zone around the area is said to be a direct descendant of the Dragon King, and they are very proud.


    You''re so knowledgeable, Shan.


    With Kyousuke holding the reins, Hakuba said admiringly.


    ''''Between the Flying Dragon Mountain Range and the Volcano Mountain Range, there''s the highest mountain called the ''Top of the High Dragon''. It is said that at the top of the mountain, the most powerful dragoneutes on the continent fight day and night against each other.


    It''s a fantasy.


    You know. I''m excited.


    The strongest on the continent, it''s so strong that it''s indeed too strong to be a hand or foot in the current Ryuzaki.


    I''m sure you''re right. It''s possible that one day the chairman will feel his power is limited and go to train there.... I suppose there might be a pattern like that!


    Sarutoyo, who was at the back of the line and wary of his surroundings, shouted hotly.


    ''''I''m going to be apprenticed to one of the most powerful Dragoneuts on the continent.... There might be!¡¡Don''t burn!¡¡You''re a youth!


    Well, it''s going to be the opposite of where we''re headed from now on. That High Dragon Summit.


    Kyousuke muttered as he remembered the map in his head. Sarutoyo looked tantly dreary.


    Well, in any case, they couldn''t advance beyond the Fire People''s Country, even if they crossed the Fire People''s Country. Beyond the Fire People''s Country, there was the Dragon Knight Kingdom and the Southern Kingdom along the coast, and these two are countries where the influence of the Empire is particrly strong. Furthermore, to proceed eastward from the Southern Kingdom, one must cross a canal. If you try to bypass the canal, you''ll be stepping into imperial territory. It''s impossible to go ovend.


    "But hey, I''m starting to miss humans again.


    Perhaps it was because Kyousuke had said so, somehow. Hakuba suddenly stopped and looked at Kyousuke in the saddle.


    ''''Hey, what the hell, Hakuba...''''


    ''No......... I just thought it was unusual for you to say something like that... Well, I sure do miss humans.


    In the life of the heavy duty branch school led by Ryuzaki, we are behaving quite "like humans" ourselves. However, it''s a bit sad to say that we''re going around the sphere of human life like this. In fact, I would like to experience the various cultures of different countries in this world.


    It''s just the way it is. We''re human, but we''re monsters.


    Well, yeah, but... I''m d to see you. It''s a good thing that the knight kingdom was as good as it could be.... It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    Hakuba''s gaze swims in the air, as if in a euphoric state. Kyousuke ttens his forehead, but he doesn''te back.


    ''Perhaps, surprisingly soon, you''ll meet the humans, fatty.


    Okumura, who was walking in the lead, broke the silence that had been building up, and said.


    ''What do you mean?¡¡Okumura.


    ''You can see a sailing ship docked a short distance from here, Deb.


    Saying this, Okumura looks through the telescope. It''s a telescope he found when he searched for a decaying heavy cruiser in the wilderness before. The lens is cracked and so on, but Okumura likes it and uses it heavily.


    Hearing that, Hakuba and Sarutoyo jumped.


    ''''Really, Okumura!''''


    Cross-culturalmunication again!¡¡I''m looking forward to it!


    On the other hand, Sakuma made a difficult face. Kyousuke pondered the same thing, although he couldn''t make an expression.


    ording to the map, this area is somewhat outside of the human living area. Presumably, the ship was lost on its voyage and washed up in this vicinity. Since the Fire People don''t have navigational skills, they are either from the Empire''s side or from a maritime coalition state.


    Okumura said, confirming the spection.


    ''A fat man with a broken mast. Besides that.... well, the ship is a lot damaged, Debbie. What to do, Debbie?


    Thest question was posed to Sakuma, the squad leader.


    ''If you''re in a hurry, you''d better hurry up, Deb. It looks like we''re being attacked by a monster, Fatty.


    Hearing those words, Sakuma looks up with a huff.


    A human is being attacked by a monster. If that''s the case, we must go to their aid. This is probably the scheme that instantly came to Sakuma''s mind. Although I am not Kyousuke who can say anything about people, I don''t think it''s an excessive sense of justice. At the very least, this one has a much higher fighting ability than humans.


    The reason for the hesitation is that we have no clue about the identity of those humans. If they are from the Imperial side, there is a possibility that the conversation could rather getplicated. Is it right to decide on that based on the judgment of the field? That''s why Sakuma is unsure.


    ''''Sakuma.''''


    Kyousuke called out.


    ''I want to go help. However, the squad leader is Sakuma, so Sakuma should decide.


    "Utsurogi-kun...


    Sakuma looked up and looked at Kyousuke. He then shifted his gaze to Hakuba, Saruwatari, and Okumura.


    ''If you need a good cause, we can talk about selling your debt to them and helping them navigate,''


    ''Yeah..... Right.


    No matter how much the other party is from the Empire, if they are actually in distress, they are in a state of istion. There was no need to think so hard. Of course, Sakuma is not suited to negotiate, so if you really want to sell your favor, you''ll have to bring Ryuzaki or someone else with youter.


    Anyway, Sakuma said.


    ''''I''m going to rescue the crew of that sailing ship from now on.


    Ooh, Kyousuke and the others shouted.

 49-Episode 45: Okama And Maritime Caravan

    Oh, my God, too many!


    The first thing Kyousuke let out when he arrived at the desired beach was such a cry.


    To say that it filled the sandy beach is indeed an exaggeration, but what was there was arge group of fishermen who had gathered countless times.


    That''s right, fishmen. They have red scales, wear simple armor, and hold a stinger-like object in their hands. They can be seen climbing on the sailing boats anchored a little further out to sea.


    ''I knew it was better to be a fish-faced brother (Gilman) for Shago...?''


    Somehow I mutter something like that, but Sakuma puts a hand to his chin and makes a difficult face.


    ''''But you look different from Uozumi-kun.... Maybe he''s a different fisherman.''''


    No, just a white guy and a ck guy?


    Maybe it''s a gori and a chimpanzee, or maybe it''s a Shiba Inu and a Siberian Husky.


    Their faces are vicious. Both eyes are firmly in front of them, and they are more like humans. They have a face structure that is specialized for stereoscopic vision. On the other hand, the fish inhabitants have fish-like faces with eyes on either side. It reminded me of a mackerel or sardine, and although it was somewhat dumb, it had a charming look to it.


    Speaking of a different species, it certainly makes sense. Whether or not they couldmunicate with each other is a questionable line ofmunication. I feel it would be best if we could bring the fishermen back and make it whole, but we can''t afford to turn back now in any case.


    The humans, presumably the boat''s crew, are fleeing from the fishermen who are pouring onto the beach in droves. One man fell on the beach, and the fishermen with their stingers swarmed the men.


    ''''Hi, hi!''''


    Saruwatari-kun!


    As the man screamed, Sakuma shouted the name of Hanuman, the fastest of the party.


    ''I''ve been waiting and tears in my eyes!


    As soon as he says it, Saruwatari Futa (Hanuman) charges at the school of Sahagin with such speed that it is as if his whole body became wind. The iron rod he took out as his prize didn''t extend like Sun Wukong''s Ruyi Rod, but it caught the stinger and pushed the fishermen back.


    ''''Seishun homerun!''''


    The fishermen''s bodies were blown away by the forcefully wielded cudgel, striking them.


    ''Come on, boy!¡¡Leave this to us and run away!


    Sarutoyo shouted, swinging his cudgel like a batter''s box batter. That''s not the way you hold that weapon, Kyousuke thought to himself as he rammed it into his mind.


    The rescued man nodded and tried to run away, bewildered by the strange behavior of the monkey-shaped monster that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ''''Oh, wait!¡¡I forgot to ask you something important!


    ...?


    What''s your favorite baseball team?


    You can''t tell me that, a**h*le!


    Hakuba''s foul-mouthed curses flew at Sarutoyo. Meanwhile, Sakuma''s magic and Okumura''s bludgeoning blew away the fishermen who were closing in on them.


    ''''You don''t have to answer me, just get away!


    At Sakuma''s words, the man starts running again.


    ''There''s not that one, Sarutoyo........''


    "You don''t say that, moron!¡¡It''s important. I like Carp, and the uncrowned queen is a mid-day favorite (druggie), right?


    Saruwatari, there is no Central League in this world.


    I''ll exin the obvious to you in a word-for-word bite. Of course, there was no Pacific League.


    The uncrowned queen of the Pacific League is said to be the greatest female pitcher in the world, the one whopletely shut out Kamishiro High School in a practice game. She struck out all the best hitters from other schools, but because she is a girl, she is not allowed to participate in official games, which is why she is called the "Queen of the Uncrowned". I don''t really care about that. I think it''s great, but I don''t care.


    I''m not interested in baseball, fat guy. It''s a shame I couldn''t see the final day of the autumn tournament," she said.


    If you rush home, you''ll still be able to make it to the Kyushu tournament in time.


    That''s what encourages me to keep trying, Fatty.


    The legendary student wrestler, who was once known as the "Red Chanko Nabe", stared at the school of fishermen with his four legs wide apart.


    Incidentally, Kyousuke isn''t very interested in sports either, so he''s weak on these topics. The same goes for Sakuma. Hakuba seemed to be very eager to talk about the Italian and Spanish football leagues, but as expected, we can''t talk about it any more swiftly.


    The hostility of the fishermen is directed at us. Some of them chased after the humans who tried to escape from the beach, but Sakuma''s magic prevented them from doing so.


    ''''Whoa!¡¡DSOC!


    Okumura''s blows crushed the crowd of fishermen. They didn''t seem at all bothered by the stinging fork that had been thrust out of them, even if it stung their bodies. Okumura pulls out the stinging shinned fork and knocks it to the ground, then puts both fists on the ground and res at the fishermen again.


    Sarutoyo jumped over their backs, swinging his cudgel and leaping at them.


    ''''I''ll do my best!


    When he struck the cudgel, sand danced in the air. Furthermore, Saruwatariunched the wind-attribute attack magic that he had been waiting to chant in his right hand, aimed at the fishermen.


    ''''Wind de (Wind Cutter)!


    The des of the wind tore apart the scales of the fishermen as they wrapped around the scattered sand.


    ''''¡¾Healing Light (Healing Light)}Oh!


    The white horse''s horns glowed and the light of life magic healed the stab wounds all over Okumura''s body. Okumura tapped his own healed skin with a spank and threw one of the stinging forks that fell to the ground towards Kyousuke.


    ''''Whoa...''''


    That''s a good one to use, Fatty, Utsurogi!


    Okay!


    It''s a bit long to wield on a horse, but it''s a perfect acquisition. Kyousuke readied his shisha and regained his grip on the reins of the white horse.


    ''Horseback, reins, don''t treat me like a horse too tantly!


    "Oops, my thoughts were spilled...


    Hey, what''s this? Utsurogi, your thoughts areing through so subtly it''s weird.


    It''s the same effect as when it wasbined with Rin and Ei. After all, it must mean that the effect of the characteristic amplification is also applied to Hakuba. The life magic that Hakuba deals with has no effect on Kyousuke, so I have a feeling it''s not a very goodbination.


    ''''Kyah........!


    Sakuma screamed. It was a surprise attack by the fishmen who had been hiding in the bushes. Realizing this, Hakuba immediately changes direction and swings his sharp horn at one of the fishmen who attacked Sakuma. The unicorn''s horn, which is said to stab even an elephant to death with a single thrust, skewers one of the fishmen first.


    There were a total of three fishermen that attacked Sakuma by surprise. Kyousuke mmed his stinging fork on one of the two remaining fishermen. With Maue''s momentum, the fishermen easily fell to the beach.


    ''''Dehyaaaah!''''


    He thrust his stinging fork into thest one as well, but the robust scales could not prate the robust scales with Kyousuke''s physical strength. As if to exploit the moment of fright, Sakuma released his magic.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    ck mes curled up and burned the fishman''s body.


    ''''Thank you, Utsurogi-kun, Hakuba-kun!


    ''No need to thank me!¡¡Satchan, pull the fisherman out of my corner!¡¡I''d be fine with a sea urchin!¡¡d*mn, who said unicorns can kill an elephant with a single stab?¡¡And make sure you write down exactly how you were pulling out the horns after you killed them!


    The white horse screamed as the hooves of its front legs pounded the fisherman''s body, which was caught in its head. Kyousuke uses his trident to dislodge the fishman''s carcass with a push. The sticky blood was cleaned up as it was, as the horns glistened for a moment.


    Up ahead, Okumura and Saruwatari were on a rampage like a one-horse race, but there were still a lot of fishermen left. Kyousuke thrust his trident into the sandy beach and put his hand on Sakuma''s shoulder.


    ''''Hiyah.''''


    Hey, what''s that, moron? That''s not fair. I''ll do it.


    Hakuba tried to put his hooves somewhere on Sakuma''s body, but he didn''t have a suitable ce to put them, so he dropped a paragraph disappointedly.


    ''''Sakuma, I''m going to blow you away all at once with magic. The ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· should work on Sakuma with this.


    Well, uh.... Uh-huh. Okay.


    The effect of the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· that had been activated against Rin and Ei was indeed demonstrated on Hakuba as well. If the condition was "touching", then this should greatly increase the power of Sakuma''s magic as well. There is a precedent for Trinity Full Cross, so it shouldn''t be impossible for two people to activate the effect at the same time.


    Sakuma''s battle outfit has an excessively small cloth area, so naturally the shoulders that Kyousuke is touching are also ring. When I look away from him as much as possible without being strangely aware of it, this also brings the area around his ttened shoulder des into view, which is still not good. The inconvenient thing about the skeleton''s body is that it doesn''t have an eyelid, so you can''t shut out your vision.


    ''I''ll tell Himemizu,''


    White Horse blurted out.


    Why would that be the case? The best way to break the current situation is to use Sakuma''s magic to wipe out the enemy, and I think it''s an obvious choice to apply an effective increase (buff) to do so.


    ''''No, it''s not about logic, I don''t like your current position.''''


    Then it can''t be helped.


    Sakuma''s shoulders, which had been chilly and cold, were getting hotter and hotter, but he decided not to worry about that anymore. The space in Kyousuke''s mind isn''t thatrge enough to be able to dexterously stand around worrying about this area.


    ''''It''s empty though...''''


    Really....


    ''''f*ck it!¡¡What, are we chanting?


    Sakuma raised his face and held his hands forward.


    ''''Turn all things to ashes, the ws of the demon king who burns the earth!


    Currently, the ck magic that only Sakuma can handle in ss is short in chanting. Each word chanted is a force,bined with Sakuma''s magic power to create a tremendous amount of heat. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time.


    ''I''m going to unleash the Shan cannon!¡¡Friendlies in the line of fire, evacuate!


    ''I''m surprisingly fond of white horses too...''


    The ck mes created in Sakuma''s hands were nothingpared to what they had been. Perhaps noticing this, Okumura and Saruwatari hurriedly ran to the side.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    It was a far cry from the same magic that Sakuma had just unleashed.


    The mass of ck mes that was fired split apart like five ws and ran through the air as it was. The ming ws exploded over the sand, engulfing the red-scaled fishermen who had failed to escape. A roaring sound echoed as the sand on the beach was rolled up loudly. The shockwave reached us. I gripped the reins of the white horse tightly to prevent it from flying away. Sakuma also huddled toward us, shielding his face.


    A smell of smoke and burning smell filled the air as the sand fluttered around. Naturally, there wasn''t an ounce of evidence that the fishermen had been there.


    ''''Great........''''


    Hakuba muttered. Kyousuke also nodded. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    ''''Oh no, surprise fatty.''''


    Adolescence is a st.


    Okumura and Saruwatari also popped up from behind a rock.


    Sakuma himself, the one who had sted the magic out of them, made a pouting face, as if he was most surprised. Kyousuke kept it closed so that no sand could get into his mouth.


    If the reason Ryuzaki had incorporated Kyousuke into the search team alone was to find out how to make use of the new ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·, then it might have been a great sess. Even though Sakuma was the best user of offensive magic in his ss now that Koganei wasn''t around, he was still able to increase the power of magic to such an extent just by touching it. Rather, if it bes a maritime battle where you can''t do a poor job of fighting white armor, this usage might be more useful.


    ''''Or rather, that''s what it is,''''


    Hakuba mutters.


    ''Seeing the difference in the power of magic like this, it''s a good story to see how much the power of Himemizu and Hinobined with Utsurogi is amplified.


    ''Well...''


    Kyousuke also nodded. Combining with Rin and Ei can increase the session ability, but using ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· for a magic attacking role such as Sakuma might lead to increasing the firepower of a single strike. In the sense that I was able to envision such a stand-off, this search was meaningful in itself.


    ''''It''s not like that!


    Sakuma finally came to himself and looked up.


    ''The ship people!¡¡I hope you''re okay!


    I don''t know. As expected, the fishermen who had entered the ship seemed to have fled when they saw the explosion just now.


    Kyousuke sees a sailing ship anchored offshore. The red fishermen who were swarming around are not there.


    I''ve done so mboyantly, but it''s true that I''ve saved them a lot of trouble. If I could, I''d like to talk to their chief. If we can build cooperation in the future in crossing the ocean, even better.


    Kyousuke, as expected, does not intend to stay astride the saddle of the white horse forever, now that the crisis is over. Using his trident as a walking stick, he dismounted on the sandy beach and scanned his surroundings.


    ''Watch out, you''re a survivor.''


    As Hakuba said this, Kyousuke looked in the same direction as his gaze. From behind the bushes, he could see a few individuals of the same type as the fishermen from earliering out with a rustling sound. Okumura and Saruwatari take a stance, while Sakuma also takes a step back and prepares his magic.


    I''m not sure if they realized that we are ready for battle, or if the fishermen didn''t flee directly into the sea, but rather they stared at us with their trident at the ready. The corpses of the fishermen were lying on the quiet sandy beach, and the sound of the wavespping on the beach was extremely loud.


    If there are that many of them, they will be cleared up soon. That''s when I was thinking that.


    ''''Yes, yes, Sahagin-chan and the others. Those kids shouldn''t be bullied!''''


    A well-passed tenor voice drowned out the sound of the waves. The fishermen stopped moving when they heard the voice and assumed an upright, immovable position.


    Kyousuke saw Sakuma''splexion light up in a sh when he thought that he had heard that voice somewhere. After seeing her face, Kyousuke couldn''t help but say, ''Ah.


    From the bushes from which the fishmen called Sahagin came out, a whore emerged.


    A beautiful man, nearly 180 in height. His lithe and toned body is covered by a costume of unknown material with a thin cloth area like Sakuma''s. His sleek blond hair swayed in the sea breeze. Even though he was a man, his model walk with his arms crossed suited him rather well. From behind him, a few little demons (imps). And a young girl with wheat-colored skin appears.


    ''''Kaoru-chan!''''


    Sakuma shouted with a big smile.


    ''Hah, Sachi. You don''t look good, do you?


    That incubus responds to it with a bewitching smile.


    It''s a bewitching smile on the whore''s face, but there''s no danger in it that could deceive a woman''s mind. If anything, the four boys there were more anxious to see when that smile would be directed at them. They were happy to see their long-departed ssmates again, but at the same time, there was a bit of awe in their hearts.


    The one person who had the greatest influence on all the girls in the ss, and yet was the only one who could give a true opinion to Queen Benii Asuka.


    Kaoru Okama, better known as Kaoruko. Along with Harao Maki, Kaoruko is the return of the onee incubus, the most distinctive character in the second year ss, along with Harao Maki.


    Apparently, Kaoruko had arrived on this coastline a few days earlier and had been asked to escort a merchant ship that had been lost in a storm until it could be repaired. He also had an appointment to meet up with Goubayashi, so he epted anyway.


    The Continental Southern Chamber of Commerce Guild. The brown-skinned girl, who called herself Remy, said that they belonged to. She said that they were on their way to the Maritime Union State of Albadamba as a maritime caravan, but they had been lost. Even though she is close to human, asking Kaorko, who is clearly a monster, to escort her, is also a stubborn thing to do, but seeing that she didn''t move at all even when skeletons, orcs and Hanuman were in front of her, she might be a girl with a lot of heart, as you might expect.


    However, it seems that not everyone in the caravan is the same as her. The fishermen called Sahagin managed to get rid of them, but many young merchants looked at Kyousuke and the others, who were discussing with their geese on the beach, from a distance.


    ''''Oh no, I''m sorry,''''


    The leader of the Maritime Caravan, Welkano, made an abrupt apology as soon as he walked over with his staff.


    ''''The Southern Merchant Guild travels between the Beast Kingdom and the Land of Merman, so we can be rtively hawked to other races.... The survivors are mostly young merchants.''''


    Don''t worry about it, Mr. Chairman. It''s good enough that we can talk this way.


    Ha-ha, we''re fortunate to have you in our midst.


    When they heard him called "Okama-dono," they all shrugged their heads involuntarily.


    Okama Kaoru hates hisst name to death. She forces her ssmates to call her "Kaoruko," and if you call her "Okama," she gets angry like a raging fire. Some of them are allowed to call me "Kaoruko", but even so, they don''t look good.


    But Kaoruko, who had been called a faggot here, didn''t seem to mind, and was brushing her nails.


    ''''But Kaoru-chan, I''m d you''re safe...''''


    I''m talking to you. You''re looking a lot tougher now, Sachi.


    They are an incubus beauty and a subus beauty. I''m sure you''ve heard that they''ve known each other since elementary school. Incidentally, Sakuma said that he thought Kaoru''s gender was a woman until she entered the fourth grade.


    ''That''s true, Kaoruko,''


    The white horse turned his head in a circle.


    ''What is it, that Imp and Sahagin. Are they your servants?''


    I''m not squeamish about that. What can I say?¡¡Well, I won''t deny that you used the Temptation Eye.


    The mesmerizing eye?


    Sakuma nods his head.


    ''That''s what I call it, but.... Well, maybe there''s another correct name for it. You just have to stare at them like this........ You make him do what you say. The effect is only temporary, and you have to discipline him during that time, but.... Sachi, aren''t you avable?


    Sakuma waving Furufuru and the headband.


    It would be like a kind of brainwashing ability. Indeed, it''s a natural ability for a whore to use. Whether this was a tribal ability or an extension of the Phase 2 ability, Kyousuke couldn''t tell. From the looks of it, it may be thetter, considering that there are both males and females mixed in with the Imps, and that they can charm their opponents across species and genders.


    However, the fact that Sakuma, a subus, hasn''t used a single subus-like ability until now was a concern. The general consensus among the boys in the ss would be that they didn''t want him to use it too much, if they wanted him to actively use it.


    Perhaps Sakuma still hadn''t been able to face his inner self, who was still reincarnated as a subus. Kyousuke thought about that. He doesn''t want to admit that he is a subus, so he doesn''t use his abilities as a subus. It''s very simple.


    ''Well anyway, it''s been a while since I''ve talked to the ss. But, I''m the guard here right now, so I can''t move. Gen-chan, are you back?


    He''s back. I''ll bring him back. Beni and Ryuzaki too.


    Kyousuke replies. The rest of the words were drawn out by Sakuma.


    ''So much has happened in the past month, and so many things havee to light...''


    Kaoru could tell that it wasn''t all about amusing nuances. He twisted his neat face slightly and nodded only a short ''yes''.


    ''Yes. I''d like to speak to Welkano-san and the others as well.''


    "Hmm?


    Mr. Welcano, who had been watching the conversation, nodded his head with his cane.


    ''We''re thinking of crossing the ocean now, too.


    Sakuma broke off the conversation.


    ''''Hmm...''''


    If I could, I''d like toe with you, but...


    It''s not an easy thing to say.


    When Welkano responded poorly, Kaoru raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    ''''Weird. Didn''t you say you wanted to ask Atashi for an escort until we crossed the ocean?


    I told you. The reason for this is because Lady Okama was alone. While we are thus calmly talking, the fact that skeletons and orcs who speak humannguage are joining hands across species is an anomaly to us at first.


    It was a perfectly usible thing to say. I remember the first time I met Serena. As soon as she saw us, she flipped over and fainted. In hindsight, the merchants looking at us from a distance with an eerie look was a more normal reaction, and I can see that the hospitality we received in that knight''s kingdom was actually a fortunate one.


    However, that being the case, we still want to get their cooperation here at all costs. It''s a dangerous thing for a group of two years and four, who are nothing more than a monster army, to ride to the United Maritime State of Albadamba, even if Albadamba doesn''t have the breath of the Empire on their hands.


    ''Of course, we want an escort too. There''s no guarantee that you won''t attack us and take our goods, but, well, that kind of guarantee washed up in the sea with the escorting adventurers.


    An adventurer is a mercenary who is governed and controlled by the Society of Adventurers. I read a bit about it in the documents.


    Apparently, Mr. Welcano is grateful for our offer, but is also skeptical of it. He''s weighing the risk of crossing the ocean without an escort against the risk of hiring a monster army of unknown origin as an escort.


    As long as they don''t intend topletely interfere, well, there are some concessions that we can make. However, Kyousuke thought that this is something that should be discussed further with Ryuzaki and Benii, and he looked at Sakuma. Sakuma also looked at me and nodded, as if he had figured out what Kyousuke was thinking.


    The situation is already different from the time of Serena. There would be an impediment to telling our situation and all that we know. Including that, negotiations between the representatives will still be essential.


    Then we will return to the ship and bring our representatives with us.


    "Representative, I see..... If you tell me what kind of monster it is, I can prepare myself for it.


    ''Dragon Newt. He''s a dragonborn. You''re a dragonface.


    Did the fact that he deliberately refused to say "dragon faced species," mean that there were species in this world''s Dragon Newts that looked more like humans? Kyousuke has yet to read most of Serena''s material. He feels that he hasn''t learned enough.


    Mr. Welcano meditated slightly and nodded.


    ''I understand. As I said before, we want an escort as well. Let''s hope we can negotiate a good deal with that representative, Drago Newt.


    Thank you.


    Sakuma said and stood up.


    ''Oh, Sachi, do you want to leave?''


    Yeah..... I''ll call out to you, Ryuuzaki-kun or Asuka-chan.


    Yeah. I''ll be waiting.


    Kaoru smiled, showing his white teeth.


    They all bowed to Welkano and Remy on the spot and left the beach where they were anchored. We still don''t know what''s going to happen next, but it''s nice to get some brighter news than we thought we would. Kyousuke isn''t the only one who''s beaming with pride.


    On the way home, Sakuma poked Kyousuke on the shoulder.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun.......''''


    What''s up, Sakuma?


    I want a name for my skills too...


    What?


    Kyousuke, who had expected to be consulted about the marine caravan, couldn''t help but ask back in a dumb voice.


    The first time I took advantage of Utsurogi-kun''s power and shot that amazing magic........ You know, like Hikano-kun and Himemizu-san........ A little bit of a cool guy........


    Does he feel embarrassed when he sees her face flush red as she looks down? Kyousuke scratches his head.


    ''''I don''t minding up with a name, but I don''t have any naming sense.......''''


    So I''ll make a proposal.


    A white horse who had been walking a little ahead of me turned his head only to show his teeth in a grin.


    ''How about this one called Big Burst. I think it would be perfect for you, Satchin.


    "Big burst?


    Yes. Yes. If it was Evil me ws, it would be Evil re Big Burst. If it was the Hammer of Doom, it would be Browash Big Burst...


    ''I see.... That could be cool!


    Sakuma says that with a big smile, but there''s a part of him that doesn''t quite add up to Kyousuke.


    No, it''s fine for naming it. It''s also easy to call out, and when you try it, it can be quite spirited. It''s easy to convey the message that "there are many enemies, so I''ll use a big burst to get rid of them all at once" is better than "I''ll make my magic stronger with characteristic amplification".


    It''s good, though.


    Kyousuke looked at Sakuma, who was bouncing around happily, then nced at a ce he was conscious of not looking at very often, and then curtly cut him off.


    ''Why don''t we do something more ... different?''


    Well, maybe an extrarge burst or a giga-burst...


    No. I knew it, big burst.


    Was it fortunate that Sakuma hadn''t noticed the meaning that Hakuba had probably put behind it?

 50-Episode 46: Succubus Challenges

    By the time we arrived at the Jugurin Branch School after nearly two hours of driving south, we were all exhausted. Sugiura was having a seafood barbecue, so we were grateful for the food. The way he prepared the fish and shellfish was quite a noble thing to do.


    When I asked her if the reason she had caught so many fish and shellfish was because of the activities of the fishermen, Sugiura shook her head and said, ''I caught them myself. Come to think of it, she was a Scy. The bottom half of her body is an octopus, and it seems she is a good swimmer.


    Anyway, it''s fresh seafood. The school trip schedule said that this kind of meal was supposed to be served on the night of the fourth day, but it was transferred to this world before I could get it. Okumura, Saruwatari and others are gobbling it up.


    Kyousuke is also eating, but behind him, Rin is looking at him with an eye on the tiger to eat off (........). He is aplete scavenger. He grabbed the shells that had gone down his throat before they fell off and got sandy, and when he beckoned Rin to join him, she happily crawled over and began to eat the shells.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu-san...''''


    Sakuma gave a drawn-out smile.


    ''''Rin, dude, what happened to your dignity as a human being.......''''


    What?¡¡Are you trying to tell me that I look like a dog?


    No, I mean the dog.... It''s a triangr corner.


    I haven''t heard you call me that in a long time!


    Well, I hope he''s happy.


    Or do you want some, Shan?¡¡''Kyousuke-kun''s Eating Out''


    What? You''re sure?


    Sakuma, I don''t want you to be in a triangle too, but...


    Saying so, Kyousuke hands the fish through his throat to Sakuma, since he looked too greedy for it.


    Even though Kyousuke doesn''t have any saliva, as expected, it''s awkward to hand her something that has been chewed. As for the shrimp and shellfish, which I want to enjoy the texture, I decided to actively release them to Rin.


    ''''It kind of diminishes the vor a bit, doesn''t it?''''


    Hey. It''s strange. Maybe tastes have a soul, too.


    Rin said as she digested the shrimp. The scene was watched by Hakuba as he pecked at the crab.


    ''''What''s this scene that I''m not quite sure if I''m envious or not...''''


    Adolescence.


    ''Spitting out your own food and making the girls eat it?¡¡I would have liked to see a more innocent youth.


    It was said as if Kyousuke''s youth was a dingy one, but there was no particr way to deny it.


    ''''Hey guys, good luck on your quest.''''


    At such a table, Ryuzaki walks over with Benii and Goubayashi. Walking around with a bundle of papers in one hand is now all over the board.


    ''''Ryuzaki, how''s the work on the heavy cruiser going?''''


    ''Just in case. Kurumori and Tentahara have done most of the internal work, and it will be sunset in a little over two hours. We''ll continue the work tomorrow.


    Once the internal refurbishment isplete, the outer caterpir unit will be removed. This will be done in the sea by the Fishermen, but the sea is dark and unstable at night. They decided to concentrate on tomorrow''s daytime.


    Goubayashi still has his arms crossed, and I don''t know what he''s thinking about, but Benii can''t hide his frustration. Every once in a while, he would grind his teeth together.


    ''I read the report from Sakuma. I read the report from Sakuma, the human troopers, the fishermen called Sahagin, and then there''s Kaoruko.


    Sakuma nodded.


    ''First of all, I''m going to talk about the tangents, but Serena''s notes mentioned something about fishmen. There are three types of fishmen in this world, and the merman and sahagin live in the rtively shallow waters. Of these, the Sahagin is the one with the rough and aggressive nature.


    Earlier, Welkano, the leader of the caravan, had mentioned the term "merman nation."


    In other words, the merman are a fish race that can have friendly rtions with humans. The Sahagin are the opposite.


    ''The fish dwellers are Gilman, right? Can''t youmunicate with them?


    ''I don''t know. Gilman lives in the deep sea, so not much research has been done on them. The Sahagin and Merman are a direct descendant of the ''sea kings'' who ruled this sea in the past, and the Sahagin and Merman are a close cousin of the ''sea kings'', or perhaps a race whose blood has been diluted.


    It''s the same with Dragon Newt. I heard that a dragon faced species like you, Draco Face, is a direct descendant of the Dragon King that existed in the past.


    Sakuma put in a capture. They all nodded, ''Heh.


    "King of ***" is a name thates up from time to time in the process of trying to learn more about this world. The Dragon King, the King of Beasts, and the King of Life are closely rted to the countries and cultures on the continent, so we often hear about them, but this is the first time I''ve heard of the "King of the Sea".


    It sounds like a terrific existence, but it doesn''t exist in this world anymore.


    I''m sure the Sahagin''s territory is probably in the waters around here. There''s a possibility of an attack here too, but........ Well, I guess it''s best not to stay here for too long.


    ''If you''re a closely rted species, you might want to bump a fish dwelling once.


    Ryuzaki flipped through one more document.


    ''As for Kaoruko, I need to exin the situation to him now. I''m going to ask Asuka and Sakuma to do that.


    Beni nodded with a grim face. It wouldn''t simply be for the simple reason that he was in a bad mood.


    Koganei has been kidnapped, and Washio is dead. Kaoru doesn''t know that yet. And that the reason for this is none other than Benii Asuka. It''s probably because they are such good friends that they are hesitant to talk about it.


    ''''It''s okay, Asuka.''''


    Sakuma smiled and told Benii so with a smile.


    ''''I''ll talk with you too. Right?


    ''Yeah..... Thanks.


    Only when she told him that did Beni stop snapping his teeth and made a slight smile.


    Hakuba, touched by the pure friendship between the two maidens, was sobbing withrge tears running down his face. Sarutoyo also held her mouth and moistened her eyes as she muttered, ''''It''s youth.......'''' They looked like they were having a pretty good time in life.


    ''So, Ryuzaki. What are you going to do about the troopers, fatty?


    I''m going to go talk to him directly.


    To Okumura''s question, Ryuzaki answered simply.


    ''I''ll be taking Asuka, Goubayashi and Sakuma with me. I''ll also take Nekomiya as an emergency recuperator.


    Nekomiya Miya''s (Ket Shih) shadow magic, which uses the target''s shadow as a resource, will be most effective in the time toe. It would be a reasonable choice.


    ''''Can I go too?''''


    "Kyousuke-kun?


    Seeing Kyousuke raise his hand, Rin makes a surprised sound.


    ''''I don''t mind. What''s wrong?


    ''No, I don''t mean anything deep. Do you want to go too, Rin?


    No. I''m training for saltwater. Go ahead.


    What''s the special training to withstand seawater, Kyousuke thought, but he didn''t go into it deeply.


    ''All right. Utsurogi is a skeleton staff member, you know. Certainly, it''s better to have him get a first-hand ount of the situation.


    I didn''t know that nickname was still valid...


    Ryuzaki said with a smile, and Kyousuke replied with mixed feelings.


    After that, they all once again went to the beach where the troop merchants were anchored. While many merchants are looking distantly at us with quizzical gazes, Ryuzaki greets Mr. Welkano. It''s still good for Ryuzaki, but the intimidation of Goubayashi, who stands behind him with his arms crossed, is amazing.


    Although that Mr. Welcano is the one who organizes the troop business, that maritime caravan would not be a one-man system by Mr. Welcano. He should have talked with the young merchants in the past few hours to get their opinions together, but looking at their attitude, the attitude of the other side might not be so good after all.


    As for Ryuzaki''s talk with Mr. Welkano, well, there will be a lot of things to talk about.


    The main thing will be his request to apany the human caravan as they set off for Albadamba from now on, but if they are found to be merchants, the conversation will not be limited to that. There are a lot of things they would like to do with their help, such as transporting caterpir units that currently have to be disposed of, or buying materials.


    Moreover, although this would be a difficult request, there is also what Benii calls "human blood".


    When it came to the stage of full-scale negotiations, Ryuzaki was to talk to Mr. Welcano one-on-one. Kyousuke and others apanying him had to leave their seats.


    ''Then in the meantime, Benii and Sakuma should talk to Kaoruko.


    Goubayashi said as he crossed his arms on the sandy beach.


    ''You may find it hard to talk to us, or any of the other merchants for that matter, with their eyes on you. I''ll pay the man off.''


    Compared to his size, he is a man with such attention to detail. It''s not like he''s an exorcist, or in the case of Goubayashi, he''s just standing there with his arms crossed and a normal person wouldn''t freak out and approach him, so, well, it''s a good thing.


    As soon as Kyousuke and the others returned to this beach, they were going to talk to Mr. Welcano, so Benii and Goubayashi hadn''t spoken to Kaoru yet. He seems to be keeping a vignce as an escort himself, while having the Imps, Sahagin and the others that he followed using the ¡¶Magical Eye of Enchantment (Temptation Eye)¡· to keep an eye on the surroundings.


    ''Yeah, okay........ Thanks, Goubayashi-kun.


    Sakuma nodded at that and went to find Kaoru, pulling Benii''s hand. Lately, one often sees Sakuma bing aggressive towards Benii. Two-facedness, it''s not so extreme as it sounds, but the sight of Sakuma Shoko, who was originally reclusive, pulling the hand of the ss queen, is a bit amusing to watch.


    ''As I said, I''m going to keep an eye on Sakuma and the other merchants to keep them away from the other merchants while they''re talking, but what about you two?¡¡Do you want to stand guard with me?


    I''ll pass.


    Goubayashi''s words are answered by Ket-Chi''s Nekomiya in a theatrical tone.


    ''''I feel like I''m suffocating beside you. Where''s Utsurogi?


    ''I didn''te here for any other purpose. I don''t mind staying with Goubayash.


    Kyousuke looked around the beach in a circle.


    The carcasses of the Sahagin from the earlier battle had been cleaned up. Perhaps the merchants are sleeping on a sailing ship. There are no facilities on the sandy beach where humans can stay. However, what looked like a cargo was packed up in one ce and a small girl was seen inspecting it.


    A young girl with brown skin. I saw her earlier. Her name''s Remy.


    You mind if I do? Come on, hook up.


    Looking up at Kyousuke, Nekomiya Miya said.


    ''Do you mind?''


    This caravan lifestyle. The way of life of this caravan, how people live in this fantasy world. If you''re living in a normal life, you don''t have many opportunities to find out how people live in this kind of fantasy world.


    Come to think of it, even when he was in the Knight''s Kingdom, Kyousuke had a memory of the Nekomiya walking around all over the royal pce. Is it not because of the drama club? It''s probably because he has a curious personality to begin with.


    ''''........Curiosity kills the cat.''''


    Don''t make such a funny joke. So, Goubayasi, I and Utsurogi are just hanging out in the area.


    Hmm, okay.


    Before Kyousuke could show his approval, Nekomiya proceeded to talk about it aggressively. Well, there is no particr reason for Kyousuke to refuse, so I don''t mind if I say I don''t mind.


    ''''Even so, Nekomiya, they''re also wary of us, so I don''t think we can do the interview.


    Kyousuke said as he looked off the back of Goubayashi. The thing is, from the side, in the form of Ouga following the back of the two beauties, so I''m wondering if it''s not quite a suspicious sight.


    Then you can look around on your own. Oh, you''re wary of me asking you to go out with me?¡¡I don''t have the bad taste to sleep with someone else''s lover, indeed.


    ''Well, I''m not rmed or smug.... I do like cats, though.


    Nekomiya Miya is a ck cat wearing boots. When he is in a good mood, he walks with his signature key tail pinned up.


    Kyousuke has lived in a rtively small world within the school. A small world, in other words, a world where there was only Kyousuke, Ei and Koganei. In some cases, he would talk to Sakuma in the space of the library, but even so, there were less than five people he needed for his school life.


    Since he was such a Kyousuke, it was quite a surprise to him that he had been exchanging words with various ssmates for almost two months now. After talking to them, I found out that ''I''m not as neglected as I thought,'' but I''m not good at one-on-one conversations because the type like Nekomiya subtly fumbles with the distance.


    The young merchants watch warily as Skelton and Ket Shi walk along the beach. However, it would have been more urate to say that they are just about to pull up to the sailing ship before the sun goes down, too, and are slipping away rather quickly.


    There are still people working on it, aren''t there? And there are some very young girls too.


    Yeah, her name is Remy. He said he met Kaoruko first.


    Remy was just checking out the tars and cratesid out on the beach, one by one, with papers in hand. Men exchanged words with Remy as they passed by, carrying the crates and tars into the sailing boat.


    A brown-skinned girl. She would be about thirteen or four years old. Her ears are popping out of her head. The shape reminds me of a Koganei (high elf), or maybe she''s an elf too?


    ''Hi.''


    Nekomiya goes to talk to him, seemingly unafraid to speak to him. The man who was about to speak to Remy found himself jerkily distancing himself from him.


    Remy doesn''t seem particrly frightened, and he just gives a small bail.


    ''You''re getting worked up. What are you doing here?


    I''m just checking the cargo.


    That''s what Remy said, but he seemed to have a slightly different impression from when I saw him earlier. Just a few hours ago, she would have been wearing clothes that looked like a sack of shrapnel, but now she''s looking a bit more stylish.


    ''''That''s Kaoruko''s sense of style.''''


    Nekomiya said in a whisper.


    ''''(Yes, I guess I got eaten by a fashion check.)''''


    Fashion checking is a hobby of Kaoruko''s. His motto is "We Are On Stage," and with that as a premise, he is particrly strict with girls. In short, he tells them, "You were born a woman, so you should be prettier! So Kaoruko, who was creeped out at first, had be the fashion leader of the ss by the end of two months.


    There was no way she could get beautiful clothes on this uninhabited beach, so I wonder if she got her hands on some of the merchandise.


    Apparently it was the right thing to do. His voice was a bit strained, perhaps embarrassed by his unfamiliar clothes.


    ''There''s a load that gets thrown away. What a waste.


    ''I think it''s due to the currents, but there are quite a few loads of other caravans that were sunk in the storm thate ashore. What I do is check them. I check to see which merchant association the cargo belongs to and what it contains. Some of the shipments are from merchant associations that have been wiped out, so if I want something from them, I have to auction it off. The rules are alsoplicated, such as checking properly and paying part of the proceeds to the guild and the bereaved families when they return.


    You''re a hard worker.


    Kyousuke also let out a voice as if he was impressed.


    It seems that this maritime caravan was formed by the investment of several merchant associations belonging to the Continental Southern Chamber of Commerce Guild. Remy was apanied on this trip as a neer to the Welcano Chamber of Commerce. And since this was at the moment, it can only be described as really bad luck!


    The other thing we need is the sahagin that you all killed. Sahagin stingers are popr in the towns by the sea as a talisman against evil, and their scales are traded for materials, so we divided up this area among the remaining trade associations.


    The natural softness has returned to the words, slightly, as if it''s bing more and more fun to exin. But then Remy suddenly spun his mouth and spun around and looked back at Kyousuke and the others. Even with Skeleton and Ket Shi in front of him, he didn''t look too frightened.


    ''''That skeleton person over there is the one who killed Sahagin earlier, right?


    Uh-huh.


    One question. Why did you decide to help us?


    That''s a question Kyousuke isn''t good at. ''''Isn''t it natural to help people in need?'''' was something I couldn''t say to myself. Kyousuke was unsure of how to answer it, but soon afterwards he realized that the answer itself was off the mark in the first ce.


    ''''It''s true that the Sahagin are a ferocious and hard-tomunicate race. But I don''t understand why you all attacked the Sahagins instead of us. I''m sure you''ll find that if this area is the Sahagin''s territory, then we are the ones who are destroying it.


    Indeed, it is. I didn''t realize it until I was told.


    Kyousuke and the others think of themselves as humans. Even though their appearance has changed, they''re still human at heart. These days, there are fewer and fewer students who utter the usual ''I''m not a person, though'' extrapersonal joke. Well, like Rin, there are not a few odd people who im to be human and yet act in ways that humans can never imitate, but still, the mentality of each of them has not changed much since they were human.


    I just knew that it would be extremely difficult to exin it in words. I wondered if it was appropriate to lightly talk about the ridiculous idea that we were originally human, but in fact, we were transmigrants (trippers).


    ''''Well, I don''t think we really care what part of our territory it is or whose territory it is,''''


    Nekomiya utters the words that are just barely false.


    ''Really?¡¡Kaoru-san is the same, but you all smell too human...


    What about that Remy? His ears are so pointy.


    Oh, yes. I''m half-elf. I just don''t know who my parents are.


    Easily, he confessed the shocking truth.


    ''''I was sold to a ve trader in the Zelga diatorial Principality. There was also monster trading there, and many individuals were trained in the art of talking, so I wasn''t too surprised when I saw you all.


    You''ve had a pretty hard life.


    ''It''s just that you all seem to have a distinctly different mindset than the monsters I saw there... Well, that''s all.


    The Zelga diatorial Duchy is a country located east across the Grand Canal from the Southern Kingdom of Pirika. Because it is protected by the steep peaks of the Beast King''s mountain range to the north, it is a country where the rule of the empire does not reach directly. Against the backdrop of such circumstances, it is also the only country on the continent where ve trading is currently sanctioned.


    In a manner of speaking, since it was a ce that would not be snatched by the currently assumed route of progress, I was never that deeply conscious of it.


    ''Oi, Remy,e over here for a minute!


    At that point, Remy was loudly called out to the other merchants.


    ''Ah, yes!¡¡I''ll be right there, sir!¡¡Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    Bowing his head, Remy ran down the beach. Left behind, Nekomiya asked Kyousuke as he looked at the crate Remy had been checking out earlier.


    ''What do you think?''


    ''There''s quite a bit of informationing in, and I''m not sure which one you''re asking about.


    Well, that sums it up. What do you think?


    After being told, Kyousuke thinks about it.


    I guess the thing that bothers me the most is that we''re an amazingly bizarre group of people from a human perspective.


    ''Well, it was obvious. Serena said it too.


    A sense of difort that inevitably arises because they are monsters in form, but their mentality remains human. When you interact with humans, you can''t help but feel this. Looking at the attitudes of those merchants, they are still ''monsters''.


    So, Nekomiya. What did you think?


    Me?¡¡Me?¡¡Hmmm, yeah.


    Nekomiya Mimi pondered with a theatrical gesture, waving her key tail like a metronome.


    ''She''s half human, and besides, she''s not afraid of monsters, so it urred to me that if I asked, I could make Benii (the Queen) drink her blood.


    It''s like a good idea, or a stray idea, or something like that. No, this is a bad one.


    ''''I mean, is the story about Benii being bloodthirsty already that famous...''''


    I don''t think everyone knows about it. I''m sure he doesn''t want to hide it too much.


    We talk about it like it''s a joke, but as a practical matter, I''m worried about Beni. From the looks of it, there are a lot of humans in this caravan, and it would be best if they would donate their blood, but it would be hard to demand that, even in a mental image sense.


    ''''Beni, you don''t attack people when you can''t stand it anymore, do you?


    The Queen?¡¡You''re right, she''s not that unssy, she is.


    That Beni should be talking to Sakuma and Kaoruko right now. Hopefully the conversation with his best friend will help him regain someposure.


    ''You''re looking good, Kaoru.


    You too, Asuka.


    A word of confirmation that he was safe was all that was needed. Beni wasn''t the type to say more words than necessary, and for that matter, Kaoru, while chatty, wasn''t the type to go on and on about foolish things. After exchanging the bare minimum of words, there was nothing in particr to be said by either of them, and Sakuma had no intention of saying anything unnecessary.


    There was a lot more to talk about than that.


    Sakuma gave Benii a look, and when she nodded, he began to speak to Kaoru, one by one, first in order.


    That Koganei had been taken away, that she had made her first contact with human forces, that she had converted a heavy cruiser into a mobile branch school.


    That Washio was dead.


    That Beni was a vampire before the transition.


    That this trip was orchestrated by Benii''s blood family.


    Kaoru didn''t interrupt in the middle, but listened carefully to each one of them, and then finally, quietly nodded.


    ''Yes, to Koganei-kun, Washio-kun...''


    I''m sorry. I know it might be hard for you to take it all in at once, but...


    It''s okay, Sachi. You''ve done a great job so far.


    Kaoru smiled gently and gently stroked Sakuma''s silver hair. Immediately after, she turns her gaze towards Benii.


    Benii''s eyes narrowed slightly. With his arms crossed, he took a deep breath, uncrossed his arms, and slowly lowered his head to Kaoru.


    ''''I''m sorry, too. I''m sorry, Kaoru. You and Sachi, if you could...


    It''s just,


    Kaoru pressed his index finger to Benii''s mouth as he looked up.


    ''''This isn''t the right time to say that. Asuka, tacky?''''


    Yes.


    Well, I''d be lying if I said I didn''t care about it. But it was a chance to say goodbye to myself. Besides, if anyone has something to be angry about, it''s not you. Do you?


    This is the kind of man Kaoru Okuma is. He''s a man, though there may be a bit of a problem in deciding that he''s a man. Deep down, Sakuma was d to be Kaoru''s friend, and that was probably true for Benii as well. Benii looked around a bit as if he was concerned about his surroundings, and then suddenly let out a breath.


    ''''Haha...!


    Asuka?


    He made sure that no one was there. As it is, Beni sits down on the beach. Needless to say, she is dressed in a sailor suit. She gets sand on her skirt, but she doesn''t show any signs of being bothered.


    ''I''m tired of being uptight, I''m tired.... It''s ridiculous to be so cool in front of you two...''''


    What?¡¡Ears in the walls, ants in the shoji, eyes in the shoji?


    It''s not a good time...


    Beni gives a bitter smile.


    Right now, Goubayashi is in full throttle, exorcising people and being vignt at the same time, so it''s safe to say that there''s no chance of actually seeing this scene from the outside.


    It''s a good thing that we are the only ones who can see it. I''m sure you''re not the only one who''s interested in this, but don''t forget that we''re not the only ones who are in yourpany. It''s also the two cronies.


    "Ah, Harui and Snake Hill...


    Even those girls, from the bottom of their hearts, think of Asuka as a friend. They would be shocked if you are hiding things from them, so you should follow up on them properly.


    Kaoru''s words are kind, but what he''s saying is harsh. Indeed, after the one incident of Benii''s confession, Harui and Snake Mound became just a little bit distant to her. Perhaps it''s because everyone is good at mending the surface, but very few students are able to notice that trivial difference.


    Nothing is limited to Harui and Snakezuka, but what bothered Sakuma the most as he watched was still the slight rift that had developed between these two and Benii.


    ''''Yeah, I''ll do my best...''''


    Beni nodded clearly after a slight hesitation.


    ''Hmm, good reply. And Asuka. I''m already curious about this one, can I ask you something?


    I''ll answer anything. What?


    There was a brief mention of it. Phase Two and Three. Do you have one of those?


    ''Oh...''


    Benii looked at Kaoru, sitting in a gymnasium on the beach, and then at Sakuma.


    ''Right. This is a good time to tell you. From what I''ve heard, Kaoru has already awakened to his Phase 2 abilities.''


    Oh, yeah.


    ''To begin with, I''ve concluded that a whore has only one Phase 2 ability, in theory.


    The fact that he deliberately refused to say, whore''s, would still mean that Incubus and Subus are the same species. In other words, that also involved Sakuma''s Phase 2 ability. Up until now, Sakuma Shoko had been reading the various materials umted in the ss, but she had hardly looked at anything written about whores.


    She knew why, even she knew why.


    ''''¡¶Brainwashing Enhancement¡·, I think it was. Someone who enhances the ability of mental interference in general. It''s thanks to this that Kaoru was able to use the Incubus''s "Enchantment" ability to make allies regardless of gender or race.


    ''Really. So that''s what Sachi''s Phase 2 ability is, then?


    ''''Yeah,'''' said Benii, nodding, and then, a little hesitantly, he continued.


    ''''But Sachi never used ¡¶Saturation¡· in the first ce, so the issue is before that...''''


    It''s not that I''m pissed off. I''m not being stunned. Asuka Beni Asuka is simply stating the facts in a matter-of-fact manner.


    But it sticks deep into Sakuma''srge chest.


    Since it''s called a subus, he should be able to use his race ability, ¡¶Fascination¡·. But Sakuma had never used it.


    Everyone in the ss is slowly waking up to the Phase 2 ability. In such a situation, I''m the only one who doesn''t seem to be able to use Phase 2, and I''ve never used that prerequisite ability in the first ce, Arisada.


    ''(It''s better to use it, I guess...)


    As he listened to the conversation between Beni and Kaoru, Sakuma thought of a certain boy.

 51-47. Should It Be Used Or Should It Be Used

    Welkano returns to the sailing ship after finishing his business meeting with the dragoneut, who calls himself Ryuzaki. The survivors of the caravan crowd him with a difficult look on their faces.


    The maritime caravan of eight sailing ships now has only one ship left. Most of the survivors are young merchants, most of them inexperienced. They looked at Welkano and asked him verbally.


    ''Captain, what''s going on?''


    So you''ve taken their offer after all?


    Welcano nodded silently with his staff in hand.


    By Renchu, of course, I mean the monster army supposedly led by that Drago Newt. The incubus named Okama, who stayed in this caravan for a while and took on the task of escorting me from Sahagin and the others, is also apparently a member of that legion.


    Welkano, as president of the Welkano Chamber of Commerce, has also traveled across various countries in the southern part of the continent. The southern part of the continent has more countries, especiallypared to other regions, and it has such a diverse culture. In particr, the Dragon King Worship Culture in the southwest and the Beast King Worship Culture in the southeast were very tolerant of non-human species, and there were often countries and regions that had developed friendships with monsters.


    But even so, it was still an extraordinary situation to have such a diverse group of monster species speaking humannguage and being led by a single army. It can be said that the reason why many merchants are wary of them is because of their unknowability.


    ''''What the hell are those guys.......what the hell are they?


    I don''t know.


    He quietly shook his head at the words of one of the merchants.


    Naturally, Welkano also asked Ryuzaki about it. He wondered what kind of gathering you guys are and what your purpose is.


    ording to Ryuzaki''s words, they are a group of monsters who have had to move as one because of the way things happened, and they are aiming for the eastern forest to achieve the goal of all of them. It''s a dense forest that stretches further east of the eastern end of the continent and the Duchy of Soleil.


    Probably, he wasn''t lying. Welkano had a gut feeling when he heard those words. But he wouldn''t be telling the truth, either. There are some circumstances that cannot be told here.


    But even if those circumstances were discounted, the offer of Ryuzaki and the others was something for which the maritime caravan was grateful. With all the adventurers hired as guards having been swept away, it''s not a good idea to have a single hand to fight a dangerous voyage. The distance from this sandy beach, derived from the position of the moon and stars, to the United Maritime State of Albadamba is quite long. There are sahagins in the surrounding waters, and even if not, the sea is full of dangers. Kraken, Sea Serpents, and pirates. In order to protect your ship and your goods from these things, you need to have a fighting force.


    ''Captain, I understand your feelings, but it''s still dangerous.


    The young merchant said this with an open air of frustration.


    ''Even the chairman knows about it. ''You know the stories of those people who call themselves Red Moons or something like that, who have been raiding the continent.''


    And what does that have to do with Ryuzaki-dono?


    Are you sure it''s not there?


    When asked like that, Welkano couldn''t argue with that.


    ''''Even though the Chamber of Commerce Guild is given rtively free rein, its headquarters are in the Imperial territory of Alcarg. If we get stared at by the Empire poorly, it''s a matter of...''''


    We are well aware of the risks. If we were to y it safe, the best thing to do after this would be to advance the ship along the seafront and head north to get protection from the Furnand Dragon Knight Kingdom.


    But once we''ve formed a caravan, moved our ships and hired adventurers, there''s a lot of money in y. If we turn back here, we won''t be able to make a single penny of sales while paying that much money, and we will have a huge deficit. The young merchants here will eventually hang themselves.


    They have no choice but to move forward. And as they move forward, they will have to hire guards.


    Most importantly, they don''t ask for money aspensation.


    If you say you know how it feels, then I know what you''re talking about.


    Welkano sat down on the crate and said, "But we are already in a jam.


    But we are in a dead-end situation. If we don''t move forward, even if it means taking a few risks, we won''t be able to connect our necks.


    In the end, those words are all that matters. The safety measures that can be taken at the moment do not open up prospects.


    These merchants would not be so stupid as to fail to understand that. The emotional side, or the instinctive side that controls the sense of danger. It is the influence of these aspects that is so strong that they want to deny Ryuzaki and his men.


    Probably, even without Welcano here, someone would have arrived at the same conclusion, and would have been choked up like this.


    By the looks of it, it seems better not to talk about the other stories that Ryuzaki has told, though.


    There were three things he demanded in return for his escort.


    One was that he would guarantee their custody against the other side when they entered the port of Albadamba.


    The first was that they would be required to prepare the necessary materials and transport them to the southeastern part of the continent designated by Ryuzaki.


    Andstly, they would be asked to donate a non-lethal amount of human blood.


    The first suggestion was drunk. As for the second proposal, I told him that it would not be impossible if money were to be exchanged again.


    As for the third proposal, I declined it.


    "Besides, captain, that storm we were in...


    Welkano''s eyes narrowed as he was told that.


    You remember. That storm he caused. Wasn''t he part of the Red Moon?


    The memory of a few days before had shed through my mind.


    The sky had been clear and sunny, but suddenly dark clouds had rolled in and rain and wind had swept over the caravan. The sea was raging incessantly, and the tidal waves were hitting the ships from the side. As a result, a number of merchant ships capsized, with only Welkano''s ship barely surviving.


    Welkano and the others saw the demon floating in the air during the storm. A muscr physique with its entire body covered in ck armor. The sallow skin and cropped hair. Blood-colored twin eyes and sharp canine teeth peeking out of his mouth. It was indeed simr to the Redmoon''s gang that was reported to have a very simr appearance.


    ''Whatever it is,''


    Welcano opened his mouth again.


    ''We must move forward, the story remains the same. Even if they are part of the Redmoon crew, and by extension, that man in armor who plunged our maritime caravan into destruction.


    Ultimately, the conclusion remains the same.


    ''We will not ept any further discussion on this matter. Their ship will be finished repairing itself the day after tomorrow. We will finish repairing our ship as well, and then we will leave for Albadamba.


    If there were at least two ships, only those who wanted to could be sent back through the Dragon Knight Kingdom.


    The words they uttered, Welkano is talking with all of them factored in. We have no choice but to take the risk and take it on now.


    If they are treating us with some kind of harmful intent, then there is nothing we can do about it.


    But if that was the case, Welcano thought, he would die with the young merchants on board the ship resenting him.


    ''Well, then, I''m going with those maritime caravans to the ind nation of the example.


    Yeah. At least I''m getting a sense that we''re negotiating.


    After returning to the Heavy Duty Branch School, Kyousuke had such a conversation with Rin.


    After that, Ryuzaki gave a thumbs up and came back to Kyousuke and the others. The whole group was a little relieved. After that, they heard the details of the negotiations from Ryuzaki''s mouth, and after reuniting for a while with Kaoruko, they returned to the heavy duty branch school.


    It was already dark around us, and there were fires burning everywhere on the beach. Listening to the sound of rippling waves, students are taking a moment to rx. Some of the students are nning to sleep on the beach for the night instead of at the branch school.


    ''''However, it seems that they have refused to donate blood to Benii after all.


    Yeah, that''s true.


    Rin nodded.


    ''But were you okay, Beni-san?¡¡It''s like, you know, a thing, right?¡¡I''m frustrated, I mean....


    Do I sound like a drunk or a drunkard?


    ''''f*ck it!¡¡Kyousuke, even though I was the one who chose the words for you!


    Rin Himemizu bounces with her whole body while pouting. Slime motion is also on the board.


    ''Benii has calmed down since talking to Sakuma and Kaoruko.


    ''Oh, I see. Good.


    Rin said, sounding truly relieved. The slime doesn''t have an expression, buttely, Kyousuke had been able to read her emotions, which are pretty much her emotions. Is it a guy who is used to it? You can somehow understand the minute nuances that are put into every word and the rhythm of the way the body bounces around.


    As I watched the scene, I suddenly asked, "Hey, Rin, can you ask me something like this?


    "Hey Rin, I don''t know if I should ask this kind of question.


    What is it?¡¡What do you say?


    No..... I just thought it was rude.


    He wondered if Rin had any close friends, like himself, Ei and Koganei, or Benii, Sakuma and Kaoruko. But it seemed somewhat delirious to ask that out loud.


    That''s what I said, but Rin''s lips were tantly pointed. To be precise, she took a gesture that made them pointed.


    I''m not sure if that''s a good idea, but I think it''s a bad idea. Well, what do you say?


    No, I''m just wondering who Rin is, that kind of friend that you feelfortable talking to.


    Uh, me?¡¡There aren''t too many in my ss. It''s a good idea to have a few of them. I''m not too worried about my own mental instability.


    ''''I see. Rin is so strong........


    As I sit on the sandy beach, I look at the bonfire in front of me. It''s a curious sight, since the skeleton and the slime, lit by the mes, are just talking on the beach at night. Kyousuke has gotten used to it, but this is also a sight that would probably make his brow wrinkle if he showed it to Welkano or Remy.


    What Remy had said to him also bothered him a bit. At times like this, it''sforting to know that I can confide in someone, even if it''s a trivial matter, and talk to them about it. Rin is strong because she says she''s fine with having very little of that.


    ''''........Hey, Kyousuke-kun.


    Rin vaguely called out Kyousuke''s name.


    ''''Hmm, what''s up?''''


    ...or nothing.


    What''s that? Tell me what you have to say.


    It''s not like her to stammer out something.


    It''s not like her to be stagnant about something. On the beach at night, watching a bonfire and talking with each other....it should be romantic....


    ''Uh....''


    Apparently, he was thinking the same thing.


    "(Romantic, huh?)


    Skeletons and slime don''t have the same mood, but I still think that Rin thinks about those things too.


    Before I knew it, myself and Rin had be friends, calling each other by name. No, it''s not since that time when we did the EX Combine; some wanted to say something about their rtionship, others didn''t seem interested in it at all.


    Kyousuke had been born for 17 years now. He had never had a lover.


    There were always a certain number of people who would say, as if it were a joke, that Ei Hino is the same, but well, let''s put that aside.


    It''s something I''ve never had before, so I don''t know how to make a lover.


    To put it bluntly, I think Rin likes, I think she likes herself.


    But she didn''t say ''I like you'' or ''please go out with me''. She is just showing an attitude of favoritism, somehow. Since he didn''t have her say it clearly, Kyousuke is left feeling quite, quite uneasy.


    Himemizu Rin was originally a girl who was cheerful and kind to everyone.


    Because it was such a Rin, that''s why Koganei had taken a liking to her in the beginning.


    As Kyousuke, who has a bitter experience from his junior high school days, he has developed a habit of always suspecting that this kind of thing is a ''creepy misunderstanding of a nekkid bastard''.


    ''''Ah, it''s okay. Kyousuke-kun.


    As Kyousuke was thinking in agony, Rin said something like that.


    ''''I''m just too embarrassed to say it either.


    Oh, yeah?


    Still, ''''So, is Rin my girlfriend now?'''' It was Kyousuke who couldn''t ask.


    ''H, go, Sachi!


    ''Ew, ew. Wait, wait a minute...


    There is a shadow watching over Kyousuke and his friends from a little distance.


    It''s Sakuma Shoko and Okuma Kaoru. A subus and an incubus, a truly lewdbination, but the sight of the incubus pushing the subus back makes them look like a brother and sister (or sisters) who are just as close. The actual situation was simr, too.


    There was naturally a reason why Kaoru was pushing Sakuma''s back from earlier.


    Sakuma is now behind the wheel. To put it bluntly, it''s about love.


    It''s not clear if it''s as certain as "love interest", but Sakuma Shoko has been aware of Soraki Kyousuke since her human days. She had been, but since Kyousuke hade here, he had been hanging out with Himemizu Rin more and more, and the distance between them had decreased dramatically.


    To be honest, it was probably one of those things that caught him off guard. In the human era, there were no girls who had feelings for Kyousuke, and in that sense, it waspletely Sakuma''s exclusive market. Aftering here, Sakuma became a subus and Rin became a slime, but in the end, that did not work to Sakuma''s advantage at all. It was Sakuma''s own fault for not taking advantage during his human days.


    Is my feelings that aren''t that dull, or is it due to my poor and juvenile attitude towards the romantic side of things? Nevertheless, I felt ''jealous'' of Rin, and felt frustrated that I couldn''t do anything about it.


    Kaoru is pushing Sakuma back because if he doesn''t do it quickly, he''ll lose even the chance to recover.


    ''You know, Sachi, from the looks of it, Rin isn''t even confessing her love for you.


    Kaoru said.


    ''Not that I do, I guess.... But those two are definitely already lovers.........


    And before you know it, we''ve even gotten to the point where we''re calling each other by name. Probably not a win-win situation if I get on board now. I''m jealous of them, and if I could, I''d want to be in that kind of rtionship myself, but.


    On the day we left the old castle, I told Kyousuke ''I''ll do my best,'' but I don''t know how to do my best.


    But Kaoru said.


    ''''But those two are in high school, you know?


    ...Kaoru-chan isn''t?


    ''High school students don''t understand the difference between the bewildering atmosphere of being in a rtionship or not being in a rtionship. Okay?¡¡If you don''t verbalize ''I''m going out with you'' or ''I love you,'' you won''t be able to recognize the fact that you are in a rtionship. In other words, Sachi, if you say ''I love you'' from the side, you can regain the advantage at once.


    ''And if you say no to me, I''m not going to get over it for a minute...''


    Incubus and subus, by the way, have a race ability called "Temptation". It''s the ability to turn an opponent''s favor toward you and make them do what you say. Kaoru seemed to have mastered itpletely, and had even gone so far as to apany Imps, Sahagin and others. Even now, he''s even showing up over here, leaving the caravan''s guards to the monsters that apany them.


    But Sakuma hasn''t used any of those abilities for nearly two months since he was reincarnated as a subus.


    ''''No, Sachi, haven''t you [charmed] it yet?¡¡You''ve be a subus now, so we have to get this over with.''


    How far did you go with the boy you''re dating?¡¡With a flirtation like that, Kaoru used me of giggling.


    He hadn''t been able to fully exercise the subus'' abilities, which meant that there was still room for him to contribute to the ss. In addition, the whore''s Phase 2 ability was rted to ¡¶Satisfaction¡·, and as long as she couldn''t use ¡¶Satisfaction¡·, she couldn''t even reach Phase 2.


    Even now, Sakuma was still able to contribute to the ss as abatant. However, Kaoru Okuma can probably contribute more than Sakuma does. In addition to the same magical abilities as Sakuma, these monsters were apanied by the use of "Enchantment". If he could give free direction to Imps, Sahagin, and others, the ss''s performance would greatly improve.


    If he was thinking about the ss, Sakuma should also quickly master the "Charm". However, using "Charm" on an opponent he doesn''t particrly like is somehow different, and he has been unable to use it until now.


    But, however.


    However, isn''t it kind of unfair to use "charm" on the person you want to attract? That thought is certainly in Sakuma''s mind. Additionally, Kyousuke is on good terms with Rin. Forcing her to use the subus'' ability to turn it into an interest in him is, how can I say it, still not a good thing.


    Of course, the effect of ¡¶Enchantment¡· is only temporary, and the degree of the effect can be adjusted. Even after hearing that, Sakuma still couldn''t bring himself to use his power on Kyousuke.


    And so, Sakuma Shoko is now goofing off like this.


    ''''........I guess I should use ¡¶Saturation¡· after all.


    When Sakuma said that, Kaoru shrugged his shoulders.


    ''Well?¡¡I''ve never used it to drop someone I''m interested in. And even if you do use it, the effect is only temporary.


    But I don''t like the idea of "charming" someone I don''t like...


    Well, that''s a matter of personal preference. A confession of love like "I love you" is not so different from "attraction" after all. If you confess your love, the other person will look at you temporarily, but whether they like you too is up to you.


    ''Hmm,'' said Kaoru, stretching widely.


    ''I''ll go back to the caravan and take over the watch, but you''ll have to work hard too, okay?


    Uh, yeah...


    Bye.


    Kaoru Okama spread his wings and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Sakuma clenched his fists and looked at Kyousuke and the others again.


    Beside Kyousuke is Himemizu Rin. Being a skeleton and a slime, there didn''t seem to be any expression on her face, but the way she was talking to him looked like she was having a lot of fun. I''m not sure if there''s really room for me to get in there.


    No, you can''t just wonder if there is. You have to screw it up hard.


    ''''Yo, alright........''''


    Sakuma clenched his fists and walked towards Kyousuke and the others.


    I''m already far behind. If I can use ¡¶Saturation¡· to gain even a small advantage....... The feeling that this was the case was slowly winning. After all, when I saw Kyousuke and Rin talking so well together, I was envious.


    It''s not that I''m going to make them fall in love with me permanently. I''m just going to turn my interest to myself, just a little bit. It''s not that I don''t have a bad aftertaste, I don''t have to do it anymore, and I''m not thinking of turning the favor of Rin to myself from the root. That''s right, just a little bit, narrowing down the effect of the ¡¶Enchantment¡·.......


    ''''Huh...?''''


    Suddenly, Sakuma stopped and tilted his head.


    ''''I wonder how they''re going to squeeze the power out of it...''''


    At that timing, Sakuma Shoko finally remembered that she had no idea how to use ¡¶Enchantment¡·.


    ''''........Should I ask Kaoru-chan to teach me how to use it and practice?


    A few days passed. The refurbishment of the Heavy Duty Branch went smoothly and the caterpir unit was finally submerged into the sea. The engine motor was once again connected to the screw, and the Heavy Duty Vehicle Annex was floated out to sea. Kurumori, who built the caterpir unit, looked a bit sentimental.


    With the fact that they were about to run over the sea, the flower garden, concerned about the salt damage, was impelled around the field. He also lowered a ropedder from the tip of the boat to allow the fish-dwelling siblings to climb up and down.


    As we all boarded the branch school and waited for a while, a marine caravan of sailing boats drove over the sea from the north. As expected, they seemed surprised at the size of the heavy duty branch school here, as the scale of the ship was much different.


    ''''Or rather, a sailing ship?''''


    Kyousuke put a hand to his chin, as if remembering now.


    ''We can''t sail without the wind, can we? What are we going to do?


    If there''s no wind, we''ll wake him up.


    In the direction that Ryuzaki had pointed in, several students were talking face to face with each other.


    Harui Yuka (Harpy), Kannari Toriba (Thunderbird), Sarutoufuuta (Hanuman), and Karasumaru Yoshitsune (Karasuteng). At first nce, these four seem to have little inmon, but all three except Kannari can use wind-attribute magic. Since Kannari can generate wind with hisrge wings, these four must be the ones who send the wind into the sails of the merchant ships.


    ''''If there''s such a difference in the size of the ships, it would have been nice to take care of some of the caravan''s cargo.


    I made that suggestion myself, but I guess they don''t really trust me.


    Themunication between the Heavy Duty Branch School and the merchant ships was to be done by Imps and other equipment that Kaoruko had in tow. Other than that, the aforementioned windbreakers and other flyable groups will also serve as liaison between the two ships, since they can travel freely between them.


    Of course, the majority of the caravan members are very wary of this one. It would not be wise to provoke them by allowing monsters toe and go as they please. It would be better to have a minimum number of liaison personnel waiting on the other side of the river, and have them change regrly.


    With the merchant ships leading the way, the heavy duty branch would continue onward through the sea. There are only a few hours left until we leave.


    Oh, Ryuzaki. I''d like to talk to this Welkano guy about the passage soon.


    From the cabin, Gokubunigawara, who had recently beenpletely on board in the helmsman position, appeared. Ryuzaki nodded.


    ''''Oh, is it that time already? I''ll be on my way, just wait on deck for a moment.


    Oh.


    The goblins walked out towards the deck with a flutter. Seeing a goblin who spoke as fluently as he did, Kyousuke thought that Welkano and the others would be surprised again, after all.


    ''Well then, Utsurogi. I''ll see youter.''


    Oh.


    Ryuzaki, too, waspletely untouched as he headed toward the deck.


    Let''s go to Rin, Kyousuke thought.


    After all, the distance between himself and her remained vague. Even over the past few days, it had been almost impossible to close it down. Partly because the work area was separate, and partly because of that.


    But Rin is now continuing the dubious act of ''training to get used to seawater'' that she''s been doing for a few days now. It''s not good to interfere too much with that, so after all, should I go and see how Ei, who is about to sail, ispletely groggy?


    That''s when I turned my attention to the crew''s room.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun!


    Hmm, Sakuma?


    When Kyousuke turned around, the owner of the familiar voice was standing there.


    Even though Sakuma was not preparing for battle right now, he was wearing the excessively low cloth area of the example, a bone-like outfit. It wasn''t the usual neat and tidy dress that she had purchased at the Knight Kingdom''s bazaar.


    It was unusual, and at the same time, this outfit of Sakuma''s was a little bit difficult to see from the front. The way she shows a slightly squirming gesture reminds me of her right after the transition.


    Hakuba''s words, "Big burst," shed through my mind.


    ''Hey, hey, Utsurugi-kun.''


    Oh, yeah?


    Sakuma Sachiko said this, her white skin slightly upturned.


    ''Can you look me in the eyes, my dear?

 52-Episode 48: Oath Of The Maidens

    I don''t deny that there was a kind of impatience in my heart.


    After all, I have not been able to confide my feelings, both during my human era and after I came here. In the meantime, Soraki Kyousuke has been getting closer and closer to Himemizu Rin, and it has be even more difficult to confide in her.


    That said, it''s true that he had the thought of using ¡¶Fascination¡·. That''s not a fair way to do it, and I don''t want to twist the other person''s feelings to get them to turn around. In general, I don''t think I would do such a thing and force Kyousuke and Rin to be separated. It''s because Kyousuke looks really happy when he''s with Rin.


    Still, for a moment. If only for a moment, if only he would turn to me.


    As a subus, I would continue to contribute to the ss. It wouldn''t be possible to be an attacker with chaos magic forever. That was never the realm of a whore. From now on, the battle will intensify, and if it bes a congration, the effect of the Enchantment to temporarily turn the enemy into an ally will be immense.


    There wille a time when you will have to use it.


    I knew that since my human days, there were people who evaluated me as ''acting like a kamatot''.


    Even Sakuma has no intention to act so innocent. But even so, I couldn''t help but feel awkward using the charm to anyone and everyone. That''s why I didn''t use it until now. Of course, I thought it was a terrible idea to turn Kyousuke around with this.


    Still, he would have to use it at some point.


    I have to ¡¶attract¡· a demon that I''ve never seen or spoken to before.


    If that''s the case, at least the first time, it should be someone I like.


    It was that thought that gave Sakuma''s heart a final boost.


    Okuma Kaoru had never used ¡¶Fascination¡· to drop someone he liked, and he had no intention of using it. That was probably the right thing to do. Still, he didn''t deny Sakuma''s method, and he also gave me a boost. When I told him I didn''t know how to use the ¡¶Enchantment¡·, he even taught me how to use it.


    If he had just told me that it was not a good idea to use it that way, I would have given up.


    In the end, with Kaoru''s help, Sakuma decided on Soraki Kyousuke to be the first person to use the ¡¶Fascination¡·.


    I know that it may be an act that vites his mind, I know that.


    I also know that its effect is not something that willst forever.


    I''m going to narrow down the power to the minimum. I don''t want to erase Rin from his mind, even for a moment. Perhaps he may not even turn around to look at me.


    Even so, the first ¡¶attraction¡· was good for Kyousuke.


    ''''Good, Sachi. Let the other party look at your eyes first.''''


    Kaoru lectured me on the procedure for using it.


    ''Well, you don''t really have to make them look at you,'' she said, ''but it''s important to make them feel your presence. But it''s important to make your presence felt firmly. If you''re confident in your words, that''s fine, but it''s important to make them look you in the eye. But it''s best to make them look you in the eye.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen Kyousuke''s face from the front since his human days, ever.


    The current Kyousuke is a skeleton. An eerie, horrifying, empty skeleton person. Still, if you look at it from the front, you can clearly see that it''s Kyousuke. It seems that even in the hollowed out eye sockets, there is something called vision. The only thing that made me a little uneasy was the fact that I didn''t see my own image reflected in the eyes.


    But if I could, I should have seen his face once before, when I was human. Like himself, it was hard to say that Soraki Kyousuke was never brilliant, but I only remember the kind look in his eyes. Still, I can''t help butpare the figure I saw from the front to the current Kyousuke.


    ''''Don''t be shy. This one also looks at the other person from the front, what do you call it? If you want to make the child in front of you your own, you should be able to naturally trigger the "fascination". However, if your desire is too strong, you won''t be able to limit its power, so you have to be aware of that.


    Sakuma Shoko kept looking at Kyousuke.


    I want Kyousuke Soraki. Or, more urately, I want his heart. I''m not going to say all of it. I''m not going to say all the time. Just for a moment, even if it''s just for a moment....


    "Sakuma,


    I couldn''t help but shake my shoulders as the skeleton standing in front of me said that.


    ''''Ha, yes........''''


    I''m looking at your eyes, but what do you see?


    ''What...?¡¡Oh, eh...?


    There was no expression on Skelton''s face. However, his voice seemed to be slightly puzzled.


    At the very least, it didn''t seem to show the effects of the ¡¶Enchantment¡·. Isn''t it working?¡¡Or have you not been able to activate it?¡¡Sakuma wasn''t sure. Was it because of the weakness of his thoughts? Or is it more of a different reason?


    However, I was afraid of making my thoughts any stronger and taking away all of Kyousuke''s heart by the roots, even if it was only temporary. Sakuma''s ¡¶Enchantment¡· experiment would stop there, without getting any effect.


    ''''Eh, eh, well........ It''s not that, I mean, there''s no deep meaning to it. Um.........


    Or, or, or, yes.


    The Phase 2 ability "Brainwashing Enhancement" that I talked about a while ago. I had heard that was to expand the area of effect of the Charms. If that wasn''t activated, it wouldn''t be able to "charm" the same s*x, and depending on the species of monster, it wouldn''t have any effect at all.


    ''''It''s nothing?¡¡They say it''s not the best idea to retract it by trying to say so.


    ''''Yes, you''re right......... Sorry..........


    But there''s no way you can say, ''I just tried to brainwash you''.


    That''s right, it''s brainwashing. The ¡¶Enchantment¡· benefits from the Brainwashing Enhancement, which strengthens the ability of the mental maniption system. In other words, it''s a splendid brainwashing. He was trying to do that to Kyousuke just now. For the sake of his selfish emotions. For the first one, for the only thought that he was good, that''s all.


    If he could verbalize it, his self-loathing was terrible.


    I''m even d it''s not working for him now.


    Yes, but I''m sure that even this feeling is only temporary.


    One day, when we talk about having to ''charm'' someone again, Sakuma will think about the first time. It''s absolutely disgusting to say that it''s some demon that you don''t like or like at all.


    So how about at least getting his or her approval?


    "Mr. Utsurogi.


    Oh, what?


    Just once in your life, you have to be mesmerized by me.


    Just say that one word. If you don''t, I''ll give up. Can you give up?¡¡Really?¡¡My consciousness was swirling around in my head. In general, this is no different from the "Confession of Love" that I have been so afraid to say.


    Afraid of being rejected. Afraid of being rejected. Afraid of being rejected. Afraid of being rejected.


    ''Gee, it''s a nice day today!


    What''s that?


    It''s such a goofy cover-up.


    You could''ve done a better job of that.


    ''Yeah. I was worried about the marine caravan because I heard it got swept away by a storm, but I''m d it cleared up.


    ''Yeah...''


    Kyousuke puts his hand on the edge of the deck and looks out over the ocean. The waves are calm. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the wide horizon.


    ''So, really?''


    What?


    Taken by surprise, Sakuma involuntarily raised his head.


    ''Are you surprised? It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can''t understand people''s minds, or that you''re empty. I''m learning from Ryuzaki and practicing to see through other people''s thoughts.


    Kyousuke turned his skull around and around to face us.


    ''Sakuma is indeed a friend of mine from the library. I wondered if he was hiding something. Was it right?''''


    I''m not sure.


    Sakuma gives a small smile and lies for the second time.


    ''''I see. I''m not quite there yet either........


    After all, I''m d that the ¡¶Enchantment¡· didn''t work. Even now, I feel guilty for being overwhelmed with guilt. I''ve been waiting for this long time for a "casual conversation" with him, but somewhere in the back of my mind I''m not enjoying it.


    Someday, I should say no, properly. The first time is good for Kyousuke. I''ll ask again after I''ve made up my mind properly. It''s not fair to tell just Kyousuke, so I''ll tell Rin properly as well. No, should I say it to Ei as well?


    He might refuse. Even if it''s with your approval, it will still be an unnecessary interference in Soraki Kyousuke''s mind. I''m sure Rin wouldn''t feel good about it either. If any one of them, even one of them, refuses, he''ll give up.


    Give up.


    Give it up, and then what do we do?


    Would he then be able to sputter and try to use the Enchantment against anotherpletely unknown demon? Would I be able to remind myself to take the mind of someone I don''t like and make it my own?


    ''''I''ll think about it then.''''


    Sakuma Shoko closed her eyes and silently thought so.


    In any case, maybe the [Enchantment] won''t work on Kyousuke as it is now. I might have to pull my power up to Phase 2. This is my own problem. It''s time for me to face myself.


    Or it might be a procrastination of the problem, but Sakuma had no choice but to somehow postpone his desire to ''charm'' Kyousuke.


    ''''Slight progress!¡¡It''s about time!


    The vigorousmand of the quintet echoes through the cabin. Ryuzaki crossed his arms and looked at the front.


    Following the merchant ships of the maritime caravan, the heavy duty branch school alsounched. Since the leading ship is a sailing ship, it is going quite slowly. Fortunately, the kind of video games and board games obtained from the old castle were well-stocked, so it didn''t seem to be a problem for the students to pass the time.


    There are still numerous roles for the students to y, such as sending wind to the sailing ship and using water-based spirit magic to calm the waves. Since they had very little knowledge in running the ship, they had no choice but to steadily implement what Mr. Welkano had told them.


    ''Well, you have some of the notes Koganei left for us, don''t you?


    Yeah, just in case...


    The number of "Memos" that Ryuzaki keeps in his possession is currently quiterge.


    The Serena memo is the most useful memo for learning about this world.


    The "Serena memo" is the most useful memo for learning about this world, and the "Benii memo" is about Phase 2 abilities and the Red Moon.


    And then there''s the "Koganei Memo" that I asked Yoshiki Koganei to write when I was modifying my heavy cruiser.


    This memo is the only proof that he was currently in this ss. The memo, which was written with his knowledge of millionaires to the best of his ability, had a lot of extraneous information, but it was not so boring to read, and as a result, the "extraneous information" in the memo about the voyage would be useful from now on.


    So, Ryuzaki. What kind of country is this Albadamba we are heading to?


    It''s like a federation of ind nations. One ind and one country on one ind, well, some inds have more than one country, but it''s a council system where the chiefs discuss and decide on the policies of the country.


    It would be like a southern ind nation, like Micronesia or Polynesia, Ryuzaki thinks. Since it is out of the area of the Empire''s control, if Welkano and his team provide proper guidance, they will be able to get permission to stay.


    What I''m concerned about is that the fact that it''s outside of the Empire''s area of control means that it meets the requirements of being a base of operations for Red Moon. ording to Beni, there are blood ns that have been infiltrating this world for nearly a decade now, let''s say in this world, in order to gain ground for their activities, but she hasn''t been told where that is, until now.


    They would be on the sea for the next few days, weeks at the most.


    If Redmoon detects any movement, it could lead to a naval battle with them.


    ''''Well, we''ll just have to hope we don''t run into each other, huh.......


    Ryuzaki thought as he crossed his arms and stared at the horizon.


    For a while after the ship had sailed, the students were on deck looking out, crying, some for the first time in their lives. For some of them, it was the first time in their lives that they had ever crossed the ocean. It was like a little cruise.


    The mainborers on board the ship are the goblins brought by Gobu Kawahara, and the imps and sahagins that Kaoruko has brought with her. Sahagin was especially helpful in diving into the sea to fetch fish, as were the fish-dwelling siblings.


    Himemizu Rin was busy producing salt and fresh water, watching these students in a corner of the deck.


    ''Don''t be so diligent, Rin,''


    Duhan Kenzaki sat down beside him, arms crossed.


    ''''The only thing thates out is salt........ Oh no, it''s hard. Sour.........


    With that said, the amount of salt stored in the bowl is already approaching 10 kilos.


    ''I have a feeling that if I just dry it out in the sun like normal, it will produce salt...''


    Well, yeah. But that would waste the water that evaporates. Well, water is like MP for me. It''s a valuable resource.


    In the event of an emergency, students who can use water-attribute spirit magic may not always be ready to use it. As much as possible, they must umte fresh water and prepare for an emergency. The amount of water is directly rted to Kyousuke''s ability to fight not only in normal times, but also when he and Kyousuke engage in an Extreme Cross.


    The EX Combine consumes the "blood power" stored in Kyousuke''s bones. Since then, Kyousuke and Rin have been practicingbining for several times. It''s true that the sweet sensation of the first time they merged isn''t there anymore, which is a shame, but the merging itself has be smooth. From the Stream Cross state, it can even be turned into EX depending on the situation.


    ''''Rin, since this is the time to ask you, let me ask you something.


    Ho. What is it, Tsurugin?


    Have you started dating the bunny?


    Oh...!


    I gushed.


    ''Well, I''ve been suspicious of that ... since the first time we were merging ...''


    Well, wait. Wait, Tsurugin. Anyway, that''s not that kind of thing.


    Rin has never once publicly stated that she started dating Kyousuke.


    But, well, there would be many students who would notice the atmosphere. The foremost of them was Tatsuzaki Kunihiro. He came to say ''Congrattions'' with a big smile on his face. He even said, ''I think it would be good for me too, if it were Utsurogi. It was hriously awkward, but as it is the duty of a woman who has been hit by a hooked-up person to return the favor without even showing such feelings, Rin replied with a poker face (without a face), ''Thank you.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. Rin.


    The headless windbag coughed.


    ''I suspect that Sakuma likes Utsurogi too...''


    I think, or rather, I''m serious about it, Tsurugin.


    What... Is that right...?


    Yes, Sakuma Shoko also likes Kyousuke. So Rin owes her a bit of a debt.


    However, she has never talked to her about it, as feeling sorry for Sakuma might be conceited in itself. Even Sakuma should have been thinking about Kyousuke all the time and worried about him all the time, but right now, the person sitting closest to him is herself.


    ''I see.... I guess I would have known that if I''d seen it, hmmm...''''


    Isn''t there anyone like that on the vine?


    ''I''m a publican!¡¡What''s more, I''ve given my youth to the sword!¡¡I''m not going to date any particr guy right now!


    Well, I thought I was dedicating myself to track and field, but...


    In Kyousuke''s case, it was a bad encounter. Or should I say it was good?


    I thought I had dedicated my youth to track and field, but in order to "run", it was essential tobine with Kyousuke, and "running" and Kyousuke were the same thing. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who''s interested in this.


    So, as a Tsurugin, do you want to support Shan?


    ''I''m not saying that.... I saw Utsurogi and Sakuma talking to each other before we set sail...


    "Hmm.


    ''It was kind of like, well, we were staring at each other...''


    I see. Rin paused her salt making process to think.


    Should I say that''s just the way it is? Does it mean that Sakuma is getting serious and trying to bring down Kyousuke? Sakuma is a subus, and his race ability is Enchantment. If even that power is used, it is indeed no match for him.


    However, Rin didn''t have any particr feeling of urgency. I''m not sure if it''s because they underestimated that Sakuma would never use it to "charm". Is it because I can''t imagine Kyousuke fluttering with the power of the ¡¶Charming¡·?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to use it or not.


    ''''Shan, big tits and all...''''


    Is that where it is...?


    Well, I''m gonna go talk to her.


    You don''t think it''s going to be... a shameful situation?


    Kenzaki lets out a puzzled yell.


    ''''Don''t take my Kyousuke-kun, you thieving cat...'''' or something like that...!


    ''I don''t. Tsurugin, you''re pretty much a daytime drama brain...


    Hey, Kaoru.


    While sitting on the bed in the cabin, Sakuma asked Kaoru.


    ''Hey, Sachi?''


    Kaoru-chan, who did you use the first Enchantment on?


    Kaoru Okama, who was brushing his nails by himself, looks up when he hears the words.


    This movement, which looks just like Beni''s, is actually more original for him.


    Since joining Kaoru, Sakuma had spent a good deal more time consulting with him. Sakuma has relied on Kaoru a lot since his human days, but ever since he was reincarnated as a monster of the same species, it has be easier for him to confide in Kaoru about his race''s unique concerns.


    I know you too.


    What, Mr. Goubayash?


    No. It''s Zekou.


    Zeku. It''s a wild toucan that Goubayasi once beat and made him do what he said he would.


    For what it''s worth, he''s still a member of this ss, and he''s still aboard this ship. He got along well with not only Goubayashi, but also Okumura and others, and even though he couldn''t talk to them, he fit in with the ss. Now, I am sure that he is ying video games with the boys in the ss.


    It was unexpected that he had once set up a "fascination" with that Zeku.


    ''''When I was wandering in the wilderness with Gen-chan, that girl was the first one I met. It was a matter of life and death, so it was a reflex. Let me do what you say temporarily...


    Goubayashi then ran in and yed one-on-one fisticuffs with him as his fascination was released, and Goubayashi eventually beat him down, apparently giving him the name Zeku.


    Zekou is a male. The fact that Incubus Kaoru was able to charm him means that he had moved into Phase 2 at that point.


    ''''........How did you feel?''''


    I don''t remember. I probably would have died if I was hit. Well, the first time I used it, it was like that, so I didn''t have that much resistance to using it on a demon to make it listen to me. Maybe I just got paralyzed, though.


    I see...


    If I am also attacked by something and pushed to the point where I can''t stand it, will I not have to worry so much? After using ¡¶Enchantment¡· once, would I really be able to give up on using it on Kyousuke? Or will I still regret that I should have used him in the first ce?


    ''''I can understand why you want to make the first one the one you love.


    Kaoru said.


    ''''Especially Sachi, she''s so quiet. He''s probably notfortable with using the charm on anyone and everyone, so he wants to at least get it done with the person he likes for the first time. That''s why I can''t stop him.


    ''But you don''t use it on anyone you like, Kaoru, do you?


    Well, there''s no one in my ss who likes me. There''s no one in my ss that I like. There''s no one in my ss that I like, Gen, but I''m okay with that. But yeah, I''m not going to use it to take someone I like. If I were in the same situation as Sachi, I would have a hard time finding a way around it.


    As I spoke up to that point, I heard a sudden tap on the door.


    ''Shan, are you there?¡¡It''s Princess Water.


    Hearing that name, Sakuma''s mind went nk for a moment.


    It''s Himemizu Rin. Why did hee all the way here? Didn''t you think that he had found out that he was trying to charm Kyousuke?


    For a moment, Sakuma wasn''t sure if he should use a staycation or not, but in the end, he gave up. Shaking his head, he dispels his distractions and calls out to Rin on the other side of the door.


    ''''Yes, I''m here. Come in, Himemizu-san.


    The door opened with a tter.


    I''m sorry to trouble you. Oh, Kaoruko-chan.


    Hi, Rin. Am I interrupting something?


    I don''t mean to bother you, but I''m just gonna leave it to you.


    Well, I''ll leave you to it.


    Isn''t he going to stay behind and provide cover? Sakuma patted himself on the head again at the thought of that. It''s rust from the body. Then you have to deal with it yourself. I don''t have the right to say anything about Kaoru here.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. Please don''t me Sachi too much.


    Just as he was leaving, Kaoru said just that much. Sakuma felt sorry for himself.


    Sakuma and Rin were the only people left in the room.


    ''''I''m sorry!''''


    First thing first, Sakuma bows to Rin.


    I don''t know if it''s something I can apologize for and be forgiven for. But I couldn''t help but apologize. It''s outrageous to put your hands on two boyfriends and try to "charm" them. I should have known that this would happen. The feeling of self-loathing grows.


    ''''No, that sachan........''''


    Rin said in a slightly confused voice.


    ''I didn''te here with the intention of ming you, Shan.


    But I''m going to charm Utsurogi-kun.


    Oh, you used it. Did it work?


    The response was surprisingly nd. Sakuma shook his head with a shake.


    Oh, okay. That''s a relief.


    I''m sorry......... Utsurogi-kun is going out with Himemizu-san, and yet...


    Oh, that...


    Rin let out a slightly awkward sound and undted her body.


    ''I like Kyousuke-kun, but I feel like we''re in a situation where we probably can''t say ''we''re together'' just yet.


    The words that jumped out at me were surprising.


    ''''Yes, but..... You like Himemizu-san too, don''t you, Utsurogi-kun?


    I don''t know if I should say this, but I think so.


    The words were neither confident nor boastful, but only a sense of confusion and a wavering heart.


    It reminds me of Kaoru''s words the other day.


    If you don''t verbalize the words ''I''m going out with you'' or ''I love you,'' you won''t be able to recognize the fact that you''re together. That''s what it was all about.


    But Kyousuke and Rin are bosom buddies. If you''re aware of that, wouldn''t it be fair to say that they''re already lovers?


    I''m a little scared, you know?


    Rin said.


    ''Scared...?''


    You could say publicly that you''re going out with Kyousuke-kun, or you could ask him to go out with you and get an eptance. I feel like if I put it into words, the pleasant rtionship I have now will somehow fall apart. Kyousuke-kun, I will definitely be aware of it.


    Sakuma somehow understood the meaning of the word ''awareness''.


    ''Being lovers'' and verbalizing their rtionship with each other meant that it would be a burden for their actions. Soraki Kyousuke was indeed a man who tended to be particrly concerned about that part of his life.


    ''Oh, I like to run, you know?''


    Rin says something that we all know now.


    ''I like to run. I like it more while I''m running than after I cut the finishing tape.... Maybe right now I''m in that state where I feel like I''m stamping my feet right before the finish line, and I feel like I''m running.


    So," I connected.


    So, if you cut the tape while I was doing that, I''d be disappointed, but I guess I''m just being careless.


    There is still room for Sakuma to cut the goal tape, Rin says.


    But those are not words of greatfort to Sakuma right now. I know that Rin doesn''t mean to say it with the intention offorting Sakuma, but it still leaves a lump in my heart that it''s not the words that will break the rut in my heart.


    ''''Himemizu-san, I........''''


    Mmm-hmm.


    I''m really... a sly, obnoxious, helpless woman...


    No.


    I''m not trying to say this. I''m not trying to say these things and ask for forgiveness.


    But having faced Rin, Sakuma couldn''t help but realize that once again.


    He had never tried to seriously face why he had be a subus, until now. I was afraid to face it and admit it.


    A demonic woman who attracts men and sucks their sperm out of them. A whore. He didn''t want to think that that was the demon that projected his mind. But what about reality? She was trying to take away the mind of Soraki Kyousuke by reasoning this and that within herself. No, he was still thinking about it. Is my desire that Kyousuke should be the first one is really a pure feeling?


    ''We all know that Saku-chan is really erotic,''


    Rin still said that in a matter-of-fact way.


    ''It''s enough to make me a subus. People didn''t say it, though. Maybe it was because they wanted Kyousuke-kun to turn on them, though. But that''s not something to be shy about. I''m also interested in pornography...


    Yes.


    ''Shan, facing your inner self is the first step in Phase 2. Whew!


    Phase 2. hearing those words, Sakuma Shoko raised her head.


    If she could exert the whore''s Phase 2 ability, the range of effects of the ¡¶Enchantment¡· would be greatly expanded. Perhaps, now that she was highly aware of her inner self, Kyousuke might be able to have the effect of the ¡¶Enchantment¡·.


    But right now, that feeling had faded at once.


    I can''t seem to go to Kyousuke''s side here and intend to use the Enchantment.


    Did Himemizu Rine here with that intention from the beginning, or was she drained of her poisonous spirit as a result?


    ''''Himemizu-san.''''


    Yes.


    I''m in love with you, Utsurogi-kun...


    Yes.


    Good luck.


    When she said that, Rin twisted her body as hard as she could.


    I''m not sure if I can say "go for it" or not, but....... Yes, I''ll do my best too.


    I must admit. That there''s a part of me that wants to use ¡¶Enchantment¡· on Soraki Kyousuke.


    That there''s a part of me that is cunning, annoying, and helpless.


    But before that, it has to be my own power to make him turn around. I can''t say ''I''m afraid''. It''s the same for Rin, who is fighting against fear, even though the form is different. Now that she is stamping her feet in front of the goal, there is still a chance.


    If possible, though, he should be the first one to go.


    If Rin finishes before that, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    What happens remains to be seen.

 53-Episode 49 Crossing The Sea

    That day, as usual, Zhu Zhu Xiangbara attended the Albadamba chiefs'' meeting.


    This meeting of chiefs, held once a month, was very important in determining the direction of Albadamba for the next month. Akasagihara, who has be a regr attendee now, is also a member of the Albadamba and is determined to attend the meeting.


    The main topic of discussion is the redistribution of fisheries, which has been determined by country and tribe. Fish and shellfish are the main source of protein for the Albadamba, but due to the currents, there are only a limited number of good fishing grounds and ces to catch arge number of fish, and each time the tribes decide where to fish, they use the amount of fish caught in a given month to determine where to fish. Vitors are heavily penalized, with some tribes imposing the death penalty.


    About five years ago, the numbers-obsessed Akasigahara began to have significant ruling authority in these discussions. While there were no tribesmen who were willing to bring their sleeves to the table, for the Suzagihara, their trust in this council of chiefs was their greatest asset. Those were forcefully prodded.


    Again, the redistribution of the fishing grounds waspleted without dy.


    ''''Next up is the merchant fleeting from the continent.


    The chieftain, who was chairing the meeting, said in a grave voice.


    ''The merchant fleet is supposed toe to the port of Delph once every six months, but they are far behind schedule.


    ''The voyage depends on the sea and the wind, you know. That''s about asmon a range as you can get.


    At the words of the chieftain, Vermilion Dragon said that, but he roughly understood what had happened.


    The merchant fleet they were talking about was a maritime caravan, sent by the Continental Southern Chamber of Commerce Guild. They would carry rare items manufactured on the continent to Albadamba to trade for special magic ores mined in Albadamba, rare fish and shellfish from the surrounding waters, and materials for monsters. This is one of the few times that Albadamba, which ispletely out of the control of the central empire, has had ess to the technology of the empire, and the goods brought by the trade are very popr with the people of Albadamba.


    Each tribe''s chieftain attended the trade, and his reputation within the tribe was affected to a small degree by his ability to purchase better and more rare items. It was for this reason that trade with this merchant fleet had be important in Albadamba.


    That merchant fleet did not arrive in Albadamba.


    Of course, the merchant fleet should have been nearly wiped out.


    It was a toothless story for Akagihara, who was registered in Albadamba, but he was roughly aware of that fact.


    "Luke has made a move.


    He is one half of therge piece that acts on the king''s edict and is mainly responsible for purging traitors. Luke "Scar Red" (Scar Red) of the Scarred Face.


    One of the pawns in the maritime caravan, who had infiltrated the continent''s adventurer''s guild. The rook was in the midst of pulling out of the southern front on the continent when the king reported on the pawn''s treachery and attacked the merchant fleet. As a result, nearly all of the caravan''s ships were sunk. The remaining ships were also swept away due to the currents, to the Sahagin''s habitat.


    If they are lucky, they too will make it to this Albadamba. But even if they do, it will be only one ship. The trade with the merchant fleet will be quite modest.


    "I''ve never heard of the waters around here being rough, but.... You never know what''s going to happen at sea.


    One of the chiefs strokes his beard and says


    ''As far as the merchant fleet is concerned, we can''t help but fret about it.


    I suppose we can only wish them well on their voyage, my dear sir.


    Hmm, yeah.


    Chief Berger, what''s next on the agenda?


    The chiefs say this to each other and the agenda flows quickly.


    This is the characteristic of this albadamba. It made hiding a lot easier.


    This is thest item on the agenda. "This is thest item on the agenda. We''ve got another kid on the loose.


    The chiefs did not buzz, but their faces tightened in unison and the atmosphere of the meeting changed.


    In the maritime union state of Albadamba, every month or two, there is an incident of a missing child. Even if you forbid children to y outside, it always happens somewhere. There have been various spections that the children were taken by a tidal wave, or eaten by predators (yaguaras) lurking in the jungle, but there is no clear answer.


    If Albadamba had a written culture and were able to keep aplete record, someone would have been able to notice that this incident urred at about the same time as the appearance of the Tokihara.


    The perpetrator of the disappearance was the Akasagihara. If he didn''t regrly consume human blood, he would suffer from thirst.


    That''s why he would kidnap a human and suck blood once every two months, even in the longest span of time. The fact that it is a child is simply due to the preference of the Suzakuhara. Additionally, it''s also easier to dispose of the corpse. Whether it''s an adult or a child, it would be troublesome to keep the person who sucked the blood alive, so there''s no choice but to kill them.


    ''Tokihara, this time it happened on the beach near your house,'' he said. One of the children who were ying got separated and never came back. Don''t you know anything about that?


    No..... When did this happen?


    They said it was the evening of a week ago.


    Of course you don''t know.


    The Vermilion Bird made a face that he didn''t know. The chieftain made a pained face, ''''I see.......''''


    ''''I''m sorry I can''t help you,''''


    No, good.... Is there anything I can do to prevent...


    This one, too, didn''t forget to make a sad face, but Zhu Qihara was already thinking about something else in his head.


    In terms of dates, the students led by the Queen should be visiting this albadamba by now. The question of whether the monster army can be allowed to stay in this country is not so difficult to answer. This United Nation is surprisingly open-minded. As long as the Vermilion Throne dictates a bit, some tribe will ept them.


    However, during their stay, the Akagihara cannot be seen. It would be immediately obvious that he was Japanese, and more importantly, his red eyes would reveal that he was a vampire. If the Queen found out, it would be crucial.


    Without showing up, he would find out where they were going to go from here and report it to the King.


    Then, if possible, he would take the Queen''s blood and deliver it to the King.


    The former, but thetter is a difficult task. Even though the pawn entrusted to me by Akeno is hiding out.


    Would it be possible to turn this Albadamba into the vermilion of battle?


    Well, that''s what happened. It would be a pity for the good-natured chiefs who were standing face to face in front of me.


    "Ooooohhhhhhhhhhh!


    In a stream-crossing state, Kyousuke''s full-body kick into one of the ship''s sticky tentacles. But the huge tentacles, which could be a couple of meters in thickness alone, didn''t budge from the blows. Kyousuke made a hand sword and stared at the tentacle again.


    ''''Rin, I''m going to smash it out with the cutter!


    Yes, sir!


    At the moment he swung down his raised sword, a stream of pressurized water was released with a diameter of only one millimeter. The ultra-high pressure water stream, no matter how soft it is, couldn''t kill the impact, and the tentacles were cut off without a hitch. Rin quickly turns off the water to prevent the watercutter from damaging the other equipment on board.


    The severed tentacles lumbered across the deck, but soon stopped moving. The suction cups are covered in spikes, scratching the deck.


    ''Okay, one!''


    I wonder if I can eat this...


    The merchant ships of the heavy duty branch and maritime caravan were now being attacked by the Kraken.


    I''m not sure if it''s a squid or an octopus, it''s a sea monster. ording to the Serena Memo, it was a descendant of an aquatic monster spawned directly by the King of the Sea, but that honestly didn''t matter. In addition to its huge body with tentacle length alone, no less than 50 meters, this one is on a ship and the other is in the middle of the sea, so it''s quite a struggle.


    Kaoruko was the first to try to charm me, but before I knew whether it was working or not, the tentacles bounced off me and flew away. No, I guess it wasn''t working because it was bounced off. Anyway, it means that they are in the middle of a battle to protect a merchant ship from the Kraken, which is about to get tangled up in a giant squidgy pike and sink.


    Kyousuke and the others had just finally smashed through one of the tentacles on the deck of the heavy duty branch school.


    This Kraken appeared to be quite a karmic tautness, extending its tentacles to both the merchant ship and the heavy duty branch school. However, due to its size, it would be extremely difficult to sink the branch school. If anything, we need to protect the merchant ship.


    Already, Ryuzaki, who is in the midst of "Complete Dragonization," is spraying breaths at Kraken from the sky. It''s not just Ryuzaki. Students who can fly, such as Karasutengu, Sarutoyo (Hanuman) and Harui (Harpy), have attacked the Kraken''s main body many times, while Okumura (Orc), Zekou, and Kenzaki (Durahan) have already jumped onto the deck of the merchant ship and are about to cut off its tentacles.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, us too!


    Okay, let''s go!


    He reconfigured his leg bone structure into an inverted artiction, and leapt between the ships, which were a dozen or so meters long, with ease. Kyousuke and Rinnded directly on the deck of the merchant ship.


    ''''You''re here, Utsurogi!


    Just then, Kenzaki and the others worked together to cut off one of the giant pricks.


    ''''We''ll join them. How many gesso do you have left?


    Twelve that I can see. But it''s hard to say.


    Kenzaki makes a sullen face as he rolls it on the floor. Kyousuke gently ces it on a wooden box in the corner, as he''s afraid that if he leaves it here, he''ll step on it in case of an emergency.


    On the other hand, Rin, hearing the number of tentacles left, lets out a snort.


    ''''That''s a lot. I thought squid''s legs were ten.''''


    There''s a specimen of an octopus with 96 legs in Shima Marinnd.


    ''Utsurugi, Himemizu, and generally the Kraken are neither squid nor octopus, they are fat.


    Some of the tentacles are still persistently attached to the heavy branch school as well. But there''s still quite a bit of strength left over there, so there''s nothing to worry about. While I was thinking this, Goubayashi, a representative of a dependable man, jumped out of the cabin. His cloak fluttered and he wore a golden fighting spirit.


    He caught one of the prickly pears that had extended as if it was being mmed into him from the front, grabbed it with both arms and forcefully tore it apart. Another one, which is even closer, is cut off in both directions with a backward kick. Is it really an effect of the fighting spirit or is it due to the extraordinary physical ability of the ooga that can sever that soft body with a striking attack?


    Furthermore, you can see that the Tentacleshara (Roper), who until now has not shown any personality for anything other than its strong appearance, is standing on the deck with an unexpectedly spirited look.


    "My tentacles and your tentacles........ Let''s see who''s better, let''s go with a match!


    Immediately afterwards, Natsuhiko Tentahara ate the Geso Punch and flew into the sea. There is an underwater unit by the Uozumi siblings and Sahagin in the sea, so they will be rescued soon. Aya Sugiura (Scy), who is not normally abatant, is also helping to cover us from under the sea just this time.


    The tentacles stuck to the heavy duty branch school were all smashed away by Goubayashi. The free detachment began to slowly turn its head and turn the bow of the ship towards the Kraken. One by one, the goblins jumped out of the cabin and took up their positions on the gunwale.


    However, the machine gun ammunition is also finite. They would only be able to shoot at the moment as a check to avoid crisis.


    The airborne troops also continued to fight well. Karasuma, Harui, and Sarutoyo were all able to handle wind-attribute spirit magic. ¡¶Wind Cutter¡· and other wind-attribute attack magic specializing in cutting systems, including the Wind de (Wind Cutter), have gained a reasonable amount of effective hits against the Kraken. Ryuuzaki''s me radiation is also effective. Although Kannari couldn''t use Blitzkrieg, but with Nekomiya on his head, he was able to scratch through the tentacles and repeatedly hit and away.


    Let''s go!¡¡The fruits of my youth!


    Sarutoyo turned his arms to face each other and let the wind energy consolidate. Like a baseball pitching, he swung wide in the air and threw the magic power of the wind concentrated into a spherical shape with great force.


    ''''Gale forceful bullet (Brass ster)!


    It is a sphere made ofpressed wind des. It ate through the flesh of the Kraken''s "belly," but it didn''t quite prate it. The flesh is too thick.


    "Saruwatari, what was that?


    Harui sends a cold eye to Sarutoyo.


    ''''The crystal of my youth........ That''s a magic ball!''''


    ''Oh, yeah.... So.........


    Harui didn''t go into it any further.


    After all, if they were to defeat the Kraken, it would be quicker to concentrate on the head and abdomen, which were filled with vital organs such as internal organs, but since many students were unable to fly, that would be difficult as well. Kyousuke and the others have no choice but to steadily pull off the tentacles attached to the merchant ship.


    ''''I mean, what about Hino? Wouldn''t it be quicker if you merged with Hino!''''


    Kenzaki shouted as he mmed his sword into one of the tentacles. Kyousuke fired his watercutter at the tentacles attached to the mast.


    ''Ei''s still lying in bed, seasick!


    "Then Rin!¡¡Rin will be able to fly too!


    ''There''s not enough water!¡¡And if you run out, you''re right on top of the ocean!


    It''s a rtively inevitable thing.


    ''There''s still a man on deck. Harao!¡¡If only he had his telekinesis!


    He''s asleep.


    ''Where are the mushroom hats?¡¡I''m going to mushroom his spores and cover his prickles in mushrooms!


    ''I''m too scared toe out of the water because if I fall into the sea I''ll turn into a sio-sio.''


    ''How''s Snowman!¡¡I''m going to put you on ice with a freezing ray!


    ''It''s hot and half-melted, so you''ll have to forgive him.


    Even if the perpetual sleeper Harao Maki (Pharaoh) was out of the question, the troublesome part of maritimebat was that there were some races, such as Matango''s Mushikasa and Snow Woman''s Yukinoshita, who were unable to give their full potential due to their environment. The reason why they kept Ei in bed was because if they came out of the sea in a poor condition, if they fell into the sea, they could be killed.


    It should be noted that Yukinoshita Ryouka, who has been reincarnated as a snow woman, is considered to have considerable potential, but she has rarely gone to the front lines due to fatal problems with her own personality. She''s the type of girl who gets excited and "burns" when she''s in trouble or in adversity, so if you send her out in a pinch, she''ll burn and melt on her own. Basically, it''s useless.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I''mte!


    With such a voice, a girl rolls out of the cabin.


    ''''Sakuma Shoko, I''m going to the front line with Inugami-san!


    It''s Sakuma, the subus. The even more bestial Inugami leaps out onto the deck as she takes him with her. Once the Inugami made sure there were no tentacles attached to the branch school, he and Goubayashi jumped over to our merchant ship. Sakuma''s side spread its wings and joined the aerialbat group.


    Beni has note out. It''s a bit of a stretch to force her to do something she can''t do right now, not being able to suck blood.


    ''The fishermen are going around right now, cutting the rest of the tentacles in the sea.


    Goubayashi said as he tore off one of the tentacles.


    ''Once I''ve cut off all the tentacles, I''ll burn the main body at once with Sakuma''s magic. Utsurogi, can you go?


    What, me?


    Kyousuke can''t help but turn his head and ask.


    ''''I heard from Hakuba. There''s a strategy to strengthen Sakuma''s magic with "Characteristic Amplification", right? As I recall, it''s called Giant Burst........


    It''s a big burst....


    Goubayashi is the son of a temple and appears to have nothing to do with vexation, but is he really aware of the other meaning that Hakuba has put into it?


    ''Eh, Kyosuke. That''s the first I''ve heard of it. What?¡¡What''s the matter with your big bust, Sasan?


    Rin.......... You''re always so straightforward.........


    ''Huh, Utsurogi. That''s one of the best things about Rin.


    It''s Kenzaki, who crosses his arms and for some reason proudly makes a miscedment.


    Anyway, the big burst is to amplify Sakuma''s magic attack power with Kyousuke''s power and shoot out. It''s fine to say that other students'' magic attacks are fine as well, but since Sakuma is the one with the highest magic attack power now that Koganei isn''t around, it''s inevitable that buffing Sakuma is theoretically the calction for maximum firepower.


    ''I see.''


    Rin could tell right away. Thebined state is a convenient thing.


    ''I just wondered, Kyousuke-kun, if you use the ''characteristic amplification'' on Sachi-chan or Kaoruko-chan, will the effect of the ''charm'' be amplified as well?


    Yeah?¡¡Well, you will, won''t you?¡¡I''ve never seen Sakuma use the Enchantment, though.


    Hmm....


    Rin let out some kind of voice. Kyousuke looked up and looked at the aerial battle group.


    Already, the Kraken already didn''t have enough tentacles to intercept the aerialbat group. Probably all of its remaining legs were in the middle of engaging the fishermen in the sea. I''m not going to be able to get my hands on any of them. I''m not sure if we can defeat them even if we let them go, though.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to call out the name of the technique.


    ''Well, yeah. Maybe it''s not...


    Let''s just scream.


    Oh, well...


    Rin says too inly. Kyousuke gave a small cough and called out to the flying Sakuma.


    ''''Say, Sakuma!


    It''s not supposed to be a nasty word by any means, but I''m irresistibly embarrassed to say it. What''s the y, this is.


    Sakuma, who was floating in the sky, immediately recognized the voice and flew to the deck of the merchant ship. He looked rather happy.


    ''''All right, Utsurogi-kun!¡¡That''s a big burst!


    ''I don''t know, but that big burst is going to take down that Kraken, isn''t it?


    Kenzaki didn''t seem to notice it at all and came to join the conversation, so Kyousuke got his head in his hands.


    ''''Oh, eh, um, Himemizu-san. Utsurogi-kun''s help, I''ll borrow it.


    Kyousuke-kun isn''t mine, so borrow as much as you want.


    Nice to meet you, Utsurogi-kun!


    For some reason, Sakuma''s cheeks are upturned and she has a big smile on her face.


    Maybe it''s just my imagination, buttely, she seems to have somehow blown it off. I don''t know what she blew up, but she''s opened up, or maybe she''s more positive. Well, whatever it is, it''s a good thing.


    As Sakuma turned his back to us and started chanting, Kyousuke wandered his hands a bit. Where to put it, is quite a difficult question. After hesitating a lot, Kyousuke ended up touching his shoulder, just likest time.


    ''''Whoa, Sachi''s shoulders, they''re kind of soft.


    Rin put into words the words that Kyousuke had been thinking about but had tried not to consciously think about. Sakuma''s body temperature rose a little bit.


    ''Avoid them all!¡¡Utsurogi and Sakuma are going to use a big burst!


    Kenzaki''s loud voice rang out, and all of them, who had been attacking the Kraken''s main body from the air, scattered widely.


    Sakuma, you know I don''t want you to destroy this ship.


    Yeah, I know...


    After finishing the chanting, Sakuma directed the filled magic power to the Kraken. From his palm, ck mes red up in a big way, creating a miserable w-like shape.


    ''''Evil re Big Burst!


    With Sakuma''s cry, the evil me''s deadly ws were unleashed, five ws cutting through the sky as if they were separate creatures in their own right, gushing out and being swallowed up by the Kraken''s soft white body. It bit heavily into the Kraken''s abdomen, which was now covered in wounds from the airborne forces'' repeated attacks, and after a few seconds, it exploded.


    The decapitation doesn''t resonate. The sound of the explosion took its ce. The Kraken''s body, which popped loudly, slowly copsed on top of the sea and raised a column of water.


    ''''Good...!


    Sakuma clenched both fists and uttered a pleasantry.


    ''Oh beauty,''


    Rin also sent Sakuma a word of praise.


    Kyousuke sighed heavily. It wasn''t a particrly difficult battle, due to the improvedbat abilities of the entire ss, but it was a formidable opponent. After all, fighting such arge monster on the sea may be a difficult task.


    ''''........Oh, it''s over?''''


    Mr. Welcano, who had retreated into the cabin, popped up and said.


    ''''Well yes, we were able to protect the ship without causing any major damage.


    The one who answered was Goubayashi. The tone of voice is polite, but he hasn''t deactivated his fighting spirit, so he is still very intimidating.


    I''m sure there are many skilled adventurers who can fight off the Kraken at sea. That''s quite a feat.


    It''s an overused form of ttery, but I don''t feel bad about hearing it.


    It may be true that Mr. Welcano is showing his gratitude, but he''s still a bit distant. Is it reasonable that he would be scared if he showed so much power? From the ship''s cabin, Remy is barely peeking out, and after all, the other merchants don''t even show any signs ofing out.


    ''''Then we will return. After we''ve settled down a bit, we''ll sail again.


    He decided that staying on this deck any longer would only scare them away, Goubayashi said and waved to the aerial unit. It would be easy to jump from the heavy duty branch to the merchant marine because the branch''s deck was higher, but not if it was the other way around. It is necessary to have Kannari and Ryuzaki to carry it properly.


    ''''From a human''s point of view, it''s a scary thing, isn''t it?


    Rin blurts out.


    ''''Well, I think I''m human too.


    ''''Yeah......... In the eyes of Welkano-san and the others, we''re really just monsters........


    Sakuma nodded at Rin''s words.


    It wasn''t that he had a heavy heart, but it still didn''t feel good to feel the depth of the rift. As a matter of fact, as Kyousuke, he had hoped that this matter would help him lower the guard of the merchants of the maritime caravan and get them to part with their blood for Benii''s sake. However, that is still a long shot.


    ''''I was thinking the same thing, but........''''


    In the meantime, Kannari, Ryuzaki and the others descended to the deck of the merchant ship. Riding on their backs, Kyousuke and the others went back to the heavy duty branch school. Looking down, the merchants finally came out of the ship''s cabin and began to check the ship''s wounds and other things.


    Then, suddenly, I heard a scream from below. It was a man''s wild scream.


    When I turned my head to look again, I heard a familiar female voice screaming, "No!


    ''No!¡¡I forgot my head again!


    On the back of the divine Birdwing, the headless windbreaker was in a panic.


    When he was attacked by the Kraken, he wondered how many times he would have to fight such a sea monster, but apparently that was a rtively rare encounter. From then on, the heavy branch and the merchant ship made their way across the sea smoothly without encountering any major obstacles.


    In the meantime, although they tried to deliver some food made from Kraken''s legs and dried fish they had caught overnight to the merchant ships, there was no sign of them opening up. If I had to say so, I would say that the half-elf Remy was only interested in the heavy duty branch, but Mr. Welkano did not allow her to cross over to our ship.


    However, in the days leading up to their arrival at Albadamba, the students of the second year and fourth ss were able to hear some interesting stories from Remy.


    He told them what kind of materials were being sold for a high price in Albadamba. I''m not sure I''d be willing to smash a part of myself to sell it, but if it''s something that can be produced, there''s now that doesn''t allow me to be prepared.


    Arakune''s thread was particrly popr, I''d heard, and Spider Zaki was impatiently producing it, and Mushikasa was desperately shaking out spores and getting stumped by the flower garden, leaving the deck''s vegetable garden covered in mushrooms.


    Kurumori was making small music boxes out of leftover materials and other materials, and the dexterous Goshukawara and the goblins were passing the time by making wood carvings and other crafts.


    Of course, some students were so absorbed in the video games they had seized in the old castle that they didn''t think about such things, while others just stood idly by looking at the unchanging horizon, while others enjoyed fishing and others were eager to dry fish.


    And so it was for about two weeks. Almost two months and a week have passed since I arrived in this world, at that time.


    While each of them were enjoying the boat ride to their heart''s content, they finally arrived at the United Maritime State of Albadamba.

 54-Episode 50 渇Emia

    The ind of Delph, the westernmost ind of Albadamba, caused a bit of a stir when the massive ship appeared offshore.


    The wooden sailing ships approaching across the sea fly the g of a fleet of merchant shipsing from the northern continent. But that''s the only merchant fleet ship the inders are familiar with, and not a single inder knows about the steel ck ship running behind them. First the men who were out fishing noticed it, and then the children who were ying on the beach noticed it, and went to call for the Chief of Delph Ind and the ountant, Tokihara, who was in charge of the ounts.


    The chief was d that the merchant ships hade to Albadamba, though muchter than nned, and then he wondered about the fact that there was only one merchant ship, and the ck ship running behind it. Tokihara said that would be one of the merchant ships, and he left the beach when he went to inform the other ind chiefs of the matter in order to begin dealing with the merchant fleet.


    As usual, a small boat disembarked from the merchant ship anchored offshore and Welkano, themander of the merchant fleet, came up to the beach. Remy, the half-elf Remy, whom he adored like a grandson, was with him, but furthermore, the fact that a stranger, Dragoneut, was mixed in there made the inders stiffen their stance.


    Dragoneut is a half-dragon, half-human monster whose inhabitants have been confirmed on the continent. They are the descendants of the dragon kings who once ruled the continent, and although it is not impossible for them to interact with humans due to their high intelligence that wields fearsome power, the number of such oddities was limited.


    The chieftain was also a seafaring warrior when he was young, and he had been told of the dragonite several times by humans on the continental side. Even though they mostly refused to interact with humans, the Dragontooths are an intelligent race. It''s not impossible to say that this is rare, but it''s not impossible to say that this kind of thing doesn''t happen at all.


    ''Hi, long time no see. Chief Berger.


    Welcano greeted the chief as he ced his arms on his left and right shoulders and slowly bowed his head in the tribal style of the highest salute.


    ''I am d to see that you are also in good health. Welkano. But this time things are a little strange.


    The children on the ind are curious, and they are quick to start swarming around a drag for the first time. Some of the scary kids were being beaten as hard as they could by their parents, who were blue in the face, as they pulled their tails and pecked at their scales.


    Ryujin''s face crumpled up and he waved his hands in the air. A broken face, I wondered. Later, Dragon Newt is discussing something with Remy.


    ''First, about the fact that the merchant fleet has fewer ships than usual...''


    The chief asked, ncing at the dragon man. Welkano makes a difficult face.


    ''I am very sorry about that. As a matter of fact, our merchant fleet was caught in a storm.''


    He said it in the same tone as usual, but he wasn''t a chieftain who couldn''t understand where his words were going.


    ''Well..... It''s been a tough day.


    Still, we should be grateful that just one ship made it here. The Chief also gave a tribal-style most respectful bow and bowed his head.


    Next, the Chief turned his attention to the huge vessel anchored offshore.


    The chieftain had never seen a ship like that before. The story is that the Empire has developed something called a magic ship that doesn''t rely on either wind or human power for its power, but I wonder if it''s the same kind. Even from this beach, they are sorge that they seem to lose their perspective. It was several times closer in size than the merchant ship.


    Welkano must have understood what was beyond the chief''s gaze. He immediately nodded and exined.


    ''That is the ship of these Ryuzakis.


    Immediately after Welkano''s introduction, Dragoneut also ced his left and right hands on his shoulders and bowed his head, directing a tribal-style most respectful bow to the Chief.


    ''It is a pleasure to meet you, Chief Bergel. I understand that you are currently the Chairman of the Albadamba Chiefs Council.


    ''Oh, oh no. The presidency of the council is a rotating system. I have no special power in this United States.


    The Chief flinched a little as he was greeted by Dragoneut, who was more fluent than he had expected.


    Dragoneut introduced himself as Ryuzaki. Apparently, that ship is inhabited by many of the monsters he is connected with, and he came to this Albadamba as an escort for Welkano and his friends on the way. No harm intended, but the word "many monsters" doesn''t make sense to the Chief.


    No harmful intent, I suppose. And it also seems like Welkano is putting some trust in them. In other words, he is a monster, but he is trustworthy. The Chief thought about it. The tribes that live on the ind of Delph are particrly open-minded in Albadamba. They are often open to the things of the outside world.


    ''They saved us when we were attacked by the Kraken offshore,''


    When Welkano said that, Ryuzaki looked at him, a little surprised. I don''t even know what that expression means.


    ''If you have protected Welcano and the others, you are our brother. Let us wee you, Ryuzaki.


    Oh, oh.... Yes, ma''am. Thank you, Chief Berger.


    Ryuzaki made a somewhat anticlimactic expression and gave another supreme salute. He was also well behaved.


    As Welkano and the others continue to discuss the uing schedule with the chiefs, the chiefs of the other races who live rtively close to them arrive. Albadamba is no small ce, so it should be a full day before they can call on a chieftain on a distant ind.


    The trading meeting with the maritime caravan should be held tomorrow at the earliest, and the day after tomorrow orter if we look ahead to the preparation period. The chiefs of the other tribes are alsoing inpletely empty-handed at the moment. They are probably in the middle of having the young men of the tribe prepare and carry their trade goods, such as magical ores and marine products.


    "Chief Berger, we have prepared the goods for you, if you don''t mind.


    ''Ah, thank goodness for that. Even though Lord Welcano and the others have had some misfortune, it''s still sad to see how little trade goods are avable.


    Trading with the continent''s merchant fleet is one of the most important events in Albadamba, which only happens twice a year. With one merchant ship''s worth of goods, the merchandise would be quite small, so it was imagined that the trade fair would be quite modest. In that situation, the fact that the monsters prepared something for us was a gratifying story in terms of keeping up appearances.


    Afterwards, Ryuzaki informed me that he wanted to stay in Albadamba for a while. As the chieftain, I can''t give the consensus of Albadamba, but as the chief of Delph Ind, I can give him permission for now.


    ''But when ites to monsters, what kind of monsters are there?


    The Chief tilted his head. Ryuzaki was at a bit of a loss for words there.


    When it came to monsters here in Albadamba, most of them were marine dwellers, or fishmen, kraken, and sea serpents. On the ind of Albadamba, there are no creatures that can be called monsters, except for therge carnivorous Yaguaras, which live in the forest.


    Once, a group of guys called the continent''s Rare Creature Book Squadron, apanied by a merchant fleet, had visited this Albadamba. ording to what they said, Yaguara was also ssified as a demonic beast in the broadest sense, but at least the Chief had never recognized Yaguara as such a being.


    That''s where Remy, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.


    ''Sub-racial monsters like Gilman, Orcs and Goblins. Undead monsters like Skeletons and Duhan. Spiritual and monster-type monsters like unicorns and ket-shihs. It''s a coalition of diverse monsters.


    Oh, yeah.


    The Chief let out an exmation of admiration at the unexpectedly variedposition.


    ''Just so you know, there are no monsters that eat humans or anything like that, are there?


    "Yeah, it''s a big...


    He was about to say it, and for a moment, Ryuzaki was at a loss for words. But he quickly shook his head.


    ''Don''t worry, Chief Berger. There are no monsters in our ranks who think of killing and eating humans.''


    I hope so. One of our children has only recently gone missing.


    ''Nah, I see.... That''s a worry.


    For a moment, Ryuzaki''s expression besplicated. Both Welkano and Remy looked at him with their own thoughtful faces, but the chieftain didn''t know what the implications of this would be.


    Dragon Newt, Kunihiro Ryuzaki''spanion was a vampire named Asuka Benii, and that the vampire was seeking human blood. That''s exactly why Ryuzaki was at a loss for words, and why Welkano and Remy saw his face.


    The expression on Ryuzaki''s face was something like, ''This makes it difficult to demand blood for any reason,'' but of course, the chieftain didn''t have the strength to understand that.


    A short timeter, Ryuzaki returned to the heavy branch anchored offshore. After nearly two weeks on the voyage, the students, missingndpletely, clung to the Thunderbird''s divine wings and unloaded their small boats, preparing to head for the beach.


    ''Hey, Ei, are you okay?¡¡We''re at Albadamba?


    Oh, ah..... It''s finally here......... Ugh.........


    Wisp Hino Ei is groggy. As you can see, the firepower that makes up his body is small.


    ''''I''m sorry, Kyousuke........ Could you get out the etiquette bag........


    Really? There is such a thing?¡¡No, are you going to throw up in the first ce...?


    I feel like I''m going to throw up from the motion sickness........ Ugh......


    With a bop, arge amount of white ashes erupted from the wisp''s body.


    ''''Whoa........''''


    ''''I''m sorry. Kyousuke, for something so unseemly....


    ''''No, it''s not visually unsightly and it''s fine........ I see, so this is vomit........


    Kyousuke sweeps the ashes scattered on the floor with a broom that was ced in one corner of the room.


    Well, we''ll be sailing again in a while........ It may be a short stay, but it''s the southern ind. Let''s enjoy it to the fullest.


    ''Yes, yes......... The South Ind.....


    Ei said that as he wobbled and flew.


    ''''The other, the students... have they alreadynded?


    ''Rin is waiting for me. Also, Sakuma is at Benii''s.


    Beni''s....


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded.


    Beni is now retreating into his room and not trying tond. In fact, for the past few days, he seems to have be unwell again, and he doesn''t appear in the cafeteria much anymore. After all, it''s probably because he can''t suck blood.


    ssmates also seemed to be concerned about Beni in their own way, the Uozumi siblings had caught a sea turtle and given it to Sugiura, and Sugiura had made a special menu for Beni, using the meat from the turtle to cook a raw steak. The blood that had been drained was put into a bottle and given to Benii to drink, but her condition did not seem to have improved.


    Some of her ssmates had thought about a means of getting live blood from the humans somehow, but they had been unable to implement it, as any means would only result in undermining the trust of the humans.


    Seeing Sakuma, Kaoruko, and the others'' asional expressions of contemtion, they too had probably taken into consideration using the power of the Enchantment to get them to donate their blood.


    Kyousuke went out into the corridor to match the pace of Ei, who was flying slowly. He was about to head directly to the deck where Rin was waiting, when he saw a group of unexpected students waiting in the hallway.


    Hey, isn''t that a snake mound in Harui?


    Harpy''s Harui and Lamia''s Snake Mound.


    Queen Benii''s cronies, the words "Queen Benii''s cronies" made the two of them feel strangely nostalgic... The two of them turned their gaze towards Kyousuke and the others, but quickly averted it and showed a bored expression on their faces.


    ''''You two.... What are you two doing?''''


    I''m waiting. About Asuka.


    At Ei''s words, Harui says in an oddly thorny tone.


    Waiting, he says, but the ce where they are standing is some distance away from Beni''s bedroom. Kyousuke doesn''t understand the meaning of the words, down to the aggressive shades contained in them. But even though he couldn''t understand, he tried to use his mind to imagine it.


    ''You seem to be in a pretty bad mood.


    Fearless Ei Hino said fearlessly.


    ''''Han, you don''t know what you''re talking about.


    ''No, I can see that. I''m sure Beni is not happy that they can''t count on us to be there for them.


    Ei said simply, and the two men stiffened their expressions. Kyousuke tilted his head.


    ''''What do you mean........it''s better not to ask, right?


    ''Well, Kyousuke, if you say you care about the subtleties of these girls'' minds, I won''t say any more.


    With a twitch, Harui''s face tensed up. She was about to say something, just when the door to the room a short distance away opened. Asuka Beni Asuka and Sakuma Shoko appeared. Harui and Snakezuka first made a worried face, and then quickly drowned it out.


    ''''Asuka........''''


    Snake Mound looked at Benii, who looked limp, and muttered to himself.


    Benii Asuka waspletely pale. Although Benii had always had fair skin, she was now beyond white and pale. The whiteness, which is as sloppy as wax, has an eerie rawness to it. It''s like that of a dead man.


    If this was a symptom caused by ack of blood, why did they keep it quiet until this happened?


    ''''Ah, Utsurogi-kun. Harui-san and the others too.


    Hearing Sakuma''s voice, Benii looks up as if she noticed us.


    ''''........Ah.''''


    I just said, and dropped my gaze, not really speaking any more words.


    ''''Asuka, are you okay?''''


    It''s tough, but I''m okay.


    He said this without losing his usual tone of voice as much as possible, even with Harui''s words.


    ''....Utsurogi and Hino are there too. Just as well.


    As it is, he continues to turn his gaze towards Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''Well there''s something I wanted to tell Utsurogi about this state of affairs as well.


    Yeah, I don''t mind, but...


    Hey, Asuka.


    Kyousuke had just replied when Harui''s cold voice rang out from behind him.


    ''''What the hell is that?''''


    Harui....


    I''m not saying that you need to rely on Sakuma and Utsurogi, but why don''t you tell us all about those important things?¡¡What?¡¡Were we really that unreliable women to Asuka?


    There is a strange spike in those words. If the words were to be understood as they were, they would certainly mean what Ei had said. Kyousuke finally understood.


    ''''I thought we weren''t friends?''''


    These two had been Beni Asuka''s cronies since her human days. At least that is the perception of the people around them. However, "cronies" is a bit of a malicious term, at least to them, it is a "friendship". There may have been a sense of hierarchy in the rtionship, and it may be true that Harui and the others had taken advantage of it.


    Still, it must havee as a shock to Harui and the others to hide the fact that Beni was a vampire, and maybe it was also a shock to them that they had confided in Sakuma first, rather than themselves. Beni relies on Sakuma, Kaoruko, and others, but at least he doesn''t rely on Harui and the others. Maybe that was a shock to him.


    He hadn''t expected to be told that. Beni had a surprised expression on his face.


    ''''Harui........''''


    Well, that''s okay. I''ll get there first.


    Saying that, Harui turned his back to Benii and the others and walked up the stairs to the deck.


    ''''Ah, hey Harui!''''


    Snake Mound also shouted and went after her.


    Beni followed it with his gaze as well, but he quickly turned his attention back to Kyousuke.


    ''''So, Utsurogi. About my current state of affairs.


    Kyousuke was surprised that he said such a thing so easily.


    ''''Are you sure you don''t want to go after Harui and the others?''''


    ''I want to talk to you first... Oh, Sachi, I''m sorry. It''s all right....


    Benii, who had been resting his shoulder against Sakuma, said this, and stood in the corridor, barely on his own two feet.


    He staggered somewhat, but was surprisingly firm in his standing. He scratches his ck hair, sweat sticking to his forehead as he repeats his rough breathing with his shoulders.


    a€?Drymia......... I say. ''My current state.''


    Thirsty...?


    ''Yes...... That''s what happens when you don''t have human blood in your body for a long time.......


    The "vampires" in Kyousuke''s world are a race that have gained their power from a special energy that is passed through blood. Much like magic, they are like spiritual genes, and each one has a different form. Through the same structural part of the spiritual gene, the Lord can give orders to his subordinates.


    The same structure exists in Beni''s blood that receivesmands from the king''s spiritual genes, and the same spiritual gic structure exists in Kyousuke, who became Beni''s subordinate.


    Vampires were once ordinary humans. There, they were a race that was able to shed their spiritual genes into their blood through external means. It is passed on to the children born to vampires, but that spiritual gene was not originally intended for humans to have, and so a structural impossibility is created.


    Spiritual genes consumed by life activities and the exercise of power linger in the blood. It is a dead body of energy, so to speak. No matter how much it circtes, it cannot be purified by the vampire''s internal organs, which are not much different from those of humans by nature. That''s where the need to consume pure human blood, free of energy corpses,es into y.


    A condition in which the blood is stagnant with dead energy carcasses after not ingesting blood for a long period of time. That''s thirst.


    ''That''s all right, but...''


    Kyousuke scratched his cheek.


    ''Why are you telling me that?''


    Asuka then said something unexpected.


    "If I can''t suck your blood, I might have to ask you to give it back to me once.


    Can you do that?¡¡Kyousuke thought.

 55-Episode 51: Curiosity Kills A Dog

    ''Wow, you really are a monster!


    Wow!


    Hey, it''s real!¡¡This tail is real!


    Kids are fearless, and the second year 4 students quickly squirmed. The most popr ones were the unicorns and the cat pce (Ket Shih). The short Nekomiya is more "typical" than the children, especially if we talk about "squirming". He is a ck cat wearing boots and a vest. He is very popr with children.


    Ha-ha, you guys. "Ha-ha, boys, I don''t mean to be a charmer, but.... Beards and tails are not to be tugged.¡¡There they are!¡¡Kids these days don''t know how much they''re allowed to take... oh,e on!¡¡You can''t do that!


    On the other hand, not a single child approached the frightening looking Okumura (Orc) or Kenzaki (Duhan). Okumura and others didn''t seem particrly bothered, but Kenzaki was tantly shocked. While he was in shock, the bad boy almost took him by the neck, and when he yelled at him hard, he was distanced from the kid again.


    The rest of my ssmates were having their own way down the beach. Sugiura has quickly prepared the barbecue and is grilling dried fish and other items on the boat. Hanazono was also preparing vegetables. The mushroom hut was also about to offer its own mushrooms, but Hanazono ignored the mushroom hut with all her might.


    ''''Hmmm, what is this...''''


    It''s a music box. Open it and music will y.


    "Hmm, what is this?


    It''s a garment made of my thread.


    ''This statue is amazing. I wonder how much it would cost as a rate.


    It''s a gargoyle, Kagoi. It''s not for sale.


    Welkano and his friends, some of the students are disying "for sale" among the goods brought by the marine caravan. Chiefs of each tribe are gathering one after another, and they seem to be interested in the products for the trade fair.


    The chiefs are looking at some of the items for sale by the students, especially the rare vegetables brought by Hanazono, the Arakune thread prepared by Kumozaki, the music box from Kurumori, and the crafts made by Gokugawara and Gahara. In terms of the quality of the goods, the items Welkano and the others brought in were naturally far superior, but after all, the fleet had sunk, so there was considerable interest in the students'' items as recements.


    ''Alright, boys!¡¡Younger days are just one time!¡¡That is, youth!¡¡And youth is baseball!¡¡Now I''m going to teach you guys baseball!¡¡This is the bat and ball I got for you!


    Saruwatari, the kids are hitting the ground running.


    ''Ooh, it burns!¡¡Hot!¡¡But baseball isn''t the only thing thates to mind in my youth!¡¡I''m going to teach you all about ballet!¡¡Speaking of sandy beaches, Valley!¡¡The market is set!


    "Snowman, you''re melting.


    Some members of the athletic department were devoted to missionary work.


    ''It''s a good trend,''


    Looking at such a situation, Goubayashi muttered. Ryuzaki also nodded.


    Participating in the trading meeting was something that Ryuzaki had offered to Welkano in advance. The Caterpir unit had to be discarded, but Ryuzaki didn''t want to discard the heavy duty branch school. After going around to the east side of the continent, they would have to go ovend again. At that time, he ns to request materials to manufacture the Caterpir unit again from the Southern Commerce Guild.


    But as long as we''re collecting supplies through the guild, we''ll need funds. I''m sure you''re aware of the fact that there are a lot of people out there who have a lot of money.


    Of course, that wasn''t his only goal.


    ''I''m just trying to get some blood for Asuka from them somehow.


    In the end, that''s the conclusion you get when you''ve thought it through. Even if we did it by some means, even if we did it by trickery, at some point, we would need to get blood from the humans. If that''s the case, the better choice would be to get them to donate their blood with good intentions, since they are rtively friendly to the monsters.


    But it''s a difficult request to ask for out of the blue when you first meet them. It would break the tension between the children gathered here and the chiefs of the various tribes and make it easier to negotiate. It may be too difficult, but there is no such thing as being too cautious here.


    While many of the students were interacting with the inders, there was a girl scurrying around at a slight distance.


    She was the ouw delinquent girl, the werewolf Inugami Hibiki.


    Unlike the other students, she didn''t pass through the Transition Degeneration Gate and be a monster. She was a native werewolf.


    ''''Inugami-san, what''s wrong?''''


    Remy called out to Inugami, who was clearly wary of something, as he unloaded his cargo from the merchant ship.


    The Inugami nced at Remy, and with a twitch of his nose, he said


    ''''It smells nasty,''''


    Disgusting smell?


    ''Oh...''


    As he says it, Inugami walks towards Ryuzaki.


    ''''Inugami?''''


    Be careful, Ryuzaki. There might be vampires on this ind.


    What...?


    With that said, the jungle is spreading out in the direction of Inugami''s gaze.


    The sun is setting and darkness is falling on the jungle. What she is glowing with is the very look she is giving the avenging enemy against her n. The fact that Inugami sensed the smell of it means that it''s not just a vampire. "It''s a blood n. At the very least, if they have thebat power of a pawn ss, there are only a limited number of students who can deal with them.


    However, it''s not arge ind. If vampires are lurking on the ind, it''s not a ce where they can hide for very long.


    Or is it that they are hiding in hiding among the humans of this ind?


    Ryuzaki made a grim face and stared at the jungle as well as Inugami.


    ''''Wait, Benii.''''


    Before he could proceed with the conversation, Ei interrupted him.


    ''''We only have a vague idea of the abilities that Beni''s blood possesses. Just give me a more structured exnation of what you know about it.


    At his words, Sakuma nodded in agreement with him. She must have been curious about it too.


    Beni sighed with a sigh, and scratched her hair that was stuck to her forehead again as she said


    ''''An exnation...... A lot of us were brought up by our parents from the time we were born, so...


    While saying that, she exined again.


    "Spiritual genes, energy bodies that flow through the blood, these are the ''vampire factors'' that remake the human body into a vampire. From now on, we''ll use this to unify what we call it.


    Beni and the other vampires do not bite humans to add to their ranks, but they can turn their targets into vampires by pouring their own vampire factor into the blood of their opponents. The vampires created by this technique have the lowest status among the bloodline. These are the pawns.


    In the original world, those human sympathizers who believed in the bloodline of Beni and the others and supported their vampire society were selected to be pawns, especially those who had made a significant contribution to the bloodline. Pouring the factor into human blood was not something that could be done so easily. It was akin to a kind of ritual, and required preparation in advance.


    This is not limited to pawning. The act of "separating the blood" that Benii was supposed to perform for the students as part of the blood family''s n also falls under this category. They poured their own factor into the target''s blood.


    The procedure of the ritual can bergely skipped by monsters that do not have any bodily fluids, including blood, present. Namely, Kyousuke the Skeleton, Ei the Wisp, and Kagoi the Gargoyle.


    Now, the effect that the vampire factor has on the target is immense.


    Even if a mere human turned into a pawn, such as a simple improvement in physical ability or the ability to regenerate at high speed, the benefits were immeasurable. Furthermore, when vampires mingle with each other, they can form children andpound into more powerful factors. There are Knight-type, Bishop-type, and Luke-type factors ording to their characteristics, and the vampire with the strongest factor in that era is the ''Queen''.


    "Asuka-chan..... That was pretty amazing.


    Yeah.


    Beni said simply.


    However, the original factors are all owned by the "king" and the vampires cannot oppose the king who has the original factors.


    ''''That "king" is what I''ve been wondering about.''''


    Kyousuke raised his hand.


    ''What do you mean you have the original factor?¡¡You mean the very same individual who turned humans into vampires (pawns) in the first ce?


    I don''t know much about it.


    You don''t know?


    ''The first vampire of my bloodline.... If the ancestor had, say, a child, would the original factor be passed on to that child, or would the child cease to be an original when it crossed with the blood? I don''t know that part.


    If it''s thetter, then the holder of the original factor is a ridiculously old person.


    Vampires have an image of living in eternal time, so this is not so surprising.


    Another disadvantage that can ur in addition to the king''s existence is "thirst". This "thirst" is the reason why vampires are vampires, and it can be said that it is precisely because they suffer from thirst that they are vampires.


    The vampire factor, which circtes in the body at the same time as the blood, is consumed by life activities and the exercise of abilities, and returns to the basal state. The factors in the basal state are like waste products, which are stored in the body to cause dis-ease. It causes symptoms simr to uremia. This is thirsty.


    The only way to get rid of the dry spell is to bring the factors in the ground state back into the excited state.


    There are two ways to do this. The first is to get fresh blood. The factor is activated and multiplies as it flows through the bloodstream in its unadulterated state. The multiplied factor is in an excited state, so the new blood is supplied with a fresh supply of factor.


    Another means is to wait for time to pass. But, as mentioned earlier, the factor in the ground state is waste products. In addition, the force of the factor is also consumed by life activities. The speed at which the factor bes excited is faster than the speed at which it consumes its power and returns to the ground state, so this method is practically useless.


    Beni speaks flippantly, but it''s about to get hard to understand.


    ''''So it''s like dialysis?''''


    Ei said.


    ''Yes. So, this thirst is a factor in bodily fluids, and anyone who has a medical (...) life activity will develop it.


    Me too?


    Sachi too. So the only way to solve the problem is to suck the blood of the same species and make a factor adjustment.


    Perhaps that was one of the reasons why Benii was reluctant to part with his blood to the other students.


    And it''s also one of the reasons why he waspelled to offer his blood to Kyousuke. The reason why he deliberately added the word "medical" to the beginning of the vital activity is because the vital activity that Kyousuke performs is not due to the activity of organs or the cirction of blood. As a skeleton, Kyousuke does not suffer from thirst.


    The continuous use of the Phase 3 ability causes the blood to temporarily lose its power, in other words, the same condition as thirst. However, Kyousuke is not adversely affected by the factors in the ground state. With the passage of time, he could wait for the factor to return to the excited state. That was the way it worked.


    For now, I understood the situation.


    "If I could give back the blood I got, I would. How do I do that?¡¡I''m a bone. There''s no blood.


    Yeah. No.


    At Kyousuke''s words, Beni nodded.


    ''''.........''''


    .........


    No way, by any chance, you don''t have any idea what you''re doing.


    ''Maybe there''s a way to do it, like putting the utsurogi in a pot and serving it with the broth.


    ''Is that what you want?¡¡I''m not a katsuobushi!


    I can''t think of anything else to do but eat the bones.


    Beni said the words, whether he was serious or joking, I''m not sure.


    He said lightly, "I''ll get my blood back," but it was still not an easy thing to do. Kyousuke is discouraged. Even if he could return the bones by crunching them, if he could, he doesn''t know how much to feed them.


    If he could return the blood, he might be able to leave the fresh factor with Ei the Wisp or Kagoi the Gargoyle and pull it out in a time of danger. But even if they could eat bones, they wouldn''t be able to eat fire or stone, so it''s still impossible.


    "What if Utsurogi-kun and Himemizu-san... well, what aboutbining them?


    Sakuma said something like that in a whisper.


    ''''If it''s Extreme Cross, you can get blood out of it, can''t you?


    I don''t want to do that one bit.


    Beni said in a slightly strident voice. Kyousuke nodded his head.


    ''''Why?''''


    ''With the Extreme Cross, the factor is partially back to the ground state, and that''s half of it being Princess Water. I think it''s because we don''t know if the factor will return or not.


    Well, yeah.


    Beni nodded at Ei''s words. But somehow it seems that that''s not the only thing he really wants to do.


    However, since he doesn''t want to do it, he shouldn''t do it. I''ll forget about this matter.


    ''So you don''t know if you can return blood after all? Why did you tell me that?


    I''m a family man. I just thought you should know.


    With that, Beni exhaled heavily and leaned his back against the wall.


    ''Talk, I''m tired. Then I''ll go back to my room...


    ''Oh, Asuka!¡¡Let''s get off the boat!


    As he was about to turn away, Sakuma pulled on Benii''s arm to stop him.


    ''Beni, Ryuzaki said he''s going to negotiate with the people on the ind to see if he can get some blood.


    Don''t hold your breath. Sachi,e with me to my room.


    Uh, yeah...


    With that, Benii walked back towards his room while Sakuma lent him a shoulder.


    ''''Beni,''''


    At his back, Ei calls out to him.


    ''''Please pay attention to Harui and Snake Mound once in a while. It''s surprisingly hard not to have your friends depend on you.


    Kaoru said the same thing to me.


    Beni blurted out and entered the room.


    Perhaps because it had been a while since the ship stopped, Ei seemed to be feeling much better. Seeing such Ei, Kyosuke muttered to himself.


    The actuality of this is that it''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    When I asked him fearfully, Eiughed with a sly smile.


    ''''I think it''s your growth in being able to read other people''s bad intentions in depth, but I don''t really have that intention.


    I''m counting on you, Ei.


    Come on. I didn''t mean for that to happen, all right?


    Later, Kyousuke and Ei went up to the deck.


    On the deck, Rin, who had been waiting all alone for a long time, was sheddingrge tears, but it took a great deal of effort tofort her.


    After dark, the merchants retired to their merchant ships to prepare for the trade fair that was to be held in a few days.


    For some reason, however, Berger, the chief of Delph Ind, agreed to host a wee party for us. He was advised to do so by a man who is his right hand man. He didn''t show up at the reception, but only told the chief to wee him.


    It''s a big deal for him to invite not only the merchants but also the second year and fourth ss students to the wee party. In consideration of therge size of the students, the party was held in the square in the center of the vige. Dark-skinned men with paint all over their bodies banged on the drums, while a morous woman, lit by a bonfire, performed a fierce dance.


    ''It''s like a continuation of a school trip...''


    I was struck by what someone said. It certainly feels like that, too.


    ''Thank you, Mr Welcano,''


    Welcano, the leader of the troop merchants, and Ryuzaki, the leader of the second year 4 group, were seated side by side.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time.


    ''''I don''t remember doing anything to be thanked, but...''''


    When he introduced us to Chief Berger, he said something about us being trustworthy, so...


    ''That was a promise. A merchant keeps his word, you know.


    Welcano''s mannerisms were not curt, but that alone convinced Ryuzaki that this was a man with a sincere way of thinking in business. After all, he''d like to buy the materials for the Caterpir Unit through his own hands somehow.


    However, Ryuzaki still has some things to think about.


    One is the story of Inugami. There are vampires on this ind.


    Once themotion is over, it will be difficult to get Redeemer''s blood. Whether we fight or drive them out, we need to keep it to ourselves. The question is what form the vampires are hiding in.


    We need to properly consult with Kyousuke, Goubayashi, and the others who could be an asset to the fight.


    So, an extra loud apuse echoed through the square. The dance is over.


    The dance was just finished. All right, now it''s time for us to perform!


    As soon as he said it, one of the students stood up. A small scream came from everywhere.


    It was the headless officer of public morals, Kenzaki Megumi.


    ''Let''s have a demonstration. Goubayashi,e with me!


    What, me...?


    You or Okumura are the only people who know martial arts.


    At Kenzaki''s words, the giant body of Goubayashi sluggishly stands up. It''s three meters long, but it looks like a big, cloud-like man, since it''s in the midst of all the other students and humans sitting there.


    ''''Are you sure you want to improvise?''''


    All right. I''ll pick it up. You can catch it. ...and don''t hurt me, okay?


    We''ll do our best.


    There is a lot of excitement, and then Kenzaki and Gowbayashi begin a fierce mock battle that you would not expect to see in a demonstration. Kenzaki probably doesn''t intend to hit them, but they don''t look like they''re meant to, but they attack Goubayasi one after another, and Goubayasi deals with them all.


    Kenzaki is also neatly stopping it, and not a single de has touched Goubayasi''s skin, but from the side it would appear that Goubayasi is catching all the swords with his arms. Eventually, Goubayashi caught the sword swung down with two fingers, stepped on the back of Kenzaki''s knee and aimed at his back with his back fist.


    When he stopped his fist with a snap, the performance ended and the square erupted in apuse again.


    Once this happened, the flippant 2nd grade 4 ss did not stop. They raised their hands one by one and in no time, the weing party turned into a surprise monster one-hit wonderpetition.


    In fact, not all the students were present at the wee party. Beni was still sleeping on the ship, and there were a few students who were waiting on the ship in case they needed to be prepared. As for Beni, if he was going to wee them, he would give them blood.


    However, for reasonspletely unrted to Beni, Inugami Hibiki had sneaked out of the square.


    The smell of blood.


    Inugami was sensitive to the special smell that the example blood family emitted. That blood smell wasn''t just one or two. More than one of them had drifted in from the jungle. Turning his body into a wolf with white and silver fur, Inugami followed the smell. He had taken off his sailor suit, skirt, and underwear, but he would be able to retrieve themter.


    Inugami looked up at the sky as he followed the smell. Since he came here, he''d been ticked by the full moon twice, the first time in the dungeon and the second time on the ocean, but he hadn''t had much of a chance to exert his power.


    Even though he came to another world, the moon''s magical power remained the same. That was one of the few pieces of good news for the Inugami.


    However, it''s a half moon now. It''s also a lower moon. It''s far from the time to give it your full strength.


    We can''t be reckless. It looks like we''d better go back to the square once we''ve followed some of the smell.


    Maybe it''s the fact that we''ve been living among those drinkers that has made us feel that our ability to manage danger has been dulled. It''s better to keep as much of a safety margin as possible.


    We followed the smell of blood for a while, until we came to a point where the smell suddenly became much stronger. I let my nose twitch and scrape the ground. There were probably five sources of the smell. At least here, there are five vampires.


    ''(Is it time...)


    If you go any deeper, you may be putting yourself in danger. If the smell is this strong, it won''t go away so quickly, so the better option would be to go back to the za once and re-examine it with the other members tomorrow.


    A shadow suddenly crossed the corner of Inugami''s vision as he was about to turn back.


    He turned his head with a huff. An unpleasant odor that tugged at the back of my nose. A shiny ck armor.


    It was a group of men.


    Moreover, the face is very familiar to me.


    (The driver...?)


    Two months ago, he was the man in the driver''s seat of the bus that had, by chance, caused the fall.


    He was also a vampire. It''s only natural that he would let the bus conveniently crash into the transference denaturation gate that was set up. Or maybe Inugami just hadn''t heard of it, and Beni had already brought that information to the ss.


    From the looks of it, the ss is a pawn. Half a month now, he might be able to fight to the death, or even bite them to death. But there are traces of four other vampires on this ind. It would have been optimal to retreat without recklessness, but right now Inugami had a reason not to do so.


    A child. A human child.


    Out of the corner of that driver''s eye, probably a wee party drink or something. Two children, presumably an older sister and a younger brother, were slowly carrying the drink in arge bowl. The vampire was clearly aiming at the two of them.


    A brief hesitation. But Inugami made a decision.


    ''''Gruoohhh!


    He kicked up the earth and rushed out, closing the distance in an instant, until he was behind the vampire. The sagging face of flesh turned around, and for a moment it twisted in fear. The Inugami opened his mandibles and sank his fangs into the ck throat. As it did so, it shoved the vampire, wide and vertical and small, down with its paws.


    The driver flinched, but Inugami didn''t let go of his jaw. He nced over and saw his sister and brother slipping directly toward the square. For a moment, I thought my brother looked at me, but I didn''t have time to pay any more attention to him.


    Now, what should we do from here?


    Do we continue to turn the werewolf''s poison all over his body and wait for all the factors to die?


    Or do we forcefully bite off the throat whistle?


    If it turns out that the children have escaped to a safe zone of certainty, I can retreat from this ce for good.


    But neither of those oues came to pass.


    Without any warning, a foreign object bit into Inugami''s body. It was like a lead bullet. A stabbing, intense pain ran through him, and fresh blood was scattered. As if to poke the moment Inugami staggered, the vampire under his paws forcefully shook off Inugami.


    ''''Guh...!


    Just when I thought I could let him go, the second bullet bit into my shoulder.


    "Ta-ck...!


    With a scream, Inugami''s body rolled to the ground.


    ''''I''ve heard that the descendants of those canines are lurking around.......''''


    I hear a man''s voice, different from the driver''s.


    ''Oh, thank you for your help, Akasagihara-san.


    Oops, can you call me by that name? Asaaki-san.


    Words exchanged and Japanese names. You can be sure. These are the bloods. Inugami manages to get up, but he''s not strong enough.


    ''How are things going with the Queen? Have you made contact?


    ''''Those skeletons from the report were waiting on that heavy cruiser. I couldn''t do anything extra for them. I even made them hold a wee party and pay people off, but hey...


    Queen. Contact with Asuka Beni. Is that what they''re after?


    From the way they talked, it was even possible that they knew that Benii was not well. I don''t know what their purpose was, but I knew it was not a rogue thing anyway. Somehow, I think I have to get out of here and let Ryuzaki and the others know, but after all, I can''t move my body.


    The two continued their conversation as if there was no longer any Inugami. It''s a lick, I thought, but now that they''re in this state, they can kill the Inugami whenever they feel like it. This is the flip side of that.


    Around the end of two or three stories about Beni, the driver, Asahibi, suddenly looked at Inugami.


    ''''But bringing in a gun, that''s a thing.......''''


    Well, just in case something goes wrong. It''s the kind of warhead that lingers in your body and leaches out neurotoxins. Well, he won''t be able to move for a while...


    A gun, it was still a gun. It''s better that it wasn''t a silver bullet that was eaten, but since it''se to this, it might be the same thing.


    "Do you want me to kill him?


    Saying that, Asahibies closer.


    Somehow, someway, I have to tell someone in the ss about these guys. Struggling desperately, Inugami stuck his ws into the trunk of the tree at hand.


    ''''No,''''


    The man who was called Akagihara said, in a voice that made me woozy.


    ''''I''vee up with a good idea. Mr. Asahibi, we''ll screw the Queen, a good way to do it.''''


    I wonder what it is. I''m curious about that.


    Do you understand why our king wants to eradicate the blood of these little bastard dogs?


    He is a very wasteful man. Inugami, with his ws hooked on the trunk of a tree, managed to get himself up, but he was kicked in the side and fell down again.


    Seeing the Inugami lying on the ground, Akasagihara sniffed. He crouched down and forcefully grabbed the Inugami''s lower jaw. There wasn''t even enough strength left in the Inugami to oppose him. Akasagihara stared at the inside of Inugami''s mouth, which was full of fangs.


    ''''These guys'' saliva is able to force the vampire factor back to the basal state. I''m the only survivor, for all intents and purposes. It''s something that we met here. Let''s put it to use.

 56-Episode 52: Different World Class Conference (5Th)

    The fact that Inugami Hibiki had disappeared was discovered in the middle of the wee party. Once Ryuzaki declined to Welkano, who was sitting next to him, and then to Chief Bergel, he left the square and headed for the heavy duty branch school.


    Soraki Kyousuke, Sakuma Shoko and the others were standing by to escort Benii, who was not feeling well. It was to consult with them. He sent a signal to Goubayashi with his eyes and asked him to stay where he was.


    ''''Yes!¡¡I''ll take a cab to 74.¡¡How did he get caught?¡¡Caught!


    No, not yet. Let''s see, here''s Mr. X''s move. I''ll take the bus from here and...


    On the deck of the branch school, Kyousuke and his friends were ying Scond Yard.


    It''s a board game made overseas. Ryuzaki doesn''t know the detailed rules of the game either. It was one of the items seized from the old castle.


    ''''The current position is 102.''''


    No!


    "So, Himemizu, I told you earlier that I would take the subway to the right...


    ''Yeah, I said it too...''


    Well, you have to hold me back even harder!


    I mean, you''re really good at fooling people, aren''t you, Utsurogi? Is that growing up?


    Ha, it''s kind ofplicated...


    I have no idea what they''re talking about if I don''t know the rules, but I''m d they''re having fun.


    Now that Benii was in good shape, he was participating in the board game. Or rather, it was all the remaining members of the heavy duty branch school who were ying. They were Kyousuke, Ei, Rin, Benii, Sakuma, and Zekou. It was surprising that Zekou, who was supposed to be unable tomunicate with thenguage, was participating as a yer in a board game that looked reasonablyplex.


    ''While Rin and the others are lost, Zekou''s readings are too urate and scary...''


    And I hear he''s doing quite well.


    And this is not the time to be thinking about such a drinking problem. Ryuuzaki raised one hand to discuss the situation.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right. Yahooo.


    Rin is the first to notice and greets me with a full-body wave.


    ''''Ryuzaki, is the wee party over already?''''


    No, not yet. We''re having a bit of a problem, so I just wanted to give you a heads up.


    When he told them briefly, they all tightened their expressions... I''m not sure if it was a little bit, but the air wasced with tension.


    Kyousuke ces what looks like a memo board in hand on the deck.


    ''What happened?''


    As it turns out, the Inugami have disappeared.


    The tension mixed in the air was greater and more certain.


    In the first ce, the reason Kyousuke and the others are escorting Benii, who is sleeping in this heavy duty branch school, isrgely due to that Inugami''s report. On this ind, there are vampires. When ites to the ability to sniff out their presence, Inugami is probably better than Beni.


    Ryuzaki thought he had told her not to be reckless on her own, but it didn''t seem to have much of an effect on the lone wolf.


    ''''Inugami-san........ Should I have been the one to follow you?


    Sakuma says pensively. Indeed, she''s almost the only student who can currently hold the reins of Inugami Hibiki. But it''s no use saying that here.


    ''What do you mean by disappearing, in the first ce?¡¡Did you just disappear from the wee party?


    ''Yes, Utsurogi. So we don''t know if that guy was in danger yet. But....


    ''''Well, if Inugami is going to act alone, it''s because it''s all about the bloodline.......''''


    Kyousuke crossed his arms and nodded.


    ''If it''s possible that Inugami has engaged those guys, we''d better hurry.


    Ei said from beside him.


    ''Inugami didn''t be a monster through the Transitional Degeneration Gate, she was born a werewolf race. The bloodline has no reason to keep her alive.


    His words were true. If the Inugami had encountered the Blood n as a result of acting alone, the situation could even have gone from bad to worse. The uncertainty of the situation was creating a strange ufortable feeling.


    Already, the 2nd year 4 group had Koganei kidnapped by them and Washio was murdered. On top of this, even Inugami, is a very ufortable thing to do.


    Anyway, this is no time to be ying Scond Yard.


    Rin said so once and for all and began to put away the board game she had spread out on the deck. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. Rin taps Zeku on the shoulder.


    ''Yeah, yeah, let''s do it again another time. Catan and Dominion. I don''t know the rules, but Shan knows them all.


    So what are you going to do? It''s getting dark, and now we''re going to look for vampires?


    Kyousuke''s statement was probably not directed at Ryuzaki alone. He is also checking with Benii, who is part of the same blood family. Although Beni seems to be in better physical condition than in the daytime, but considering that he''s developing thirst, he can''t let himself be reckless. On the contrary, the blood family may even be aware of Beni''s ill health and are working on it.


    Since Beni didn''t say anything, Ryuzaki decided to express his opinion.


    ''First of all, let''s see if we can tell Welkano-san and Chief Bergel about Inugami''s disappearance.


    With that, Ryuzaki breaks his fingers.


    ''Before you say they don''t fully trust us, it''s possible that those people are rted to vampires. I don''t want to bypass them too much.


    ''But if you have a connection to vampires, you''d know about Inugami anyway, so there''s no point in hiding it, right?


    That, too. I realized after being told. After all, when you think on your own, your mind can''t help but be stiff.


    At Kyousuke''s words, Ei puts in a capture.


    ''''Rather, if they have a connection with vampires, it should be taken as unnatural not to tell them that Inugami has disappeared from us. It would be better to tell them that the Inugami have disappeared and use their reaction to divine the situation.


    ''Ei, what do you mean by that reaction...?''


    ''In other words, Kyousuke, if they were well-meaning people who knew nothing about it, they would show a sympathetic response to the disappearance of the Inugami. If they weren''t. If they didn''t seem too serious, or tried to treat the information in an evil way, then we can assume that they are connected to the blood family.


    Ei''s point was so valid that it was perfectly natural if you think about it in theory. He''s a man you can clearly rely on in times like these. He had beenpletely down with seasickness during the voyage, but for that reason, his statements at times like this were highly reliable. Kyousuke, Rin, and Sakuma nodded at every word Ei said.


    Which brings us to the next problem.


    First of all, we have to realize once again that we arepletely behind the curve against the vampires that are probably hiding on this ind. Does the other party know about Beni''s situation? What purpose does he have in contacting us? Is Inugami safe? If he is safe, where is he?


    All kinds of information iscking, by far.


    ''If it''s just a fist fight, we can''t lose...''


    Ryuzaki rolled his eyes as Kyousuke spat out a rare line of dialogue that didn''t suit him.


    ''''Utsurugi, you''re being very bullish...''''


    ''Kyousuke-kun, you know. He''s in the midst of characterization, looking for a new identity.


    Don''t talk like that.


    With a pechin, Kyousuke pped Rin. Sakuma looked at it with slightly envious eyes.


    I don''t want to get too far into this karma-heavy triangle, though.


    ''''Well, as long as we can''t move Asuka, there''s no doubt that Utsurogi and Rin are the strongest force in the real ss, but if we don''t know what they''re doing and where they''re located, we can''t get a handle on them, that''s for sure.


    If you think about it, most of the crises that the ss had been in before were situations that could be resolved by frontal arm strength. It''s a pattern that didn''t exist in this case, where there was little information to attack or defend, and you couldn''t move properly.


    That''s why Ryuzaki had no way to move and came to consult with Kyousuke and the others. As a result, he got some fruitful opinions, but still no progress has been made.


    ''Anyway,''


    With that, Kyousuke stood up.


    ''If the Red Moon vampire is on this ind and has already made contact with Inugami, they know we''re here. We don''t know what they want yet, but it''s better to have our ssmates act as one team to some extent.


    Sure, yeah.


    Ryuzaki nodded.


    The vampires of Red Moon aim to take in the students who have passed through the transference degeneration gate and turned into monsters as a force to be reckoned with. It''s dangerous to act alone on this ind. First of all, we will take the utmost care to prevent any more students from going through the gate.


    This is what we call "protection".


    And now that the Inugami has fallen into enemy hands and is missing, we need to talk about "offense" as well.


    The question is how to do it.


    You smell like water, Mr. Chairman. I can''t believe you''re having this conversation without us.


    He heard a voice from behind him. Ryuzaki turned around, and before he knew it, Gillman''s Uozumi Salmonichiro was standing there with his back to the boat''s edge.


    ''''Whoa, everyone''s back.''''


    Rin said in a bright voice. She was right, the fishermen weren''t the only ones there.


    The students of Year 2 ss 4 were just returning in a trickle up the ramp that stretched toward the sandy beach. Among them, of course, was Goubayashi. Kyousuke and the others weed the others back as normal, but Ryuzaki was a little, confused.


    The wee party was in "the end of the party". This is the reason why the party was in full swing, so Ryuzaki sneaked out. Not many minutes had passed since then. Could it be that they all snuck out of the weing party and came here together?


    At the back of the jungle, from the direction of the square, the light of the bonfire could still be seen illuminating the night sky.


    ''Chairman, I hear the Inugami are gone?''


    Do you have any idea what''s going on?


    Did those vampires do this to you?


    The students giggled and crammed up against the deck as they pushed their way to the deck. Ryuzaki sent a bit of a resentful nce at Goubayashi. I thought I had given a neat signal with my eyes to stay there, but.


    ''That gaze, Ryuzaki. I took it to mean ''take care of everyone in ss''.


    Goubayashi said with his arms crossed.


    ''Everyone in that ss passed around something like this, so I decided to get out of the wee party.


    Saying that, Goubayash took out a small piece of paper.


    It''s something like a folded memo pad. Next to Ryuzaki''s quizzical face, Kyousuke picked it up and opened it.


    ''''The Chairman and Inugami are missing. If you''re curious, pass it next to me''. Oh, I''ve seen guys turning these things around in ss. I didn''t get it passed around to me, though.


    "Kyousuke-kun......... Let''s not interrupt the little friend stuff at this time........


    Ryuzaki looks at Kyousuke''s open notepad in silence. Just by looking at the handwriting, he knows in an instant who it is in the ss, but he doesn''t mention it. At the weing party, my ssmates from year two and four were lined up in a circle with the merchants of the maritime caravan. The student who wrote this was at the end of the line, and Goubayash was at the other end of the line. In other words, it was safe to assume that everyone in the ss had read through this note.


    Their presence here would mean the consensus of their ssmates.


    ''As expected, I''m not so heartless that I can''t just disappear from my ssmates and drink it all away.


    Nekomiya said in his usual pretentious tone.


    ''You wouldn''t want something like Washio to happen to you again.


    Hakuba''s mannerisms are not curt, but his tone of voice is somewhat strong.


    "This guy is a thing, Ryuzaki. It''s another otherworldly ss meeting.


    Yeah. I guess it''s better that way.


    At Kyousuke''s words, Ryuzaki nodded.


    However, there was no new fact that had to be made here. The 5th Otherworldly ss Meeting that was hastily held on the deck was solely focused on how they should act in this Albadamba in the future and how to find Inugami.


    Both Kyousuke and Ryuzaki were a bit confused by the fact that their ssmates'' resolve was harder than they had expected. When, or perhaps it should be said that thete change was already in ce, they had a strong sense of evasion about mourning Inugami, and they weren''t trying to turn away from the fact that they would have to set things up with the vampires in order to avoid it, or anything else.


    ''That means it''s not just Kyousuke-kun who''s growing up,''


    Rin said, as if to give him an earful.


    ''For starters, I''m going to tell Mr. Welkano and Chief Berger tomorrow that the Inugami are gone.


    Ryuzaki said to them all.


    ''''After that, I''m going to see how theye out and change my response. So the question is, how do we find Inugami?


    In the midst of it all, there is a girl who raises her hand timidly.


    It''s Alraune''s Hanazono Hana. She''s the type of student who doesn''t usually assert herself very much, so all of our gazes were turned towards her at once.


    ''''Well I''m going to ask the trees and grasses on this ind and try to find them.''''


    This was a statement of intent by the flower garden to make use of Arraune''s ability to hear the voice of nts for the first time outside of the vegetable garden. A short distance away from there, Mushikasa also nodded. Every time he nodded, spores flew, and the other students retreated.


    ''''Well, I think I''m going to ask the mushrooms on this ind and try to find them, too.


    I wonder if there are mushrooms on this ind.


    There were some pretty noxious ones growing in there, so it should work.


    As Ryuzaki scratched his cheek anxiously, Mushikasamented emphatically.


    ''''I see, then I''ll have to ask the tentacles that are native to this ind too...''''


    Can tentacles grow wild...?


    There were some pretty noxious ones growing in there, so it should work.


    Tentahara alsomented emphatically.


    ''Well, I get it anyway. That''s the way to look for the most clues. Utsurogi, I want you and Rin to guard Hanazono and the others.


    Okay, okay.


    I''m in charge.


    If it turns out that this one is looking for Inugami''s whereabouts, the vampires won''t leave it alone. They can overwhelm the Knight-ss vampires, and send Kyousuke and Rin as their guards.


    Amidst the other ideas that flew out, such as having flight capable students search for them from the sky, Ket-Sea''s Nekomiya Miya made this suggestion.


    ''''If we find out where Inugami is, it''s better to have a light rescue squad on standby that can rush in immediately. I need me who can use the ¡¶Kage Crossing¡· and the rest of you need a light student like Sarutoyo.


    All right. I''ll leave the organization to Nekomiya. The students who were transferred to the rescue team can always be contacted at any time........ But it''s better if it''s not the branch school (here). I want you to stay near the vige where we held the wee party.


    This rescue team will be apanied by Goubayashi as an escort. They should be a team with high average fighting ability, but they''re also a bit inadequate to deal with a single pawn. In that respect, Goubayasi would not fall behind a vampire of a pawn level.


    ''''Well then, I''ll join you in the protection of this branch school.


    In an unusually clear voice, Harao Maki said. Since the number of students with pawn-ssbat abilities is limited, they were nning to ce them in such a position anyway, but it was still unexpected that he would offer to do so.


    ''The protection of the branch school is actually Asuka''s guard, right?¡¡I''ll go around too.


    That said, it was Kaoru who raised his hand. Yes, the protection of the branch school is the protection of Beni.


    As long as they didn''t know how they were going to get out, they couldn''t leave the ailing Benii unprotected.


    How could the conversation go so smoothly when the students were actively working together? Ryuzaki couldn''t hide his surprise. I''ve been worried alone, sometimes consulting with my trusted friends, and thinking about the division of the group with a headache, but I realized how inefficient it was.


    Maybe the ss was finally starting to show some real unity.


    ''''I hope everyone else will continue to prepare for the trading session tomorrow and beyond with a nonchnt look on their faces. The problem of Inugami and the vampires on the ind is an urgent matter, but even this trade fair is an event that we can''t afford to lose. If this one seeds, we may even be able to get Beni''s blood, and when we cross over to the continent again, we may be able to prepare materials for the Caterpir unit.


    They all nodded at Ryuzaki''s words.


    A battle against vampires might happen here in Albadamba. However, if possible, they did not want to involve the inders and merchants in that battle. Not just for humanitarian reasons, either. We didn''t want to distrust them.


    After splitting up into a search and rescue team and a branch school escort unit, the remaining members prepare for the trade fair. It''s not arge ind, but it''s not small either. Even if a battle does ur, it is necessary to proceed with maneuvers that will prevent awareness from turning to that side.


    That is, of course, if Welkano and Chief Bergel had nothing to do with vampires.


    From the looks of it, those two were just humans. If they weren''t vampires, there''s something we can do.


    ...Sakuma.


    Ryuzaki approached the subus girl, who had been silent until then.


    ''''If I asked Welkano-san or Chief Bergel to cast a [Fascination] on you, could you do it?


    Sakuma made a look as if he was caught off guard when he was asked that question. He knotted his mouth, dropped his gaze and wandered away. The conflict that emerges. Ryuzaki didn''t miss the fact that Sakuma''s gaze went towards Kyousuke for a moment.


    Roughly, I guess.


    ''''I get it. If you need to prepare your mind, I won''t force you to do so. There''s no need to rush to get your mind ready. Okay?


    Yes.


    Sakuma must have guessed the meaning of what was being said.


    If the question of whether or not he can use ¡¶Emersion¡· makes the situation unstable, it''s better to dismiss it as something that wasn''t there in the first ce. Even more so if Sakuma needs to prepare for it in order to strengthen his resolve.


    ''''Ryuu-chan, if you need ¡¶Embellishment¡·, please call me.


    Yeah, I''m counting on you. Kaoruko.


    The fifth ss meeting was to end with roughly such a discussion.


    Early the next morning, Kyousuke and the others would leave to search for Inugami.


    The search members were Hanazono, Mushikasa, and Tashidate Hara. Kyousuke and Rin will be their bodyguards. Ei also joins the team, making a total of six people. When walking through the jungle, Ei''s abilities are difficult to use, butbining with him to get a bird''s eye view from the sky is great.


    Since the team didn''t have a single team leader, Kyousuke was appointed as the leader.


    ''''Well I''m not that g.


    So what''s the g?


    That''s a racket.


    I spent the night with Rin toe up with a one-shot gag, but it didn''t go over too well.


    "Utsurogi, you shouldn''t try to make your character too weird.


    He even ended up having Mushikasa worry about him unnecessarily.


    ''''Mushikasa, Kyousuke is making an effort toe out of his shell and be a new Kyousuke. That''s a good thing.


    ''Ei, you don''t need to say anything else...''


    "It''s hard to say which is better, ''empty'' or ''weird character'', but aside from that.


    Let''s stop joking around. I''m going to search for the Inugami now.


    The quiet sound of crashing waves echoed on the sandy beach. The sky was dark blue with the sun not yet up, and thete returning stars were twinkling here and there. It''s early morning indeed. A sea mist drifting toward the beach obstructed my view.


    In fact, I would have liked to go looking for them as soon asst night when the search was decided, but Ryuzaki stopped me from doing so. It''s too dangerous to search at night. This is a strangend, with a dense forest inhabited by demonic beasts and even more vampires lurking around. The inders are not necessarily on our side either. After taking various circumstances into consideration and making as many concessions as possible, we decided to begin our search at about the time when the night had just barely dawned.


    "Inugami-san..... You''re safe, right?


    ''Potentially,'' said Hanazono, ''I''m not optimistic.


    ''I''m not optimistic.


    Ei releases a cold word.


    ''''But there''s no need to be pessimistic. The information about contact with vampires is itself just an analogy that we have figured out. It is also possible that they are simply wandering through the jungle chasing after butterflies.


    ''Yeah...''


    Hanazono nodded firmly at his words.


    ''''So, Kyousuke-kun. What are you going to do now?''''


    Rin asks Kyousuke, who looks towards the jungle.


    ''What do you mean?''


    That''s what I mean. Aside from tentacles and mushrooms, nts and trees grow all over the ce. If we let Hana-chan talk to you about them one by one, the sun will set...


    First, let''s go over to the square where they had their wee party yesterday.


    Kyousuke said, looking around at them all.


    ''Which way did Inugami get out of the weing party and head to? Let''s follow his footsteps first.''''

 57-Episode 53: Study On Vermilion

    It''s possible that the queens have found out about our presence.


    It was when the sky was finally turning white that Akagihara told Asaaki.


    To be precise, he didn''t just tell it to Asahibi. Several vampires were waiting in the empty house in the jungle that Akeno had prepared for them. All of them were pawns who had been pulled up from the old castle with Akeno, and were loaned to the Tokihara as a fighting force and


    They are the ones who are. Suzihara will use them to determine the future of the queens and, if possible, recover their blood and offer it to the king.


    ''''I knew it was a bad idea to recover that canine?


    One of the pawns asked. Akagihara nodded.


    ''''When Asahibi-san was attacked by the canine, it was inevitable, I guess. Even if they had killed him and left his body there, it would have had the same result. ording to the chieftain, he left the wee party halfway through and returned to the warship off shore.


    Tokihara-san, how is the canine doing now?


    We''ve got it chained up in the basement. We''ve chained it up underground, but you''ll need to be careful for a few days. We''re on our way from the half-moon to the new moon now, but the chains can easily be broken by that degree.


    Last night, Asahibi, who was wandering out in a huff, was taken by surprise by the survivors of the werewolf tribe. Asahibi hadn''t had any human blood in him for almost a month, so he must have been looking for a meal. It was really no luck that he was attacked there.


    After all, it was not a good idea to let these vampires go out. It was nearly half a month ago that Akeno and the others crossed the ocean to visit this Albadamba. The inders of Delph Ind weed them as guests and sent them off, but of course they didn''t know that Akeno and the others were vampires, nor did they know that they had left a few pawns behind with the Suzakuhara.


    ''Well, everything will be taken care of in a couple of days. If you need a meal, I''ll prepare one afterwards, so you''ll have to be patient for a bit.


    When the trade fair is over, they too will leave this Albadamba. But first, we have to fulfill our objective.


    There are two things we must do.


    The first is to find out through the chieftain what they want and where they''ll be headed.


    The second is to get the blood from the Queen, who will probably be on board the warship.


    Thetter was obviously more difficult. Besides, it would be better for the Suzakuhara not to leave directly. It would be troublesome if the chiefs realized the attack on the warship wasing. Ostensibly, we need to pretend to be irrelevant.


    ''On the contrary, the current situation is an opportunity.


    Suzihara said.


    ''If they find out we''re there and that the canine is missing again, we''ll have to devote personnel to it. The Queen''s guards will be thin on the ground.


    Okay. You got that thing already?


    We''ll be ready. We should do it while they''re away from the warship, if possible.


    The reason I went to the trouble of keeping the canine alive is to prepare for this. The saliva of the werewolf tribe has the ability to force the vampire factor back to its basal state. Once bitten, their strength is greatly weakened and they be even more unwell. That''s why the king hated its existence and even tried to destroy the n.


    No matter how much of a queen she is, if all the factors in her body are stopped, she will not be able to move. The most troublesome person to take the Queen into custody is the Queen herself. We have to do something to stop them, or else we''ll be out of luck.


    If the mission worked, the Queen could take the body back to the King without any blood.


    But if the mission fails, and we are beaten back by the Queen.


    (Then...)


    Suzihara looked at several jars, arranged on a shelf.


    Several sealed containers werebeled and filled with a scarlet liquid inside.


    ''''Hey, Tokihara-san,''''


    Asahibi, who had been doing poor shaking and other things, said while looking in the same direction.


    ''''That blood, shouldn''t I drink it?''''


    No. That''s a trump card.


    We made our way through the early morning jungle to the square where the wee party was held. Only the remains of a bonfire remain, but the square was clean and tidy. The vige was quiet and still, but there were already signs of people moving about. There are some people who are early risers.


    However, if you run into them, it''s going to be a lot of trouble, Kyousuke thought. Hispanion, Ei, is a smooth talker, but he''s not a very good talker. The rest of the masks are also not very good at exining the situation. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea.


    ''''For now, let''s start questioning the nts.


    The square is surrounded by a dense forest. The problem is that there are far too many trees to listen to.


    ''Leave it to me,''


    For some reason, the tentacle field was the first to step into the jungle, undting and moving. After a few moments of letting the tentacles out of his entire body, colorful and brilliantly colored tentacles grew out from somewhere in the jungle. The tentacles of the tentacle field and the tentacles of the jungle seemed to be making contact andmunicating in some way.


    ''''So the tentacles really do grow wild...''''


    Kyousuke muttered in a stunned voice.


    ''Remy-chan told me that Albadamba''s tentacles are bottled alive and used to trade with maritime caravans.


    "Who''s going to buy it?


    Aristocrats from the Empire or something.


    Should I not ask beyond that? When did Rin have that kind of interaction with Remy in the first ce? Even though she''s a slime, it''s a reminder that she''s not a greatmunicator of the upper ss caste.


    ''Once, on the boat on the way back home, a bottle exploded and he panicked. Remy and the others barely escaped to another ship, but eventually that ship was taken over by tentacles and is still drifting in the Luvering Sea, apparently.


    Oh, my God, I hate that story!


    They call them "ten-takler ships. It''s famous among sailors on the continent.


    So, does that mean that if we bring the tentaculer ship closer to the tentaculer ship, we can get another ship that can cross the ocean? A ship that has been hijacked and controlled by tentacles is a disgusting story, but if it can navigate on its own, it''s a big deal.


    "Kyousuke........ You must be seriously examining this tease''s yoke again........


    Ei says in a dumbfounded voice from the side.


    ''''It''s not like I''m giving you a lesson, though...''''


    Rin''s body was deformed so that her lips were pointed.


    Before she knew it, Mushroom Kasa had also stepped into the jungle and started a fancy conversation with the colorful poisonous mushrooms that grew under her feet. A mushroom person talking to a mushroom has a horror-like quality to it from the side. What''s the difference between that and a flower garden talking to a small flower beside it?


    The investigation is a foot, they say, but it''s going to be a pretty steady search. The fact that Kyousuke and the others had nothing to do in the meantime was also boring to say the least. As long as they were here as an escort, they couldn''t rx, but after all, there was nothing to do.


    ''Utsurogi, we''ve found something terrible!


    From inside the jungle, the voice of the tentacle field could be heard. Kyousuke merged with Rin and stepped inside, apanied by Ei.


    Arge number of tentacles were undting around the tentacle field. The tentacles thatmunicated with and tamed all of them were like the king of tentacles. It reminds me of the erotic doujinshi Koganei lent me when I was human. I do not want to bring the girl very much. But I did bring her along.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, do you like that kind of thing?''''


    I don''t really like it.


    I''ll clearly deny Rin''s doubts.


    ''So, Tentahara. What''s the hard stuff?


    Kyousuke asked, and several of the tentacles carried a white cloth in an undting motion.


    A white cloth. For a moment, he wondered what it was, but Kyousuke quickly discerned what it was. And then he was immensely disappointed. It was white with a modest floral pattern andce, clearly a woman''s


    Underwear.


    Ei said simply.


    ''Yeah, pants.''


    Tentahara reiterated.


    ''It''s Inugami''s pants. It''s not just the pants, though. I''m too scared to touch them, so Utsurogi can keep them.


    No, no, I wouldn''t touch it either...


    Why don''t I have that for you?


    Ei''s tone was the same as usual.


    ''Stop it!¡¡You''d end up with burnt bread if Hino had it!


    How can Ei be so calm in the first ce...?


    ''I don''t even know why I''m so distraught at the sight of women''s underwear.... You could go to the department store and they''d have them there.


    ''It''s not just a woman''s thing!¡¡That''s Inugami''s.¡¡That''s my ssmate''s pants!¡¡And it''s that, you know, bad girl''s pants!¡¡That''s pretty cute!


    Okay, okay, that''s enough, youth.


    From around Kyousuke''s shoulders, Rin''s body stretched out nimbly and received Inugami''s underwear from her tentacles. Of course, it wasn''t just the underwear. Rin, who had received the clothes handed to her in a nonchnt manner, but only at the moment she received the bra, she stared at the cup.


    ''Well, I saw Inugami strip once before at the base........ That was shocking........ It reminds me of that.


    Ignoring Tentahara''s enraptured speech, Kyousuke and the others once again look at the shell of Inugami.


    ''''What do you mean, you only threw away your clothes?¡¡As a girl, I imagine I don''t really want to do that.


    There''s no need to be cumbersome. That Inugami guy takes off his clothes when he turns into a wolf, right?


    However, it seems that they only take off their clothes like this in case of urgency, and usually fold them up tightly and leave them in a corner. It was rather stimting information for an adolescent boy.


    ''Utsurugi, I''m almost done asking the mushrooms......Wow!¡¡Underwear!


    ''Utsurogi-kun, I''ve asked you a lot of questions and what I''ve found out is... wow!¡¡Underwear!


    It''s not just my underwear...


    Mushikasa and Hanazono also came back and returned with a reasonable reaction.


    ''''So, how did you hear about the inquiry?''''


    ''Oh, yeah. Let''s see,st night, Inugami-san left the wee party and was seen passing around here.


    The mushrooms even saw the Inugami take off his clothes.


    I knew it was voluntary. It was probably for the purpose of transforming.


    So, why was it necessary to transform, after all, is it because they found a vampire? Since Inugami hasn''t returned, should we still see that there was an engagement? I am convinced that my previous predictions are not so wrong.


    ''Tentacles Hara, what do the tentacles say?¡¡You haven''t seen the Inugami?


    After saying it myself, I know it''s a crazy line, but there''s nothing wrong with it.


    ''Uzurogi........ Tentacles don''t have eyes. They can''t possibly see.


    ''It''s toote now!¡¡Then what about me, Rin and Ei?¡¡Don''t sound like you''re looking at something so pathetic!


    Well, apparently these guys don''t have vision, anyway. They haven''t seen the Inugami.


    In that case, the questioning will continue. Since Inugami''s underwear was found around here, if you ask the nts, they will at least be able to tell you the direction they were headed.


    "Mushokasa, did the mushrooms see the part where Inugami transformed, right?


    Yeah, but he was so taken with the image that he couldn''t remember the rest of it. But he was so absorbed in the image that he didn''t remember the rest of it.


    ''I wonder why the tentacles don''t have vision and the mushrooms do...''


    Later, Hanazono resumed questioning the nts in the vicinity, and it became clearer and clearer which direction Inugami was headed. The group proceeded through the jungle, relying on the information Hanazono had gathered.


    After advancing for a while, Hanazono stopped.


    ''''What''s the matter?¡¡Hanazono.....


    When Kyousuke asked, Hanazono silently pointed to a single tree growing in front of them.


    The tree''s trunk still had a number of brand new scratches on it, a number of them still fresh. One could tell by looking at them that they were caused by des, or sharp ws and fangs. As Kyousuke moved closer to check it out in detail, he also noticed something strange at his feet.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, it''s blood.''


    Yeah.


    I nodded at Rin''s words and crouched down on one knee. A red liquid sshed on the base of the tree and the grass around it. Furthermore, as I scraped the grass on the ground, I found a number of fine, silvery hairs that had fallen off. Probably the body hair of an Inugami who had entered a silver wolf state.


    ''''Does this mean that there was a battle in this vicinity.......?


    At Ei''s words, Kyousuke nodded again.


    Hanazono, Mushikasa, can youe back here and talk to them again?


    Yes.


    Okay.


    As expected, it seems there are no tentacles growing around here. The tentacles of the tentacle field are undting all over the body and approaching towards Kyousuke and the others.


    This ce is rtively close to a popted area in the jungle. Right in front of you is an open road. It''s probably a road for inders that connects the viges. At a position where that road is visible, the Inugami engaged with someone---perhaps a vampire. Looking at this blood and hair, and the wound on the trunk, the Inugami is wounded. The wound on the trunk of the tree was probably made by scratching it in the process.


    ''''Hibiki-chan, are you okay........''''


    Rin muttered worriedly.


    ''It''s getting to be an indescribable situation, isn''t it?


    As expected, I can''t say anything irresponsible here. Kyousuke was looking at the tree trunk with a difficult face, but suddenly noticed something strange.


    ''''There''s something strange about this tree''s wound.''''


    What?


    It just seems like too much for a wound that was inflicted by all that suffering.


    It''s kind of like a scar that looks like it was cut to pieces. It was a scar that had been cut again and again, horizontally and vertically. It''s too unnatural to be seen as a natural wound. However, it was too strange to think that the Inugami had inflicted the scars intentionally.


    Was it a message from the Inugami, who was in a difficult situation, to himself? But I can''t find any kind of regrity in it. Kyousuke turned around and called out to Hanazono.


    ''Hanazono, would you mind listening to this tree for a moment?''


    Uh-huh.


    Kyousuke takes a step or two back and gives up his ce to Hanazono.


    ''Um, it''s okay to ask about Inugami-san, right?''


    I also want you to ask who gave you that wound. ...Ei, is there anything else?


    No, I don''t. I think that''s good.


    Hanazono nodded and meditated, then gently touched the trunk of the tree with one of his hands. He then gently traced the scar, indicating his intentions by nodding several times, perhaps against the tree.


    The sympathy was surprisingly long,sting a dozen minutes or so. Then Hanazono slowly opened her eyes and said, "Two things.


    ''Two, okay.''


    Two?


    Yes.


    Taking the form of a petite girl, Hanazono turns around and tells Kyousuke and the others.


    ''First of all, it''s about Inugami-san. It seems that Inugami-san fought two men here and lost... and was taken away.


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke and the others fell silent. They were murdered, although it was better than that, but it was not a good situation. But what are they really going to do with Inugami after they take him away? Besides, I said two. If this was Red Moon, that meant there were at least two vampires.


    "So, one more thing.


    Hanazono looked at the tree trunk with painful eyes.


    ''''These wounds look like they were inflicted separately by Inugami-san and one of the men.


    What did you say?


    ording to her story, this is what happened.


    Wounded as a result of the engagement, Inugami dug his ws into the trunk of a tree and scratched it. Later, one of the men noticed something about the tree trunk and brought out a de and cut the surface of the trunk in multiple cuts. It seems that the man scratched the trunk just before he took Inugami away, just after the two men had just finished their consultation.


    ''''I see, it''s a cover-up.


    Ei said.


    ''So you''re saying that the hints Hibiki-chan left behind were correct?


    Yeah, they tried to cover it up by cutting it up irregrly from above.... That means it was information that wasn''t good to be seen.


    You could just cut it down or remove the bark from the tree........sorry. Hana-chan.


    Realizing that the words she had uttered were cruel to the nts, Rin hurriedly apologized to Hanazono.


    ''''No, it''s okay.''''


    Hanazono, do you know which wound Inugami gave you?


    I''m going to...


    With that, Hanazono put her finger on the trunk and gently traced the wound. It was immediately recognizable because it took the form of the Japanese katakana, anguage Kyousuke and the others were familiar with.


    ''''To........ki......... Toki?''''


    Kyousuke nods his head.


    ''Toki, what is it?''


    "An endangered species in the family of the pelican order of crested ibis.


    Rin said. With that, the other members of the group opened their mouths in unison.


    "It''s in the southeast of Gifu Prefecture, adjacent to Aichi Prefecture.


    Or the warlord who lived there.


    The one I saw Laraa at the end of her life.


    "Kenshiro''s Brother.


    I''m not ying forughs.


    Talking to the mushrooms didn''t give him much useful information, and before he knew it, they were even mixed in with the mushroom shades. Kyousuke let out a dumbfounded voice.


    ''''Ah, but... Kyousuke-kun.''''


    Yeah?


    Ibis, it''s called a bird heron in vermilion.


    Yeah, I know.


    ''Yes,'' he said, but for a moment, Kyousuke couldn''t decide if the red heron was read as a heron or not.


    ''Maybe it''s aplication, but the vampires I''ve known the names of so far are. Akai, Suho, and Akeno, right?


    What''s Suho?


    I know what they call "suou-colour". Utsurogi-kun. It''s a member of the Fabaceae family and was used as a dye.


    Hanazono added.


    ''Dark red..... Anyway, it''s red.''''


    Hmm....


    Beni, Suho, and Akeno. Besides that, Akagi?


    As I recall, Beni said that there were people like sympathizers who supported the vampires in the original world as well. They provided blood and various other root causes. When such sympathetic humans were recognized, they would be imnted with the factor and be vampires.


    From what I''ve heard, it''s a very closed society. The fact that the "red" color is mixed in with the surname is probably not something to be taken lightly.


    This could be a pretty big clue.


    ''''Yeah. But with the Inugami in the hands of the enemy, we can''t take it too easy.


    As if to nail Kyousuke, Ei said.


    ''Do we go to report to Ryuzaki once here, or do we continue to ask around and rush ahead? It''s best to be cautious.''''


    As he was told, Kyousuke pondered. When he looked up, the sun had already risen and the sky peeking through the leaves was blue.


    Ryuzaki and the others said they would be moving first thing in the morning, so if they could get to Chief Berger''s house now, they would be able to report in time. We might be able to get some information about the person called Toki, too.


    ''Speaking of which, the bus driver''s name is Asa Akira, right?


    Really?


    The guide said that. It''s a very unusual name. It''s called "shallow scarlet".


    Kyousuke scratched his head.


    ''Beni-san, you don''t really tell me unless you''re asked, do you?


    ''If the driver was a vampire, then we''d be talking about what happened to the doctor and the guide. I guess they didn''t want to give him too much extra information.


    Hearing Ei''s words, Kyousuke was reminded of his homeroom teacher, Katsugushi Idehiko. He was a somewhat inappropriate andx teacher, but he seemed to be a good and generous adult. He was supposed to have been involved in a fallen bus ident, but what happened to him after that?


    No, it''s superfluous to think about it now. Kyousuke shook his head and drove the information out of his mind.


    It was certainly possible that the bus driver, Asahibi, was part of the vampire gang, but he put that aside for now.


    If "Toki" written on the trunk of this tree is a person''s name, there is a good chance that it is a vampire''s surname. And the fact that he tried to erase it means that he may have run into the vampire''s true identity from the name "Toki".


    It''s possible that the people of the ind know his name, right?


    Rin said, reading Kyousuke''s thoughts verbatim.


    ''But such a person wasn''t at the wee party yesterday.


    I don''t think they''d be stupid enough to show their faces. If you were Japanese, you''d get found out in one fell swoop.


    I wonder if they told him not to mention his own name or something. Or the Chief.


    It is true that the string of "Toki" is much more Japanese than the other inders, but with this much information, we can sway them.


    However, with all this information, we can still sway them. However, if we knew that Chief and Welkano were connected with vampires, it could have the opposite effect. If the other side knows that we have information about Toki, Inugami''s life will be in danger.


    If they knew about the crested ibis''s connection with the chiefs, this would be a problem. Proving that he is a vampire with harmful intentions is no mean feat. But if the ind is to be a battlefield, we must hold ourselves ountable.


    Let''s keep asking.


    Kyousuke said.


    ''''I''m going to find out where Inugami was taken and have a rescue team on standby. We can tell Ryuzaki and flush out Toki''s identity afterwards."


    This may be a risky decision.


    If you want to ensure your own safety and the safety of Hanazono and the others, it''s better to exin to Ryuzaki first.


    However, considering the possibility that they might be able to get their hands on the Inugami, or that our movements might be perceived as a danger to the merchants, the inders didn''t want to lose any time by turning back.


    With their selfishness, they might endanger their squad members.


    ''''It''s okay, Kyousuke-kun.''''


    Rin''s consciousness reverberated in her mind.


    ''''(We''ll definitely protect everyone.)''


    Yeah.


    With a strong determination, Kyousuke looked out into the jungle.


    A few minutester, based on the information Hanazono had heard, they all began to move forward in the jungle.

 58-Episode 54 Dark Revolution

    One of your people is gone?


    Hmm....


    Ryuzaki is at Chief Berger''s house, where he announces the disappearance of the Inugami.


    Holding Ryuzaki''s tail is Satomi Yamako (Satomi Yamako), who has been reincarnated as Satori.


    Reading an opponent''s mind, an ability that seems to be quite useful in battle, but Satomi can only tell the truth of what the opponent is talking about. If the words of Welkano or Chief Bergel were false, Satomi could pull Ryuzaki''s tail and tell him.


    The monster called Satri was close to humans in appearance and was not particrly rming, perhaps because it was not known to live in Albadamba or on the continent.


    As a rule, Satri''s ability is always activated. If an opponent within the perceptual range lied, they would immediately know. Satomi didn''t like that, so she had been reluctant to cooperate in these situations until now, but this time, she was willing toe forward on her own. I''m not going to ask you about your change of heart, but I''m thankful for that.


    Right now, both Bergel and Welkano are in front of Ryuzaki.


    It''s the day after the wee party. A few dayster, a trade fair ising up. The representatives of each gathered under the guise of discussing once for that trading party, but Ryuzaki first broached the topic of Inugami.


    There was no response from Satomi, who grabbed his tail. Is it natural? The other party hadn''t said anything yet, so it was impossible to judge the truth.


    It''s up to your own storytelling skills here. Ryuzaki continued.


    ''''Chief Berger, I believe that Inugami disappeared at the time of the wee party, do you know anything about it?''''


    No...... There''s no way to know....


    Twitch. Satomi pulls on Ryuzaki''s tail. Quickly, a bite?


    I''m not sure I''ve ever seen such a thing before.


    "Welkano-san?


    I don''t know him either.


    Satomi didn''t turn tail.


    Chief Berger knows something about Inugami''s disappearance, but it''s too early to tell if he has any connection to the enemy vampire. But it''s too early to assume that he is connected to the enemy vampire. It is also possible that he is just hiding something from us, in which case, we need to break his guard.


    But if Chief Berger is in cahoots with the vampires, we must expose him for what he is. If the chieftain escaped and the enemy vampires reported him, Inugami''s life would be in danger.


    Ryuzaki thinks first. What information is good to reveal here?


    If Chief Berger had a connection to vampires, he would also know that Inugami Hibiki was a survivor of the werewolf tribe. There was no need to keep her under wraps.


    On the other hand, if Chief Berger had no connection to vampires, it was likely that he didn''t know of their existence itself. It would be effective to shake him up by confronting him with facts that this one knows and that one does not.


    And that can be said for Welkano as well.


    ''''Well actually, Inugami has the ability to probe the scent of vampires, but...''''


    Ryuzaki cut him off first. It was Welcano-san who responded to this one.


    ''''Do you know about the vampire called Red Moon that is causing a stir on the continent?


    The two nodded. Welkano is a merchant, so it''s only natural that he''s getting information, and apparently Chief Bergel knows about it too. Information is supposed to be isted in Albadamba, or is there more human traffic than we thought?


    ''In fact, the Inugami saidst night that there may be vampires on this ind,''


    Oh my...!


    Chief Berger was the first to speak up.


    ''Are you saying that you have never spoken of it and kept silent until now...!


    He is not impregnated with anger, but there is a slight usation in his tone of voice. Considering his position, it''s natural, but we can''t yet have proof that this is an act. Knowing that this was going to get on his opponent''s nerves, Ryuzaki dared to ask, "What do you know about Chief Berger?


    ''Chief Berger didn''t know that...?''


    ''Of course. I hate to put it this way, but if there are vampires lurking on this ind, I would have handled you all differently.


    Satomi didn''t tug at his tail. Chief Bergel really didn''t know that vampires existed.


    Once Ryuzaki gathered the information in his mind.


    Chief Bergel was hiding something from us about the disappearance of the Inugami. But he didn''t know that vampires were lurking on this ind. While it was a relief to find out that there was no connection, then the question bes, why would there be a need to hide something about Inugami''s disappearance?


    This is difficult to find out. As long as the other party is deliberately lying, it''s extremely difficult to expose them. It''s not impossible to point out that he''s lying and force him to take it, but it''s a big risk.


    ''I''m sorry for not telling you about the vampire until now.


    Ryuzaki politely bows his head and apologizes.


    Mr. Ryuzakis, may I ask you for one thing?


    It was Mr. Welcano of the Maritime Caravan who asked me that.


    ''What is it?''


    Isn''t it possible that you are part of the Red Moon? It may be impolite to ask this, but some of us are concerned about it. Since this is the time to make it clear.


    Ryuzaki was at a loss for words for a moment.


    No, because he would never be able to say no. Beni Asuka was a vampire and a member of the blood family.


    If he made this fact public, the story would be quiteplicated. But if he lied here, he would lose his trust when the lie was exposed.


    However, Ryuzaki''s hesitation was fleeting.


    ''We have nothing to do with the vampires of Red Moon.


    He looked into the other''s eyes and said clearly. Satomi tugged on his tail as hard as she could. It hurt.


    ''There was an injustice in not mentioning the vampire''s existencest night, but there''s no benefit in revealing the information here now. It is a fact that we are in trouble over here now that Inugami is gone.


    It''s also possible that the Inugami-dono''s disappearance was a lie.


    Mr. Welcano''s eyes had a tinge of testing us, rather than being tinged with suspicion.


    It was not from suspicion, but from an instinct to always keep the safest option in mind as a merchant.


    ''What''s the point of making a false report here? Mr. Welkano.


    Well, that''s true.


    Welkano readily admits that Ryuzaki has a point.


    It''s Chief Berger who has a difficult look on his face. He is probably examining Ryuzaki''s words that there are vampires on this ind.


    From what I told him yesterday, he is a well-meaning man who is not very good at deception. There was the possibility that it was an act in itself, but as far as Satomi''s reaction was concerned, that was not the case. It''s almost as if he''s thinking hard about whether or not the information Ryuzaki mentioned is the truth or not.


    I''m sure that if you give it a push, he''ll tell you the information he''s hiding, but...


    ''''But if there are vampires on this ind, it''s not a very peaceful story.


    Welcano continues without changing his expression.


    ''Could it be that the disappearances that you say are urring on a regr basis are also caused by, or are they caused by these vampires?¡¡Chief.


    ''Hmmm.... I''ve been thinking about that possibility, too.


    Chief Bergel growled low.


    ''Chief Bergel, I''m going to ask you again.


    Ryuzaki says as he looks into her eyes.


    ''Inugami disappearedst night during a wee party. Do you know anything about it?


    I have no knowledge of her disappearance itself.


    After a slight pause, he said it in an oddly inclusive manner. Satomi did not tug at Ryuzaki''s tail.


    ''''........Then you think you know something else?''''


    You can''t answer that to me.


    With that, Chief Berger looked at Ryuzaki. A clear feeling of suspicion resided in his dark eyes.


    He was suspicious of Ryuzaki, not only of Ryuzaki, but of the entire 2nd year ss. No, he is suspicious of not only Ryuzaki, but the entire second year and fourth ss as well. At least not untilst night, he hadn''t reacted in this way. No way, it''s not because he left the wee party in the middle of the night, either.


    In just one night, his attitude has changed drastically. As for whether it was because Ryuzaki was hiding things from them that they distrusted him, that''s not true. The Chief''s attitude hadn''t changed much since before that.


    Is he trying to hide the disappearance of the Inugami because he is suspicious?


    So what is it that makes Chief Berger doubt themselves so much?


    "Chief Berger,


    Ryuzaki decided to give the chieftain a bit of a kama, keeping his eyes squarely on him.


    ''By any chance, did someone already tell you about the disappearance of the Inugami?


    I''m not going to be able to...


    Satomi tugged at Ryuzaki''s tail with a pinch.


    ''There is a possibility that their representatives will visit the Chieftain''s house tomorrow morning.


    Last night, Suzihara had blurted that out to Chief Berger.


    This was after all the cleanup of the wee party had beenpleted. Chief Berger, as usual, showed no wariness towards the Suzagihara and told them all sorts of things. Of course, he did not reveal his name to them, he said. It was tedious to mend the reasoning around here, but since the Suzagihara, from the beginning, rarely showed themselves in front of visitors from outside the country, they did not wonder.


    He exined to Chief Bergel that ''it is not desirable for the name and appearance to be known to many people because of the spellcraft problem. Although Akagihara was in charge of ounting on Delph Ind, many of the inders believed him to be a sorcerer from outside the ind.


    While drinking the extra liquor, Akasigahara hears from the chief about the wee party.


    The Chief wondered why they left the wee party in the middle.


    As he looked at the chieftain who tilted his head, Zhu Sagihara thought that it was a bit awkward.


    The reason why they left the weing party midway through was no doubt rted to the inu that was tied up in the basement of the mansion. They held a discussion to find out the whereabouts of that canine that had disappeared. Or, it is possible that even our own vampires have been sniffed out.


    He''s a good chieftain. If they said, ''One of our people is missing,'' they could at least organize a search party. If that happened, the situation would be unfavorable for Akagihara and the others.


    In addition, if they could get the inders on their side any further, it could hinder their ns to take the Queen out of custody. We need to make the chieftain suspicious of them.


    ''There is a possibility that their representatives will visit the chiefs'' house tomorrow morning.


    So, Suzihara blurted out to the chieftain.


    ''''No matter what they say, don''t trust them right away. ''''Even more so if it''s a case of ''one of our people is gone.''''''


    ''Why?¡¡What does that have to do with you leaving the wee party in the middle of it?''


    "I can''t be sure because I didn''t meet them face to face.


    As he said that, Zhu Xiuhuan smiled softly.


    ''''No matter what, there is something suspicious about them. Arge ck iron ship that is said to be anchored offshore. That thing resembles a magic battleship whose technology is monopolized by a shipyard under the direct control of the Empire.''''


    "You think they''re from the Empire?


    "It''s just a possibility.


    While saying that it wasn''t a sure thing, Suzihara guided the chieftain''s mind towards it.


    ''''However, there aren''t many regtors who can train monsters and make them obey their will. With the exception of the imperial army, they would only be the Demonic Beast Adjuster of the diatorial Principality and the Rider and Dragon Adjuster of the Dragon Knight Kingdom.''''


    The good-natured South Ind chief was quick to credit it.


    ''''I see......... Is it possible that they are the monsters of the empire.......''''


    ''In that case, their goal may be to finally get ready to take control of this al-Badamba that is not in their favor.


    Albadamba has fought several naval battles with the Empire in the past. The small, uncivilized country of Albadamba is a bit of a stretch in terms of the Empire''s military might, but the area around Albadamba is the home of the Sea King, and the currents he creates have repelled the Empire''s invasion on many asions.


    The current generated by the king has repelled the invasion of the empire many times, and the king has sent the monster on his warship to fool the eyes of the Sea King, who has strong hostility towards the empire, Akagihara said. It''s not like there''s any point in having them on a warship, but Chief Berger still didn''t doubt it.


    ''''They may be trying to get us to cut back on manpower on this Delph Ind as a start. Therefore, whatever they say, please do not trust them.''


    Well, it''s a case of lost people, isn''t it?


    ''They may be trying to send a search party. Also, it''s dangerous, so it''s best to keep the inders away from that battleship. The fishing should be done on the east or south side of the ind.


    This is, of course, to make them pay people off in taking the Queen into custody. Of course, Akagihara does not participate in that operation. He has the other pawns neutralize the queen and carry her to his own mansion. He then swiftly takes her into custody to the king.


    Her blood should be drained as an insurance policy, since they maye to take her back. At worst, if the Queen is brought back, her body will still be his, as long as her blood is delivered to him.


    Well, that''s about as far as we can go with the chieftain. If they ever visit him, we''ve told him to keep them around as long as possible to get the information out of them.


    The operation is to be carried out during the day. Time for the men of the ind to go fishing. Time for the merchants to bring in the goods for the fair. Of course, since they will be at the fair, the monsters guarding the warships will be less fortunate. And it''s time for the delegate, Dragoneut, who would be visiting Chief Berger''s house.


    ''''Well, since that''s the case, let''s just get on with it.


    In front of the pawns that were left behind as pawns, Akeno-sama said that.


    ''''In the meantime, here''s the list of monsters in need of attention as reported by Akeno-sama. Since you all escaped from the old castle, I''m sure you all have a rough idea of what to expect.


    The most important thing to note is thebination of skeletons and slime. They are the only ones in the chain that have reached Phase 3. The fact that they have reached Phase 3 means that they can handle the Queen''s body as long as they can control it, but they are the strongest enemy at the moment. They have defeated the Knight''s Suou without any trouble, so they can''t be beaten by their pawn selves.


    Also, speaking of opponents that can stand alone, there are a few monsters that have reached Phase 2 that have drawn a bit of a bite. These include Ogre, Dragon Newt, and Pharaoh. Fighting them one-on-one is a risk.


    ''The mission will fail once the skeletons are seen... but they''re apparently wandering around the ind, so we should be okay. Also note if there are more than two of them, either Oga, Dragon Newt, or Pharaoh, if there''s one or so, we should be able to handle it.


    The five pawns nodded as they looked at their materials.


    They would now head to the warship anchored offshore and take the Queen''s body. The Queen, as far as they had heard, did not appear to have gotten off the ship even once. It''s been almost two months since she came to this world. If she hasn''t been able to suck human blood even once before, she should be suffering from drought by now.


    And they have given the pawns weapons that were nted with canine saliva. The werewolf tribe''s saliva has the effect of putting the vampire factor into a basal state, so it should be enough to stop the already ailing queen.


    It would force the remaining factor into the basal state, deactivate the Queen''s body, and then take her into custody.


    ''''What are you going to do, Suzagihara-san?''''


    One of the pawns asks that.


    ''I''m going to stay in the house for a while. It would be troublesome if the canine ran away from me. ........Oh, and Asahibi-san.


    After answering, Suzagihara handed him something.


    Asahibi received it with a puzzled look on his face. It was a bottle of blood and a knife.


    ''''Well, this is......... Suzagihara-san.''''


    I told you. It''s a secret weapon. It''s in the bottle, and it''s exactly what it says on thebel, so put it to good use.


    Asahibi, who used to work for Akeno, would have some idea of how to use it.


    ''''Well then, it''s nice to meet you.


    It may seem a little too hasty to rush things, but given the thin defenses of the warship, this was probably the best time of day, this time of day. The vampires that had been hiding out in the United Maritime State of Albadamba had finally made their move.

 59-Episode 55: Battle Preparation

    We marched on for a few hours while continuing to steadily inquire about flowers, mushrooms and nts along the way.


    Kyousuke and the others arrived at a building located some distance from the settlement on Delph Ind.


    It was a wooden structure not unlike the ones found in other settlements, but it was quiterge in scale. It was this house that Inugami Hibiki had been brought into. There is no definite evidence for it at the moment, but there is no way to casually confirm it. Hiding in the bushes, we all stared at the building.


    We''d like to break in right away, but...


    Rin said.


    ''''Ah..... As originally nned, I''m going to turn back to the settlement and call the rescue team.''''


    I have to tell you about Ibis.


    When you think about Inugami''s safety, the truth is, you can''t even spare the time to do such a thing. But this is the only thing we decided on as a ss. Kyousuke and the others can only break through from the front, and if it''s an infiltration mission, Nekomiya''s ability to move from shadow to shadow is far superior.


    In that case, let''s hurry up and go home. That''s when Kyousuke was about to say that.


    ''''Um........Utsurogi-kun.......''''


    Hanazono Hana turned to Kyousuke and the others with a gaze that held some kind of determination.


    ''''We......... I''m going to stay here, but........


    What?


    ''The vampires mighte out of the house after this.... Besides, we''re not moving that fast...


    Tentahara and Mushikasa also nodded as they swayed their bodies vertically.


    Indeed, the problem of movement speed is a big one. Ei, who can fly, and Kyousuke and Rin (Stream Cross), who have strong bodies in their hands, can march at nearly twice the speed of a normal human, but Alraune, Roper, and Living Mushroom are all less than human in terms of foot speed. Whether or not you leave them behind makes a lot of difference.


    The offer itself is gratifying, but there is a house with a vampire lurking right in front of it. I''m going to leave my ssmates there, that''s what I''m going to do....


    ''''Don''t worry. If ites down to it, the tentacles will protect you.


    As Tentahara said this, the colorful tentacles lurking in the jungle undted as they appeared.


    ''''Kyousuke, let''s just take their word for it here.''''


    Ei....


    The rescue team is made up of light and fast-moving people. If we hurry, it shouldn''t take us more than an hour to get there and back.


    Okay.


    Finally, Kyousuke nodded.


    The three remaining here were all monsters that were good at hiding in the jungle. It wouldn''t be so easy to find them unless they went to set them up themselves, and in an hour, they would quickly turn back and send a rescue team in.


    If there''s anything to be concerned about, it''s that after that, we''ll probably end up in a battle with the vampires. Judging by the shape of that house, the vampires have some kind of connection to these inders. Engaging those vampires would not be a wee sight for the inders. But if Ryuzaki can convince the chiefs, that is another matter.


    Will the name ''Toki'' really turn things around for the better?


    Let''s hurry up first. Hanazono and the others stay put. I promise.


    Yes.


    I''m on it.


    Rin, Ei, we''re going back to the vige as fast as we can. Let''s go.


    Yeah.


    Yeah.


    As soon as he said it, Kyousuke''s body rushed out quickly, slipping through the trees.


    ''''Oh, wait for me, Himemizu!


    From behind, he was approached by Tentahara. Kyousuke involuntarily stopped in his tracks. Rin, who was clinging to Kyousuke''s body, just asked.


    ''''Eh, I mean, me?''''


    Yeah, it''s you.


    Tentahara told him in a mysterious voice.


    ''''Leave the Inugami''s clothes behind. They''re going toe back anyway.


    After all, it was not possible to extract any further information from the chiefs at that stage. Ryuzaki and the others discontinued the conversation once, and then proceeded to consult with each other about the trade fair. The suspicion of Ryuzaki and the others was never cleared from Chief Berger''s eyes, but the consultation itself waspleted without a hitch.


    What do you think?


    Ryuzaki consulted with hispanions in a corner of the vige as such.


    The discussion itself was a temporary break, but in the afternoon they would invite the other ind chiefs back for another discussion. Chief Berger told us that we should stay in this settlement as lunch will be served. If anything, it seemed that he wanted to keep Ryuzaki and the others in this settlement instead of returning them to the heavy duty branch school.


    ''''The Chief is lying, but........ He doesn''t know about the existence of vampires, right...?


    Yeah, but they have their suspicions about us.


    Sakuma ran a hand over his shapely chin, his expression serious and thoughtful.


    The students in this vige are Ryuzaki, Satomi, and Sakuma, plus the five students who will be the Inugami rescue team, Nekomiya, Sarutoyo, Kagoi, Karasuma, and Goubayashi. There were a total of eight of them. The search team by canvassing is five of them, including Kyousuke. The remaining members of the branch school are Benii, Harao, Kaoruko, and a few base personnel, including Sugiura, while the rest of the faces are carrying goods into the square to prepare for the trade fair.


    Nekomiya is still popr with the vige kids and is being jostled by them, while Saruwatari is being ostracized for trying to teach the kids baseball when he should have been, while the other masks are head to head with Ryuzaki and the others to discuss the matter.


    ''After all, I''m pretty sure that the person who infused something into that chieftain is a vampire.


    They all nodded as Goubayashi crossed his arms and said, ''''You mean that Chieftain wants to keep the vampires here?


    ''So, does that mean that the vampires are the reason why the Chief wants to keep Ryuzaki-kun and the others here?


    ''Then we shouldn''t really be here......... I should have my hands somewhere else, but.....


    What is the purpose of this vampire? Since that is the first thing we don''t know, we can''t bypass it.


    The main objective is the heavy duty branch school. Just in case, I''ve ced a Harao there. If it''s an opponent with abat ability of a pawn, it''s easy to intercept.


    The search unit includes Kyousuke, Rin, and Ei. They''re the strongest force among the four groups of two years at the moment.


    The one thing I''m worried about in terms of strength is the preparations for the trade fair, which is devoted to nearly half of the students. But I can''t imagine the benefit of a vampire raiding this ce. Even if they were thinking of kidnapping the students like Koganei did, it would be a negative thing if they stormed the trading hall where merchants and other inders were also present and showed up. Especially if he was in a position where he could blow something to the chieftain.


    At this point, Ryuzaki and the others hadn''t given much thought to the possibility of having more than one vampire on the other side.


    Delph Ind was not arge ce. In addition, there was one disappearance every month or two that seemed to involve vampires. There had been unconscious spection that there was probably only one vampire lurking on this ind.


    Now, it was just around the corner.


    ''''Geez!''''


    What the hell?


    A scream came from a corner of the settlement and I looked up to see a skeleton wearing blue slime all over its body, apanied by a mass of fire,ing out of the jungle. Who is it, I didn''t need to ask, it was Kyousuke.


    ''''Utsurogi!''''


    You''re notte!


    Ssshhh, with a cloud of dust, Kyousuke jumped out andnded on his feet.


    ''''You''ve learned how to make a pretty cool appearance........''''


    ''''No, well, yeah. I guess Ei made it up...


    Kyousuke nces at Ei, who is flying right beside him.


    The remaining inders in the vige seem to be ncing at Kyousuke. It doesn''t seem like it would be possible to have too many secret talks, but soon Nekomiya says, ''Chumoku! I shouted and began to perform, and everyone''s eyes quickly turned to me. As expected of a woman who wants to be a stage actor, she is different.


    ''I don''t see Hanazono and the others.


    Ryuzaki said as he looked around. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''They''ve been asked to stand by because of their wishes. In the meantime, I have a few things to report.''


    Then Kyousuke held up a finger.


    ''''First, let''s talk about Inugami. Inugami was taken away by two men, presumably vampires. Right now, it looks like he''s being held captive in a wooden hut outside the vige.


    A couple of...?


    Ryuzaki twisted his eyebrows quizzically. It wasn''t just Ryuzaki, but the other faces as well.


    ''Yes, two of them. If those guys are vampires, then there are at least two vampires on this ind.''''


    It''s dangerous.


    Goubayashi said in a whisper.


    ''Even me and Ryuzaki can''t handle two or three pawns on our own.


    The same can be said for Harao. Harao and Kaoruko are the ones who are assigned to protect the heavy duty branch school. The rest of the members are not expected to have much fighting ability. If more than two vampires were to attack here, it was doubtful that they would be able to protect Benii.


    Sakuma suddenly began to fidget. Perhaps he is worried about his best friend.


    However, Kyousuke continues.


    ''''One of those vampires, I think his name is "Toki".


    Toki...?


    "Toki........not just Toki......maybe Tokino, Tokih, or something like that....... ording to the message Inugami left for us, it''s an ibis."


    Toki. It has a very Japanese sound to it.


    For now, Utsurogi. We''ve learned something on our end too.


    Ryuzaki looked up and revealed to Kyousuke and the others the information he had gleaned from his conversation with the chieftain.


    First, that he was hiding something about Inugami''s disappearance.


    That the Chief himself is unaware of the vampire''s existence.


    The Chief has some suspicions about us.


    This suspicion may have been instilled in him by someone else.


    Taking all this information together, the Chief has spected that the vampire who hid his identity has been feeding him some convenient information, and so on. Kyousuke, Rin, and Ei nodded and ruminated on those information.


    ''''It''s possible that the vampire who infused that chieftain with information is Toki, isn''t it?


    Rin stretched out from Kyousuke''s body and said, "I''m not going to do that.


    ''For now, I''ll try to sway the Chief again at the afternoon''s discussion. I think I''ll mention Toki''s name as well.


    At Ryuzaki''s words, Satori''s Satomi also nodded silently.


    The fact that Kyousuke and the others had found that vampire''s house meant that there was a possibility that a battle was about to ur. If the vampire was in a position to blow something to the chieftain, it would be our side that would be put at a disadvantage if we hid the information poorly.


    Of course, if they wanted to, Ryuzaki and the others had enough power to silence all the people of this Albadamba ind with a forceful push. But we don''t want to do that.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi-kun........''''


    With an unusually grim expression, Sakuma said.


    ''''What, Sakuma?''''


    Those vampires, what kind of things they''re trying to do you didn''t know, did you?


    Hmm, yeah...


    Kyousuke nodded. Sakuma''s expression remained unchanged, and this time he turned to Ryuzaki and told him


    ''''I''m going back to the branch school once.


    That''s fine, but...


    ''I''ll talk to Asuka about the things I''ve heard here. Maybe she knows someone called Toki, too...


    But that''s probably not the only thing that''s going on.


    Sakuma is concerned about the possibility that there are more than two vampires and the heavy duty branch school could be attacked on top of that. In that case, of course, Harao and Kaoruko alone would not be able to prevent the attack. It''s not like anything will change with Sakuma going alone, but that''s the point where neither arrows nor shields can hold you back.


    ''''Then I''ll go with you.


    That''s what Goubayashi said. Sakuma turns his head with a surprised look on his face.


    ''''Goubayashi-kun?''''


    Hmm. I''m sure the Utsurogi should be the one to go, but from now on, I''ll have to ask the Utsurogi to guide Nekomiya and the others. In other words, if Utsurogi is there, there''s no need for me to go along with him.


    Kyousuke nodded. It was possible that a few vampires remained intact in the house that held Inugami captive, but even in that case, Kyousuke would be able to handle it. The Xtreme Cross'' outstanding fighting ability was proven.


    The new way to divide the faces here is, in other words.


    Ryuzaki and Satomi.


    They will participate in the meeting with the Chiefster. The role of this group is to sway the chiefs. We''ve already moved to the next stage from extracting information, we''re going to tell the truth to the chief who is suspicious of 2 years 4. That''s about it.


    Originally, I had nned to cross Sakuma here. This is because even if she doesn''t voluntarily use the Enchantment, I was hoping that it would be effective enough to ease the human''s caution. However, I will respect her opinion here.


    Kyousuke, Rin, Ei, Nekomiya, Sarutoyo, Kagoi, and Karasuma.


    They are in charge of rescuing Inugami, who is probably trapped in the vampires'' house. There''s no chance that all the vampires are away, but this is a team where a battle will ur nine times out of ten. Depending on the situation, Kyousuke and Rin''s Extreme Cross will need to make quick work of it.


    Sakuma and Goubayashi.


    They turn back to the Heavy Duty Branch School to escort Benii and exchange the information they''ve gained. If the reason why the chief was trying to keep Ryuzaki and the others back was to make it easier for the vampires to move, then the first target would be the branch school''s Benii. If there was more than one vampire, it was doubtful that Harao and Kaoruko would be able to intercept them on their own, and more importantly, there was no telling how much better the situation would be if these two joined forces.


    It''s the most dangerous position to be in.


    ''Once Inugami''s rescue is taken care of, we''ll head towards the branch school as well.


    Yeah, you should.


    At Kyousuke''s words, Ei nodded.


    ''Shan, don''t take it easy.


    Rin said, and Sakuma nodded with a slightly bitter smile.


    ''''Yeah........ Himemizu-san and Utsurogi-kun and the e as soon as possible.


    Well, I''m going to let you have at least three of them. Anything more than that, I don''t know.


    This statement is a gobbledygook. As much as we can rely on him, he''s not going to be able to take on three bodies by himself. It means that he can work with Harao, Kaoruko, and Sakuma, and three is the limit. And that''s only if the opponent is a pawn ss. Knight, if they were dealing with the Bishop ss, those four people would probably be able to take on one of them.


    ''''As I thought, the one that looks most dangerous is the branch school.......''''


    Kyousuke''s voice was filled with a bit of bitterness.


    As long as we can''t divide our forces, it''s inevitable that there will be a bias. And that the burden will be concentrated only on Kyousuke and others. Ryuzaki bites his teeth.


    It''s not a favorable story by any means. But there are many situations where you have no choice but to rely on their outstandingbat abilities.


    ''I''ll be waiting for you.''


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    At Sakuma''s words, Kyousuke nodded vigorously.


    ''''Apparently, though, the conversation was done while we were gone.


    Being out of the group and being in the upper right corner of a group photo, that''s what makes it so adolescent.


    ''It''s not that I was left out, but...''


    Finally, Nekomiya and Saruwatari returned after being squirreled away by the children.


    They all nodded to each other once again and began to take their positions.


    The inders of the maritime coalition nation of Albadamba, Delph Ind, were still unaware of the battle that was about to take ce on this ind. However, preparations for the battle were steadily beingpleted.

 60-Episode 56: HaraoS Anger

    It was in the early years of elementary school when Kaoru Okama met the girls. It''s not that Kaoru was a fag at the time, but she had the makings of a faggot. Since kindergarten, she had always preferred to join the girls in ying housekeeping. I grew up watching my mother who was good at housework, and by the time I was in the first grade, I had mastered sewing and cooking to some extent by imitating her.


    Kaoru is not averse to physical activity, but he is still not ready to y ser or tag in the mud in the schoolyard. One day he approached Sakuma Sachiko, who was quietly reading a book in the corner of the ssroom, and Benii Asuka, who was standing next to her just staring out the window in a daze.


    I don''t remember what the first topic we talked about was, but well, we''ve known each other since then.


    It wasn''t something Kaoru could say, but Benii Asuka was a very different kid since then.


    Somehow, she never gave it her all in anything. I''ve never seen her do anything seriously and desperately. There were a lot of boys who were faster than Benii in terms of record, but next to them running at full speed with their teeth clenched, running a bit behind them with a cool face was a girl named Benii Asuka.


    Well, if that''s her stance, that''s fine too.


    Benii was an oddity, but Kaoru was also a very old boy, so he had never once tried to talk her into getting serious with him.


    However, when you are a child, it''s not so easy to "hide your true feelings", so we had some trouble.


    I don''t know when it happened, but there was a mixed-gender ser match. It was when I was not yet in the upper grades. The difference in physical ability between men and women was not so noticeable at that time, and that''s probably why it was a mixed game.


    That day, Sakuma Sachiko was sick and had to watch the game, but Sakuma, Benii, and Kaoru made a promise to each other: "I''ll get three goals from the other team.


    I''ll take three points from the other team.


    If they were at all familiar with football, they would have known how outrageous this promise was, but at the time, they didn''t have the knowledge to do so.


    Immediately after the start of the game, Benii Asuka, who usually lookednguid, suddenly moved with agility. Even so, her expression remained cool, so she must not have been in earnest. Her kicking was amateurish and her dribbling wasn''t great, but she still managed to snatch the ball away from the boys in the local boys'' ser team and, without allowing anyone to chase her, she carried it to the front of the goal and smashed a shot into the air.


    That''s one goal.


    While the other kids, even the teacher, were stunned, Benii Asuka, with no expression on her face, decided to buoy Sakuma and Kaoru.


    In exactly the same way, two more points. In the blink of an eye, Benii Asuka got the promised three points.


    It was only after that that problems arose.


    It was clear that Benii was starting to cut corners.


    He wasn''t tantly cking off on the field. He would go for the ball and pass it around. However, his movements were clearly more sloppy than they were earlier. No, if you watched without any previous information, it might have looked like a smiling scene of a girl trying her best to y an unustomed game of ser.


    However, once you see the godlike moves just now, you can''t help but dismiss them aszy.


    As a result, the team with Beni''s team lost 5-3. Four of the opposing team''s five goals were ripped off by the boys in the local youth ser team.


    As I recall, it was during a physical education ss, and after the ss was over, there was one boy who approached Benii. He was that kid from the boys'' ser team who had been toying with her, tried to take a bite out of her, but still couldn''t catch up, and then achieved a hat-trick of four goals by himself, starting in the second half when Benii began to cut corners.


    When the ss ended, he ran up behind Benii, who was talking to Sakuma in a friendly manner, he tapped her on the shoulder, then turned around and pped her cheek as hard as he could.


    The boys were immediately taken by the teacher and taken to the staff room, and it was only then that Benii learned that ''some people get angry at being cut out of the process''.


    That was about the biggest trouble. After that, after a number of small troubles, Benii Asuka''s way of hiding her power was bing more and more clever. After all, Kaoru had never seen Benii give his all until he reached this age.


    ''Well, since you''re such an Asuka, I knew something was up, but I didn''t expect you to be a vampire.


    The skies of the United Maritime State of Albadamba are clear today. The sun is high in the sky and the cool waves arepping at the shore. You can''t hear the chirping of the seabirds, but it''s as if you''re on vacation on a southern ind. In reality, of course, it''s not such a romantic one.


    Leaning back against the edge of the ship on the deck of the heavy duty branch, Kaoru Okuma said, "That''s about it.


    ''''That''s about it. How do you like it?¡¡Have you gotten rid of the boredom?


    It was interesting.


    That said, it is the Pharaoh''s Harao Maki who is proud to say so.


    Kaoru and Harao are currently entrusted with the protection of the heavy duty branch school. To be more precise, they are protecting Benii Asuka, who is resting in the school. Both Kaoru and Harao have taken it upon themselves to take on this role, but neither of them have built a close friendship with the other. When Harao asked Kaoru to tell him something interesting, Kaoru started talking about the old days with Benii.


    ''''But........that Benii is now too weak......to be able to show any seriousness......''''


    I know. I''ve never seen Asuka like that before.


    Beni now suffers from "thirsty blood" caused by the inability to suck human blood. This is a case unique to vampires, in which spiritual impurities circte in the blood, causing general ill health.


    It would be dangerous for Benii to be attacked by the vampires on the ind. That''s why Kaoru and Harao offered to escort her to the ind.


    ''The red moon is hidden and its power is lost.... Is it a bad omen or a good omen........ I do not know........


    You''re still poetic, as usual.


    As she said it, Kaoru thought of Sakuma.


    Sakuma Shoko is now following Ryuzaki to visit a settlement on the ind. To ask Mr. Welkano and Chief Bergel of the Maritime Caravan. In the end, she herself showed a positive attitude towards apanying him, because if the conversation gotplicated, Sakuma could use the ¡¶Fascination¡· as an insurance policy, but well, I think Sakuma would not have the personality to use the ¡¶Fascination¡· on a stranger.


    However, whether you can use a face you know is another matter. After all, it is an act of intervening impurities somewhere in your consciousness, so what you are doing is more like temporary brainwashing. If we''re talking about human ethics, that''s the kind of ability you shouldn''t use on someone you know.


    In that respect, Sakuma should havee to some sort of agreement with himself, but in the end, if he continues like this, he''s half a subus....


    ''''(Well, that''s fine. Even if you''re half-human as a subus)


    It was Kaoru who half-jokingly started the whole thing, so I do feel some responsibility for that.


    However, after much thought, Sakuma is not in the nature to use "charm" on anyone. It seems to me that it would be better for her to forget about the prerequisite of being a subus and join the battle as a magic attacker.


    It''s a good thing that you''ve acquired the cooperation technique with Kyousuke, too.


    "Okama........


    Harao called out to Kaoru, who had been absentmindedly thinking about such things.


    What? It''s fine, but you don''t call me ''Kaoruko'' after all.


    There''s bad blood in the air...


    What...?


    Be prepared. Be ready for the enemy.


    Before Harao''s words could finish, an invisible force pushed Kaoru''s body away.


    It wasn''t the result of the "enemy" attack he had mentioned. It was Harao''s own telekic power. A reddish-ck bolt of lightning blurred the spot where Kaoru had been a moment ago. Harao held the Ankh in his right hand and, holding it up in the air, watched the figure floating in the air through his golden mask.


    That''s right, a figure floating in the air.


    A demon dressed in ck armor and with red wings.


    "Akahane...!


    Kaoru said in a squeezing voice.


    ''''Pharaoh and Incubus......... One cautionary monster, one cautionary monster, huh........


    The red winged demon, the Red Moon, or vampire. It is now floating in front of Harao and Kaoru, above the heavy duty branch school.


    That''s, well, good. It''s to be expected. We were here with the expectation that they mighte, and we were here with the expectation that they mighte.


    The only problem with that is.


    "Five people...!¡¡I''m not listening...


    Kaoru muttered with a slight drawl in his voice.


    That''s right, there were five vampires in ck armor with red wings, lined up with the heads of geese.


    ording to some, those vampires with ck armor and red wings are called "pawns", the lowest ss of vampire soldiers. But in the past, they were so outmatched that Goubayasi was seriously wounded when he escaped.


    That''s not all. He crushed Kyousuke''s body once, and took Koganei away. Even if several battle personnel are in a bunch, a strong enemy that doesn''t seem to be able to hold its own. That is a pawn. "Since they are soldiers (pawns), it''s natural to have more than one of those numbers, but, but five of them....


    I know it''s futile, but I''m going to advise you just in case.


    One of the five vampires floating in the air raised his hand and dered solemnly.


    ''Cease your futile resistance and descend to our military gates. We won''t do you any wrong.''


    So that''s what I thought. They have not yet given up on seizing our custody.


    Harao, with his left arm behind his back and the ankh held in his right arm, is not trying to say anything. Kaoru nced at Harao and then looked up at the five pawns with the best he could muster, with the best of intentions.


    ''Let me ask you first. What are you five geese doing in our branch school with all five of them?


    No matter how bullish they were, there was a limit to what they could do. To be attacked by so many pawns at the same time was not within the scope of expectations. Many of the students had left the branch school and could not be expected to have a decent fighting force.


    Nevertheless, Kaoru was still emphatic.


    One of the pawns huffed and replied: ''''You want to know?


    ''''If you want to know, I can answer that question for you. Our goal, and that is to get the Queen back into custody.


    "Hmmm, yeah...


    I guess I was right. In this situation, it''s not very pleasant.


    If that''s the case........I refuse!


    Kaoru activated the magic power that he had concentrated in his right hand with a shout.


    ''''Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re)!


    The ck mes that were released, but the pawn easily drowned out the ck mes with a simple wave of his right arm.


    But Kaoru''s attack didn''t end at that point. At the same time as heunched his magic, several imp imps lurking on the deck, also firing magic at the five pawns from all directions. Kaoru performed an even shorter chant, and then hit another attack magic in rapid session.


    A crossfire from many directions with attack magic. But when the smoke cleared, the pawns were still standing there unharmed.


    It''s a good thing that this ck armor is a good mood magic tool.


    One of the pawns said in a very good tone of voice, "It''s made by Bishop Aqueno.


    "You are indeed Bishop Aqueno''s workhorse," said one of the pawns in a very good mood. A real ss act, both offensively and defensively.


    ''But even without this armour, it doesn''t take much to clear out the misceneous fish in front of me.


    The pawns, who are conversing so readily, show no signs of being wary of us. It''s only natural. It''s frustrating, but there''s no need to be cautious. The difference in strength between them is overwhelming, and if the other side is even more outnumbered, there''s nothing they can do about it.


    But.


    What are you just standing there in a daze, Harao-kun? I''ming.


    Gulping and clenching his fist, Kaoru red at the pawns. I don''t think it will work, but I''ll try the ¡¶Saturation¡· first. I set my sights on one of the pawns, one that I happened to see, and brought out the maximum amount of my own charm and put it into its twin eyes. I let my own consciousness easily slip into my opponent''s brain.


    But for a moment as the pawn smiled fearlessly, Kaoru felt a sensation of magic flowing back into his body, and he nearly burst out of his consciousness. He stumbled back and put his hand on the edge of the boat.


    ''''Enchantment doesn''t work.


    One of the pawns said proudly.


    ''''The anti-magic and anti-curse power of the ck armor is overwhelming. As long as we don''t open up and ept them, the Enchantment won''t work.''''


    Shh....


    If they are blocked to the tiger cub, there is finally no way to strike.


    However, with Beni behind him, he has no intention of giving up the road here. Kaoru once again let out a scolding message to his ssmate, who stood still and did not move.


    ''''Harao-kun!


    For heaven''s sake, hillbilly...


    With a slightly depressed voice, Harao said.


    ''I, too, am one who resists the armies of the evil blood........ The barrier of the square pyramid that the grace of the Nile builds........ Behold the power of the pyramid power........


    Pyramid power...?


    Kaoru tilted his head, but at that moment, he noticed the existence of a barrier of sorts that Harao had put up around him.


    Unfolded in a pyramid shape, it''s a transparent hue that seems to blend into the air, but it''s certainly manifesting, and the five pawns didn''te down in the nick of time. They were unable toe down because they were struggling to attack Harao''s wards.


    ''''That''s amazing........''''


    But I can''t take it anymore.


    Harao''s announcement and the cracks in the deployed pyramidal barrier began to appear at the same time.


    ''''..........!


    With a snap, the barrier cracked open like a joke. Instantly, the pawns swooped down on us with great force.


    ''''We''re going to intercept them, Harao-kun!


    It''s this or that.


    Heh...?


    Harao created an invisible force field with the ankh raised in his right hand, stopping the pawns'' rapid descent for a moment. Immediately after that, Kaoru''s body floated softly in the air and was thrown spontaneously into a golden coffin that came flying in from nowhere.


    ''''Oh, wait........Harao-kun!¡¡Hara......


    With a bang, the lid of the coffin closes. Even though Kaoru mmed the gun from the inside, it didn''t freak out, as it should.


    ''The enemy is a threat..... I ordain thee to be my mouth and my ears. Tell them ande.


    It was at the same time that Harao fired the coffin that trapped Kaoru into the ind, and the pawns that came swooping down came at Harao in unison. The vampires'' sharp ws tore apart the ornaments and bandages that decorated Harao''s entire body, one after another.


    The vampires continued to fly toward the cabin at once, but Harao raised his ankh and made an instantaneous movement to the door leading to the cabin. He intercepted the arm of one of the pawns that was thrust out of the room with a wall of telekinesis.


    One of the pawns clicked its tongue.


    ''''What are you doing...?''''


    "Let no one disturb the sleep of my friends.


    The cabin where Benii was currently resting. Harao hadpletely sealed the doors leading to it with his telekinesis.


    ''''Are you trying to die? ''''If you don''t interfere, I will let you live,''''


    The pawn''s voice was a little irritated as he muttered that.


    Five pawn-ss vampires, five of them. Even though Harao Maki, who could draw on the Atari race''s Atari abilities and use them at will, there were not enough of them to deal with them in a head-on collision. However, Harao had to fight this unwinnable battle by first locking Kaoru in a coffin to escape and then blocking the passage to at least buy some time for him to escape.


    The pawn''s question, "Are you going to die?" is a usible one. Such a tant show of defiance in the face of such an overwhelming disparity in ability means that they can''tin if they get their heads chopped off.


    But Harao said proudly, "I am Harao.


    ''I am Harao. I am Harao, who at the rising of the moon enters the sleep of the soul, and at the rising of the sun is given a new life. Harao shall not die. Do not disturb the sleep of my friends, you lowly bloods!


    The five pawns had no knowledge of this, but Harao''s "friend" here was not necessarily referring only to Benii.


    The person he is trying to protect is the owner of the Buddhist altar in the cafeteria. To him, the interior of the Jugurin Branch School is like the mausoleum of histe ssmate Washio Ro Rohta, the promise of Hades'' sleep. Harao Maki will never forgive the insolent people who try to step in there with their feet.


    Of course, I have no intention of experiencing the same sense of helplessness that I experienced when Washio died. Harao is willing to take a risk to protect both Beni''s safety and the safety of Washio''s soul.


    ''Come at me, lowly one. I am Harao. Harao''s wrath, know it firsthand.


    Great!


    One of the five pawns jumped at Harao, as if it had lost its nerve.


    Meanwhile, Kyousuke and the rest of the rescue team, along with Nekomiya and the rest of the rescue team, turned back to the front of the mansion where Hanazono and the others were waiting. Hanazono, Mushikasa, and Tentacleshara were all safe and waiting for Kyousuke and the others to return, hiding in their tentacles.


    ''No major movement,''


    Hanazono said, looking at the mansion. There was anguid tentacle wrapped around its entire body, but it didn''t show any particr signs of dislike. nts also have ivy and vines, so I wonder if they have a high affinity for them.


    ''I haven''t seen anyonee out or go in, so far.


    Well....


    There is no doubt that Inugami is being held in the basement of the mansion. It''s not really a matter of whether she is safe or not, but it''s pointless to discuss it now. Even if she is not safe, Kyousuke and his friends do not have the option of not going to rescue Inugami here.


    Nekomiya, the leader of the rescue team, is looking around. Being a petite Nekomiya, just 50 centimeters in length, he was covered by tall grass even when standing upright.


    ''''By the way, Tentahara, what you''re carrying right now looks like Inugami''s clothes...''''


    Yeah, I picked it up.


    ''''Hm. So that means Inugami is naked right now....


    The moment Nekomiya muttered that, all of the rescue team members twitched and stiffened their bodies.


    ''''Seh, that''s adolescence........''''


    It''s called puberty, Saruwatari. It''s called puberty.


    As Sarutoyo mutters with an indescribable expression, Kyousuke lightly prods him.


    ''''Anyway, we''re about to raid the mansion, so we can''t take our clothes with us.


    ''''Me and Rin will merge and rush in when we get into battle, so it''s not quite...''''


    There''s no sign of people around here, and since she''s that Inugami, maybe she doesn''t care as much as expected, but it''s still awkward to let her walk out naked after she''s rescued her. It''s awkward, and maybe Kyousuke doesn''t have the confidence to look at it squarely.


    ''I don''t have to look at it correctly, Kyousuke-kun.


    That too, I suppose.


    A painful tweak came from Rin.


    ''''It would be best to have them bring it to Hanazono after making sure Inugami is safe.


    Ei, who was floating wobbling right beside him, suggested with disinterest. Kagoi and Karasuma looked at him with eyes that seemed to see something unbelievable.


    ''''Hino..... You are still a healthy youth...?


    Yeah, but.... What the hell is wrong with you?


    How can you make such a calm and uninteresting suggestion?


    Being Ei, who was a bit of amie, he wasn''t used to being crowded by two harmless students like this, which was unexpected. The shades of mes all over his body were changing dizzily. If it was a human, they would probably have fat sweat all over their faces.


    ''''Well, that''s about it.''''


    Perhaps deciding that developing the conversation further would only be troublesome, the Nekomiya leader cuts him off at his feet.


    ''''After infiltration, I''ll call Utsurogi and the others when ites to fighting vampires. Stand by in abined state.


    How do we give the signal?


    I''ll use shadow magic to sign off. I''ll borrow the shadows of the Ursulines temporarily.


    ''I don''t mind, but.... You can imitate pretty dexterous.


    Nekomiya''s "shadow magic" is a special form of magic that consumes the shadows of consenting targets as resources. It was created by a witch in the past, and is said to have been passed down to the present day to some spirit beasts, including the Ket Shih. When Nekomiya was reincarnated as a Ket Shih race, she acquired this shadow magic as a monster skill.


    By the way, the target dies when the shadow is used up, so it''s unthinkable to agree to it without thinking too much, but well, we can only trust Nekomiya''s spoonful in that area.


    ''''Well, let''s start the raid now.


    Nekomiya solemnly dered in front of the three adolescents, who were still restless at the thought of Inugami''s naked body.


    Kyousuke and the others would wait for her report while hiding behind tentacles in the jungle.


    Nekomiya gently approached the walls of the mansion with the raiding team in tow, and with the ability of the ¡¶Shadow Crossing¡·, she entered the interior without a sound.

 61-Episode 57: Inrush Battle

    Nekomiya Miya was not that familiar with the fantasy creature called Ket-Si.


    However, she had read in some books that it was the motif of "The Cat in Boots". However, it''s not French, but an Irish fairy. They are not like lycanthropes, which are "halfway between a man and a cat", but more like cats in shape.


    Nekomiya was not that shocked when he was reincarnated as Ket Shih. For Nekomiya, who was once famous as a child actor but now aspires to be a stage actress, life is about role-ying. Even if he bes a cat, he must never lose sight of who he is supposed to y.


    The Ket Shih of this world has the ability to be associated with shadows. Considering that it''s an inted image of a ck cat, can we say that it''s a power that has been removed? She can move from shadow to shadow and use her shadow as a resource to exercise magic. If the shadow is used up, it will die, but if you leave it behind, it will return to its source. Nekomiya wondered if the shadows in this world could be a magical phenomenon directly rted to life force, but he quickly forgot about it. If it''s a gifted power, it''s just a matter of making effective use of it.


    When ites to an infiltration mission, it''s exactly what you need to make use of.


    Inugami is just like an upper eyebrow in the factional war between the cat and dog factions at Kamishiro High School, but at the same time, he''s also an important ssmate.


    "(An important ssmate, huh?)


    Nekomiya, who had entered the room through the ¡¶Shadow Crossing¡·, fell alone.


    ''''I''ve gotten pretty sentimental myself.


    Year 2 ss 4 was a good ss. Although there were a lot of wishy-washy students, led by themittee chairman, Ryuzaki, they still seemed to be a well-organized ss. They showed their solidarity at events like the school festival and school trips, and Nekomiya didn''t mind helping out in such a ss.


    But still, I feel that the mentality of being able to say that your ssmates are important is a bit different from the mentality of being able to say that they are important.


    What I have just bought is a job that I deserve to be injured or even killed in. In order to save my kidnapped ssmates, I invade enemy territory. Even though he has gained a high level of ability by being reincarnated as a monster, it''s just crazy to think about it calmly. Moreover, he''s never been on good terms with them, and he''s trying to help Inugami Hibiki.


    Nevertheless, Nekomiya took what he was doing for granted.


    Nekomiya wasn''t the only one. Saruwatari, Kagoi, and Karasumaru, whom she had selected as members, also participated in this rescue mission without a single unpleasant look on their faces. No matter who else she had nominated, the reaction would probably have been the same.


    Have we be numb to the danger?


    Has he gone crazy?


    The calm part of Nekomiya Miya''s mind became a question, and her sickle-neck twitched. As a self-proimed Sinicarist, Nekomiya even tried to think about it for a night, but in the end, she didn''t get an answer.


    ''''Nekomiya, what''s going on?''''


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune, reincarnated as a raven-tengu, asked in a hushed voice.


    ''It''s nothing serious,''


    Nekomiya closes her eyes and makes a self-mocking smile.


    ''Come to think of it, we''vee a long way,''


    The transformation of his own spirit is vaguely misrepresented by such words.


    I''vee a long way when I think about it.


    The various events that have happened so far have gradually changed the consciousness of my ssmates, including myself, I suppose. That''s why they can and do run for such a dangerous operation and participate in it. They may even want to avoid having victims like Washio ever again.


    You can say that the bond between them has grown, but in the end, no matter how many words you try to use, it''s just a clich¨¦. As an aspiring stage actress, I am aware that there are few people in this world who can express themselves in words.


    "Well, it''s indoors, but the heat and humidity doesn''t change much...


    It''s designed to be airy, though.


    Karasuma said as he looked around.


    ''Butpared to the other houses in the settlement, there are fewer windows.


    Kagoi also opened her mouth quietly and muttered.


    ''Yeah, I was wondering about that too. Of course, there are windows... but not too many.


    That''s very unusual for a southern ind.


    Sarutoyo agreed with Nekomiya''s words.


    Was there something inside that he didn''t want to be seen, or was there something he didn''t want to let out?


    Spection could be made. None of them could be confirmed, butbined with the fact that the Inugami was being held here, the vampire lurking inside seemed to be clearer and clearer.


    ''So much for the chatter. Thendlord might be there, you know. Carefully, let''s go find the Inugami.


    They all nodded at Nekomiya''s instructions.


    We snuck into a ce that looked like a kitchen. There was an old-fashioned kiln and a covered water bottle. There was a strangely solidly made shelf, which is unusual for this area, and on it were several jars containing condiments.


    ''(Soy sauce, salt and pepper........)


    Does this mean that he was regrly sent money from his former world? I am envious of that.


    "(There''s even chicken noodle soup. So your normal diet is no different than humans.)


    From the kitchen, you can go directly into the living room. In this al-Badamba, sitting on the ground would have been the usual way to eat, but there was a well-made desk and chairs in the living room. There were three chairs in the living room, which suggested that the inders regrly weed guests to the ind.


    In the living room, there was a generator and fan, as well as books that seemed to belong to the original world, and a calctor and other items. The books are all economic books. Many of the documents on the shelves are old-fashioned.


    Could these also be important clues in the search for Red Moon? Nekomiya reaches out her hand, but of course, at 50 centimeters, she can''t reach them. Sensing this, Kagoi gathered up a few documents and took them.


    She lightly acknowledges them with her hand and opens the documents.


    ''''(A copy, of thepany-rted delegation of rights.......)


    Apparently, thendlord here lived a pretty good life in his former world.


    But it wasn''t something that would give him a clue. Nekomiya shrugged and handed the papers back to Kagoi.


    ''''(Nekomiya!)


    Saruwatari''s voice, carried and directed by the wind, reached only Nekomiya and Kagoi''s ears. When they turned around, Saruwatari and Karasuma were beckoning them to the far side of the room. As they moved to avoid the sound of footsteps, they opened the door in front of them and pointed to the end of it with their fingers.


    ''''(Stairs to the basement...!)


    Nekomiya''s eyes widened.


    It was a bit surprising that there was a basement. A slight tidal scent was carried in the chilly air. Could it be connected to an underwater cave? There was a little hesitation, but Nekomiya looked around at them all and stepped into the stairs to the basement.


    Kagoi and the others nodded and followed suit.


    A tense twitch, and a tail stands up. The tingling air seemed to travel through their whiskers to their entire bodies. They say that a cat''s whiskers are its sensory organs, but I''ve been in this body for a little over two months now. I''ve had many opportunities to feel that story with my body.


    The walls continued to be made of stone for a while, but soon they were reced by natural, rugged rock walls. As I suspected, it used to be an underwater cave. I guess they connected the holes toward the ground and built their houses there. There was no seaweed or barnacles on the walls. In other words, even at high tide, the seawater would note this far.


    Eventually, the stairs ended and we reached the lower level of the dimly lit underwater cave.


    ''''Ku, it''s dark...''''


    Blurting out, Karasuma''s voice echoed loudly in the darkness.


    Nekomiya''s (Ket Shi) eyes are ustomed to the darkness. In a few seconds, he can make his vision work, feeling no different than on the ground. However, in this state where there is no light and the shadows have melted into the darkness, shadow magic cannot be used, so it''s not a very desirable state.


    Suddenly, I saw a shadow that seemed to cower in the corner of my vision.


    ''''Inugami...?''''


    When Nekomiya spoke up, Yin slowly raised his head. It reflected the slight light that was pouring in from the ground and shone with a golden color.


    Ket Shi''s eyes clearly catch the girl''s face. Her silver hair was swept back and forth. There''s no doubt about it, it''s Inugami Hibiki.


    ''''Inugami, are you okay........ I''m here to help!


    He saw her lying naked and checked her body, knowing it was a lowly thing to do. I didn''t see any signs of assault. I''m relieved, but at the same time I wonder if it might be the same thing if she had seen me naked.


    No, right now I''m just d to be safe first. As Nekomiya runs up to Inugami, Sarutoyo and the others follow from behind.


    ''''There''s an Inugami there?¡¡I don''t see much.


    It''s okay if you can''t see it. Inugami, are you alright?¡¡You know me, don''t you?


    You know what I mean, he asked, but Nekomiya didn''t expect a response. Inugami had a gag-like object fitted to his mouth. The middle of the gag was on arge ring, and saliva was almost dripping from his mouth. That''s probably what made the floor so sticky and wet. First of all it was painful, and Nekomiya would remove it.


    ''''Neko, Miya........''''


    "I''m going to do something terrible... What is this.........


    He suddenly noticed a tub-like object near the Inugami''s face, but Nekomiya didn''t pay much attention to it.


    ''Saruwatari, Karasumaru, take care of the chains on the Inugami''s limbs.


    Ooh, chains...!


    The voice of Sarutoyo can be heard scowling at the top of his lungs.


    You can''t see very well, Nekomiya. What if you identally touch a strange part?


    I''m just going to cover you up as a girl.


    ''I''m not taking that kind of risky bet!¡¡I don''t care how much you call it youth...!


    Karasuma doesn''t speak, but he seems to feel almost the same way as Sarutoyo. However, now that he can''t use shadow magic, Nekomiya can''t break the chains and...


    Just as he was thinking, Nekomiya''s keen hearing caught the sound of footsteps. With a ping, she tensed her ears and looked up.


    ''''Shit.........!


    Thendlord hade down. Did he hear the hustle and bustle here or not? Probably thetter. But considering the fact that the footsteps stopped once and then became a little faster, it''s highly likely that they''ve already been sensed anyway.


    Inugami''s ears seemed to have sensed it as well, and seeing the way the two of them had fallen silent, the boys quickly regained their tension as well. They gathered in front of Nekomiya, Inugami and the others and looked towards the stairs.


    ''''Ho.''''


    The man who came down had blood-coloured twin eyes that stood out clearly in the darkness.


    ''I didn''t expect it to cost me my prey. There are quite a few advantages to keeping a canine alive.


    You''re a condescending fellow, aren''t you?


    Nekomiya responded, not daring to break his usual pace.


    In this kind of dark, it was impossible to request relief from Kyousuke and the others outside by means of shadow-basedmunication. But there are plenty of ways to do it. Nekomiya stepped forward, scraping past Sarutoyo and Karasumaru, and ttened their legs with his tail, the two not immediately aware of Nekomiya''s intentions. An air of confusion was palpable.


    ''Did you learn that way of speaking from running apany, Toki?


    When I dared to make a lightment, the man stopped moving.


    After all, this man is an ibis. And if you look at those red eyes, you realize that he is a vampire. All the spection I''ve made so far has been about right.


    We already know about you. It wasn''t hard to find the message from the Inugami, even if you were clever enough to hide it. We''ve told the Chief. Did you do the rash of disappearances?


    As he speaks, he beats Sarutowatari and the others with his tail in an urgent manner. Notice, notice.


    But aside from this room, the ground portion of the house is not very well made. It''s not very well ventted.''''


    You have a very spirited tongue.


    Toki muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    ''I''m trying to be a stage actress. I''m very good at improvisation. It''s a shame you''re the only one who can hear it.


    From there, a few beatster, I felt a soft, breezy sensation.


    I noticed!¡¡I got it!¡¡Nekomiya clenched his fists tightly.


    If he could visualize the magic, he would be able to see the waves of magical power that the wind spirits make out of the stairs. By manipting the vibrations of the air, the conversation here would be carried to the top of the stairs. It''s the same use as when Sarutoyo and Karasuma called Nekomiya earlier, with the directional nature of their voices.


    ''I didn''t think you were building a room even in the basement,''


    Well, I''m in need of some help. There''s a lot of things we can''t show the other inders.


    It''s a pretty obvious ce to enter, though. In the corner of the living room.


    Toki, the vampire, had been keeping up with Nekomiya for a while. Is it because he''s underestimating us, or on the contrary, because he''s wary of the presence of the Fushintai?


    ''''It''s time to end the chatter.


    But after some more conversation, Toki said abruptly.


    ''Well, what are you going to do with us?


    "You will be asked to stop moving and sleep a little. I thought it would be a gift to the King, along with the Queen''s custody.


    You''re the queen...?


    Nekomiya muttered in a huff.


    ''''You guys, Beni........''''


    Yes, we n to take it back from you. From the looks of it, you''re a mediocre race, but it will still be enough of a bonus souvenir.


    It was mostly to be expected, but still? The vampire slowly approached us while wearing ck lightning in both hands. Kagoi, who was the most confident in her endurance among them, stepped forward a long way and tried to shield Nekomiya.


    Toki seemed to be slowly letting his guard down. They must be beginning to think that there is no way to call for help from here to the outside.


    Well, wait. Wait.........


    Nekomiya begged, sounding frightened.


    ''Oh, if you''re going to take Beni with you, you won''t be sticking with us now, will you?¡¡It''s like you said, we''re not that rare. "Thank you for letting me go...


    There''s a chance you''ll get a bite in phase 2. That''s not going to happen.


    Probably only Nekomiya could clearly see Toki''s expression as he smiled at her.


    ''''Nekomiya, run........''''


    Kagoi said in a voice full of tension.


    ''''I''ll take care of this ce.......!


    Oh, Kagoi!¡¡Rash.....


    With that, Nekomiya tries to stop Kagoi from charging at Toki, but it''s toote. He teamed up with Toki from the front, but was summarily twisted down. There was a small cry of anguish. The ck lightning bolt that Toki wore on his arm radiated directly at Kagoi.


    ''''Gah, gah!


    Kagoi!


    Apparently even the stubborn stone skin of the gargoyle was not enough to protect him from the intense pain. Nekomiya gritted his teeth with giri.


    ''''He was quite apanionable gargoyle, but........''''


    Zunn, stomping on Kagoi''s back, Toki said.


    ''You''ve wasted his feelings. If I''d left Inu there and run to the stairs, I could have gotten away with at least one of them...''


    His voice as he mumbles this ispletely filled with pride. He ispletely convinced that there is no way to strike on our side.


    Nekomiya huffed and smiled for the first time there. To be able to fool a hundred battle-hardened vampires at thisst minute, the dream of a stage actress wasn''t actually that far away, was it?


    ''''.........?''''


    Toki looks at Nekomiya with quizzical eyes.


    ''''What''s the matter...?''''


    There''s nothing wrong with that. You''re just in time.


    Immediately after, a single shadow burst out with the sunlight, smashing through the ceiling.


    ''''Stream-kiiiiiic!''''


    With the roar of the falling board, Kyousuke and Rin''s voices chanted in perfect harmony. A full-throated kick exploded into the back of the pawn''s head, dressed in ck armor.


    When we heard the conversation of Nekomiya and the others from the mansion, Kyousuke immediately recognized it as a rescue signal to us. The conversation with the unfamiliar man reached us as clearly as if it hade through the speakers. I knew somehow that it was probably a maniption of the air vibrations using the power of the wind spirit.


    It must mean that for some reason, he was unable to use shadow magic. I was sure of that from the fact that he even reported the location properly in that conversation. Kyousuke rushed out, d in dignity, and broke through the wall to break in, frustratingly searching for the stairs, and sting through the bedrock that led from the living room to the basement with all his might.


    And so now, in a state of stream-crossing, I am confronted by the man in front of me, a pawn who is probably Toki.


    ''You''ve kept me waiting,''


    It was not Kyousuke, but Rin, who was trying to force her voice to be low and reluctant, who said.


    ''Can you stand, Kagoi?''


    "Oh, thank God...


    Kyousuke asks, picking up Kagoi''s body, which had been stepped on the floor. Kagoi looks a little distressed, but he manages to nod his head.


    Besides Kagoi, Nekomiya, Sarutoyo, Karasuma, and Inugami. They''re all there. Inugami was a staple, and she had her hands and feet in chains, but she was still safe and sound. I don''t know how hard she had to go through, but I''m going to return the favor.


    ''''Gu, well, I didn''t think it was a skeleton and a slime.......''''


    Toki was blown away by a kick to the face and stood up with a cry of anguish.


    ring at him, Kyousuke slowly took a Jeet Kune Do stance.


    ''It''s not a skeleton. It''s Kyousuke Soraki-kun.''''


    Rin says in a clear voice.


    ''It''s not slime. It''s Himemizu Rin.''''


    Kyousuke followed suit.


    Seahorse.


    Inugami, who had a slightly mired expression, shouted in a faint voice.


    "The number of vampires, including that one, is six........!¡¡Wasn''t there any five left...?


    We didn''t see it.


    It was Nekomiya who answered in Kyousuke''s ce.


    At the same time, he recalled the conversation between Nekomiya and Toki that he had just heard from below. They were talking about taking Beni into custody. So, if that is the case, then the remaining five people who aren''t here could already be on their way to the Heavy Duty Branch School........


    ''Alright.''


    Kyousuke nodded clearly.


    ''Let''s get this out of the way and head to the branch school for support.


    At the moment I said that, I felt a thumping in my ribs, a heart that wasn''t supposed to be there, a thumping pulse.


    That was the signal that standby wasplete. A heart that shouldn''t be there. An empty heart. An empty heart. The soul of the substitute slipped in there. The sensation of a heartbeat that is gradually growing faster and stronger is no illusion. Soon, a wind that began to blow out of nowhere wraps around Kyousuke and the others'' bodies.


    ''''Let''s go, Rin!


    ''Yes!¡¡Let''s do it, Kyousuke!


    The empty vessel is filled with water. Soon, the power overflows from the filled vessel without ceasing.


    Eventually, the power that poured out of them leaked out of their throats in a scream. An invincible body was being assembled, the minds and bodies of the two men bing one in the smallest unit. At that point, Toki, who finally sensed what was about to happen in front of him, charged at me with a ck lightning bolt in his right hand.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Brushing away the wind that clothed his body with his right hand, Kyousuke intercepted Toki''s fist with one hand.


    ''''Guooh...!


    Toki screamed and was blown away again. His body was mmed into the wall with great force.


    ''''That''s...!


    Yes, this is...


    Nekomiya''s voice is full of surprise as he witnesses it for the first time. Kyousuke responds with a powerful voice.


    ''''This is the Extreme Cross!

 62-Episode 58: KingS Footsteps

    Even so, the difference in strength between them is overwhelming.


    Even though they were the lowest ss of pawns, their ck armor gave them a much higher level of fighting ability than the average monster.


    In addition, there are five of us.


    No matter how much the Atari tribe drew their Atari ability, it would be impossible for them to ovee this gap in strength. They thought that they could overrun it without much trouble, and in fact, they did.


    ''''That''s why I said it. You''re wasting your life.


    A heavy cruiser floats off the coast of Delph Ind. One of the pawns who had stormed there to take the Queen into custody muttered, ring at the raggedy man who copsed in front of him.


    This man, who had been reincarnated as a pharaoh, a higher species of mammy, had tried to block their path with his superior telekic powers. In fact, his power was formidable. It was impossible for the five of them to break through the invisible wall, even with their physical strength. If this had been a one-on-one match, they would have been forced to fight a hopeless battle.


    But in the end, this Pharaoh also had only an even strength at best with a single pawn. The main body was nearly defenseless while it focused its efforts on the appearance of the wall. Or perhaps it would have been a different story if he himself had retreated to the other side of the wall, but this Pharaoh seemed to have dared to expose his body to the outside of the wall to provoke the attacks of the pawns.


    Was he trying to buy time?


    Or did he have the confidence to take on five people by himself?


    But either way, it was not going toe true.


    Pharaoh did not respond to Pawn''s call. He remained slumped on his stomach. All the ornaments on his body popped off, tearing his bandages and exposing his darkened skin. The golden mask was the only one that was not cracked, perhaps because it was made of an unusually strong material.


    ''''Is this guy dead?''''


    One of the pawns, Asa Akira, muttered to himself.


    ''''Come on. But I''m sure we can''t move anymore. Let''s go inside the ship and find the queen.''''


    Its removal from custody is the most important goal, though.


    When the pawns began to walk towards the cabin, a tremendous impact struck them from behind.


    ''''Guooh...!


    What?


    When I turned around, I saw that Pharaoh was slowly trying to get up, as if he was suspended by a thread. No expression appeared on the golden mask. But Pharaoh raised the broken ankh in his right hand andunched an attack on the pawns with mysterious power.


    ''''This guy, he''s still alive...!


    Shallow scarlet''s screams sounded scarcely audible.


    ''''Then just kill him!''''


    The other pawns nodded at the cry of one of them.


    They converged their ck Red Qi (Blood Energy) and spun out a spear-like form.


    The ck armor pseudo-grants the power of the other pawns to the pawns, who originally had nobat abilities whatsoever.


    Knight''s physical abilities, Bishop''s ck crimson air. And Luke''s overwhelming defensive abilities.


    The one that is particrly useful is this ck Red Qi.


    ''''.........!


    No longer did Pharaoh even speak, he raised the broken ankh without even saying a word.


    ''''Die!''''


    One of the pawns projected a spear. Faster than Pharaoh could unleash his telekinesis, the spear extended straight up and pierced deep into Pharaoh''s chest.


    ''''.........!


    The momentum of the spears didn''t stop, making Pharaoh''s body stick to the wall of the cabin.


    Following that, the other pawns also released spears by the ck Red Air one after another. All of the spears hit Pharaoh''s body. No blood flowed from his dry body. It is not a good idea to have a good time. The strength in your hand is rxed and the broken ankh rolls to the deck floor with a crash.


    "Ya, you did it...?


    What have you got to do with it?


    I wasted my time...!


    The pawns swore out of their mouths, but still carefully distanced themselves from the Pharaoh.


    More than once they got up and were taken by surprise right after they were sure they had been defeated, killed, or dead. There was not a single person who could be sure that he had let this one topple him. However, they finally confirmed that Pharaoh hadpletely stopped his movement and they all proceeded to the ship.


    It was a powerful enemy, or rather, an uncanny one. Even though they had defeated it many times, it would still rise up as if it were reviving. Although undead monsters were originally thought to be tough, but even so, that pharaoh seemed to be the one that surpassed the county.


    After all the pawns had entered the ship, no one noticed that the pharaoh''s fingertips twitched again.


    Once inside the ship, they found a row of doors, which appeared to be crew quarters, lined up on either side. The pawns carefully opened each one of them.


    ''Strange...''


    The other faces nodded at the murmur of one of them.


    ''''Yeah, I don''t see any other monsters in sight.


    Thinking calmly, it was hard to believe that it was only that Pharaoh and the Incubus that were defending this heavy cruiser. It''s true that the Incubus had a handle on wild monsters such as the Imps.


    I''ve heard from Suzuhara that a trading party will be held soon in Albadamba and that these heavyweight students will be participating in it. It seems that the majority of the students will be turning to that side, and the timing of the attack was based on the prediction that the heavy rounds will be less well protected. Considering that, the fact that the number of people is small is not in itself something to wonder about. However, it is still too few.


    They may have sensed our attack and fled, or they may have been waiting for an opening to attack us under their breath. Either way, we can''t let our guard down.


    We cautiously walked through the narrow passage and opened the doors one by one. At that time, one vampire suddenly shouted.


    ''''Oh...?''''


    Mr. Asahibi, did you find anything?


    ''Oh, no.... It''s like the captain''s quarters. A ratherrge room.


    Looking at the room that Asahibi was peering into, it was indeed taken uprger than the rest of the sailors'' quarters.


    There didn''t seem to be a queen here, but instead arge amount of documents could be seen. On the desk was a map of this world that was more urate than I expected, with something added in Japanese.


    ''''This is........''''


    One of the pawns picked it up and said


    ''Your nned future course of action?''


    After we leave Albadamba, it looks like we''re headed for the Verneus Penins.


    Hispanion, who peeked out from beside him, also muttered.


    Veus is a penins that juts out wide to the southeast of the continent. Since it''srgely outside the area controlled by the Empire, it''s rtively easy for monster armies like theirs to operate. Following the arrows, the path was marked to go straight north from the penins to the forest area in the eastern part of the continent.


    ''''East? I wonder what they''re aiming for?


    ''I don''t know. Are they just running away from us in the dark...?


    "The pawn of Albadamba, Akeno, the Bishop''s Akeno, instructed me to determine the nned course of the guys in the future. The reason being that as long as the movements of these people are known, it will be easier for the blood n to act.


    If you have the queen in custody, it''s not a problem, but it''s information that is worth remembering.


    ''''There''s still a lot of material to worry about, but let''s start with the Queen.......''''


    The other pawns nodded at his words. They left the room and began to examine the sailor''s quarters again.


    Yes, the Queen.


    The queen of the bloodline, Beni Asuka. Her treachery would have reached the ears of the king by now. But the ruling power by the king has no effect on the Queen, who is far away from his residence.


    The king, who has the original blood-factor, has overwhelming power over all the blood-kin who have copies of that factor. It''s a chain-like curse that can never be escaped, no matter how strong the will is maintained. In other words, every bloodline is like an alter ego of the king. And the Queen is no exception. If she stands in front of the king, and he is willing, she is deprived of her free will and her body is at the mercy of him.


    Of course, this power of control is notplete.


    In order for the king to control his opponent, he needs to know his exact location. To be more specific, he must have a clear perception of their existence. So, at such a remote location, the king can''t control the traitorous queen either.


    Basically, the king forces the blood family to donate their blood to him. The king never forgets the taste and smell of the blood once drunk. Wherever he is, he will be able to correctly perceive the location of the subject. Giving blood means that the king will perceive your presence anywhere in the world, and it also means that you will be wearing a cor that cannot be removed forever for your blood race.


    The only one who has not given her blood to the king is the Queen. She had the eyes of the king on her. The king probably didn''t think that the Queen, who had treated him so obediently to begin with, would betray him.


    That''s why they would take the Queen into their own custody. Once they had dragged her to the king''s presence, the rest was up to them. The king could use his dominion to get the queen to give up information, force her tomit suicide, or make her give up her blood and be under hisplete control.


    Of course, she would resist. She''s about to develop thirst, but she''s still a queen. Even as pawns themselves, it would be difficult to take them down safely. Although they are equipped with knives nted with the saliva of the werewolf tribe, but whether or not they can still hold her power.


    If it is difficult to take her into custody, she will only collect the blood. As long as the blood can be delivered to the king, the rest is the same. In that case, they would have to use the back of the house. They all looked at Asahibi. The vial of blood and the knife he had been entrusted with by Akagihara were the inner hand.


    ''''Please, Asahibi-san,''''


    ''Hahaha. I''ll take care of it.


    The pawns eventually came to the front of one of the rooms. There was a hint of something inside.


    Perhaps they were in here. At that moment, they were about to put their hands on the door, when they felt a sensation that made all their hair stand on end.


    They were struck by a sensation that made their entire bodies stand on end. It was as if a strong hostility and harmful intent became an oppressive sensation and tightened their heads. My whole body went rigid. A chill that makes me want to run away at any moment. And the source of it was undoubtedly emanating from the other side of the door.


    There was no longer any doubt. One of the pawns shook off the rigidity and kicked open the door.


    There was a girl in a sailor suit, sitting on the bed, looking at us.


    ''I''ve finally found you, Queen,''


    What are you doing here?


    The girl said in a cold, bottomless voice.


    She has long, straight hair that extends to her waist. However, there was no impression of neatness at all, and if anything, the image she held was aggressive. Behind his slit eyes, a blood-colored rage swirled around. The pawns couldn''t help but smile naturally at his mouth. Their entire bodies felt like they were trembling.


    ''''.........you,''''


    The pawn barely managed to open his mouth.


    ''I''m here to deliver you to the King, sir.


    You''re kidding me.


    The girl says tly.


    ''I will never go to that man again. If I had the chance to go back there, I''d...


    The Queen stood up and red at us.


    ''It''s time to scratch that guy''s neck in his sleep.


    Immediately after that, a ck wave of energy sted from the Queen''s entire body easily blew away the bodies of the pawns. Their bodies were lifted up by their entire armor and mmed directly into the wall. Questions shed through her mind, wondering if she was really suffering from drought. It was such an overwhelming force.


    But the doubts were quickly shaken off. If I looked up and saw the Queen, she was sweating on her face and breathing raggedly. This is something Queen would never show on a normal day. Fatigue is hitting her all at once with the exercise of power.


    As expected, the current queen is not in the right state of mind.


    "Do something to subdue the queen!


    The pawns took out the knives handed to them by Akagihara in unison. If they wounded him with this one, it would cause the same symptoms as when he was bitten by a werewolf. The remaining factors would also return to the basal state, further progressing the drought syndrome. If all the vampire factors return to their basal state, the level of vitality will bepromised. When that happens, no matter how much of a queen she is, she is no longer more helpless than a human baby.


    The queen in such a state would be brought to the king while keeping her alive at the veryst minute.


    Naturally, a single shot would be impossible. But one hit would certainly weaken the queen, and if you just go on shing it again and again and again, that time will surelye. That was the original n.


    But.


    Don''t... don''t... don''t... lick...!


    With a voice filled with anger, the Queen raised her right hand. The ck wave that extended from that arm tied up the body of the pawn that rushed in first.


    ''''Gah........!


    A man screams in the small cabin. As if to take advantage of the gap, another pawn tries to cut him with a knife from right beside him.


    ''''............''''


    Whoa!


    The Queen released the restraints on the bound pawn and caught the pawn''s knife between her fingers as it was swiftly swung.


    The structure of the knife was the same as the fangs of a viper. The werewolf''s saliva, which was stored inside, was secreted from the cutting edge. Looking at the clear liquid that slowly dripped out, the Queen narrowed her eyes.


    ''....I heard that the Inugami went missing...


    You''re very perceptive.


    One of them responded to the Queen''s words as the pawns squirmed apart from each other in the small room.


    ''But you''re a canine, after all. You''re not like the rest of your ssmates.


    Where are Kaoru and Harao, who were supposed to be on deck?


    ''We missed the incubus, but the pharaoh resisted, so we had to hurt him a bit. Well, he''s probably safe.


    Yes.


    The short words, just two words, were filled with more rity and anger than any words Queen had ever uttered before.


    The Queen, with the fingers of one hand catching the knife with the fingers of one hand, made a drawing hand shape with the other. There was a slurping sound, and a venomous, blood-colored w extended from the tips of the thin, white fingers. Everyone present understood what the Queen''s next move would be, but not one of them was able to respond in time.


    A pull-out hand pierced the chest of one pawn. It shattered the armor, snapped the ribs, and crushed the heart, the source of the vampire''s life.


    ''''Gah........!


    The man screamed, his eyes shed white, and then he was gone, smooth as ashes.


    The queen had killed him. One of the pawns, in an instant, without any hesitation.


    The Queen was breathing hard and was about to copse, but she didn''t even give him time to resist. If she wanted to, she could turn them all around here, or maybe she could. The pawns broke out in a cold sweat and shuddered.


    Now that it hade to this point, they could not afford to be lenient about securing custody. Even if they took blood and tried to escape, it was not even close to being able to escape.


    So, if that''s the case.


    We need to switch our strategy. The pawns'' attention was naturally turned towards Asahibi. He owns two knives.


    One is a type of werewolf spit nted in it, like the others. And the other is a blood-filled knife of the same construction.


    These knives were made by Bishop Akeno as a ything in the first ce. Its original use was not the kind that poured poison into the body of an opponent. It was born in the process of seeking to simplify the rituals for the sake of bloodline. In other words, it''s not poison or werewolf saliva that should be nted, but blood of the blood family. It had to be fresh too.


    That''s what is nted in the other knife that Asahibi is holding.


    Can you do it?¡¡They all look at the Queen.


    She is angry. As the oldest of the bloodline, the Benii family is proud and always takes things in stride. Always with grace. They show their superiority by their attitude, and they never fail to do so. Even the way they fight is the same.


    It''s not because she''s being held back by drought, but because she''s being held back by a blood w attack, which is never graceful, as she radiates power while sweat is stered all over her body. She''s angry.


    Once. At least once. If it''s our n, we don''t need to cut her off so many times.


    "..........


    The queen moves in a hesitant manner. From a quick step, it extended its blood ws straight up. The pawn barely takes evasive action by bending its body, but it is a small room. There is no way to escape. It is immediately cornered. The other pawns try to hold the queen''s body down from behind using red and ck qi, but they are quickly rebounded.


    The pawn grabs his own knife and charges at the Queen. The Queen intercepts it with her blood ws. The ws easily shattered the armor and gouged into her chest. Twisting her body, she barely escaped a direct hit to the heart. Blood entered my trachea and flowed backwards. It almost blew out of her throat, but the Queen twisted her neck with one free arm to avoid covering it, and mmed it into the wall. The white walls of the cabin are stained with blood.


    At this moment, the Queen''s hands arepletely blocked. The three remaining pawns pulled out their knives and ran out in unison.


    The Queen pulls out the blood w that she has pierced into the pawn''s chest and enters a position to intercept the three of them. Wielding the blood w, she first severed the arm holding the first one''s knife, and then caught the second one with one hand. And finally, just as Asahibi rushes in, with the blood w of his right hand, which is still free, he vividly shes off that wrist that held the knife.


    The Queen didn''t want to cover the blood spurting from the severed surface of her arm directly above her, kicking down the body of the first and crushing the jawbone of the third, Asahibi.


    ''''Fugaah!''''


    Asahibi, whose jaw was shattered, let out a strange cry. In that arm he raised, another knife was held in his hand.


    If this one hit, he would have a chance to win.


    The blood w that grew on the Queen''s fingertip pierced Asahibi''s chest. But like the previous blow, it barely dodged the heart and avoided a fatal wound. But right after that, as if tearing through the air, the de pierced the Queen''s shoulder area.


    ''''.........?


    The Queen pulls out the second pawn that was holding her down with one arm and the knife that was stuck in her shoulder after kicking Asahibi''s body away. But it''s toote. The "blood" that was nted has already flowed through the veins into the body of the queen.


    It''s not the werewolf''s saliva that was nted in the knife. The Queen threw away the knife and stomped on it, then red at the pawns.


    ''You guys, no way...!


    Do you still understand?


    The pawn that had been pierced through his chest and his neck twistedughed, but still, never one to let his guard down and keep his distance, he said.


    ''''It''s Suzakihara-san''s blood. It''s fresh. The factor is in an excited state, too.''


    The vampire factor is by no means a panacea. It can be suppressed by the will to resist. So the ritual of bloodthirstiness requires that the resistance of the opponent be held down more. Stun them, or do it while they are asleep, or even target a submissive human. With that in mind, this preparation knife is only a slightly more useful substitute than a syringe.


    But there are exceptions to things.


    It''s a case of injecting the vampire factor into a target that has already be a blood rtive. In this case, since he has already be a vampire, he can''t suppress the factor with his consciousness. A collision urs between the original factor and the factor that has flowed in.


    The strength of the factor is determined by the intensity of the blood as a vampire. A queen''s bloodline, which has been interbred continuously from the moment of bloodline birth, is terribly strong, while a pawn, which has only been in the bloodline for one or two generations, is weak. If the weak (pawn) factor flows into the body of the owner of the strong (queen) factor, the strong factor will exterminate the weak factor.


    So, in this case, when you pour blood into the queen, the change you get is seemingly nothing.


    ''It''s like having a transmitter imnted. It''s pawn blood, after all, so it won''tst long in your body in the Queen, but it will still linger for a couple of minutes or half an hour.


    That is, for 30 minutes, the Queen will be perceived by the King as being in his presence for 30 minutes before she ispletely naked.


    Only 30 minutes. After that time, the blood of the Tokihara would disappearpletely from the Queen''s body, and the King would not be able to perceive her whereabouts again. But half an hour would be enough. To recover the Queen''s blood and escape from her attackable range.


    ''No, don''t.........''


    The Queen held her own forehead and bent her body. The slightly visible expression on her face was twisted in anguish.


    The words would not be directed against the pawns. They would be nothing more than a fleeting scream, trying to resist another will to enter her and take control of her body.


    ''It''s begun...''


    Once this happens, the Queen is no longer the enemy. I mean that literally. For the next 30 minutes, Queen Benii Asuka would not be their "enemy" anymore.


    The victory was won. It wasn''t the best way to win, but it was a close call. But the bitterness of the victory is stronger than the joy of victory.


    First, the sacrifice we made. It was only about one pawn, and in the eyes of the entire bloodline, it was only a small loss. But to them, he was one of their colleagues. And above all, even though it was the next best thing, I had to take this measure that I never wanted to take, and that fact is still bitter.


    ''''Ah, uh........''''


    The Queen holds her head down and screams in agony.


    ''''Ya, duh........ Come in.........don''te.......!


    The anguish eventually turns to screams. But it''s toote.


    "I never thought I''d be asked to serve the King."


    Pawn looked at the Queen, who threw herself onto the bed and eventually only grunted weakly, and muttered to no one.


    The deck was eerily quiet when Goubayashi and Sakuma reached the heavy branch of the ship.


    The remains of a fierce battle could be seen, but there wasn''t a single human being there. There must have been a few students left in this branch school. On the deck, Harao and Kaoru. And the Imps and Sahagin''s troops led by Kaoru. A squad of goblins and goblins, as well as a few other students, should have been following Beni as his bodyguards.


    I wonder what happened to them, that they were nowhere to be found.


    The reason why there were no goblins, imps, sahagins, etc., was probably because the leaders, Goshukawara and Kaoru, were not in this vicinity. When their leader is absent, they often stay hidden and stay put, or start wandering around looking for a leader.


    ''''It''s like a ghost ship........''''


    Sakuma muttered to himself. Goubayashi nodded silently.


    There''s no one there. It''s truly a ghost ship. I''m sure it''s even more so because I know the deck that is always crowded with students'' faces. With each step I took, my anxiety grew as I assumed the worst case scenario. No one was there, which was still strange.


    But as the two approached the cabin, they saw their ssmates stuck to the wall and gasped.


    ''''Ha, Harao-kun...!


    The one who is exposed in a miserable state is undoubtedly his ssmate, Harao Maki.


    Harao''s body is pierced by what looks like five spears. For a moment, he wasn''t sure if it was right to pull them out or not, but his body doesn''t cause him to die of blood loss. He pulled out the spear andid his body on the deck of the heavy branch school. Harao didn''t even twitch.


    What in the world had happened? There was a battle, that''s for sure. As a result, Harao had been defeated and was thus pasted up. Not only Harao, but also Kaoru Okama should have been here, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ''''Goubayashi-kun, Harao-kun is........''''


    Sakuma asked in a trembling voice, but Goubayashi shook his head.


    ''Because you can''t measure life or death by your pulse or whether you''re breathing or not. I can''t tell if he''s alive or dead.''


    His words were calm, but his voice was filled with strong anger.


    Sakuma grabbed Harao''s limp and unmoving hand and crossed it in front of his chest. Now, he said, ''Harao will not die. I can only believe his words, ''Harao will not die, he will only sleep.


    ''''Kaoru-chan... where is she?''''


    ''I don''t know. But if Kaoruko is not there and Harao is down, that means...


    Asuka-chan too....


    Sakuma gulped. It was already toote. He could have moved on to the worst case.


    No, but it was too soon to despair. He managed to rebuild his mind, which was about to fade at once, and sought the next constructive idea.


    First of all, we should finish checking the situation. We also need to confirm Beni''s safety. And if she''s safe, there''s a good chance she knows something about this.


    ''Sakuma, you stay here and watch Harao. I''m heading on board.


    Apparently, Goubayash hase to the same conclusion. Sakuma couldn''t nod his head for a moment, but he still nodded quickly. Considering the danger of the enemy inside, it was possible that Sakuma would rather be a liability even if he went along.


    However, just as Goubayashi stood up, the door to the ship''s interior opened with a thud.


    Sakuma shrugs and Goubayash takes a stance.


    In the midst of the tense air, the person who appeared from the other side of the door was an unexpected person.


    ''''........Benii?''''


    Goubayashi opens his mouth.


    Yes, it looked like it was Benii Asuka herself that they were the first to be concerned for her safety. She was safe, which meant that the attackers had most likely managed to repel her. But then again, it was odd that Kaoru was nowhere to be found.


    ''''Beni, exin the situation.


    Goubayashi walked up to her and asked her that.


    ''Harao is down and Kaoruko is nowhere to be seen, but you''re safe. What the hell is going on?


    .........


    Beni doesn''t answer. He just smiles.


    ''''Beni...?''''


    Strange, he thought, not only to Sakuma, but also to Goubayashi. The smile that Benii gave seemed somehow alien to the kind she had shown before, or something else. The silence slowly extended the sense of difort. The ufortable feeling eventually turned into a fear that crawled through his entire body.


    ''''(No.........)


    Fear reaches conviction.


    Away!


    Sakuma had said the words the moment he thought.


    ''That girl is Asuka, but she''s not Asuka!


    Immediately after, a swiftly released spinning kick blew away Goubayasi''s huge body.

 63-Chapter 59: Linju

    In the maritime union state of Albadamba, the twice-yearly trade fair with the continent is treated as a major event. This year, due to the misfortune of the maritime caravans, the number of goods is small, but the items brought by the four groups of two years who apanied the caravans will serve as a recement.


    The trade fair will take ce on therge coast in the northwest of Delph Ind. The caravan traders and students are currently in the process of bringing in the goods. In the meantime, the chiefs will meet on Delph Ind. Mr. Ryuzaki and Mr. Welkano will also be present there to make detailed arrangements for the trade fair.


    The trade fair would take ce in front of arge number of inders, but the exchange of goods would actually take ce here to some extent prior to this. The main reason for this is to show the dignity of each chief and to bring back rare foreign goods to the tribe, if they are dyed in buying them, it will be an abomination.


    ''Satomi, in the meantime, if someone is lying to you, pull your tail again. Please.


    .........


    Satori''s Satomi Yamako shows her head in the affirmative.


    Satomi is basically a quiet girl. It''s not that she doesn''t assert herself, and her emotional expression itself is rtively rich in variation, but it''s hard to notice that unless you''re watching carefully. It''s almost as if Ryuzaki, who observes all of his ssmates closely, is able tomunicate with them without difficulty like this.


    "You have a difficult look on your face, sir.


    Just before I entered Chief Berger''s house, I was called upon to do so from behind.


    When I turned around, I saw Welcano, the leader of the maritime caravan, standing there.


    ''Mr Welcano,''


    .........


    Ryuzaki called out the name absentmindedly, while Satomi, in contrast, fled to Ryuzaki''s back.


    He was a small, withered-branch old man of small stature, but he had a vigorous impression of vigor. His skin is tanned and healthy. It''s not that he''s doubting this one, but in front of Welkano, who always tries to draw a line and take safety, Ryuzaki feels that it''s hard to do too.


    ''''I was a little concerned about it in the morning''s discussion, but it''s Satrioni who''s over there, isn''t it?


    ncing at Welkano, Welkano nced at Satomi and said.


    ''Enlightened demon...?''


    ''''Oh, no, I heard that about 200 years ago, when Shura''s army invaded this continent across the Eastern Sea, there was a demon called Satorioni mixed in with them.


    So that was it. Ryuzaki remembered the monster memo that Serena had entrusted to him.


    Among the monsters reincarnated by the students of Year 2 ss 4, there were a few rare species that were rarely seen, and some demons whose names and appearances were only passed down in lore. Among them, there were few Japanese youkai, such as Satomi and Karasuma, that have been found.


    Were the monsters they had reincarnated based on this world or on the lore of the original world? If it was either, it didn''t exin much, so he was a bit curious.


    I''ve heard that he can read people''s minds. "I hear you can read people''s minds," he said. Whenbined with Ryuzakidono''s tactics, it''s a terrifying thing.


    I''m not really a big fan of politics and gamesmanship, you know?


    Is it because he was unexpectedly tired that he easily spoke his heartbeat at that timing?


    ''''However, if you''re leading more than forty demons, you can''t just say you''re bad at it.


    ''Yes. It''s a tough ce to be.


    What in the world does this old man have in mind when he''s talking like this?


    Ryuzaki is a little wary, trying to gauge the other man''s true intentions.


    Welcano is a person with good intentions, as far as I can tell from the past week or two of association. At the same time, his behavioral philosophy is true to his merchant instincts. He endorses honesty, but he never trusts the other person with his heart. He''s a good business partner, but the fact that he can''t show our weaknesses makes him stifling in the face.


    Chief Berger is suspicious of you.


    Welcano said something like that in a hushed voice.


    ''''Well why would you tell me that?''''


    "I would like to do you a favor. From my perspective, I can defend you against the chieftain.


    Satomi''s grip on his tail remained tight, but he didn''t pull it away.


    ''There were some people in the caravan who suspected that you are part of the Red Moon, but I don''t think so. We were promised that you would bring in the materials we designated for the trade fair in exchange for a portion of the sales to us.


    Yeah.


    I''d appreciate it if you''d increase that percentage of sales a bit.


    After all, Satomi does not pull his tail. Welkano is not trying to deceive us.


    It is veryfortable in psychological warfare to not have to suspect a lie here. It''s not stressful.


    Then, the rest of the story is simply about risk.


    The heavy duty detachment is going to head to the Veus Kingdom after leaving this Albadamba. It''s a penins jutting out of the southeastern part of the continent at the edge of the crescent shape, with the Beast King''s mountain range, dense forests, and the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region to the north, so it''s one of the hardest states for the empire to reach.


    I''m thinking of stopping there for a while, and then after the Welcano Chamber of Commerce delivers materials, we''ll build the caterpir unit again and head north. But, presumably, to do that, we''ll need funds.


    This trade fair is also for making funds for that purpose. We will have the maritime caravans buy the goods obtained from the trade. They intended to give some of the money back to the caravans as a fee for arranging materials. Welkano has been asking for more of that cash back.


    But this is a wishful thinking proposal.


    As for Ryuzaki, there is no way to proceed without first rifying the rtionship between the vampire lurking on this ind and the person called Toki, who is connected to Chief Berger. There could be a battle urring somewhere on this ind right now. The result of this could be the defeat of Toki.


    Defeating Toki without clearing up the misunderstanding would not prevent the rtionship from deteriorating. Now that Kyousuke and the others are working hard, all Ryuzaki can do is try to keep the oue of that fight from going badly.


    ''''In the end, it''s politics...''''


    Ryuzaki closed his eyes, scratching his forehead.


    ''I understand. Welkano-san.


    You''re very quick to help.


    Welkano grinned for the first time there, showing his teeth. There were a lot of missing teeth, but the part that was left was a beautiful white color.


    ''''Actually, we already know where Inugami is. We''ve sent a rescue squad towards him, but at worst, a battle may have already urred.


    That''s not the easiest thing to say.


    ''So here''s the thing, Mr. Welcano. Do you have any idea of someone by the name of Toki? He seems to be a familiar face to the Chief.


    It was the old man''s turn to narrow his eyes in response to Ryuzaki''s question.


    ''I''ve never met you in person, but I''ve heard your name is Tokihara, and I''ve heard you''re a friend of Chief Berger''s who''s been living on the ind for about ten years now.


    ''''Ooohhhhhhhh!''''


    Breathing perfectly with Rin, Kyousuke''s fist catches the vampire in front of him.


    ''''Guuoh...!


    Toki''s body jumped wildly as he was punched in the face. He mmed into the wall and rolled on the floor without any force as it was.


    Extreme Cross. Kyousuke and Rin havepletely be "one" thanks to Soraki Kyousuke''s Phase 3 ability after being reincarnated as a skeleton. He takes on the form of a human with light blue hair that looks neither male nor female. This is also the image of Kyousuke''s determination, saying that what hecks, Rin will make up for it.


    Kyousuke''s expression is hard. While everyone watches with bated breath, he res again at the vampire Toki.


    This is the figure that even the Knight''s Suou has killed in the blink of an eye. There''s no reason if it''s just to bury one vampire in front of you.


    What made Kyousuke hesitate with his fist was Toki''s bizarre appearance.


    ''''Fufu........ Hahaha.........


    He isughing. But it is not the powerlessugh thates from despair, nor is it the kind of big smile thates from the mouths of the insane. It is the smile of the victor, a smile that can onlye from one who is confident and sure of something.


    Everyone present is looking at Toki with a quizzical or creepy look on their faces.


    ''''.......What are youughing at?''''


    ''Do you think I''ll tell you?¡¡Hmm, but it''s good. They''re going to kill you anyway.


    Toki''s tone is extremely good-humored. The face of this uncharacteristically middle-aged man is now twisted with amusement.


    I''m sure of it now," he says. It seems that we have won this battle.


    Is it a bluff of sorts, or does he really mean it? At this stage, there''s no way to judge. Kyousuke clenches his fists tightly and res at Toki again.


    ''''.......What''s wrong?¡¡You''re not going to attack?


    Kyousuke can''t grasp the true meaning of Toki''s smiling smile.


    But.


    He points his clenched fist at his opponent and slowly takes a Jeet Kune Do stance.


    No matter how much we try to gauge its true intentions, the other party is right any further. No matter how long you wait, the truth will nevere out of Toki''s mouth. I don''t know what''s happening now on this ind and what has convinced Toki of his own victory, but Kyousuke doesn''t have the option of leaving him here, or letting him go.


    It is almost certain that Toki has some kind of connection to Chief Berger. ording to Ryuzaki''s story, the chief must not have known of the vampire''s existence, so perhaps Toki had unterally tricked the chief into rounding him up. If they let such a man get away with it here, there was no guarantee that he wouldn''t run into the meeting and do some strange scratching. It didn''t mean he wouldn''t join the five vampires that were attacking the branch school.


    Right here and now, there is no other way than to defeat them.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!


    Rin shouted.


    ''Yeah, let''s do it!''


    Toki was smiling leisurely, but he unfurled his red wings from his tattered ck armor and turned his gaze directly towards Nekomiya and the others. They''ll be killed, he said with his mouth, but he''s strong and searching for a way to prolong his life.


    Just before Kyousuke was about to run out, Toki moved faster than him. He fleshed out towards Nekomiya and the others with a speed that made one wonder where such power was left in his body. Karasuma and Saruwatari stepped forward, each holding their gains at the ready. However, the vampire''s physical strength smashed down on the two of them without any resistance, and reached out to Inugami, who was still in chains.


    He''s going to use her as a shield, it was immediately apparent.


    But Kyousuke''s legs don''t stop. He clenched his fist, swung it, and sprinted straight toward Toki. Seeing Nekomiya standing in front of him to defend Inugami, Kyousuke shouted.


    ''''Nekomiya!¡¡We''ll take care of it!


    Huh...!


    For a moment, Nekomiya''s face contorted to avoid hispanion on his back, but he quickly nodded and jumped back.


    Toki''s arm grabbed Inugami by the neck. As it was, he used his body as a shield as he held it in. The body of the weakened Inugami was unable to put up a fragile resistance, and was left to do so.


    ""Extreme blow-oh-oh-oh!"


    Without stopping, Kyousuke mmed his raised fist as hard as he could. The moment the fist was about to pierce the chest of the shielded Inugami, it popped and disappeared like water. Kyousuke''s body stopped moving there, and neither Toki nor Inugami moved even slightly.


    The basement fellpletely silent, and soon after that


    Guhaha!


    The vampire man let go of Inugami''s body, spitting blood from his mouth. The tip of the liquefied arm flew out of the liquefied arm, eating through Toki''s body. It quickly reassembled back into Kyousuke''s body in the form of an arm.


    The left arm catches her as she loses support and copses.


    ''''Fushuu...!


    Rin gasps. In front of Kyousuke''s eyes, the man who spat out blood was thrown directly onto his back and onto the cold stone floor. His armor waspletely shattered and there was a gaping hole in his chest. It had eaten through his heart from the inside. As expected, he didn''t live.


    Vampires are said to leave no corpses. His body crumbled into a pile of sand, a swirling pile of ashes in an underground cave. The ashes and the copious amounts of blood that flowed out onto the floor were the only traces of his being there.


    ''''(Even if he dies, the blood remains...)''''


    Kyousuke thought about that as he looked at the blood left on the floor.


    ''''Ah, hmmm, oh my.''''


    Rin clears her throat deliberately.


    ''How long will Kyousuke-kun be touching Hibiki''s body?


    Hmm?¡¡Whoa!¡¡I''m sorry!


    He almost unintentionally removed the Inugami who was supporting her shoulders, but once again, he just let her lie on the floor. The chains on her arms and legs had been severed before she knew it. It was probably done by Karasuma and Sarutoyo while Kyousuke and the others were having a go at Toki.


    It wasn''t that he had forgotten that Inugami was naked, or that he was naked. Not that he had forgotten....


    ''And, Utsurogi, you were gazing at me from the front just now...''


    A little further away, Nekomiya crossed her arms.


    ''That wasn''t a good idea,''


    ''I don''t have a choice!¡¡You can''t fight without looking forward!


    As much as possible, the lines of Inugami''s body, which he was trying to throw out of the pale of consciousness, were clearly recalled in his mind.


    "Inugami, I''m sorry........


    Yeah, no problem. Do you have any of my clothes?


    I''ll have them brought to the flower garden. Saruwatari and the others can go get them.


    Instructed by Nekomiya, the boys of the rescue team flew away as if they didn''t want to leave behind.


    Once again, I look around in a circle. Apparently, this ce is a natural underground cave. Looking at the shelves, desks and other furnishings, as well asmps and other items, it seems that Toki was working on a variety of tasks here as well. When I shifted my gaze a bit, I saw a pile of small skulls piled up like a mountain at the back of the cave.


    ...that''s a child''s bone, I think.


    Rin mumbles to herself.


    ''I suppose,''


    Sitting down on the ground, Inugami nodded.


    ''Once a month, I''m a victim of this man''s blood sucking. It''s disgusting.''


    I''m sure we''ll find a lot of things here too, but I''ll leave the search to Nekomiya and the others.


    Kyousuke said and turned his gaze towards the ground.


    ''We''re heading to the branch school. I''m also curious about what Toki said before he died, ''We''ve won''.


    Yeah, look out for yourself.


    "Much ado about nothing.


    Nekomiya nodded with a divine look on her face. Rin stretched out her arm from Kyousuke''s direction and fluttered it. Unlike when she was in slime form, her realistic arms sprouted out of her clothes, so it was quite unpleasant to look at.


    ''If you''re heading to the branch school, I''ll apany you.


    "Yeah!


    Rin screams at the sound of Ei''s voice that she heard before she knew it. If you look, you can see a fireball floating there, still burning cool as ever, wobbling around. Since he was the first boy toe down, Inugami tantly frowned and backed away, shielding his chest. It seems that once the emergency is over, the shame will return as much as humanly possible.


    ''''Hibiki-chan, don''t worry about it. Hino-kun probably isn''t interested in the female body.''''


    ''Don''t get me wrong. Actually, not much.


    Talk like this makes Kyousuke worry that Ei might be emptier and less greedy than he is.


    ''''Hi, I understand for now. It''s nice of you to follow me, though.


    Well, there''s not much I can do about it now.


    No, it''s not.


    Kyousuke gives a small smile, but quickly tightens his expression and leaps higher. When he emerges from the hole in the ceiling to the ground, Hanazono is just about to descend the stairs with Inugami''s clothes in his arms, and the boys who were trying to follow him are bound by the tentacles of the tentacles of the tentacles, mumbling resentment.


    The next ce to aim for was the branch school.


    There were probably five vampires headed there. The forces left in the branch school right now couldn''tpete with them.


    They had to hurry.

 64-Episode 60: Aomi Is Dyed In Vermilion (Part 1)

    Most of the students are currently carrying their belongings to the trading floor.


    There are several reasons why most students have been sent here. The first is the need to make sure that the camouge is secure in order to keep the conflicts with the vampires that are happening on this Delph Ind secret from the inders. For one thing, they may simply die a dog''s death when the heavy duty branch school is attacked, as they have little fighting ability.


    Vampires are highly capable of fighting. Even with a single pawn, there are only a limited number of students who canpete with them. However, somebatants, including Kenzaki Megumi, voiced their dissatisfaction with this decision. In effect, it was like being given a notice of exclusion from the battlefield. It was only natural.


    "Kenzaki-san, haven''t you gotten your temper up yet?


    The headless publican, arms crossed on the trading floor, his face lips puckered as hard as he could on the wooden box.


    ''''Of course. You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them. Why is that........


    Weakness, right?


    Ggh.....


    The one who choked on Kenzaki''s words was Kabeno Chihaya, who was reincarnated as Nurikabe. She is a girl. Before her reincarnation, she was extremely low in her ss... even lower than Himemizu Rin, and she felt this was aplex, but now she has be a Nurikabe as a symbol of that inferiorityplex. Sheesh. Although he has a body as robust as Ryuuzaki and Kagoi, he has the shortness of arms and legs, so he has the disadvantage of not being able to get up when he falls.


    There is not much work that can be done in this preparation room, but it is a shady spot for the students and merchants to take advantage of its huge size and serve as a resting ce for them.


    It''s still training..... Training. I must be strong.....


    You don''t have to be so hard on yourself.


    ''I''m only good at fighting. And the fact that I haven''t even made it to Phase 2 yet...


    Kenzaki carried the crate as it was and resumed the unpacking process.


    Incidentally, there are a few students who remained in the heavy duty group, by the way. However, they too are more like deployed to buy time and liaison rather than directbat personnel. In fact, they can''t win against pawns, even if they were to band together.


    ''''Well, it''s about time they all started feeling it.


    Holding his sses with his middle finger, a centaur named Hanma Kentaro arrives. He was a bit of a studious man since his human days, but he''s be a lot tougher since he came here. He sometimes acts like an intellectual, but when he''s excited, he snorts like a horse and kicks away with his hind legs, so his abilities are valued solely as a fighting machine.


    Currently, the burden is too concentrated on a few students. We are treated as a second force. Overall specs up. A breakthrough, or something innovative, is going to be essential to building a win-win rtionship. I''m not trying to be self-developmental, or anything like that, but this is a self-developmental kind of ce...


    Hanma began to make motions like spinning a spinning wheel with his hand as he talked in a doze, so Kenzaki and Kano decided to ignore him. Hanma isn''t a bad guy either, but he has a tendency to use katakana words and want to have empty conversations, so he''s a bit of a pain in the ass for the less-educated Kenzaki.


    But, well, looking at it again, I''m surprised that such a unique group of students have gathered together. A little farther away, ssmates areying out all sorts of illustrations drawn by Gahara and the carvings made by Goshigawara, among other things. Some of the merchandise the merchants had brought in was being washed by the mitarai azuki beans, which were noticeably dirty and damaged. Mitarai is a student who has been reincarnated as a Japanese youkai called azukashi or something like that. If you''re not careful, you''ll start to hear the sound of him washing something, which is a little scary.


    The merchants seem to have rxed their guard a bit after this preparation. However, they don''te to talk to the horrible looking Kenzaki much. The only person who doese is Remy at most.


    ''''Ah, Kenzaki-san, thank you for helping me unpack.


    Mm, don''t worry about it.


    With the list in hand, Remy begins to check the contents of the wooden box that Kenzaki opened.


    ''''Speaking of which, are Kaoru-san, Utsurogi-san and the others gone?''''


    Yeah, yeah. Those guys are on a different matter...


    Kenzaki said, vaguely fumbling with his words.


    After all, he hadn''t told these merchants about the vampires on the ind either. It didn''t seem very sincere, but the logic that they couldn''t make a scene poorly was, well, understandable. It''s a bit of a toothless story, though.


    ''d*mn, it''s all in my power in the end, isn''t it!


    Dang, Kenzaki couldn''t help but shout while tapping the wooden box. However, it was the face ced some distance away from the shouting, so the merchants passing nearby were surprised as much as possible.


    Now, it is that time.


    The students had witnessed two objects flying straight towards this sandy beach from a little distance away.


    ''''Hey Kenzaki-san, that...''''


    After being told that by Kameno, Kenzaki also raised his face. The face he was about to give up fell off the wooden box with a rumble and fell to the sandy beach.


    ''''Wapu.''''


    Don''t be indebted to me, Kenzaki...


    Oh, I''m sorry Hakuba.... Ow, ow, ow!¡¡Hey!¡¡Don''t blow your hair out!


    Hifuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu.


    With his ponytail tucked into the white horse, Kenzaki turned his gaze to the blue sky. By that time, the two objects approaching had already be quiterge, one being a coffin and the other being a treasure box. Assuming that coffin with its dazzling golden decoration was Harao''s, the treasure box........


    Boxed in.


    Yeah.


    "Wop.


    The moment Hakuba opened his mouth, Kenzaki''s face fell onto the beach again.


    The coffinnded vigorously from the sky to the sandy beach, rolling up the white sand, stopping just in front of Kenzaki''s face. The same goes for the treasure chest that fell next. The coffin opens first and a familiar face pops out from inside.


    ''''Buha...!¡¡It was hot and bitter!


    Kaoruko...!


    Oh, Megumi, no, you can''t do that, you know you''ll lose your femininity if you put sand on your face.¡¡A girl should always be in the spirit of We Are On Stage.


    Then, for some reason, Kaoru Hima flew into Harao''s coffin and picked up Kenzaki''s face and carefully wiped the sand off his face.


    The treasure chest alsonded with a roll of sand,ing to a stop in front of the students and merchants. I know about this treasure box. Hakoyiri Youko. She is a student who has been reincarnated as a mimic, a treasure box shaped monster. She''s not as good as Harao, but she''s a youngdy born into a slightly rich family, and her ss called her ''Hakoyiri Hakko'', but due to her transfer to another world, she herself became a box.


    ''Oh, hey, Box-in, what happened to you?''


    When Harpy''s Yuka Harui asked with trepidation, the top of the box case snapped open and a goblin quintuple came out from inside with his head in his hands.


    ''''Ah, Goblin Gofungawara-kun!¡¡I''m sorry!¡¡I don''t mean to be rude!¡¡It didn''t hurt!


    ''No, I don''t mind.... Can you let go of my tongue for a minute?


    In the coffin that suddenly descended, Kaoru Okuma. And then there was Hakoiri and Gokubunawara. They all nodded their heads. The merchants also stopped their work and looked at us quizzically.


    ''''Kaoruko, what''s the meaning of this?''''


    I thought you guys were supposed to be guarding the school.


    When Kenzaki and Hakuba asked him verbally, Kaoru looked up with a huff.


    ''''That''s right!¡¡Listen, I''m in trouble!¡¡There were five pawns in the branch school!


    Five?


    Hearing that, Kenzaki also really scowled.


    Pawn is the lowest-ranked warrior of the bloodline, but as mentioned earlier, he has a fighting ability that most of his ssmates can''t match. Only a few students, such as Goubayashi and Harao, are able topete with him. However, until now, that pawn had never attacked the students of the second year and fourth ss with multiple bodies.


    An unrest spreads among the students. And although they didn''t know the meaning of the words, the anxiety had begun to spread to the other merchants.


    ''''I was going to fight too, but Harao-kun stuffed me in a coffin........ Is it the same for Yoko and the others?


    Yeah, same thing, man. I was waiting inside the ship and I was going to go help, and then all of a sudden I got teleported out...


    Instead of boxed in, Goshenhara replies with his head in his hands.


    ''''I guess it''s a reasonable decision, since we could have killed you hand and foot with us.


    But then, all that''s left of the branch school now is...!


    Harao-kun and Ozaki-kun are the only ones left.


    ''You won''t be able to find the Gozashiki unless you move on your own, so I guess Harao left it for him to check on the situation too.


    When they heard the story, their ssmates were in a panic, and those who were a little farther away also gathered around, realizing what was going on. A total of 21 ssmates here have different expressions on their faces. And the merchants who are watching them have also stopped working.


    I feel sorry for the merchants, but I don''t have the time to respond to them now. We have our hands full thinking about what we should do now. We can see that we are going to be slowed down by the fact that we are heading towards them....


    Let''s go, white horse!


    Whoa!


    Kenzaki snatched his own face from Kaoru''s hand and straddled the white horse''s saddle as it was.


    ''I''m going, hey Kenzaki. Are you serious?¡¡Five pawns?


    With your recovery magic, I can let you have it!


    My magic doesn''t work on the undead.


    Yes it was.


    Then Kentaro Hanmaes forward with the mermaid Masuyo Uozumi on his back.


    ''Uozumi-san''s recovery magic isn''t as powerful as Hakuba-kun''s, but it''s effective against undead monsters as well. Let''s try multiple ns in parallel to aim for a reliable result.


    My Uozumi sister nodded with a serious look on her face. Mermaid riding on the back of a centaur. It''s quite a picture.


    ''''Hey, hey.''''


    Goshenbara muttered in a dumbfounded voice.


    ''''Are you going to waste Harao''s concern?''''


    I''m not going to die in vain, either.


    Kenzaki''s face, held at his side, insisted clearly.


    ''But I can''t see how it would be supreme to just sit back and let it happen.


    I agree.


    The snow woman, Yukinoshita Ryouka, said, half melting.


    ''With five pawns, even Harao-kun isn''t a match for us. In any case, Benii-san will be taken away.''''


    "Then you should report it to Ryuzaki and Goubayashi...


    Oh, well, I''ll take care of that...


    With a bang, the Thunderbird''s divine bird wings spread out, and the Thunderbird''s divine bird wings came forward. Her flight speed is outstanding in her ss. It would be perfect for a liaison. Goshigawara sighed and scratched his head.


    ''''Okumura, what are you going to do?''''


    "The answer''s already out of the question, Pyle.


    When Okumura stepped forward, Zekou followed silently.


    It''s a good idea," he said. "Anyway, if there are five pawns, even if Ryuzaki, Goubayashi and Harao are all here, we can''t avoid a hard fight, Fatty. The only way to fill in the gaps is for me and the rest of the 20 of us to assist you, fatty.


    So that''s what happens when you''re done.


    Kaoru, sitting on the coffin, made a surprising face and said.


    ''''Everyone has changed a lot since I left the base.


    I guess you could say I''ve grown up...


    Raising his sses with a queer smile, the half-horse said.


    ''''Huh. ording to the calctions my lucid brain has derived........''''


    That''s okay.


    Kenzaki chided Hanma with one hand.


    ''''For now, Kannari is going to call Ryuzaki and the others. What we need to do is to assist and buy time for the remaining Harao. Don''t be reckless.


    The students nodded firmly.


    ''''Ah, um, Kenzaki-san, and Kaoru-san........ I heard that the branch school is being attacked........


    I''m sorry, Remy. I can''t tell you the details, but I''m having a ssmate crisis.


    Kenzaki said as he stared ahead.


    ''Maybe we''re not going through as much of a shura as you guys are.... We don''t want to lose any more of our ssmates, if possible.''''


    Whether those words really represented the consciousness of the entire ss or not. Kenzaki can''t say for sure.


    But for Kenzaki Megumi herself, it is the unmistakable truth of her heart. Koganei has not returned. Washio is noting back. The pain and grief have been ovee, but the fact itself must not fade or be repeated.


    That''s why I''m not going to die a dog''s death, either.


    Remy was scowling when he heard Kenzaki''s words. That would be true. The girls would have no idea what was going on.


    ''''I''m sorry. I''ll be back to help you as soon as I get my errands done. It''s not like I''m cking off, okay?


    Kaoru smiled and said.


    ''Alright then, let''s go!''


    Kenzaki grabbed Hakuba''s reins with one hand and pulled lightly. Hakuba was gone and instead said, ''Yes! He shouted and started to run briskly down the beach. The half-horse follows and the other students begin to run in unison. The speed of their feet is uneven, but within a short time, the students are gone from the hall.


    A click of air was heard, and then a fluttering, blue-white electric light covered wing came down from the sky. I looked up and saw the giant shadow of a Thunderbird flying towards the settlement.


    After they stormed off, one of the merchants, with his eyes rolled up, asked Remy: ''What did you mean by that?


    ''After all, what did you say?¡¡They?


    I don''t know, sir.


    Remy muttered in dismay.


    ''I don''t know. Maybe it''s important,''


    After being hit by Asuka Beni''s kick, Goubayashi''s huge body was blown away lightly. I don''t know where such power is hidden in that slender body, but Sakuma was convinced when he saw it. That was a part of the physical ability that Benii usually hid behind. Even the owner of a power that could be said to be practically the strongest in the ss could be blown away lightly.


    ''''Ugh...!


    Crashing into the wall, Goubayasi managed to stand up, holding his body. His cloak fluttered in the sea breeze.


    ''''I see...''''


    Beni, or to be more precise, the "something" in her form, said with a soft smile that was not at all like Beni.


    A soft, gentle smile. But when Sakuma saw it, he felt goosebumps rise. He didn''t know why. A chill, as if his heart had been grabbed, hit his entire body. There''s something dusky and swirling in the midst of such a gentle smile.


    ''Nice to meet you, I guess I should say. Asuka''s friends. I am the "King" of my blood.


    "King." Sakuma instantly grasps the meaning of that word.


    Beni and the others, the "king" of the vampire n. Aplete superior who can wield absolute authority through the constraints of blood. A tyrant withplete control over their minds and bodies. In other words, a "king. And now, for some reason, he is here in the form of Asuka Benii.


    No, that body is probably Asuka Benii itself. The king is using her body to talk to her. To be more precise, she is making the king speak with Benii''s mouth. I can feel my heart quickly go cold. Beni''s body was now being controlled by the king''s authority.


    ''''There''s no need to worry. I still haven''t gotten everything from Asuka.''''


    Then the "King" held up a finger.


    "Thirty minutes at the most. Half an hour at the most, which is how long my rule willst. So in the meantime, I''d like to talk to you.


    What do you mean...


    Sakuma was barely able to speak.


    ''Thing, sir?''


    As soon as she said the words, Sakuma Shoko understood that something like anger was bubbling up from deep inside her. At the same time, she also felt ashamed of her previous actions and feelings.


    Controlling the heart. That is exactly what is happening right in front of you right now. The expression of Asuka Benii, who was always cool, and yet gentle and nobler than anyone else, has been distorted. Her soul is being vited. This kind of thing cannot be allowed to be done without a fight. It''s not just a matter of time before you get to the point where you''ll be able to see the difference.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. The only students currently on the deck, apart from Sakuma, are Goubayashi and Harao. Both of them are wounded, and Harao has wounds all over his body. No matter how angry Sakuma is, there is no way he can defeat the "king" who can use Benii''s power at his disposal.


    Nevertheless, Sakuma became angry.


    I meant what I said. I can''t move," he said. This is the only way I can talk to you guys.


    ''Please give me back Asuka''s body.


    You''ll get it back in half an hour. Of course, it''s only temporary.


    "Immediately after the ''king'' said that, a group of vampires d in ck armor came out of the ship''s cabin. Sakuma let out a shiver once again there. Those vampires, who were probably pawns, were four of them. "If you include the king, there are five of them. It was a desperate difference in strength.


    Ignoring the astonished Sakuma, one of the pawns nodded at the "King."


    "King, with all due respect, please give me your arm.


    ''Don''t get cocky. I''m just controlling my hands and feet, and this body isn''t me.


    Saying that, Beni, who was controlled by the "king," returned his expression to a vacant one and held out his right arm. The expression on his face just now must have been made intentionally, too. Probably, it''s because he wanted to confront us with the situation of "controlling Benii" in a straightforward manner. Bad taste, bad taste.


    ''Of course, I can''t bear to see my beloved Asuka''s arm hurt. Do it in peace.


    Ha....


    Saying that, the pawn took out a syringe and plunged it into Benii''s proffered arm.


    What, I wondered, but Sakuma immediately understood.


    Blood, I''m going to take it with me.


    ''''Don''t!''''


    Sakuma ran out.


    She had once exined to him that the reason why Beni was able to escape from the king''s control was because she hadn''t given her blood to the king. Aside from the detailed mechanism, her blood was essential for the king to control Beni''s body from a distance.


    The reason Beni is being controlled this time is not because of her blood donation. I don''t know what it is, but it''s more of a different factor. That''s why it onlysts half an hour.


    During that half hour, he will take the blood and go to offer it to the king. That''s what the enemy wants.


    ''The Evil me''s (Evil)---!


    Get back!


    Just before he was about to release his magic, a pawn who ran out to intercept him struck Sakuma in the side.


    ''''Ugh...!


    Sakuma''s body rolled across the deck as the attack was interrupted.


    He raises his face. Bright red blood was drained from Benii''s white arms and filled the syringe. Sakuma knew that human blood was a bit darker in color, but as it was extracted, Benii''s blood was a glowing, vibrant color.


    The pawns applied gauze to the sting of the syringe. It was a surreal sight, but no oneughed at it.


    ''Well, pawns. You did a good job this time.


    "The King," he says, patting the pawns on the back.


    ''I will stay here and talk with them for a while. You shall return with your blood. There should be a ship arranged by the pawns of Albadamba on the southern cliffs.


    What...!


    The pawns bowed their heads reverently and spread their wings in unison. No, Sakuma thought. If they get away here. "If they bring back the blood. Beni Asuka''s blood will be dedicated to the king. Body and soul, she will be dominated. Sakuma gingerly clenched his fists and stood up.


    ''''Don''t wait!


    I followed the pawns as they spread their wings and took off into the sky. But.


    You''re the one who has to wait.


    Suddenly, such a voice was heard near his ear, and a dull shock struck from Sakuma''s back.


    ''''Guh........!


    Once again, the body was mmed to the deck. "The King, Beni''s face, was right in front of me.


    ''I want to talk to you guys. I said so.


    Empty, hollow eyes,pletely devoid of emotion. But the mouth only speaks in a gentle voice tone. Benii''s fingertips, like white fish, gently catch Sakuma''s chin. The other hand is stroking the neck area. Even though it is the fingertips of his best friend and favorite Benii, Sakuma''s best friend, Benii''s fingertips, nothing but disgust can grow in his heart.


    It was then.


    ''''Ooohhhhhh!


    The spunk of the rift. It''s Goubayashi''s. Huh, he saw Benii look up. Sakuma also looks at him.


    ''''Ho........''''


    Right now, Goubayash is about to take off his cloak. The cloak is plunged into the deck with an unexpectedly massive sound from its appearance. As soon as you take off your clothes, the muscles of your body, the pride of Goubayasi, swelled even more, and the golden fighting spirit that rose from your body increased in momentum.


    "I''m not going to let you get away with it!


    Goubayashi kicked up the deck as it was and jumped up into the air. The flying kicks released toward the heavens soared like a rocket. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that. I''m sure you''ll find that the "king"ughs with a "huff".


    Wings sprout from Benii''s back. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not, but I''m sure it''s a good idea to try to drag the gauvashi off before it reaches the pawns.


    But the moment you jump up, something like a ball that flew out of nowhere bounced off the "king''s" cheek.


    It was probably not very powerful. Beni''s body didn''t even stagger. But it was too much for a surprise attack. At the slightest dy, Goubayashi''s kick caught a single pawn from behind. Then, Goubayashi''s body, which was supposed to fall intact, fixed his body in the air and continuously released a fist of his full strength at the second body.


    ''''Eek!''''


    Sakuma was startled, but he quickly understood.


    A short distance away, Harao, lying on his back on the deck, was holding up his right arm. On his right arm he held the missing ankh. Harao himself had wounds all over his body, but he was no match for the telekic power he could generate. Boosted by that power, Goubayash further knocked down a third body.


    ''''You''re pretty persistent...!


    The horrifying voice of the "King". Just as Goubayasi was about to strike the fourth pawn, the ck lightning bolt from the King sent Ankh flying from Harao''s hand. The fourth pawn disappeared into the azure sky.


    ''''Goubayashi-kun!''''


    Sakuma shouted his name, but hended dangerously, but with a roar, on the deck. The hull of the heavy duty branch shook loudly.


    ''Is that the pawn that''s running away with the blood?


    Yes, sir.


    However, they couldn''t shoot down the only person they wanted. In front of me, the king and Pong dodge such a conversation.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but if I hadn''t been caught off guard, I could have protected you guys too.


    Saying that, the "King" turns his attention to the cabin.


    ''''Ozaiki? There''s that guy.


    Goubayashi mutters.


    This is Gowbayashi, the Zashiki Warashi. He is the ace striker of the ser club, and his family runs a long-established inn, but he was a man who was rather overshadowed in his ss. There are three pawns that were knocked down. There is no sign of them taking off. Rather, he seemed to be staring at us with a firm belief that he would never let the one that escaped with his blood follow him.


    ''''Sorry, Sakuma.''''


    Goubayashi muttered with a bitter face.


    ''''At this rate, Beni........''''


    He shouldn''t have asked about the blood mechanism, but he still had some understanding of what the other party was up to. He seemed to have some idea of how much of a threat it would be to be able to escape with blood.


    ''''It''s not Goubayashi-kun''s fault, but...''''


    Sakuma also looks in front of him.


    The other pawns are two wounded ones, one in perfect condition, and the "King" who is controlling Benii''s body. This is Harao and Goubayashi, who is wounded. The four of them are Sakuma and Mikashiki. The difference in strength is not just overwhelming. The other side is in a position to win if they can stall us and get rid of that pawn.


    The battle situation was practically the worst of all.

 65-Episode 61 Dyeing Aomi To Vermilion (Part 2)

    But the bones of a child. Not very pleasant to look at, is it?


    Nekomiya and his team are continuing their search for Toki''s house. The main ce of investigation is the underground cave, but they are also in the process of re-checking the documentary materials and other materials that were on the ground. I''ve been in the process of researching for a while now and found out that his name is Tokihara, which suggests that Tokihara probably had a close rtionship with the inders of Delph Ind to some extent. At the same time, that he was deceiving the inders and regrly taking victims.


    If we don''t prove that he was an evil, treacherous vampire, we are in a worse position.


    Perhaps the "treacherous vampire" is just one aspect of his personality, and if you dig deep enough, he may have enjoyed interacting with the inders in his heart. However, there is no reason to delve deeper into this aspect of his life. It''s true that Inugami was in a bad way, and it''s also true that he had a child on his hands.


    ''''Inugami, you''re okay?''''


    Oh, for heaven''s sake...


    Tentahara is concerned for Inugami, who has his back limp against the wall. The Inugami is tired, but the five bodies are in ce and there are no significant trauma. The only thing that is inexplicable is how she was gagged with a ring, but ording to her, it was to "collect her saliva.


    It is said that the saliva of werewolves contains ingredients that weaken vampires, so perhaps the Tokiharas intended to use it as a secret weapon against Beni. It''s not too hard to guess what''s on Inugami''s mind as he''s collecting saliva without permission and using it without permission, but even with Nekomiya''s glib vocabry, there aren''t many words he can call on there.


    The only thing I''m worried about is Benii.


    Five pawns.... That''s a number I don''t like to think about too much.


    Mushroom Umbre, Kagoi, and others are having that conversation as well.


    Indeed, Beni is worried. It''s not just Beni, but also Harao, Kaoruko, and others who are on the guard of the branch school. They have Kyousuke and Rin heading towards them, and they wouldn''t lose against multiple pawns, but it''s possible that they could reach Benii sooner than that.


    At times like these, one is acutely aware of the inconvenience of having no means ofmunication at all over long distances. It''s not possible to exchange information as quickly as you did when you were in high school, using socialworking and phone calls. If I could get in touch with Ryuzaki or Goubayash, I think I could make the most of the situation a little better.


    I''m not sure what to expect, but for now, we have to do what we can do here. I''m going to change my mind.


    Suddenly, Nekomiya began to wonder what was beyond this cave.


    This crypt was a natural cave on the ind. Considering the strong scent of the tide, though, it probably leads to the ocean.


    ''Saruwatari, follow me to the back of the cave for a moment.


    Oh, I''m on it. I''m gonna get tears in my eyes.


    I''m worried about you being alone. Kagoi, please.


    Oh.


    The low-mouthed gargoyle Kagoi (but the series of events surrounding Inugami proved to be muzzled) nodded quietly, and Sarutoyo''s lips pouted bluntly in response.


    ''Nekomiya-san.... Be careful.


    Hanazono tells him with a worried look.


    ''Yeah, I''ll be fine. I''ll be right back if it looks like it''s in danger. You guys need to look for a few more things that could be evidence of the Tokihara.''''


    With that much said, Nekomiya stretched her key tail out horizontally on a pin and began to walk through the cave.


    He could also smell the scent of the tide, but that wasn''t the only thing he could smell. Nekomiya''s keen hearing also caught the sound of small wavesing from the back of the cave. Perhaps the hole leading to the outside was not in the sea. In other words, if flight was possible, the structure would allow one to enter this cave by going around from the ocean side. That was a little disturbing to Nekomiya.


    ''I was going to talk to you.


    Beni Asuka''s body told her that, remaining as expressionless as ever.


    ''''If that side is going to resort to violent means, then I''llply.


    Sakuma bit his lip and red back.


    How could he say that with Beni''s mouth? I can only feel ufortable with the manner in which he is holding me down from above.


    If they did that in front of you, you would know that we would move to stop them. But even so, the fact that he or she does not try to break the attitude of leeway is a sign of the confidence he or she has in the face of the overwhelming difference in strength. That attitude makes us even more ufortable.


    One of the pawns is on the run with the blood of the Red Sea.


    This is only one ind in an archipgo nation at sea. Even though vampires are tough and strong, how could they possibly spread their wings to cross the ocean? Earlier, the King said that he had arranged for a boat to the south of the ind. If he could escape to the south of the ind, the pawn would be able to sail alone. The south side of the ind is where Toki''s residence is supposed to be. If only we could get in touch with Kyousuke and the others, they would take care of it.


    They''ll take care of it, but there''s no way to tell them.


    It''s frustrating that there''s no way to tell them that.


    There are three pawns in front of you, and one Benii whose body has been taken over by the King with a time limit.


    Goubayashi stands in front of Sakuma, protecting him.


    He''s mostly unharmed for now. Two of his opponent''s pawns are wounded. If he joins forces with Harao, who has finally gotten up behind him, it might not be an unbreakable force. However, that was only the case if there were only "pawns". We don''t know how much they can hold against Beni, whose fighting ability is unknown, and our condition of victory is not to win the battle here in the first ce.


    ''''By the way, what happened to that Zashiki Warashi?''''


    He''s going to throw us off guard. They may try to take us by surprise again from somewhere...


    Before he knew it, Zashiki Warashi''s Gozashiki had disappeared before he knew it. It''s not an opponent that can be won by a head-on collision, so Sakuma was rather relieved about that, too.


    But the "king" just sniffed a little.


    It''s not a problem. You''re going to have to deal with that pharaoh. I''ll take care of the oga and subus.


    Ha!


    The three pawns said and aimed at Harao, who was standing behind us. The three pawns set their sights on Harao, who was already badly wounded, but he was no match for them. I''m going to try to break in, but the "king" is quick toe close to us.


    "Asuka used to tell me stories about her human friends.


    d*mn it...!


    I try to get rid of the arm that''s grabbing me, but the arm, which is thinner than Sakuma''s, gives me an unbelievable grip.


    "You''re the ''Sachi'' one, I guess. From what I''ve heard, I thought you were a bit more of a feeble-minded kid.


    A sticky, skin-clinging voice that was very hard to believe was emanating from Benii''s vocal cords. The difort would not onlye from the intensity of the humidity. Benii''s eyes are vacant as they are taken over, but there is something of a tint to the sound of his voice, as if he is trying to make an inventory.


    Goubayashi did not watch it in silence. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. But the "king" even caught it with one hand with a slight knockback.


    I told Asuka many times that she should call out to you quickly and drag you to our side, but she stubbornly refused to do so. I''m surprised. It was the first time that Asuka, who had been so obedient to me, had ever turned on me.


    Beni is, obedient.


    That seemed to be a mismatched adjective that didn''t quite fit the image from Sakuma, who knew her well on a daily basis. Benii Asuka must have been anguid but noble-minded person who never thought it was good to be dominated by someone else. But when she was told by the "King" that she was "obedient," her sense of difort grew to unfathomable levels.


    "It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''Still, since it was that Asuka''s selfishness, I thought I kept listening to her. But Asuka went back on her promise. I''m going to ask her to pay a percentage of that punishment with her own body, but of course that''s not enough. She''s a strong girl. I need you to help me with that.


    Although the voice that was soothing and gentle was polite in itsnguage, it was also an unspoken threat.


    No, he should be able to take Sakuma away with all his strength if he wanted to. With that in mind, it wasn''t even a threat. It is a decision that is uttered by an absolute authority, a decision that leaves the appearance of concessions in the words alone. The king''s words are namely that.


    ''I don''t know.''


    No.


    I said it loud and clear. This is not my own will. Even Beni would surely answer like that.


    Benii Asuka can''t answer now. So she will answer by herself.


    I see.


    "Wang," he responded briefly. Beni Asuka''s empty expression did not change.


    ''''Then,''''


    "When the ''King'' was about to say that, the body of the heavy duty branch ship shook greatly.


    ''''Mmm........''''


    They were all on deck, and they all lost their bnce greatly. At that moment, Goubayashi barked.


    ''''Ooohhhhhh!


    Both log-like legs kick up the deck in a dynamic flexing motion in the air. As he spins around, heunches his heavily bent knees into the air like a rocket-propelled grenade. The screw-type dropkick, which used every bit of spring in his body, tore down Benii''s side as hard as he could.


    Immediately afterwards, the strength in Sakuma''s grip on his arm loosens. Sakuma shook it off as hard as he could and tried to keep his distance. "The King" reached out to grab Sakuma again, but his hand was flipped off by a kickball that flew out of nowhere.


    As a result of the rotation, Goubayashi nearly fell to his slumped body andnded on the deck with both of his arms on the floor and bouncing again.


    ''Gosh, Goubayashi-kun, you look like a professional wrestler...''


    The knight in question took me under his wing when he hid me.


    Apparently, knights in this world use dropkicks.


    Goubayashi flipped his body as it was and bravely struck out at the three pawns surrounding Harao. He struck the wounded, one-armed pawn from the side and stood ready to protect Harao. Sakuma saw the "king". He doesn''t seem to be holding his head down or in pain. Of course, that was just a remote control of Benii''s body.


    No, that''s not right.


    If he was merely controlling the doll-formed Benii from a distance, he wouldn''t be freaked out by Goubayashi''s kick. Isn''t that proof that Benai''s body, even if only for a moment, has escaped the control of the "king" by being shocked from the outside?


    That''s right. We must not forget that the one in front of us is the "King". The one in front of you is not the King, but Benii Asuka. It''s the cool, kind, and always good friend that Sakuma is so proud of.


    Then your voice will be heard.


    I will definitely get her back. And I won''t let the "King" take her blood away.


    You shouldn''t be too upset with me.


    "The king," he tells me quietly.


    "It''s,


    Sakuma looked into Benii''s empty eyes and said firmly.


    ''''I''m saying this because you, I don''t want to be angry. I think it''s not cool for you to be angry at me...''''


    Eloquence will destroy you.


    "It was almost at the same time that the strong anger in the word ''king'' and the ramp of the branch school came down with great force. I didn''t need to ask what it was, but the sound of hooves rushing up the ramp with a kick. Immediately afterwards, a ball-like object was thrown vigorously at the King. It''s not the kicking ball of the throne room, but a man''s head.


    It''s a person''s head.


    "Sakumaaaaaaah!


    The head of the person who was struck screams and at the same time a headless knight on a unicorn raises his sword and shes at the "king".


    It''s Megumi Kenzaki, a member of the Public Safety Commission. But that''s not all. She is straddling Hakuba Ikkaku, followed by Masuyo Uozumi, who is sitting on Kentaro Hanma, who is also rushing to the scene. These are the students who were on their way to set up the venue. Then, earlier, the body of the branch school''s ship shook greatly........


    ''''Are you okay, Sakuma!


    Hakuba-kun. It''s terrible, Asuka is in trouble...


    Yeah, I know what''s going on here.


    Hakuba turns his sharp eyes towards the ''king''.


    ''''Beni''s body has been taken over and manipted........ So that''s what it is.


    As a publican, you can''t let a man use all his strength to bend a woman''s body to his will!


    Goodprehension. Helpful.


    The students stepped over the ramp and rode one by one into the heavy duty branch school. Many of the students were lulled into a fight by the pawns. Sister Uozumi heals Harao''s wounds with her spirit magic, and a fully recovered Goubayashi and Haraopletely split the three pawns apart. The situation gets down to one on one, with the most severely injured pawn, who has arge hole in his chest, facing off against the martial artists like Okumura and Zeku.


    ''Asuka''s, ssmates...''


    "The King," he replied in a calm but slightly irritated voice.


    "Whoever you are, give it up.


    Hakuba sticks his horns straight at the king and says, "Beni," he says.


    I''m not going to be the only one. I''m a valuable gal and a virgin nowadays. It''s the world''s loss to be treated by someone like you.


    Don''t look at Asuka like that...!


    Hakuba''s agitation skills are also very high, but the situation has not improved much. Although the pawns are manageable, the "king" in front of me is able to use the full extent of Beni''s power. Perhaps even the power that he unconsciously saves because of his thirst.


    The priority now is not to suppress the "King".


    In the few moments when the King''s anger was directed at Hakuba, Sakuma shouted loudly, "Kaoru!


    ''Kaoru-chan!¡¡Fishermen!¡¡Sugiura-san!


    Sachi, you wanted to see me?


    The first person to jump out of the way was my best friend Kaoru Okama. There''s no time to spare. Quickly, he gives instructions.


    ''One of the pawns is trying to escape by boat from the south!¡¡Go ahead and destroy the ship!


    Okay!


    Perhaps it was Gilman''s Uozumi Salmon Ichiro, Scy''s Sugiura Aya, and the Sahagin squadron that Kaoru has under hismand that shook up the fleet. It is in the water that they show their potential. If they were moving along the ocean, they could move at a speedparable to that of the Thunderbird, which probably has the highest flight speed in its ss.


    As long as you move southward along the ocean, you will surely find the ship.


    As expected, for this moment, even the "King" could see the impatience in his heart.


    "I won''t let you go...!


    "The King" thrusts at Beni''s body and tries to chase him. However.


    ''Asuka!


    A shadow plummeted vigorously from the air. "The King" tried to dispel the shadow, depressingly.


    It''s Harpy''s Harui Yuka. Harui shouted more just before his hand almost snatched his body.


    ''''Don''t be silly, don''t be silly!¡¡I''m Asuka''s friend too!


    For a moment, Benii''s arm stops on a dime.


    "We haven''t known each other as long as Sakuma, and I don''t have the strength like Utsurogi, but still!


    Beni''s arms moved. Harui moaned as it mmed down on him vigorously.


    Just a moment. It was only a moment before Harui was stranded. But in the meantime, Kaoru, Uozumi and the others left the branch school and slipped briskly out of the sea. "The King" clicked his tongue slightly and spread his blood-colored wings. With a gust of wind, it flies into the sky.


    ''''Has it arrived...?''''


    Sakuma muttered.


    In that moment, Harui''s voice had indeed reached Beni. Just as Goubayashi''s kick created a narrow opening. It only takes a moment for Benii''s body to escape control. Still, if there was a moment to do so.


    We may be able to do something about it.


    Harui!


    A littleter, Snake Mound arrives. Yes, Beni''s friends are not just himself in any way.


    ''Harui-san, Snakezuka-san.''


    Sakuma looked at Benii''s back as he went after Kaoru and the others and said.


    ''Please, lend me your strength,''

 66-Episode 62: Aomi Is Dyed In Vermilion (Second Part)

    "King!


    He looked up at Beni''s body as he spread his wings and flew away, and one of the pawns tried to follow suit. The one that pushed it back forcefully was the fist of the Gourin Yuan Sect, which seemed to hit him from the side.


    ''''I can''t go.......!


    Gu..........?


    This giant body of a toucan is nearly three meters long. Its right arm, d in a golden fighting spirit, was as thick as a log. Goubayashi, who has an outstanding fighting ability even in his ss, was confronting Pawn in a form that waspletely one-on-one.


    "The escape of the King. To be precise, it''s the pursuit of Kaoru and the others. Sakuma, Harui, and the rest of the crew followed suit and flew off the deck. Kaoru and the others'' objective was to destroy the ship arranged for the vampire''s escape, the "king''s" objective was to stop it, and Sakuma''s objective was to stop the "king" in his tracks.


    The deck of the Heavy Duty Branch School was already in a state of warfare. There were only three pawns left. The three pawns had to be defeated without fail. We can''t let them escape here. Goubayash was challenging the individual with the least amount of damage among the remaining pawns.


    The pawn that barely avoided Goubayasi''s fist red at me, with a ck bolt of lightning shing between his hands.


    To the vampire pawn, Goubayasi had been defeated once. It was when he left his base and was walking with Kaoruko and the others in the wilds of the continent. The ck bolt of lightning that his opponent unleashed robbed him of his physical freedom and knocked him down until he passed out. The only reason I''m alive this way is because of the intervention of human knights. It was a stroke of luck.


    The strange-aged female knight who was present at the time took shelter of me, and I stayed in the human territory until my wounds were healed. It onlysted less than a week, but by the time the wounds had healed, the female knight, who was more than capable of standing up to vampires, had trained me to improve my mental and physical skills.


    As a result, I am where I am now.


    Goubayashi also clenched his fists and stared back at the pawn.


    "The fighting spirit itself was manifested by his own Phase 2 ability. The knights who interacted with Goubayashi all used their own forged bodies and the outrements forged by their master masters as weapons. Both the super-heavy cloak that Goubayashi possessed and the dropkick she had just unleashed were given to her by that female knight.


    ''''Testing my growth here........ No, it''s not like that.)


    A clenched fist is for a friend.


    In the end, he cannot get rid of the "demon" that lives inside him. Even though he was the son of a temple, the Golin Yuan-jong was quick on his feet since he was a child. He started learning kung fu to gain self-control, and as he grew more mature with age, he became more and more rounded, but he still found a little pleasure in fighting with a strong man.


    If this was the result of that, then there was no pros and cons.


    It doesn''t matter where your soul is, it doesn''t matter here and now.


    We must defeat the enemy in front of us. If we don''t defeat it, someone else will be sacrificed again.


    That simple fact cuts through all the doubts born in Goubayasi''s mind.


    ''''Let''s go!


    Goubayashi kicked up the deck and fleshed out vigorously at the pawn. The pawn released a ck bolt of lightning d in both arms. His pectoral muscles, d in golden fighting spirit, caught the lightning bolt. There was a numbing sensation in his body, but it didn''t stop the gourd palm''s huge body from being held back.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    With a bang, a fist roared as it tore through the air.


    The fist shook off the slightest resistance and smashed through the wall of sound. The released fist mmed into the pawn''s ck armor. The armor, which had not attracted any attacks from the other students, cracked with a snap. The pawn''s expression distorted greatly in shock.


    ''''Ooohhhh!


    The second shot in session. The left fist is mmed into the arm that was crossed over to guard the cracked spot.


    ''''Ugh...!


    It''s a scooping blow, from slightly below. The pawn''s body is lifted into the air for a moment.


    Goubayashi drives his knee into the floating armor in an attempt to nip it in the air for further pursuit. Immediately after firing, he extends his knee and swings it sideways, kicking the vampire''s body away. The pawn''s body, dressed in armor, ms into the wall.


    Still, the pawn quickly stood up and red at the gobayasi, kneading the ck lightning bolt with both arms. Eventually the lightning converges and bes a single spear, and the pawn releases it to projectile. As Goubayasi moved to make an evasive motion, the melee behind him shed through his mind. The moment I stopped to avoid it, a ck spear was thrust into the thick chest te.


    ''''...........!


    The spear did not reach the heart or lungs. As if to exploit the gap, the pawn produced a second spear. It seems that he intends to continue attacking from a long distance like this. In order to y the second spear that was released in the nick of time, Goubayashi focused his fighting spirit on his right arm.


    ''''Hmph!


    What...!


    The ck spear that was thrown at him is knocked off with a hand sword. The moment the pawn was frightened, Goubayashi pulled out the spear that was stuck in his chest and threw it away. The spear, which was originally an energy body, melted into the air and disappeared.


    Goubayash furtherpressed the golden fighting spirit into his right fist.


    The reason why this golden energy body is called "fighting spirit" is because it was written in the documents left in Ryuzaki''s room. Benii''s memorandum on the Phase 2 ability. It said that Goubayashi''s Phase 2 ability was "Tulo Ki Awakening".


    On the other hand, a note left behind by a human girl named Serena also had a description of an energy body called the Fighting Qi. It was a form of life energy that was diverted into battle, and in the east of the continent, there were fighting races that used it.


    From reading the materials, there are various ways to use the fighting energy. It can be used as armor to cover the body, or it can be used as a weapon. Right now, Goubayashi had concentrated all the fighting qi that covered his entire body into his right fist. The protection of his entire body would bepletely neglected. He further closed his eyes and tried to unify his mind.


    On the battlefield, even a few seconds'' gap could be fatal. But Goubayash put all those seconds into strengthening his fighting spirit. He spends those precious seconds for a single blow. The fighting air covering his right fist rumbles and rumbles, raising the wind around it.


    Kaka, I open my eyes. I saw a pawn shoot a third ck spear at Goubayashi.


    ''''Oooohhhh!


    Goubayashi swings his fist and charges towards the pawn. He thrusts arge, drawn-out fist straight in, which shatters the ck spear. With arge stride, he takes one, then two, then three steps to the right.


    At the same time as the third step, a fist was thrust into the pawn''s chest.


    ''''Gahaha...!


    Vampires die if they crush their hearts. The relentless blow was a true execution of that advice.


    The pawn res at Goubayasi with a determined look. Covered with the blood-repulsion spat out of his mouth, Goubayasi calmly looked back at him.


    ''''........!¡¡...!¡¡.........


    He tries to say something, but no wordse out of his throat, and the pawn eventually stops moving.


    He killed those who were close to humans. He killed those who couldmunicate with humans.


    The gourd palm eventually turned to ashes and silently sped its hands together with those who hadn''t even left a trace of what had once been a human.


    ''''You ... how are you still alive!


    The pawn who had lost one arm shouted that with his eyes as if he was looking at someone who did not understand.


    It was extremely regrettable to Harao Maki that he had been sent around a handicapped opponent. This flow, which was naturally brought to a one-on-one, was proof that the number of ssmates in the second year and fourth ss was the first time it had worked effectively. However, the enemy of the five bodies was to be dealt with by Goubayashi, and the one who was turned in as his charge was the pawn who was missing one arm.


    Well, good. Letting the people have the flowers is also important.


    Harao, holding up the broken ankh, replied to the pawn''s question, "I am a well-bred man.


    ''I am well bred,''


    f*ck you.


    The pawn projected a ck bolt of lightning in the form of energy. A hemispherical barrier deployed in front of Harao''s eyes blocked the lightning bolt.


    Thanks to the recovery magic by the Fishermen''s Sister, she''s getting back on track. Although the recovery by water-attribute spirit magic was not as effective as the life magic used by Hakuba, it was helpful because it was also effective against undead like Harao. The fisher sister was still on the deck, turning to recover the injured student.


    ''''When ites to one on one, I won''t show any mercy.


    d*mn it!


    The pawn may have judged it to be disadvantageous in long-distancebat, and while the pawn has one arm, ites at once toward Harao. The pawn''s fists are swiftly delivered, but Harao dispatches them with one arm. He paid off the back of the pawn that involuntarily dangled in front of him even more and put dirt on it.


    The wounds have healed, but the broken decorations and torn bandages all over his body have yet to be fixed. He looked as shabby as if he''d been grave robbed, but Harao was proud of his chest and imposing. He walked with his arms behind his back and walked with his big legs.


    ''''Tae........!


    The pawn strikes him from behind, but Harao avoids him with both hands behind his back in a fluttering motion.


    ''Don''t be pretentious.........''


    Without letting everyone tell him, the unleashed back fist hit him like a whip to the face. Harao kicked to follow up with more, but he recovered his broken stance and the pawn took the kick firmly.


    ''''Mu........''''


    Harao''s physical abilities are not outstanding by any means. Therefore, his basic fighting style is mainly to parry. He will take advantage of an opponent''s attack to quickly strike, and when he loses his bnce, he will strike back. Therefore, if the opponent regains his position, you will be exposed to a critical gap.


    The pawn scooped Harao''s legs with one arm and flipped him over to the deck. Without pausing for a moment, he releases a ck bolt of lightning into the air as he falls. The bolt of lightning extended towards Harao and covered his body in a smear of paint.


    ''''Ha, Harao-kun!


    Masuyo Uozumi shouted her name.


    ''Don''t worry,''


    However, Harao raises the chipped ankh and blows away the pawn''s body as he continues to release lightning bolts.


    ''''Te Te........!¡¡How can you move with that........!


    Still, while managing to recover, the pawn let out a vindictive word.


    ''''Wasn''t the ck Red Qi (this guy) an attack that could stop the monster''s movement and neutralize it!¡¡Why are you....


    It''s the education gap.


    Harao tells him simply, and then slowly stands up, keeping his arms crossed in front of his chest. With his entire body stretched out, he stood up in an eerie manner, as if he was being pulled by a string. Then he put his left arm around his back again and raised the ankh in his right hand.


    ''You who disturb the sleep of my friends, you shall suffer the wrath of Harao.


    The pawn''s body was slowly being fished up into the air in response to the words he chanted like a spell. The ck-armored vampire flinched, but waspletely unable to resist otherwise. Harao stared at the pawn raised in the air and put more telekinesis into it.


    ''''Mnn!''''


    I can''t...


    The heart, the source of life, was squeezed in a gagging grip. The pawn made its body jump in the air and stopped moving as it jumped, and then copsed smoothly as if it had turned into ashes.


    ''''.........''''


    Harao put his arms back behind his back and stared at the vampire''s crumbling ashes, but eventually, as if a thread had broken, he threw his body onto the deck.


    ''Harao-kun!


    Masuyo Uozumi rushed over to him as he slid across the deck.


    ''Hey Harao!''


    Harao, get a grip!


    Harao-kun!


    A mound of snakes, a half-horse and a picture-frame rushed to help Harao up.


    Immediately afterwards, however, a thick snoring sound could be heard from underneath the golden mask that Harao wore. The whole group suddenly became awkward and looked at each other. The mermaid fishermen, who had raised Harao''s upper body, let go of his hand and Harao continued to snore carefree, even though the back of his head hit the deck as hard as he could.


    ''''Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Ouch...!


    Okumura''s longest strike crashes into the body of a seriously injured pawn.


    His opponent is wounded. This one is outnumbered. Even under these conditions, the forces were still at odds. There is such a gap in fighting ability between the students who have not awakened in Phase 2 and the pawns of the blood family. The pawn had a hole the size of a clenched fist in his chest, but he caught Okumura''s tackle with both arms and forcefully twisted him down with a forceful move.


    ''''You''re barbaric, just like this...!


    Gah!


    ck lightning bolts ran from both of Pawn''s arms. Okumura screamed and fell to his knees.


    ''''..................''''


    At that moment, a sphere shot out of the pawn''s just dead center in a curve. Ozaji Do-suke''s, a desperate shot with a distraction, but the pawn deflected his upper body slightly with a thin smile on his mouth. The kemari didn''t crash into the pawn, but only slightly snatched it away.


    ''Did you get impatient?¡¡You haven''t quite killed it.


    No, that''s good, fatty.


    However, it was Okumura whoughed.


    ''''What........''''


    As Pawn turned his gaze, there was a wall that shouldn''t have existed until just now. The top of the box bounced up vigorously,unching the ball high into the air.


    They were Nurikabe''s Chihaya Kabe and Mimic''s Hakairi Hayako. Not knowing what they were going to do, however, the pawn pushed Okumura''s body away in an attempt to thwart their ns.


    ''You won''t let me go!''


    The spider''s threads that have been stretched out entangle the pawn''s arms. The thread stretched out by Arachne''s Spider Saki was strengthened by Kikimora''s Kikino with the power of ¡¶Weaving¡·. At that moment, aimed at theunched ball, Mitarai Azuki used water attribute magic to coat it with liquid.


    ''''This guy........!


    The pawn, frustration evident, tugs at the string wrapped around her arm. The two helpless girls scream and almost get dragged away, but Zekou, the oga, roars and joins the tug of war. The forces are only brieflypeting for a few moments.


    ''Go, white horse, go!''


    ''Ochaaaaahhhh!


    Kicking up the floor of the deck, Kenzaki, astride a white horse, ran through. The unicorn''s horn, which is said to kill even an elephant, was thrust at the pawn''s arm, trying to tear off the threads of Spiderzaki with his other arm. Kenzaki''s sword swung down from the other side of the pawn''s arm as if to pin the arm down.


    ''''Deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    As it turns out, the attack by both of them, aiming at the jointed surface of the armor, seeds in knocking off one of the pawn''s arms.


    Geez, you guys...!


    Yeah!¡¡Snowke!


    Kenzaki shouted as he broke away from the pawn''s attacking range.


    Ryouka Yukinoshita, the hot-blooded snow woman of the volleyball team, leapt at the ballunched high into the air. The cold air surrounding her glistened in the sunlight, solidifying the water that coated the ball.


    ''Buster smash!


    Snowke let loose with his best smash. But the pawn avoided it again. The ball, coated with water and cold air,nded on the deck at his feet. Seeing this, Snowdrop, whonded on the deck, half-melted, crossed his arms and smiled wryly as hended on the deck.


    ''Minus 1.2 trillion degrees of freezing light, you never know what might happen!


    There is no such temperature!


    And a half!


    In the midst of all the tweets, the ball thatnded on the ground, as dered by Yukinoshita, popped the cold air and froze the pawn''s feet at once.


    ''''What........!


    The pawn''s voice was colored with astonishment. The silver world was suddenly summoned to the tropical maritime nation. The ice covered him up to his knees, and the pawn waspletely and utterly unable to move.


    ''Alright, everyone avoid it!


    In response to the shouts of Goshukawara, the students who had been fighting that pawn were retreating in pieces at once.


    Goblin troops,manded by Gokubugawara and his goblin squad, were in their gun emcements, the muzzle of their 360-degree rotating machine guns pointed at the writhing pawn. After confirming everyone''s evacuation from the firing line, Goshikawara swung down one of his raised arms.


    ''''Shoot---!


    Bullets were spat out in unison from the 25mm machine guns lined up on the deck. The bullets resulted in the final blow to the pawn''s ck armor, which was cracked by the fierce battle. Eventually, the armor shatters, and a lead ball rushes into the heart, which was protected by thick armor.


    As even the decimation was drowned out by the roar, some students turned away and some frowned as they watched to the end.


    ''''Stop!''''


    At the direction of the quintuple, the shooting stopped with a snap. The pawn''s body, which was wrapped in ice, hadpletely returned to ashes before he knew it.


    ''''........or did you win.......?¡¡It''s in our power....


    Kenzaki muttered fearfully, and Hakuba nodded.


    ''''Apparently so.''''


    It''s a triumph of friendship, isn''t it?


    The body of Yukinoshita, who clenches her fist and smiles wryly, is already a dreadful mess.


    ''''Hey, Five-minute riverbanks, I told you not to put a bullet in the deck!¡¡It''s crumbling the floor because of it!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Kuremori, I had to do that........


    If you look at it, Goubayashi and Harao have also just defeated their respective rtive pawns. Of the pawns that had attacked the branch school, three of them had been sessfully defeated. Even though two of them were wounded, this is a great achievement.


    The students began to chant Hail Mary for the time being. However, Kenzaki looked up at the sky with a grim face.


    They had seeded in defending the branch school. However, it would be of no use if Benii''s custody was taken away.


    Sakuma''s instructions were based on his concern for the escaped pawn. In other words, even if Sakuma and his team retrieved Benii, it would mean nothing if the pawn escaped from Delph Ind.


    Of course, after a battle of this magnitude, Ryuzaki and the others would have to somehow win the trust of Chief Berger and the other inders.


    ''''The battle still continues, right?


    Kenzaki bit his lip and wished his ssmates well.


    If they were able to escape at Benii''s speed, would they be able to catch up? Sakuma was worried about that, but her back was slowly growing. Or maybe the performance of her physical abilities itself was beginning to decline due to the drought. If left untreated, even her life activities themselves would be greatly affected.


    Sakuma Shoko and Harui Yuka were chasing after Benii Asuka''s body that had been taken over by the king.


    Benii''s body itself would return to normal within half an hour. The problem was that his body would be joined by the pawn that escaped earlier. "If the King joins up, Kaoru, Uozumi and the others will have no way to counter him. Even if they seeded in capturing Beni''s blood, if the King was there, his blood would be drained again.


    They didn''t know how long it would take until that "half hour" passed. That''s why Sakuma and the others must stop the "King" from advancing any further.


    "Whoa, whoa!


    Harui spread her wings and elerated vigorously. Although not as fast as Kannari, her maximum flight speed was also quite fast.


    ''''Asuka, give me back!


    Harui''s airborne tackle, but the "King" didn''t budge. Instead, he slowed down slightly and grabbed Harui by the neck with all his might.


    ''''Gawd........''''


    Get out of my way.


    Evil re!


    Sakuma chanted a spell and shot ck mes at the king. Unable to avoid it, the king let go of Harui''s head. Harui tackles him again, knocking Beni''s body to the ground. As if snapping the branches of the trees, Benii Asuka''s body fell into the dense forest area of Delph Ind.


    As I thought, her physical ability is gradually declining. Benii''s body was also nearing its limit. The fact that it is weakening is good news in itself, but we can''t let the "king" use Beni''s power any longer. Sakuma and Haruinded in the jungle to chase after the fallen King.


    "You are very persistent....


    "Wang," he said as he brushed the dirt from Beni''s sailor suit.


    ''I won''t let you go any further. I''ll have Asuka returned to you.


    Sakuma said resolutely, but Benii''s face sniffed with a nk expression.


    ''''It doesn''t belong to you guys either.''''


    It''s not your thing!


    No, it''s mine.


    When Harui stood up, the "King" said in a mockery voice, "Asuka is my property.


    "Asuka is my property. I don''t want you to do any more good to me.


    d*mn it...!


    Harui spread her wings in anger. As she was about to charge, Sakuma chided her.


    ''''Wait, Harui-san!''''


    But it''s toote. Harui pounces on the "king" before Sakuma can stop him.


    "Hmm, you''re just like a boar...


    "Beni''s body, controlled by the King, slowly raises its arms. Immediately after, a ck energy body is born at Benii''s feet. It had been seen many times being used by other vampires, and it created an eerie crest shape. "When the ''king'' pushed the arm that stuck out in front of him further, the crest that was born under his feet was pressed against Harui''s body.


    ''''Ugh...!


    Again, Harui screamed.


    Even though it was the same ck energy body, its use was a step different. That emblem created with Beni''s body fixed Harui''s body like a crucifixion. "When the ''king'' pulled his arm in a tight grip, Harui''s crucified body flew as if it were being sucked towards the ''king''.


    ''''Huh........!


    Ah...!


    As Harui''s body flew into the air, the king kicked relentlessly into Harui''s body. Once again, Harui''s body mmed into the cresting wall. Wang walked up to the crucified Harui and grabbed his nodding face and pulled him up by his hair, and then mmed in more knee kicks towards his defenseless stomach.


    ''''Goh...!


    Harui''s eyes widened. Sakuma couldn''t help but shout.


    ''Stop!''


    "The King" sniffed at Beni''s body.


    ''It''s bad enough that you guys came after me. Don''t worry about it. I''ll hurt you, but I won''t kill you.......


    If you use any more power, wouldn''t it affect Asuka''s body as well!


    Beni''s physical body is suffering from thirst. If the factor returns to its basal state with the use of power, then the symptoms should be progressing rapidly. And it would eventually affect the vampire''s life activities themselves.


    ''''What, where the aftereffects remain, they are paralyzed. In fact, if that happens, it will reduce the risk of Asuka running away from me, which I think is a good thing.


    "Beni''s fingertips, controlled by the King, slowly traced the lines of his body. It was an unpleasant sight. Sakuma starts chanting an attack magic spell to help Harui and then Benii.


    There is a way to help Beni. But in order to do so, she must regain her consciousness, even if only for a moment, from the control of the "king". It''s far too risky to try it out in a spur-of-the-moment situation. You''ve got one chance to do everything right. First, they must rescue Harui.


    But.


    Even if they saved Harui here, would they really be able to create an opening for the "King"?


    It seems that the "King" has no intention of rxing his power, no matter what happens to Beni''s body. As long as he can''t save his power through the progression of his thirst, it''s dangerous to sh with him head on. There was a miscalction there.


    Then.


    Evil re!


    Sakuma unleashed his magic towards the heavens. The ck mes reached the azure sky through the trees and bounced in the sky.

 67-Episode 63: Because IM A Friend

    The underground cave has turned into a more rugged underground foothold. When I got to this area, there were no human hands at all. I don''t mean to be walking without feet, but the way Nekomiya walks doesn''t make a sound. The muffling function of the paw pads is alive and well.


    On the other hand, the footsteps of Kagoi, the gargoyle, are loud and echoing. The same is true of Hanuman''s sarwatari, who also wears shoes. They didn''t particrly dodge words and were advancing silently, but suddenly Kagoi raised her voice.


    ''''........Nekomiya, how far do you think this is going?''''


    I''d say until we''re out to sea, but that''s about it. At least as far as my ears and nose are concerned, it can''t be that far away.


    Having said that, I''ve taken into consideration turning back if the distance I''m walking is too long.


    I seeded in defeating the Suzagihara, but that shouldn''t be the case if the situation is good. Nekomiya and the others don''t know how the attack on the heavy duty branch school by five vampires is unfolding. The same is true of Ryuzaki''s discussions. As for the former, aside from thetter, they have to find proof that he is a vampire at the Akagihara hideout.


    Currently, the most effective thing to do is still the bones of the child piled up high. Why he left the bones alone without disposing of them is not clear, but the fact that the Tokihara hid them in the basement will have to convince the inders.


    It was around this time that we had walked for a while.


    ''Nekomiya, a passionate light.


    The hot-blooded adolescent Hanuman Sarutaku Fuuta, who had made a mistake somewhere, described the lighting from ahead with a mysterious adjective.


    ''Looks like we''re finally going to get to the point where it leads outside.


    The sound of the waves is getting clearer.


    The gait of the pathway, which meanders along a wobbly, meandering pathway, bes a little stronger. It was intricate, but I could say that it was well fortunate that it was a single path.


    The sunshine, the sound of the waves, and the smell of the tide.


    The three of them soon found themselves in a slightly open area. Just as Nekomiya had predicted, it was the entrance to a cave. Most of the za is filled with seawater, and it seems that the structure is designed to allow you to get out of the cave by walking further up the sea. Perhaps this is a side hole in the sheer cliffs. The south side of Delph Ind seemed to be a slightly higher cliff, Nekomiya remembered.


    Barnacles and seaweed clung to the walls of the cave, indicating that the water would be a bit higher at high tide. The short passageway to get out of the za itself is likely to fill with water and close at high tide.


    Well, if that was all it was, it was still good.


    The foreign object that jumped out at the three men''s eyes was a single vessel ced in thend portion of the cave.


    ''Is this a cruiser?''


    Yeah.


    It was arge, engine-powered yacht, very different from the traditional fishing canoes of Albadamba. The floor of the cave was lined with rubber boro to prevent damage to the bottom of the boat when it wasnded.


    ''I don''t know the details, but it looks like it''s been well cared for,''


    We don''t leave them here all the time, do we?


    ''And there''s arge area of coroid out. Maybe a few more cruisers themselves.


    As Nekomiya pointed out. Sarutoyo and Kagoi pondered.


    ''''Then the rest of the cruisers........''''


    My guess is that the Albadamba itself is a way station for the Bloods to travel. The sea is travelled in cruisers and... oh, look at this. There''s plenty of gasoline. No, is that diesel fuel?


    Unopened cans are piled high on the side.


    ''How can a cruiser go that far?''


    ''Well?¡¡Maybe you can ask Harao or Hakoinori to find out.¡¡They''re so rich, they''ve got a boat or two.


    But what the hell...


    Saruwatari crossed his arms andpared the pile of cans and the cruiser in turn.


    ''''It''s not fair that you can alternate between your original world and this one.


    That''s it.


    Nekomiya was more dismayed than frustrated.


    Arge number of "tools of the original world" were seized from the old castle that Knight and Bishop used as a base. Although most of them are game consoles, televisions and generators, therge amount of cooking utensils delighted Sugiura, and they were also surprised to find a weekly magazine that had been released just recently---after being transferred to this world.


    The bloodline is able to move between worlds quite often and with a whim. That in itself is even gospel, but in any case, the Nekomiya cannot just "return to the original world". In order to return to the original world, they must return to their human form as well, so to speak, that is also ''unfair''.


    "Well, I''d like to keep this light oil. There might be some use for it.


    It''s a total robbery what we''re doing.


    It was during this lukewarm conversation. Sarutoyo looked up with a gasp.


    ''''The wind is calling........


    What........what?


    Sarutoyo jumped up and down as he hugged Nekomiya''s body. Immediately after, something like a ck lightbulb exploded on the floor of the cave.


    ''''Whoa, what the hell!


    Enemy!


    I know that!¡¡Saruwatari!¡¡For the record, that''s my ass!


    That''s what you do when you hold a cat in your arms!


    I''m a cat, but I''m a girl!


    Come on, you two, be serious.


    Kagoi, a muzzled gargoyle, stifles her voice as she nces at the two men.


    It''s a rather tense exchange, but it''s true that there''s been an enemy attack, and the three of them turn their gazes in the same direction. Kagoi was the first to step forward when she saw a single shadow jump in vigorously from the outside of the cave. With the body of a gargoyle with excellent defensive abilities, he catches it like a bullet from the front.


    But


    Ugh....


    Even that Kagoi was so shocked that even she could not help but let out a cry of anguish. The attacker raised his fist even more and struck down that Kagoi from the front.


    ''''Blood tribe...!¡¡Pawn!


    Nekomiya speaks up. A red-eyed man in ck armor. Definitely a vampire.


    I had assumed that all five of them were headed for the heavy cruiser, so I hadn''t considered encountering them here. Not good, he thought, but he quickly checked therge wound that had been opened in his chest. That blood rtive was wounded.


    Slightly obese and middle-aged. Not a very shy looking individual, but he has a familiar face. However, rather than tracing the threads of his memory, Nekomiya was thinking about what to do about the situation first. Sarutoyo also took out a long metal cudgel and held it up like a bat.


    ''''Move!


    The blood man shouted.


    ''Get out of here and we''ll let you go!¡¡Now move!


    .........


    Nekomiya thinks. If the opponent had said that while unharmed, or without raising his voice at all, Nekomiya might have retreated honestly. This is because it would be impossible to talk about fighting a pawn head-on and getting killed or taken away in a whisper.


    But the situation was different.


    The pawn in front of me is wounded. And he''s clearly in a hurry to do something.


    Considering that he came all the way into this cave from out of the sea, this pawn''s aim is undoubtedly a cruiser. And this impatience. The pawn doesn''t have the time to spare just to kick the Nekomiya and the others around with their abilities.


    No matter how much they are wounded, if you look at their ability to easily beat down Kagoi earlier, their superiority in terms ofbat ability is tilted in their favor. Even so, this pawn is sparing no effort in the use of his abilities. He wants to use his cruiser to escape as soon as possible. If they don''t escape, they will be at a fatal disadvantage.


    Then we must do what we have to do.


    Saruwatari!


    Tears in your eyes as you say, "We''ve been waiting for you!


    With a bare swipe of the cudgel, Sarutoyo pounces on the pawn.


    ''''d*mn........!


    Pawn clenches his fist and tries to strike Sarutoyo, but Kagoi interrupts him.


    The ck armor-covered fist strikes Kagoi''s skin, which is made of ore, but it can''t even crack, let alone pierce it. Just in the nick of time, Sarutoyo''s swinging cudgel struck the pawn''s face.


    ''''¡¾Kagakata de (Shadow Square)!


    Nekomiya also cuts out his own shadow and fires it into a de shape.


    Roar, teenage magic ball!


    Sarutoyo created a ball that stirred up the wind during the long dwell time.


    ''''Gale and Sturdy Bullet (Brass ster)!


    However, the pawn threw Kagoi''s body away with force and drowned out both the shadow de and the wind bullet with his gauntlet-covered right arm.


    The power of that armor was terrifying. Nekomiya bit his teeth. There was no information at the moment that a magical attack had prated that thing. The physical defenses were also considerable, but reports existed that it was sessfully smashed through by a pressurized stream cross.


    Would it be possible to buy time with a magical attack? This was when Nekomiya was about to start his second chant.


    ''''I''ve found it!


    A ssh of water sshed and another shadow jumped out of the water.


    ''''Ah...!


    "The ck energy body released by the King catches Sakuma''s body. A burning pain runs through his entire body, and he throws himself onto the grass-filled ground. "The King" looked at Harui, crucified by the crest, and Sakuma, who was lying on the ground, and sniffed.


    Beni''s body begins to walk through the jungle, dragging his whole body. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    If you chase it, you can catch up with it.


    We can''t stay down here.


    Sakuma grabbed the grass and managed to get up, crawling on the ground.


    Sakuma wasn''t the only one struggling to move.


    ''''Kutu.........S......!


    Harui, too, is biting his teeth, trying to tear himself away from his crucifixion to the crest.


    It''s been quite some time now. The fishermen may have seeded in destroying the ship. There may be no need to keep the King around any longer. But even so, Sakuma did not want to sleep here. I''m sure Harui feels the same way.


    You''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of them.


    ''''U-ahhh...!


    Harui finally seeded in tearing off the restraints of the crest with force. As it was, she pped her wings in a single p, creating a whirlwind of whirlwind.


    ''''Asuka........sorry.......!


    Apologies to my friend''s body. At the same time, the whirlwind shredded the dense branches of the trees in the jungle as it headed towards the "King". Without turning around, the "King" stuck out his right arm and crushed the whirlwind.


    Benii Asuka''s vacant face looks back at you.


    ''''I didn''t think you could move yet.


    The rage in his voice that had been in his voice earlier hadpletely disappeared.


    ''''How can you wield that much power?''''


    Of course it''s because Asuka''s my friend!


    Harui bared his teeth and threatened her, but the "King" sneered at her.


    "At least, I''m sure none of the kids she was talking about were like you.


    Harui''s expression froze. As if to say, I didn''t want to hear it.


    ''Asuka is a queen. The position was promised to her from birth. She also had a talent for attracting people and making them samurai. I guess you''re not the only one who thought of her as a friend.


    Harui-san, don''t listen!


    Sakuma shouted.


    Beni''s body was nearing its limit by now. "The King intends to neutralize Harui without using his power as a vampire. By shaking the preconditions, he is trying to discourage the source of the power he is wielding. Harui also bit his lip and opened his eyes, as if it was a fact that he was aware of in his heart.


    ''That Sachi over there might indeed be a friend. That''s what Asuka herself said, you know. But you''re not. You are a moth gathered around a guide light, so to speak. You can''t be an equal ''friend'' to Asuka.


    Harui should not have to listen to them either. But the girls can''t split up enough to just appeal to the power of the other person''s words with their ears closed. When confronted with the fact that he wanted to look away, Harui''s body trembled a little.


    ''''Harui-sa........''''


    Ruse...


    Harui let out a voice that sounded like a roar from the depths of the earth.


    Is it directed at Sakuma, or is it directed at the "king"? The air around you begins to tter as anger seeps into Harui''s voice. The trees creaked and the leaves began to sway.


    I don''t care what kind of a man that is.¡¡Asuka is my friend........!


    While letting out a distressed voice, Harui Yuka nevertheless tells you clearly.


    Perhaps the words of the "king" are objectively correct. Harui Yuka and Snakezuka Rami have always been perceived as cronies of Benii Asuka. Cronies are only cronies (side kicks). They can''t be equals with the Queen (Queen Bee) and everyone in the ss subconsciously looked at Harui and the others as beneath Beni.


    ''You don''t understand. I told you. Asuka is.........


    Like you!


    Before he could finish, Harui shouted more. The wind picked up momentum.


    ''''Don''t let someone like you call Asuka''s name so casually!


    What...?


    "Asuka is my friend!¡¡I don''t want to be your friend because I want your friendship!¡¡I won''t let you take that guy away from me, even if he''s smug!


    The buzzing trees spoke eloquently of Harui Yuka''s uncontroble state of mind. Harui took a step or two forward, then shouted even more loudly.


    ''''Asuka!¡¡Hey, I know you can hear me, Asuka!¡¡I''m not giving up on you!¡¡Even if Asuka is more trustworthy to Sakuma, Kaoruko and Utsurogi, me and Snakeshizuka will always be friends!


    You''re grating on me!


    Asuka!


    Harui shouted.


    ''Asuka-chan!


    Sakuma also shouted.


    Beni Asuka''s body stopped there for a moment. She held her head with one hand and the expression on her face was twisted in anguish. It was the face of Beni himself. There is no intervention of that evil will.


    ''''Harui........Sachi.......''''


    Asuka!


    Beni Asuka''s consciousness returns. That slight moment.


    Benii''s pleading gaze turned to Sakuma.


    Sakuma nodded. If you want to use your powers, this is the only ce to use them.


    The subus'' race ability is ¡¶Saturation¡·. It suppresses one of the opponent''s free wills and half-heartedly nts a favor for him. In other words, it''s essentially no different from the remote control that the "King" was exercising now.


    It''s as if they were shown a mirror. Sakuma Shoko understands the horror and ugliness of that act. And even more so, that she would use it on her feelings and best friend.


    Still, she had no choice but to do it.


    I''ve never seen Benii Asuka''s face with such a painful look on it. Sakuma turned his gaze to Benii and put his strength into it. Benii reached out to Sakuma and Harui, as if to ask for help. Sakuma responded with his hand and Harui responded with his wings.


    The ¡¶Enchantment¡· is activated, and Sakuma''s heart slips into Benii''s mind. There was no sense of refusal. At the moment when Benai was about to make an expression of relief, the moment.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Beni''s expression changed and Sakuma''s mind was thrust away. The force that suddenly entered from the side, forcibly took control from Sakuma. After the agony, he went into emptiness again.


    Beni Asuka''s mind is taken back.


    ''''Asuka!''''


    It''s useless.


    In a somewhat mortified voice, the ''King'' murmurs.


    I''m afraid I underestimated your mindset a little too much. I didn''t expect you to bewitch me at the drop of a hat. But it seems that my control is better than yours.


    Sakuma bit his lip. Was it because of his hesitation that he was sidestepped in control? But Sakuma, who had never used ¡¶Saturation¡· before, didn''t know how to add or subtract.


    Still, I never think that all is lost.


    Even Harui hasn''t given up. It''s not that I don''t like the idea ofpeting, but I have no intention of making my friendship with Benii inferior to that of Harui. It''s a good thing that the two of you are able to keep the "king" at bay. I''m going to bet on it, so I thought I had insurance.


    And it seems that we made it just in time.


    "Hah!¡¡Seiyaaaaah!


    As if passing through the trees, a fiery demon swooped down towards Benii.


    ''''Wha...!


    Beni''s body barely escapes a direct hit, but a sharp blow scrapes his shoulder area.


    The demon whonded on the ground took a Jeet Kune Do stance with wariness all over his body.


    The demon said.


    ''''Are you hurt, Sakuma, Harui?


    "Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Hino-kun!


    Me too.


    Blue, translucent flesh stuck to the demon''s right arm area, and he waved his hand.

 68-Episode 64 Royal Temptation

    Kyousuke and the others noticed the signal as they were running along the beach of the ind, heading towards the ce where the heavy duty branch school was anchored.


    After defeating the vampire Toki at a mansion on the south side of the ind, they were told by Inugami that five vampires were on their way to the Jugurumi Branch School. The branch school was supposed to be guarded by Kaoruko and Harao, and even more by Goubayashi and Sakuma in case of an attack, but the number of five was unexpected. If Knight, Bishop, and other sses were mixed in there, the situation would be worse. They had to hurry.


    And that was the signal.


    A st of ck meunched high into the sky.


    It was the Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re). It was categorized as chaos magic or dark magic, and only Sakuma Shoko and Okuma Kaoru were able to use it in the ss. It is lost to humans and elves alike, and can only be handled by those linked to the King of Demons.


    Apparently, the monsters linked to the Demon King are hardly ever seen on the continent nowadays. Even the incubus and subus are rare species. It was hard to think that the corresponding species could even be inhabited in this ind nation.


    ''''That.........that''s Sachi-chan or Kaoruko-chan, right?''''


    Rin, who was in abined state with Kyousuke, muttered. Kyousuke stopped and nodded.


    ''Both of them should be at the branch school. That''s not the way to shoot magic at the sky over there...''''


    ''A signal bullet. Apparently, things are getting pretty messy.


    Ei''s calm voice. Is it a relief signal, or is it something else? As long as he is purposely shooting at the sky, he has the intention of letting us know where he is. Kyousuke naturally turned his body towards that direction.


    ''Are you going, Kyousuke?''


    Yeah, though I''d be interested in the branch school.


    When Sakuma, who is supposed to be at that branch school, is shooting a signal over there, it''s no longer just a matter of going to the branch school and resolving the situation.


    ''You don''t know what''s going on,''


    But that''s no reason not to go.


    Ei''s words are as chilling as usual.


    But it felt like it''s been a long time since I''ve had this kind of exchange with him.


    ''Well, it''s good. It''s good, though. But if you''re going to go, it''s faster to fly. Kyousuke, Himemizu, disarm the Xtreme.


    "Hmm, okay.


    Rin said so simply, and Kyousuke and the others were enveloped in light. When the light that dazzled the surroundings for a moment disappears, there is the usual figure of Kyousuke and Rin, d in skeletons and slime flesh. Rin rustled up and gathered around the right side of the body. Kyousuke''s right arm became much heavier.


    ''''Hino-kun, are you okay with this?¡¡Do you want to pack more?


    What am I gonna do with my body, like a seat on a train?


    It''s my top-of-the-line transport system, so you can''t go wrong... Oh, there they are!¡¡Don''t pinch me!


    It was a mystery as to whether or not the pinching would function in pain, but Rin cringed and screamed.


    ''''I''m not in any trouble. Kyousuke, are you okay with the weight bnce of your body?''''


    Ei was used to thebination when he got this far, too, and he said as he sent mes around Kyousuke''s entire body. Rin shouted ''Achchi'' and took refuge at the edge a bit more.


    ''Hmm..... My right arm is heavy, but it doesn''t bother me too much. Maybe I can fly,''''


    All right, let''s go.


    It''s okay, but...


    Kyousuke felt something unusual in Ei''s attitude. The usualck of gentleness, but there wasn''t much heat to be found in the conversation.


    ''You don''t stop me much anymore, do you? ''You don''t stop me much, do you?''


    I still think it''s dangerous, though.


    As if he had expected those words, Ei replied.


    ''It''s just that I don''t find as much advantage in keeping you away from danger as I used to. The other ssmates are also fighting, and forcing you out of a fight is not an option. Besides,


    And?


    ...or nothing.


    For Akira Hino, who speaks out clearly about everything, he unusually slurs his words.


    The act of stammering is because he''s afraid of something, ording to Ei himself.


    Anyway, let''s get moving. Let''s jump, Kyosuke.


    ''Yeah, I don''t know if it''s Sakuma or Kaoruko. We''d better hurry.


    Thinking too much about it can wait. For now, it was better to deal with the impending crisis first.


    Kyousuke and the others soared into the sky, spreading their wings of fire.


    And a few minutester.


    A me-d Kyousuke Sorakinded in front of Sakuma Shoko''s eyes. He was in a state of "ze Cloth", having merged with Ei Hino. With Himemizu Rin attached to her right arm, she could be in the "Trinity Cross" state. She''s not in a perfect state, so it''s not a Trinity Full Cross.


    Utsurogi-kun, Asuka is...!


    Yeah, I can see that. That''s the king...!


    Kyousuke''s body was half-formed, his right fist in front of his stomach and his left hand in front of his chin in an untied form.


    It was a war-ready, Jeet Kune Do stance.


    As I thought, Kyousuke hade. Sakuma remembered an uplifting feeling with relief. Is this the kind of thing called a throbbing of the heart? It''s not that Kyousuke came to help me because it was Sakuma who was here. If any of his other ssmates had released the same signal into the sky, he would have rushed in the same way.


    But that still doesn''t change the fact that they rushed to my plight.


    It''s not just me. So did Harui and Beni. Anyway, he came to their own crisis. That fact made him feel somewhat inexplicably happy.


    Harui gave him a dumbfounded look, and Sakuma suddenly felt embarrassed and shrugged.


    ''''I see, so you are the students that were reported to me?''''


    While taking over Beni Asuka''s body, the "King" said, "I hear you''re the only one in your ss to reach Phase 3.


    ''''I hear you''re the only one in your ss to reach Phase 3.


    It seems the report has already reached the King. I''m not sure if it''s from Bishop Akeno. I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    But I''m sure they used Asuka''s blood to reach phase 3. I''m sure it''s in your best interest to stay back.


    After a few beats, Sakuma understood the meaning of those words.


    The students of Year 2 ss 4 could activate their Phase 3 ability by activating the vampire factor, but on the other hand, they would have to have blood donated by Beni. And the owner of the factor bears fetters that can never be defied against its original.


    There was an unstoppable reason for Kyousuke to obtain Redi''s blood. However, as a result, a situation has arisen where ''if Beni gives an order, Kyousuke cannot disobey''.


    Beni''s body has been taken over by the "King".


    Furthermore, the "King" himself, the source of Akai''s vampire factor, should also be able to take over Kyousuke''s body and move it.


    Will Kyousuke be able to fight against Benii, who has been taken over by the "King"?


    "You''re bluffing, aren''t you?


    It was Ei who spoke up clearly.


    ''''You are only remotely controlling Beni''s body. I''m not free to manipte Beni''s will as well. You can''t give ''orders'' to Kyousuke through Beni."


    .........


    ''''And here and now, you can''t even use your power as the king of your bloodline to subdue Kyousuke. If you could do that, you would have had many opportunities to use the pawn you sent as an assassin as a ry point to subdue Beni by now. Isn''t that right?


    Beni Asuka''s expression remains vacant. "It''s impossible to get a glimpse of what the ''king'' is thinking as he listens to Ei''s words. However, that silent attitude seems to properly tell the correct answer.


    Kyousuke slowly approached without undoing his stance. The mes that enveloped his entire body red up as if to express the will to fight.


    ''''I will have Beni''s body returned to you.


    .........


    "There were signs that Beni''s body, which was controlled by the King, was moving.


    A blood w extends from the tips of the fingers that formed a piercing hand. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a good deal more information on the subject. The "King" has a limited amount of time to work after taking over Beni''s body. As long as the pawn that escaped with Beni''s blood is unable to deliver it to the "King''s" body, the n cannot bepleted.


    Kaoruko and her team are working to destroy the ship ahead of time.


    In order to stop them, the King wants to leave this ce.


    Kyousuke and others probably don''t know that much. They don''t even know exactly what state Beni is in right now. If Kyousuke and the others can hold Beni down, there is a possibility that they can sessfully bring it to the end of time, though.


    ''''Hah!''''


    Kyousuke''s body came at him vigorously and a fist covered in mes was thrust out.


    However, Beni''s body softly deflected his upper body and caught his fist with one hand. The unpleasant smell of burning flesh from the mes seeped into the jungle.


    ''''I told you. It''s better for you if you step back...!


    A faintly irritated voice escaped from Benii''s throat. Her skirt bounced up and her slender legs thrust out towards Kyousuke''s abdomen. A leather shoe pierced through the ming body and struck her spine. Soraki Kyousuke''s body was blown away lightly.


    ''''Kuchu...!


    A body of bone mmed into the trunk of a tree, sending sparks of fire flying. Rin stretched out from her right arm to digest the grass as the mes burned into the grass, fumbling away.


    ''Hino-kun, I''ll take over!


    ...Okay!


    In this cramped dense forest, the firepower of Ei Hino was hard to handle. Ei moved away from Kyousuke''s body and Rin''s slime body covered his entire body again. One arm drowned out the tornado that surrounded his entire body, and an Extreme Cross emerged from within.


    Kyousuke leaps at the "king" again and swings his fist at it. But Benii''s body still catches it, and he throws his hands in the face. There is a crunching sound, and the water bursts. Kyousuke''s body, whose neck was temporarily scratched off, was fixed in ce as the "King"''s body was pressed against the trunk.


    Benii Asuka, who was held against the wall, still has a vacant face that doesn''t ooze any emotion at all.


    Even with Kyousuke''s strength, he couldn''t surpass the physical abilities that Benii Asuka possessed. "The King" is merely controlling Benii''s body like a puppet. Naturally, if the "king" himself intends to do so, he can do anything he wants.


    "Kutu........


    A cry of anguish escaped from Kyousuke''s mouth. Mishiri, mishiri, the sound of bones creaking.


    The source of the sound was none other than Benii''s arms. Muscles tightened around her bones, and Benii Asuka''s entire body was beginning to scream. At this rate, her body would break down first.


    Further changes were also happening to Kyousuke. The surface parts that made up the human-like appearance, including clothing, have begun to melt away. It''s the same color as Himemizu Rin''s slime body.


    It''s nearing the limit of the activity of the phase 3 ability due to the basalization of the factor. It must be after the battle at Extreme Cross once already.


    As I thought, the situation couldn''tst as it was.


    ''''Hino-kun!


    Sakuma calls out to the floating wisp.


    ''Sakuma, Harui, tell me what''s going on.


    Unusually for Ei, he says that to me.


    ''Anyway, Asuka is being taken over by that guy!¡¡And then, I don''t know, went back to normal for a second...


    I''m back...?


    Oh, yeah. Well, I helped...


    Somewhat modestly, Sakuma raised his hand. It''s because I thought that using a charm on a friend is not something that can be praised under any circumstances. In fact, it would be no good if the effect was too weak and the "king" would take back control.


    Ei nced at Kyousuke, who was desperately trying to hold Benii down, and said


    ''''All right. So let''s go again.


    ''Oooohhhh!''


    Following the voice raised by Salmonichiro Uozumi, the sahagins with their stingers at the readynded. The fishermen rushed in as if they had their eyes on one pawn.


    With the surprised Nekomiya and the others in the background, the fishermen''s army forms a dumpling around the pawn. Just as it was beginning to take on the appearance of an Oshira Manju, a lone incubus flew into the cave a littleter. He is still a beautiful man dressed in a dodgy vintage fashion, but when he noticed Nekomiya and the others, he waved to them with a charming smile.


    ''''Oh Nekomi, isn''t it odd to see you here?''''


    I don''t mind the weirdness, Kaoruko.


    Nekomiya couldn''t help but scratch his head as he turned his gaze towards the pawn.


    ''''What''s this?''''


    It''s a little difficult to exin the situation... Oh, here''s the boat.


    Saying that, Kaoru Hima turned his gaze to a single cruiser anchored in the cave.


    ''''What are you going to do with that cruiser?''''


    "Like this. Evil re!


    The ck mes from the tips of Kaoru''s ws flew toward the cruiser with great force. Nekomiya Miya and the others, who had no idea what was happening in front of them, watched the moment the ck mes released pierced the cruiser and swallowed it up, then hurriedly approached him.


    ''''Wait, wait...!¡¡What''s the matter, I thought you didn''t have to break it!


    We have to destroy it. We have to make sure that pawn can''t escape.


    Shouldn''t we let him get away?


    Quite a bit at this point.


    Kaoruko''s profile as he mutters this is seriousness itself. At least he''s not the kind of man who would go to this extent with guesswork and bullshit. As Nekomiya was beginning to think that, even though he wasn''t convinced, Kaoruko exined the situation to some extent on his part.


    ''''Asuka''s blood is about to be taken away from her.


    Benii Asuka''s blood contains the vampire factor.


    The details may have been left out of the story, but the idea was that if the factor was delivered to the "King" of their bloodline, Benii would be unable to break free of the "King''s" control, no matter where she was. It was.


    ''''.........Beni has a difficult body too, for the most part.


    Kagoi, a muzzled gargoyle, muttered to himself.


    ''Saving a friend''s plight is also youth.


    Nodding while ying with the wind ball was Hanuman Sarutoyo, a hot-blooded baseball idiot.


    ''''First of all, let''s get on with destroying it while Uozumi-kun and the others are holding it down!


    Oh, okay!


    A square shaped de due to shadow magic still floats in Nekomiya''s one hand.


    ''''It''s such an expensive looking cruiser, though.


    Kagoi blurted out, feeling inseparable.


    ''Don''t be so miserly, I''ll break it!¡¡Let''s do it!¡¡Evil re!


    Shadowde!


    "Brass ster!


    ''Oh!¡¡Whoa, whoa!


    As the group of them threw magic into the air one after another, Kagoi, who couldn''t use magic, threw arge rock that was lying in a corner of the cave.


    Even though it was a high-ss cruiser, it was only for civilian use. There was no way it could maintain its shape under the exposure of numerous attack magic. In the blink of an eye, it blew ck smoke and became useless.


    "Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Just then, the iling pawn finally leaps over the swarming fishermen. Although he''s a somewhat obese middle-aged vampire with arge hole in his belly and doesn''t look very agile, he still seems to have enough strength left to keep the ragtag Sahagin at bay.


    Gillman''s fisherman, Salmon Ichiro Uozumi, who was leading the charge, also rolled around the floor of the cave in azy manner. Pawn red at Nekomiya and the others with his red glowing twin eyes. It was a familiar face from somewhere, but he didn''t have the time to remember it.


    When Pawn looked at the smoky cruiser, he teased his shoulder and hissed.


    ''''d*mn it, Kisama and others...!


    Nekomiya, Kaoruko and the rest of the team take up positions at the same time. They are ready to intercept them at any time. The opponent''s pawn is wounded. If we fight back with all our might, or maybe it''s not an opponent we can''t win. Nekomiya and the others cautiously watched their opponent''s way out.


    However, the next action the pawn took was to escape. It spread its wings and flew towards the outside of the cave. Nekomiya and the others, who had expected it toe towards us, were slow to respond.


    ''''Don''t!''''


    Kaoruko shouted.


    ''He still has Asuka''s blood in him!


    Even if he had crushed one of his means of escape, he couldn''t feel safe as long as he was running away with Beni''s blood. Nekomiya had indeed also seen a bottle of red liquid stored around the pawn''s waist, along with a belt. As long as it was a full body armor that matched his body type, there should be no ce to hide it.


    However, the pawn''s speed of escape is surprisingly fast. Just when you''re wondering if you can catch up, a shadow jumps out of the water with the sound of water.


    "Tehyaaaaaaaah!


    It was the only girl in the ce who wasn''t abatant. It was the ss''s cooking duty, Scy''s Aya Sugiura.


    Sugiura jumped out as if to strike the surface of the sea with her tentacles, holding in one hand what looked like a wooden sword that she didn''t know where she had procured. Thrusting out in a straight line, the wooden sword snatched the area around the waist of the twisted pawn and cracked the bottle straight through.


    ''''Oh!''''


    Nekomiya couldn''t help but lean forward. The pawn flew out of the cave in one fell swoop, whether he realized that the bottle had been broken or not. Sugiura still fell into the sea with a loud sound of water.


    ''''Ya, you did it!''''


    Kagoi said as an afterthought. But there was no doubt at this point. We did it.


    ''You''re doing it, Aya!¡¡Fine y!


    ''What?¡¡Yeah, did I do that right?


    Sugiura swam in, wading through the seawater with a ssh. Sarutoyo also spread his hands in praise.


    ''A well-aimed strike, a fine control!


    Yeah, oh no.... Gosh, it''s a coincidence.....


    ''It was as if you could hear those wooden swords!


    ''It was a coincidence, a coincidence. Hahaha.....


    Seeing Sugiura smiling bitterly, as if she had something to hide, Nekomiya sighed. It seems she hade, too.


    Anyway, the battle here is over. It took an unnecessary effort, but as a result, we were able to crush one of the enemy''s escape legs, and even if we were to get a way to escape from the ind in some way, we have already seeded in destroying the bottle containing Benii''s blood.


    Would Kyousuke and the others be able to reach the branch school?


    Thinking that far, Nekomiya suddenly looked up.


    ''''Come to think of it, Kaoruko, weren''t you in charge of security at the branch school?


    ''Oh, and that''s a pain in the ass when you start talking about it too...''


    Kaoruko blurts out, twirling her bangs with her index finger.


    It seems that the situation has changed considerably without our knowledge.


    ''At times like this, don''t you think that a mobile phone was a useful tool?


    I think. It''s called telepathic magic. I heard it exists in this world too, so you might want to study it.


    I don''t like studying for a bit. Nekomiya thought with a student mindset that still hasn''t left him even after two months of being a monster.


    ''''.........!


    Kyousuke is holding Benii''s body firmly from the front. The body of Asuka Benii, who did not show any emotion, but only used her arm strength to oppose him, was uncanny. And despite the fact that Benii''s body, controlled by the "King," is not in good shape by itself, it ispletelypetitive with Kyousuke''s Extreme Cross.


    This is a glimpse of the power of the "Queen", Asuka Benii. The strength and fear of the "blood race" that they''re about to challenge is something that I''m sure I''m going to have to face.


    "Kyousuke-kun...!


    Rin''s scream echoed in my head.


    ''''Moooooo.........I''m at my limit.......!


    I know. We''ve already reached a stage where the Phase 3 "Complete Fusion" ability won''t hold.


    The benefit of the Phase 3 ability is a big deal. By uniting with Rin to the level of Reiko, Kyousuke''s ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· ability will be applied to Kyousuke himself. His physical abilities will be greatly improved. Combined with the effect of Extreme Cross, which can liquefy his entire body, Kyousuke''s power is unparalleled in physicalbat.


    It was supposed to be. However, even that Extreme Cloth was no match for Queen Benii Asuka. It was obvious that if we reached our limit, we would be pushed to the edge.


    ''''d*mn it, Benii!¡¡Are you deaf!¡¡Beni!


    Kyousuke lets out a desperate scream as he hears Rin''s body begin to melt away from his entire body with a thud. However, it shows no sign of getting through to Benii.


    ''''It''s useless...!


    "I can hear the frustrated voice of the King. Both arms creaked and were forcibly pried open.


    Still, Kyousuke and Rin didn''t falter and shouted back in a loud voice.


    ''Whether or not it''s useless is not for you to decide........!


    "You''ll never know unless you try!


    "A word of the month!


    The moment he thought that the bnce of power would be broken, Kyousuke deliberately rxed from both of his arms.


    ''''...........''''


    At the same time, both arms are instantly liquefied and Benii''s arm strength takes away all of the ces he''s headed. With an excess of momentum, Benii Asuka''s body dives into Kyousuke''s chest, as if to pinch him.


    In anticipation of that moment, Kyousuke''s body liquefied his entire body even more.


    With a bashing sound of water, the semi-liquefied body of Kyousuke wraps around Benii''s body. It''s a sensation as if arge foreign body is entering. As expected, it doesn''t feel like hugging that slender body. Kyousuke, who haspletely changed his entire body into a state of slime,presses the density and tries to hold Benii''s body in ce.


    ''''Oh, good-good-good.''''


    You''re kidding me!¡¡You can help me out too, Rin!


    I''m helping you!


    Kyousuke''s body is now like an upright slime human. In its belly, it is in the form of holding Benii Asuka''s body in its belly. "The King" desperately struggles to get out of Kyousuke''s body and manages to get out of it. No, he''s already on the verge of getting off. Even though his entire body is semi-liquefied, it''s not enough to keep Benii Asuka''s body in ce.


    ''''Asuka!''''


    Harui''s voicees from behind me.


    ''Asuka, can you hear me!¡¡Come out again, once more!


    You are so clever.


    Benii''s body crawled out of Kyousuke, letting out a vindictive voice. However, Rin stepped forward this time, not wanting to free his bodypletely. It''s a good idea to make sure that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it.


    ''''Oh, we''re.......looking amazing right now.......!


    Yeah, you do!¡¡Beni''s, for the sake of it!


    It would be a very strange shape. So once again, Harui shouted.


    ''''Asuka!''''


    Beni!


    Kyousuke also raised his voice.


    It was only yesterday that he had seen Harui and Snakezuka in the heavy duty branch school. He was showing his frustration at Benii''s careless attitude.


    Harui Yuka wants to help Benii Asuka, and she is not lying about her feelings. At least to Harui, the rtionship between the two of them is a "friend". Even if Benii doesn''t think so, Harui really thinks of Benii as a friend.


    I''m sure Kyousuke understands that feeling a little bit too. No matter what people around you say or think, there is a friend who wants to help, and so does Kyousuke.


    ''''No more grating voices...''''


    You need to back off!


    Kyousuke holds his head down as he mutters bitterly.


    ''Beni!¡¡You remember what happened to Harui and Snake Hill at the branch school!¡¡I think he was shocked that Harui said that to him!¡¡I can see that!


    It''s a lie. Kyousuke doesn''t understand people''s minds. It''s not something that can be changed that easily.


    But I don''t think it''s just a random act. At that time, Harui said, ''''I thought we were friends? And.


    Beni''s expression in response was full of surprise. Even the cold-hearted and cruel Queen was not an emotionless doll by any means. Even Kyousuke already knew that much, enough to know that much.


    ''''Asuka!''''


    Beni''s body jumped in response to Harui''s cry for the umpteenth time. The resistance that struggled within Kyousuke''s body weakened for a moment.


    ''''Now, Sakuma!''''


    Yeah!


    In response to Ei''s signal, Sakuma closed his eyes and extended one arm. Kyousuke almost looked directly into the eyes that opened afterwards.


    He almost did, because Rin forced Kyousuke to shift his vision at the veryst minute. The slightest snatch of vision brought up a floating sensation in his mind, and at the same time, Sakuma''s smile seemed to sh back into his mind at the same time. For some reason, Kyousuke felt sorry for Rin and shook his head from side to side.


    Ah, so this is ¡¶attraction¡·?


    I have a slightly dumb impression.


    That''s right, this is the true power Sakuma Shoko has as a subus.


    She is using that power against her friends. It''s not that Kyousuke doesn''t have the sense of humor to think about questioning the pros and cons of it. It''s clear from Sakuma''s pained expression that he doesn''t like the situation.


    However, this is the only way to keep Benai''s body from being taken over by the King. Even the Extreme Cross is not enough to stop himpletely.


    ''''Asuka-chan........!


    Sakuma shouts in a small voice.


    ''''You would try to hold me down with that level of force...!


    Stubborn.


    And yet, the King is not to be outdone. The "King''s" will is in conflict with the dominance of the momentary gap between the two.


    The two sides were fighting each other, with Asuka Benii''s heart as the main battleground. However, any further antagonism could have an adverse effect on her mind.


    ''''Rin!¡¡We''re getting away from you!


    "Yes!


    Kyousuke and Rin release the Extreme Cross. Kyousuke Soraki jumped out of Rin''s body, which turned into a slime form and restrained Asuka Benii''s body.


    ''''Sakuma!¡¡I can help!


    ....!


    Sakuma''s eyebrows twitched, but he didn''t respond at all. Kyousuke walked around next to Sakuma and gently ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Big Burst procedure. Kyousuke''s skeleton fingertips slightly dig into Sakuma''s soft white shoulder. With the Phase 2 ability ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·, every ability Sakuma Shoko possesses increases dramatically.


    ''''Ugh...!


    The voice that leaked through Beni Asuka''s vocal cords was a scream of pain from the king.


    ''''From Asuka''s body...!


    The energy shimmering from Sakuma''s entire body shook the surrounding trees and flowers.


    What kind of ability is the ¡¶Enchantment¡· really? Kyousuke still doesn''t understand it well. This time, is it working on Benii Asuka''s body or her soul that lies there, or is it creating an effect on the "king" that controls Benii''s body from somewhere far away? I don''t even know that.


    However, at this point in time, everyone present had their eyespletely turned to Sakuma Shoko. Harui, Ei, Rin, and Kyousuke too. Not even for a moment could they look away from her body, her limbs standing firmly on the ground with both legs spread and her right arm raised with a strong will.


    That power amplified by Kyousuke, as if to give it onest push. Sakuma shouted forcefully.


    ''''Get out!

 69-Episode 65 From The Throne

    Did you win...?


    It''s not just a matter of time before you get your hands on a new one.


    With the help of Kyousuke''s "Characteristic Amplification", Sakuma''s "Enchantment" finally broke the "King''s" rule. For a while, there was a continuous rebellion, trying to somehow get inside Benii''s consciousness, but after a few minutes of silent battle, that finally disappeared.


    Time was running out. "All of the pawn factors that the King can trace back to must have disappeared in Benii''s body. Benii Asuka was finally freed from the "King''s" horrific control.


    The unconscious Benii is still trapped in Rin''s slime body. But slowly, she handed Benii''s body to Sakuma. Sakuma quietly receives Benii.


    ''''Asuka-chan........''''


    When Sakuma called that name of quiet, Harui also peeked in from right beside him.


    ''''Asuka........''''


    When the two of them called his name, Benii shrank back slightly and opened his eyes slightly.


    At this time, Sakuma suddenly realized an awkward fact. All this time, Sakuma had been trying to "charm" Benii. He thought he was trying to squeeze out as much power as possible, but in the end, he had no choice but to do his best to jump the "king''s" control.


    Benii Asuka does not like to be forced to do something by others. If you''re not sure, Sakuma is no different from the "king" in that he tramples on her free will, isn''t he?


    Or what if the "fascination" has worked so well that you forget about such things?


    For example, what if that cool and mature Beni, who has been with you since kindergarten, starts toe on to you with a slight upturn in his cheeks?¡¡As a best friend, I have no idea how to deal with this at all. Since I was the one who used the ¡¶Enchantment¡·, should I take responsibility for it?


    Sakuma thought about this alone in a circle.


    ''Asuka, are you okay?¡¡Can you wake up?


    Harui Yuka asks this in a slightly gentler voice, a change from earlier.


    ''''Hmm........ I''m fine........


    Beni finally responded.


    ''Really?¡¡Doesn''t it make you fall in love with Sakuma?


    What, Harui-san?


    Sakuma flinched at Harui''s open-ended mannerisms.


    What would happen if Benii said, ''Actually, I do.


    ''''I''ve always liked you,'''' but it''s still quite annoying.


    It doesn''t bother me, but it does bother me.


    Benii slowly opened her eyes and looked puzzled for a while, but eventually muttered, ''Ah,'' as if she understood.


    ''''There''s no way ¡¶Saturation¡· has that kind of power....... At the most, it can only make you turn your consciousness towards yourself.


    What, oh, really?


    Yeah. Well, I''ll peek at it for a while, but it won''tst...


    Come to think of it, I think Kaoru also said that the effect time wasn''t very long.


    Sakuma suddenly felt somewhat ashamed of himself for having had some kind of insolent thoughts about ¡¶Enchantment¡·. Behind him, Soraki Kyousuke crossed his arms and blurted out.


    ''''But somehow, this time, I wasn''t very good.......''''


    What, has Kyousuke started caring about his own turn for a while now?


    That''s a good trend, Kyosuke. Well, let''s give it to Sattan this time.


    Beside them, Hikano Ei and Himemizu Rin were poking at Kyousuke as if to tease him.


    No, but no matter how short the duration of the effect is and how little impact it has, it''s still not to be used on Kyousuke. Of course, it''s not just Kyousuke. The power of Enchantment is tightly sealed so that I don''t use it against any of my ssmates. After all, I can''t be as uninhibited about this ability as Kaoru is.


    ''''By the way, Beni.


    Kyousuke says a few words to Benii, who is slumped in Sakuma''s arms.


    ''''How''s your body? It looked like your factor was pretty much used up, too.''''


    It''s pretty tough to be honest...


    The Queen replied, still in her usual low spirits.


    ''I don''t think I''llst another day...''


    All right. I''ll go talk to Ryuzaki and the others.


    Kyousuke said, and gave Rin and Ei a look around. Rin peeked out and merged with Kyousuke, and alongside Ei, they began to run towards the back of the jungle. Hiding among the trees, they soon lose sight of them.


    ''Potentially,'' muttered Benii.


    ''''I wonder if they''ve been clever...''''


    To whom?


    Harui plunged in calmly.


    Beni Asuka raised her face and looked at Harui like that. Gazed at by the neat, slit eyes, Harpy''s Harui Yuka looked away, as if she had be somewhat awkward.


    ''''Uh, Harui. You know what?


    What the f*ck?


    Harui turned away and said bluntly.


    Beni is not an honest character, but Harui is also quite good at it. Sakuma almost chuckled a little bit.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. We''re friends.''''


    Oh...


    At Beni''s words, Harui tried to scratch the tip of his nose. But, of course, he has no arms and is on the wings of a bird, so the feathers only stroke his nose. As it was, Harui couldn''t help but sneeze.


    ''''.......I wonder if this is the end of the matter....


    Watching their less than honest exchange, Sakuma smiles bitterly.


    There''s still a part of him that can''t say that this matter has been cleared up. But the battle is over. That pass has been crossed. Right now, he was relieved that his best friend was safe for the moment, and he felt like he could help his friend make up a little more of his unsophisticated ways.


    ''Friendship is....nice.''


    Kyousuke said that as he moved forward through the bushes. Ei made a jittery sound.


    ''What''s up with you all of a sudden, Kyousuke.... Certainly, I too think friendship is a wonderful thing, but...''''


    There''s no deep meaning to it, though. Hey, Rin......... Friendship is good, right?


    What, you''re going to dump it on me there?¡¡What kind of response do you want!


    He had left that ce, of course, out of concern for Benii and Harui. He knew about theplicated friendship that Harui had for Benii, and he felt that he should tell Harui something about it from Benii''s side. Kyousuke had made the choice to leave the ce because he knew it would be hard to do it with them in that ce.


    From the Soraki Kyousuke who doesn''t understand people''s minds to the Soraki Kyousuke who understands people''s minds.


    Even Kyousuke is trying to grow up in his own way.


    ''Yes, yes, Kyousuke-kun is admirable.


    Rin reads the thoughts that have been leaked to some extent due to thebined state.


    ''I''ll do my best to make up for it too.


    With Koganei-kun?


    Yes.


    That may not be as beautiful as Benii and Harui''s friendship, but still, Kyousuke can''t dislike Koganei. He still has the feeling that they are friends. Even the words Washio left behind. It''s my goal to see Koganei again and make up with him.


    "You haven''t changed........


    Ei also said that in a slightly softer voice.


    Considering that until a while ago, if you mentioned Koganei''s name, he would get angry like a fierce fire and harden his attitude, it''s a big difference. Just as Kyousuke was wondering whether he should run into it or not, he passed through the dense forest and came out around the vige.


    Several students had already gathered there. Apparently the meeting had just ended, and around Chief Berger''s house, the other ind chiefs were bumping into each other with difficulty.


    ''Ah, Utsurogi-kun.''


    A few of the Inugami Rescue Squad''s faces were also here. Hanazono was the first to notice Kyousuke and call out to him.


    Hanazono, how are things going with Ryuzaki?


    Hmm..... Well, I guess I''m just settling the matter, huh?


    When Kyousuke asked, Hanazono replied with a slightlyplicated look on his face.


    Ryuzaki should have been involved in the discussions to gain the trust of the people of this Albadamba and to get them to donate blood for Beni. There is no sign of that Ryuzaki or of Mr. Bergel, the chieftain of this Delph Ind, in sight. I wonder if that means they got a favorable response.


    I guess that Toki is a vampire from this ind.


    .........


    Kyousuke doesn''t know what to say when he receives those words either.


    The same is true for Rin, who also falls silent. After all, it was none other than Kyousuke and Rin who gave that vampire the death knell.


    ''''But that man was a vampire.''''


    Ei said once and for all in a cold voice. Hanazono also nodded divinely.


    ''''Yeah. That seems to be what they believed. It''s not so much a confirmation as it is a circumstantial proof, but I''ve found a lot of circumstantial evidence.


    It was probably therge amount of human bones and other things that were in the underground cave of the example.


    Hanazono continued his story further. With all this evidence, Chief Berger and the others trusted that the man who called himself Toki ... Tokihara was a vampire, who had tried to deceive the chief himself, and who had taken the lives of several children on this ind.


    But the fact that the neighbor he had been so close to had been a monster, and the fact that that monster had taken so many lives in his hands, and the fact that he had held Inugami captive and had been struck down by Kyousuke and the others. It was impossible to ask them to deal with all of those things in a rational way, which was impossible to foundation.


    Their trust was gained.


    Our suspicions were confirmed.


    The trade fair will be held without incident, and ss 4 of the second year will be able to participate in it. Atst, they will even offer a proper apology to the 2 years 4 for the inconvenience caused by Tokihara''s actions.


    But even so, Chief Berger said he would need some time to sort out his feelings.


    ''...........''


    After listening to the story, Kyousuke looked at his hands.


    ''''Well it''s not Kyousuke-kun''s fault, is it?''''


    ''In this case, I had to do that. Otherwise, it would have been Inugami who would have died.


    ... hmmm, yeah.


    At Rin and Ei''s words, Kyousuke nodded quietly.


    But it was also what he thought when he killed Suou. I had indeed killed something in the form of a human being who was conscious, rational, and intelligent. I killed something in human form that could have been a friend, even if it was never ipatible with me, but perhaps could have been a friend. They knew that if they did not do so, they, or someone else important to them, would die, but they killed something in human form that had made many acquaintances and friends in ces they did not know.


    So how could I be so unconcerned about it?


    Something seems a little off.


    But no matter how much I looked at it, the answer would nevere to my fleshless palm.


    Gopo. Gopo.


    There is arge sk that could hold a whole person. Various machines were connected to the sk through unidentifiable tubes, and the inside was filled with a suspicious liquid. And, to top it off, there was a human wreck floating around, as if it had been dipped in formalin.


    It would be impossible to tell if it hadn''t been told that it was in human form. The limbs are torn off, the pigment has been drained from them, and they look like rags. The shape of the face is barely recognizable as that of a youthful man, but it''s hard to say that the tissue is fixed by the fluid, and no one has any idea why they would throw such a corpse into a giant sk.


    Gopo. Gopo.


    Nope.


    It was not a corpse or anything like that.


    ''The king shows no sign of waking up yet or...''


    A vampire in a monastic suit squints at the sk. In her hand, there are several sheets of paperwork pinned to a board. With a small sigh, the vampire looks at it, breathing slightly, and writes some numbers on the papers.


    The woman with a well-considered body line is called Akeno Miyabi, also known as Bishop Akeno.


    Also known as Bishop Akeno.


    The sk in front of her, and the man sleeping in it, is the "king" of their bloodline.


    Now that he has taken on this appearance, the "King" cannot speak with his own mouth, nor can he move with his own feet. However, he is still alive. The proof of this is the figure of the silent girl chained to the bottom of the sk.


    The empty-faced girl sits on a small throne in front of the sk, nodding like a threadbare doll. Like the man in the sk, the girl, who, like the man in the sk, did not know whether she was alive or dead, looked up slowly the next moment, her whole body shaking with a jolt.


    "Are you back, my king?"


    When Akeno asks condescendingly, the girl slowly shakes her head.


    But this girl is not the "king" by any means. You''ll be able to find a lot more than just a few of them. "The King lives in a sk. The body barely functions, only the mind is strong enough to survive.


    "The King has traced the pawn''s blood to the Queen''s body, and temporarily gained control over it. A timed reign. During that brief half hour, the King would use the Queen''s body to assist the pawns in bringing their Queen''s blood to him.


    But...


    You failed....


    The girl''s throat spun such a voice.


    ''They took back control of Asuka and just like that, time is up. I underestimated them a bit.


    They killed Suou. It''s not what you think.


    Looks like it.


    He sounded calm, but there was still a hint of frustration in his voice. Akeno didn''t mention that and decided to calmly read the document only.


    ''As for the regeneration of your body, it''s still the best we can do to maintain the status quo so that no further tissue copse urs. At the moment, though.


    I see. I suppose we''ll have to invade thend of the humans after all.


    "We''re sorry to inconvenience the King."


    Good.


    "The King" was mortally wounded once in his original world. He was ced in a mental maintenance sk by the elders, who feared that the bloodline would copse. Since then, he has been kept away from the eye for nearly three years on the other side of the world.


    The n to invade this world had been in the works since then. After all, there was no way to restore the King''s body to its original state. Magic technology is much more advanced here, and the bloods took a chance on it.


    But none of the many forms of magical technology that existed on our side had been able to heal the king''s wounds. The only recourse is to rely on the Central Empire''s forbiddenws, or on the treasures enshrined in the Imperial Pce.


    The original reason for the quarrel that the bloodline had with the Empire can be traced back to this.


    "The King is in a situation where he cannot move his own body, but he can trace the blood of his blood family and control them. This vampire girl now exists only to speak for the "king''s" words.


    How do you wish to deal with these people?


    ''It''s not a situation where you can''t even tell me to leave it behind. Asuka needs to be disciplined especially strongly. But the others don''t have to be as much of a priority.


    It seems the King has a thing for the Queen.


    Besides, they''ve been here for almost three months. "The filter must be wearing off.


    It''s not necessarily a good thing for us that the filter is broken.


    ''It will put a wedge in their unity. If it''s just Asuka alone, I can do whatever I want. Uniting them is tricky.


    Surprisingly, it was a straightforward analysis. Akeno found it surprising.


    I don''t deny that I have that in me, but "kings" have a tendency to look down on other people and belittle them. I''m sure that this was the reason for his defeat in this case as well. It''s rare that the "King" is so quick to admit that a threat to others is a problem.


    Is Scar Red there?


    Yes, sir.


    Led by the sound of the girl''s voice, the darkness faded softly. As if slowly lifting out of the darkness, a huge man with a strong face stood up. He was a tall man, his entire body wrapped in a military uniform. Like many vampires, his eyes were tinted red.


    And most striking of all, as his name suggests, was therge scar that ran across his face.


    Red has the title of "Luke," which proves that he is one of the strongest and most powerful members of his bloodline. In close quartersbat, in particr, he''s on par with the Queen. Red''s many abilities, including his ability to soar through the air in all directions, yed an important role in the early battles against the Central Empire.


    Even when the blood ns on the front lines were ordered to retreat due to the changing situation, it was Red who yed the role of Lord.


    You can find out what the "king" would order to Red, and Akeno had a pretty good idea of what the "king" would order him to do.


    The girl''s words spun slowly into words. Both Akeno and Red listened quietly and did not argue at all. The girl said just that, and then, again, kaku, kobe.


    The King is still in the sk, the King is still in the sk. But the King seems to have decided to give his eyes and mouth a rest for the time being. He has fallen asleep. The vampire girl seated on her throne has empty eyes and a ck-jawed mouth.


    Red gave a small bow and epted the "king''s"mand.


    "..........


    He wordlessly flipped around and was about to walk away from the hall with a tsk tsk tsk sound.


    ''You''re leaving now?''


    The king''s orders.


    His reply to Akeno''s question was curt.


    It''s good to have a good work ethic. It''s good that he''s dedicated to his work, though he''s a bit too blind.


    Akeno watches the sk containing the king, checking the paperwork again.


    "Luke" Wounded Face Red (Scar Red) sails off in a clingy manner, with no one in particr to see him off.

 70-Episode 66 Time For Select

    The battle was over; it would be fair to say that the damage suffered by the second year and four groups was minimal. It''s a miracle that not a single person was killed while five pawns and even Beni was temporarily taken from their custody.


    If anything, there was a lot to feel sorry for the inders of Delph Ind where they stayed.


    That vampire, called Tokihara, had gained the strong trust of the inders, including Chief Berger and the rest of the inders. Even though it was unavoidable to rescue Inugami, and even though Tokihara himself had deceived the inders and killed several people from the shadows, some of the inders who had been close to him had quite mixed feelings about it.


    Of course, there were many who were angry at the murder of their children and friends first, and many who were grateful to Kyousuke and others for defeating that Tokihara and taking revenge as a result. In both cases, it is aplicated story.


    With such aplicated story in mind, the trading meeting on Delph Ind was to be held.


    The square was lined with arge quantity of goods brought by the marine caravan and prepared by the students of Year 2 ss 4. Part of the situation had the appearance of a cultural festival. Other ind chiefs proceeded to buy from the catalogue ording to the arrangement. But Chief Berger was not among them. He was still blocked up, it seemed.


    Chief Bergel is said to have been on good terms with Tokihara, but as he initially said, he led the blood donation from the inders as an ''apology'' to the second year 4 students. He convinced the inders of their aversion to vampires and helped them to collect blood for Beni.


    One of the inders, Tokihara, had been one of the inders, Chief Bergel had said, because he had been a nuisance to the students of Year 2 and 4. It was a rational statement, and he was not wrong.


    But still, in his mind, there must have been a feeling of anger and hatred in his heart for the students of Year 2 ss 4 who murdered his friend. How painful it was to have to push it away and act in the best interest of his friends'' enemies as the ''head of the ind''.


    "Asuka, for the time being, we''ve collected the blood.


    As Benii is restingnguidly in the shade of a tree, Ryuzaki brings a bottle of blood to her.


    It''s about two liters in volume. Benii nced at the bottle and asked.


    ''''........What is your blood type?''''


    No, I don''t know. Do you mind if I do?


    I''m just saying. Your blood type doesn''t make you taste any different.


    Near Beni are Kaoruko, Harui and Snake Mound. The summer sun shines down on the ind of Delph. Even in the shade of the trees, the reflected heat of the sandy beach slowly burns their bodies. Harui fluttered his wings, sending a breeze through them.


    ''Blood.''


    Kaoruko says, staring intently into the bottle.


    ''This way of drinking........ It''s tasteless and I don''t really like it....


    Don''t be extravagant. I knew you wanted to take a bite out of my neck or something.


    ''It''s a meal that includes their body temperature and smell. But, yeah, thanks.


    Benii received the bottle from Ryuzaki and finally took a sip.


    Although this thick liquid has beenpared to tomato juice in many media, the liquid poured into the bottle is, without a doubt, blood. They all watched as their ssmate, Benii Asuka, slowly drank up the human blood that had been extracted with a syringe.


    ''''........it''s not something to look at that much.


    Beni blurted out.


    ''You don''t think anything of it?''


    What?


    No, it''s nothing.


    When Ryuzaki nodded his head, unable to grasp the intent of his statement, Benii said bluntly.


    It seems that Kaoruko, Harui, Snakezuka and the others don''t quite understand what Benii is trying to say.


    Instead, Benii asked this.


    ''''........Is there anything unusual about Utsurogi or Himemizu?''''


    Nothing. Same as always.


    Hmm..... Well then, Goubayash is.


    As usual, but...


    It wasmon for Benii to be concerned about Kyousuke, who had be a household member, but when the unexpected name came up there, Ryuzaki wondered.


    ''What''s wrong with Utsurugi and Goubayashi?''


    I might. What about Harao and Gofunawara?


    No, they''re the same. Five-fifths are selling at a trade fair and Harao is sleeping in a coffin.


    .........


    Beni ces the empty bottle on the beach and makes a difficult face.


    Her skin seemed to have improved somewhat in color. The luster and vibrancy had returned. While Ryuzaki and the others were relieved, Harui spoke up for their doubts and asked Benii.


    ''''Asuka, is there something you''re worried about?''''


    ''Yeah...''


    Beni put a hand to his chin and nodded.


    ''Ryuzaki. I need you to gather everyone together tomorrow after we leave the ind.


    ''All right. You have something important to talk about again, don''t you?


    ''Yeah..... "Talk about a filter."


    "Utsurogi-kun!


    Hmm?


    Kyousuke, who was standing alone in the trading hall, was approached.


    When the trade fair began, there wasn''t much Kyousuke could do. It''s not that he helped create the items for sale, he''s not particrly amiable, nor is he an appearance that wouldn''t scare the inders. I was looking out at the ocean from the sandy beach, as I wasn''t handy after all.


    The one who called out to me was Sakuma Shoko. She''s more suited to sellers as opposed to Kyousuke, so she should have been on that side of the trade fair, but it seems that she had a hand free.


    Maybe it''s because this Albadamba is hot, but Sakuma isn''t wearing a dress or jacket like she bought in the bazaar of the Knight Kingdom. It''s the same gnarly leather-made bondage fashion as when he first moved here. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them, because they''re so familiar, but thebination with the white Nagisa is a terrible mismatch, and it drives up an iprehensible lust.


    Well, the skeleton has no lust or anything else. In the end, Kyousuke averted his gaze a bit, only because he was embarrassed to look at the bouncing breasts.


    ''''Are you done with the seller?''''


    Yeah, it''s all sold out.


    Sakuma said with a smile and sat down next to Kyousuke.


    This was the first time Kyousuke knew that a tail like a spade was growing out of his tail area.


    ''Sakuma, you''ve done a lot of good work.


    Oh, yeah. Thanks. I feel like I wasn''t the only one, but...


    No, this time it''s Sakuma.


    Kyousuke also rescued Inugami, defeated Tokihara, rescued Sakuma, and did a lot of other things, but I guess the NovelBinP this time around would still be Sakuma. Kyousuke''s activities were rather subdued.


    ''''.........''''


    .........


    That''s where the conversation stopped.


    The sound of waves crashing on the sandy beach sounded too far away from the hustle and bustle of the trading party behind me.


    It''s not that it''s unusual for conversation to stop. Neither Kyousuke nor Sakuma are very good talkers, so this kind of thing has happened often since the days when they were talking in the library. Still, at that time, I could have just read the book, so I didn''t have to feel too awkward about it.


    ''''........What is this?''''


    Kyousuke thought.


    It has nothing to do with the presence or absence of books again. There was something different about this stop in the conversation than in the library.


    ''''Well I have something I want to apologize to Utsurogi-kun for.


    Hmm, what?


    I was thinking of using the charm on Mr. Utsurogi once.


    That being said, Kyousuke couldn''t help but look at Sakuma.


    It''s not that he was terribly distressed, it''s just that the subus girl''s profile, staring at the sea, was there. Just the profile of a subus girl staring at the sea was there.


    ¡¶Enchantment¡· is a whore, a subus, an incubus'' race ability. It interferes with the opponent''s psyche and causes a strong effect. It''s temporary, but it makes the user feel a strong attraction to the user. When it is said that he ''tried to use'' it on himself, as expected of Kyousuke, he is not calm.


    Why would he do such a thing, he tried to say, but Kyousuke kept his mouth shut.


    There are not many situations where someone would go out of their way to use "fascination" on a ssmate. There was no limit to how much he could pry out of the mind of the reason. If that was the correct answer, would it be too much to let him speak from his own mouth?


    ''I see,''


    And eventually, Kyousuke said.


    ''''What''s ''so what?''...''''


    I quickly regret the statement in my head, which was beyond nd.


    ''I''m sorry, Utsurogi-kun.


    Oh, no, no, it''s not really anything to be concerned about, you know...?


    But you like Himemizu-san, don''t you, Utsurogi-kun?


    Butt.


    There should be nothing to gush about, but I couldn''t help but gush. I didn''t expect Rin''s name toe up there.


    I like Rin, I thought.


    I knew that was what he meant.


    It is true that I am attracted to her. I feel like I''m attracted to her. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them. But there''s no way to give any more intrusive answers. There is a strong doubt in my mind that I am patible" with someone else.


    But, wait, what the hell is this Sakuma saying and doing? No, I can understand what she is saying and doing. It''s about time I wanted to graduate from ''Kyousuke Soraki, who doesn''t understand people''s minds''. But here, trying to understand Sakuma''s mind is an extremely dangerous act. I don''t know if my own mind can bear it.


    ''''Ugh, ugh.........''''


    Kyousuke held his head down.


    Kyousuke Soraki hates two-timing. It feels right to say these things crisply. But I didn''t have the courage to say it. What a shameful story.


    ''''I still have a lot of training to do...''''


    You''re a trained...?


    I did. No, I like you, Rin.


    Yes.


    Kyousuke said, and there was a little gulping sound next to him.


    ''''But I don''t hate Sakuma that much either...''''


    Yes.


    Do you think I''m an a**h*le?


    Maybe.


    Giggling, I can see Sakumaughing.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, you''re not saying that you don''t want to hurt me, are you?


    No, I don''t. I think. Maybe.


    Having said that, Kyousuke himself isn''t sure what''s clear. He doesn''t dislike Sakuma, but because he doesn''t dislike her, is it because he doesn''t dislike her, or is he genuinely harboring an equal amount of fondness for her as Rin?


    In the first ce, isn''t this kind of thing called a two-way street after all...?¡¡You haven''t made a clear statement of intent, so it''s still just barely eptable...?¡¡No, if this is out, can I give a clear answer...?


    You''re not empty, are you, Mr. Utsurogi?


    It''s reallyplicated to be told under these circumstances...!


    But it was good.


    Sakuma stood up and brushed the sand from his buttocks with his hands.


    ''I''m going to do my best to keep up with Himemizu-san.


    He had a big smile on his face. Looking directly at him, I was a little dazed.


    It wouldn''t be that he had used ¡¶Emersion¡·. But I felt my heart leap. Although I don''t have a heart. His heart tingled, and he felt a sense of guilt, as if he was being unfair to Rin somehow. In other words, that might have been Kyousuke''s true intentions, but I dare to put a lid on my heart here.


    It''s a ss change from empty to the lowest. I don''t know which is better.


    ''''Oh, please be gentle........''''


    As for Kyousuke, he had no choice but to say so.


    The next day, the entire second year group of four left the United Maritime Nation of Albadamba. Not many inders came to see them off.


    All of the goods obtained at the trade fair were to be sold to the Welcano Chamber of Commerce in ordance with the original agreement; the 2 Year 4 group would obtain the currency of this world and use part of it to prepare materials for the Chamber of Commerce. Mr. Welcano and the rest of the maritime caravan were to stay on the ind for a while longer, but the heavy duty detachment would continue straight to the Veus Penins in the southeastern part of the continent.


    Veus, which juts out into the sea in a manner reminiscent of the Izu Penins in the Japanese archipgo and the Italian Penins in the Mediterranean, is a region far removed from imperial control, and is said to be an extremely warm-hearted people due to its favorable climate and topography. It is home to a human state, but it is also very tolerant of other species.


    From the Veus Penins, we travel northward across the eastern side of the continent to the Eastern Forest where Master Magina resides. Once we reach the Eastern Forest, we will be able to return to our former world. A mood of optimism was prevalent in the ss due to the steady progress.


    ''Hey, Kyousuke.''


    As Kyousuke watches the Albadamba recede from the deck, Hikano Akira arrives.


    ''Ei, are you okay with seasickness?''


    Yeah. Well. For now.


    I still don''t quite understand how a wobbling fireball causes motion sickness. But if he says he''s drunk, he''s drunk, and if he''s not, he''s probably not there.


    Kyousuke looked around as Ei came up next to him.


    ''''Where''s.......Rin?''''


    I saw you talking to Kenzaki earlier. What''s wrong?


    ...Oh no, not that there''s anything wrong with it...


    Inexplicably,tely, I''ve been feeling ufortable with Rin''s absence next to me. It''s been nearly three months since we came to this world, and since we spent more time together than not, it''s probably natural. I get anxious when we are apart even a little bit. It''s not a good trend.


    ''I hear you''re still thinking about things the hard way, as usual.


    I''m not so sure.


    ''Yes. I suppose you can do what you want... but, well, that might still be difficult for Kyousuke.


    Ei said, lining up next to Kyousuke.


    ''Let''s think of something else to distract ourselves,''


    Another thing?


    For example, what''s going to happen to the bloodline.


    That doesn''t sound like a good distraction...


    But it''s something Kyousuke has been wondering about, too. Ei gave him the opportunity to think again.


    The confrontation situation with the Blood n has reached another major turning point here. A face-to-face encounter with the "king" through Beni''s body. Her betrayal was exposed in earnest to the head of the blood n. Even now, we have no idea what they''re going to do.


    And the fact that they have to settle things with the bloodline has not changed either. When he returns to his former world, Beni is not promised peace of mind. With that in mind, the question arises as to where the Blood n''s home base is.


    ''''I think their home base is in the New Continent.


    Ei said.


    The new continent is also on the map of this world that Serena prepared for me. From Albadamba, it''s an unexplored continent located further down south. To be precise, it is said to have been visited several times by curious adventurers, but the full extent of it is not entirely clear.


    It''s quite possible that the vampires are going through this Albadamba in order to travel, so it''s quite possible. But, or it could be that they''re just heading east of the continent, avoiding the Empire''s controlled territory, just like the path of the second year and four groups.


    ''''If it''s a new continent, then we''re going to be moving away from their home base from now on.


    ''On the contrary, if it''s on the east side of the old continent, then we''re getting closer to the enemy''s stronghold.


    Kyousuke and Ei stood side by side and pondered.


    ''Come to think of it, everyone in the ss beat the pawn too, right?


    ''Yeah, apparently. I think the atmosphere in the ss is graduallying together. Evenpared to when Washio died, the unity is... ugh.


    He suddenly moaned, and ashes fell from Ei''s body in a flurry. He threw up.


    ''''You''re drunk........''''


    Well, not much of a problem... What I''m more concerned about is....


    That said, the amount of ashes falling in a flurry remains the same. It''s a good thing the deck is not dirty, though. Kyousuke tried to rub his back, but he didn''t know where in the world to rub it, and he was at a loss.


    That''s when it happened.


    It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time. Yoo-hoo!


    It was Rin''s voice. When Kyousuke turned around, she wasn''t the only one there, the other students were about toe out as well.


    ''''Hm, that?¡¡Are you going to a meeting or something?


    Oh, I didn''t hear. You know, Benii-san has something important to tell you all.


    From Beni....


    Kyousuke murmured and nced at Ei. He nodded to us, still spreading ashes.


    He said that Beni was important to him. It must be deeply involved in the future course of action of the second year and four groups. You can feel the change in the fact that they are talking about it to the entire ss and not just to a limited group like Kyosuke, Ryuzaki and Sakuma. Benai must have begun to believe in the unity of the ss.


    I''m genuinely anxious to find out what that "important story" will be about.


    The students line up on the deck. Zekou was there, and Hakuba was dragging a Buddhist altar on a cart. Since it''s the whole ss, he thinks that Washio should be included as well. He''s a man of friendship. I''m curious to see Harao''s coffin right next to that altar, though.


    Okumura, Gokudawara, Kurumori, and others are talking coherently. Zekou was also mixed in with this group, not Goubayashi. Looking at it this way, there are groups with and without changespared to before the transfer, such as the squad leaders group of Kenzaki and Uozumi brother, and the athletic club group of Saruwatari and Yukinoshita.


    Kyousuke''s group, with a change called Himemizu Rin, also lined up on the deck, as did the rest of the students.


    A little further away, Sakuma and Kaoruko, mixed with Harui and Snakezuka, a group of so-called Benii''s friends, also continued to have a friendly chat. Apparently no lumps were left in the rtionship. I patted my chest in relief.


    ''''Ah, guys!¡¡Good job on this one!


    Ryuzaki, who stood in front of me, shouted in a well-passed voice. Come to think of it, Sakuma, who was supposed to be the scribe, is not there now.


    ''''We''ve sailed safely out of Albadamba. It will take us about two weeks to reach Veus. I heard there are hot springs in that country, so let''s have a good rest when we arrive there.


    The greeting was totally in ce, yet unpretentious. The word "onsen" elicits an ''oh'' from the crowd.


    I''m going to have to tell you something important from Asuka. Will everyone listen to me?


    Prompted by Ryuzaki, Benii slowly stepped forward.


    His blood supply seemed to have already been replenished, and his footsteps were firm. The students stared at it in silence. When she stood in front of them, she didn''t cough or preface her speech, but suddenly said this.


    ''First of all, let me ask you all something.


    Saying that, Benii took out a ss bottle.


    There were traces of red liquid inside. Is that the bottle that contained blood, Kyousuke thought idly.


    I''m sure everyone thought something about it when they imagined I drank human blood.


    The students buzzed with a bit of confusion. They seemed to be unable to understand the purpose of Benii''s words.


    ''''.........I think it probably varies from person to person, but normally people would think that kind of thing would be weird. Everyone else is epting it without a care in the world.


    When Kyousuke heard those words, the first thing he thought about was the opponents he had fought.


    All of the pawns that Kyousuke has fought and defeated, all of them were treated as "human" beings in the original world. It''s a good thing that you''re not just a good friend, but also a good friend.


    Kyousuke thought he had analyzed it as such, though, because he was empty.


    Beni continued.


    "The ''transference denaturation gate'' that everyone else has gone under has several effects. One is that it can transform the human body, just like everyone else.


    Then he began to fold his fingers.


    ''One, Phase 2---an effect that grants special abilities,''


    At this point, Benii breaks off a sentence and looks around at the group.


    ''And the other is the effect of adding a "filter". It''s the third one I''m going to talk about now. "About the ''filter''..."


    Just as she said this, something strange urred on the deck.


    The sky, which had been clear until then, suddenly began to be filled with dark clouds. The sun was blocked out and a dark shadow fell. This too, Beni was the first to react and look up. It was too sudden for a mere weather change. His ssmates also started to make amotion and looked up, as did Benii.


    ''''What...?''''


    As the wind began to blow strongly and westerly, I heard Ryuzaki muttering to himself.


    ''''I have a bad feeling about this...''''


    Kyousuke''s chest buzzed with intensity.


    Beni interrupted her lecture. When Kyousuke turned his gaze towards her, he could see that she was still looking up at the sky, eyes narrowed and biting her lip. That alone is enough for Kyousuke to roughly understand what kind of presence this sudden bad weather has brought about.


    Out of the sky, I could see something the size of a pea grain flying towards us at high speed. It flew at a speed just short of sea level, and the wind that clothed its entire body split the surface of the sea like a shock wave.


    ''''Everyone, back up!''''


    It might have been the first time he had heard Beni''s screaming cry.


    Immediately after, a roar and impact shook the hull of the heavy duty branch ship. The ship was vulnerable to a side impact. The ship tilted to the point of capsizing in a panic, but when Harao kicked off the coffin lid and jumped out, his telekic power kept him just barely in ce as he raised his ankh.


    There was no need to ask what had happened, but they all still looked at Beni.


    ''''Asuka, this is it!''''


    Ryuzaki, who was sticking his ws into the deck, had alreadypleted his dragonization. Many other students were getting ready for battle.


    Rin also jumped over to Kyousuke''s body andpleted the coalescence. However, the blood power is after it has been used up. We can''t extremify it yet.


    ''''I don''t know his name. But it''s Luke.''''


    ''Luke!¡¡A big piece!


    Are these dark clouds and the wind that gradually begins to blow stronger and stronger a part of the power of the blood race? Does this mean that Luke, the great pawn, has so much power?


    From across the ship''s edge, the figure of a man in a military uniform slowly lifts up. Largecerations run across his face, and his eyes are literally dyed a bloody red color. Kyousuke felt Rin''s body, which was attached to his own, begin to tremble in small increments.


    The man was still doing very little. He just floated in the air.


    Even so, the spirit of rising up was such that it was almost like we were going to swoon. A sense of intimidation to the point of violence, as if our hearts would falter just by being rtive. The majority of the students standing on the deck were also stiff, as if they had been blocked from moving.


    ''''Ridiculous...!


    It was probably the voice of Gowbayashi that I heard in the wind. He was down on one knee, trying desperately to move his body. However, his whole body looked as if it wasn''t listening to what he was saying.


    Neither did Harao. He had his arms behind his back and his usual demeanor with his chest stretched out. But when he tried to move out of it, his limbs didn''t move as if they were rigid.


    Ryuzaki dug the ws of both hands into the deck and struggled to hold on. But still, he can''t move his body.


    Kyousuke tried to take at least one step forward. His whole body is heavy as lead. It felt as if it was coated with cement.


    ''''Rin, please...!


    I''m sorry...


    Kyousuke snorted, and the apology came back in Rin''s voice, which seemed to disappear.


    ''I don''t know, but I can''t move my body........ I don''t know but...!''''


    As he moved his gaze, Ei also floated there, unable to move.


    The assant that had suddenly appeared was simply there, overwhelming the 40 or so monsters that were there.


    Then, unexpectedly, an intense pressure was created behind Kyousuke and the others. It was almost as strong as or even surpassed by the spirit emanating from the man in military uniform in front of them--- Luke. While their bodies and minds were about to be worn out, Kyousuke and the others were able to see the owner of that spirit with certainty.


    ''''Beni........''''


    Her hair and the hem of her uniform swayed as if it were lifting up in a wavering motion. Kyousuke was reminded once again that the few times he had seen Benii''s abilities were only a glimpse of what he had seen before.


    There was certainly an insurmountable difference between the pawn, the Knight, and the Bishop, but from there, there was a huge difference that was hard to overturn, even for Luke and the Queen. While the other ssmates were unable to move at all, only Benii Asuka walked the deck with ease.


    ''''What are you doing here?''''


    With his arms crossed, Beni looked up at Luke, his voice chilling at the bottom.


    Then Luke spoke for the first time.


    "I''m here to carry out the ''king''s'' orders."


    Orders?¡¡His?


    Beni''s words were filled with a strong sense of anger and disgust.


    ''I will destroy this ship.''


    What...?


    Ryuzaki was the first to react to Luke''s words. A number of other students bared their defiance to the unreasonable oath. Luke sniffed softly and descended to the deck. The students, unable to move an inch, were unleashing strong hostility against Luke.


    It was a sh in the pan. But when ites to battle, only Beni has a chance of winning.


    I didn''t expect "Luke" to have such power.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.


    Beni stared at Luke with his arms crossed. At that moment, there was another violent sound, and the floor of the deck was partially and suddenly blown off. Both Beni and Luke look as if they haven''t been able to do anything about it. But this was an exchange of power they unleashed, and Kyousuke immediately understood that this was the result of that exchange.


    It has been implicitly proven that the heavy duty branch school cannot withstand the sh of power between the two of them.


    ''''There''s only so much you can do, Queen,''''


    Luke said.


    ''You know what happens when you get two major pieces here. You know what happens.


    .........


    With his arms crossed, Beni meditates.


    Luke''s words have implications. Are you saying that the aftermath of the collision can''t just be the destruction of the heavy duty branch school?¡¡Kyousuke pondered, trying to at least find out what the other party was really up to. But there was too little information to assess the situation.


    What I can somehow guess is that Luke is not in any way keeping Beni in check. Even if the ship is destroyed as intended here, or even if Benii shows reverence for his ssmates, or even if that "something" happens as a result of the collision with all his might, this man--. -And by extension, their bloodline would benefit in some way.


    Benii must have felt the same way. He closed his eyes quietly, considered what was going on, then opened them and said, "I''m sorry, guys.


    "I''m sorry, guys.


    Eh....


    Without grasping the intent of his apology, Beni kicked up the deck. He clenched his fists and charged vigorously towards Luke.


    ''''........!


    Luke raised his right arm to take it in. Surrounding his arm, gauntlets of a simr shade to the ck armor worn by the pawns appeared. However, even with the man''s strength and his cage, he was unable topletely kill the single punch that Benii had thrown.


    As it turned out, her blow, which was in perfect condition and not suffering from thirst, struck Luke''s entire body.


    The moment the man was frightened, Kyousuke and the others were freed from the intimidation. They start to move to join Benii, but she chides them.


    ''Everyone get away!¡¡And preferably in one ce as much as possible!


    Then she kicked up the deck and floated in the air.


    Naturally, they all struggled to gauge the meaning of her words. But they followed her words and soon they were running on deck. Many of the students, along with those closest to them. Or as if they were protecting the slow ones. But Sakuma, Harui and the others were too worried about Benii''s safety to leave her.


    Both of Benii''s arms produced a bright red energy. It glowed the color of blood and eerily illuminated the deck, which was shrouded in dark clouds.


    Luke''s arms also produced a ck energy body. The sound of the force popping was pounding through space.


    Benii''s movements seemed strange to Kyousuke for a moment.


    Luke seemed to be growing that ck energy without limit, but Benii seemed to be regting his power. The bright red energy body was carefully growing huge to match its power with the ck energy body.


    But before they could consider the implications of this, both moved to attack. To match the ck energy released by Luke, Beni also released his umted power. The red and ck shed after a shootout that looked like an anime or cartoon.


    A burst of light. The red, ck and light body collided, and the light that was mixed with the red, ck and light body collided and spread all at once to the surroundings around the point of collision.


    It was a momentary event.


    But Kyousuke saw it firmly.


    The light drowned out anything it touched, expanding its range.


    And it attacked the students who were standing on the deck without mercy. Sakuma, who had been unable to get away from Beni, and Harui, Kaoruko and Snakezuka, were all swallowed up by the light. Even the time to scream and reach out was not given to Kyousuke.


    In the next moment, the entire Heavy Duty Branch School was swallowed up by the rush of light.


    Along with the sensation of his body emerging, Kyousuke''s consciousness was abruptly cut off.


    ''''........Kun!¡¡Kyousuke-kun!


    At the sound of the voice calling out to him himself, Kyousuke Soraki hollowed out his eyes.


    And right after that, he remembered that he had no eyelids. It was simply that the faintness had returned. He holds his head and raises his upper body. In front of me, a plump, light-blue, translucent object was calling out Kyousuke''s name as it moved up and down my body.


    It looked somewhat cool, so I reach out and pick it up.


    ''''Fugyah!''''


    There was a scream.


    What?¡¡What are you doing all of a sudden?


    ''''No, sort of......... Sorry, Rin.........


    Once again, Kyousuke checked his surroundings.


    Apparently, this is a sandy beach. The sound of crashing waves can be heard very clearly. The trees that are growing are a little different from the tropical ones seen in Albadamba. And if anything, it''s more of a rock.


    Had the ship been destroyed and washed up somewhere else?


    But if that was the case, Rin would have died of osmotic pressure, and she would have been in a ce that would have taken nearly two weeks to get to the continent in the first ce.


    ''''That guy........Luke.......?''''


    I don''t know. I just woke up and thought I was in here too.


    Beni?


    I can''t find...


    Kyousuke finally stood up there.


    What would happen in the sh of power between the two of them? And what happened now? Vaguely, I get a hint.


    A spatial transition, a kind of warp. I wonder if the reason he told me to move away from him at that time was because I would be sent to the same ce as the person who was close to him. The students who were near me at that time, besides Rin........


    ''''Besides me, no one else has been found?''''


    ''''Yeah.... When Kyousuke-kun wakes up, I thought I''d go with you to find him.


    Well....


    I have a lot of things to worry about. There is also one person in particr that I want to strongly confirm his or her safety.


    But even if you think about it here and scream about it, nothing will happen.


    Where in the world am I?


    Who is the student who was sent away with him?


    I must find out from there first.


    Kyousuke decided tobine with Rin and start searching the vicinity.

 71-Lesson 04 What To Do! ? Me! !

    My name is Katsuobushi Dashihiko. I was the former homeroom teacher for ss 4 of the second year at Kamishiro High School, and now I''m Katsuobushi.


    However, I may not be a bonito-voured pork belly anymore.


    There was a possibility that I was standing on the verge of a new stage of evolution.


    Let''s take the story in order.


    It had been more than two months since the students of Year 2 ss 4 had been reincarnated in another world. My lovely students are surviving in this fantasy world while using their abilities as monsters. One day, they will return to their world. That''s what we all want, and we''re working hard to make that happen.


    On the other hand, I''ve be a bonefish, and I can''t move on my own. That''s why I have asked the kitchen manager, Aya Sugiura (Attendance #26), to shelter me while I make delicious dashi broth for the students.


    The humans who have transformed into non-human forms, including me, seem to have passed through the "Transmigration Gate" and changed into their current forms. This Transition Transformation Gate not only changed their appearance into a monster, but also had the power to add various special effects.


    This transference incident itself was set up by a certain group of vampires, but it would take too long to get into that part of the story, so I won''t go into it this time.


    Awakening to the abilities granted by the Transformation Transformation Gate is the so-called second stage. It''s a state called "Phase 2". In fact, I''ve reached this, but there aren''t that many students in my ss who have awakened to Phase 2.


    The second phase is the third, which is a state that can be reached by taking the vampire factor into the body. The only student who has reached this phase 3 is Soraki Kyousuke, the fifth in the ss.


    And now, there''s a possibility that I might be the one who reaches that phase 3.


    Sorry, Sensei......... I wasn''t thinking too much about it either........


    Showing a slightly awkward face, Sugiura said.


    ''No, it''s not your fault.... I had no choice but to do that right then and there.''''


    But, sir.... You''re scared...?


    Yeah, I''m scared. Maybe I''m going to end up as a bloodsucking fist...


    Apparently, they had found out that I was trembling in small increments. Utterly, I might be a disqualified teacher for showing such an abomination to my students.......


    Yes. To take in the factor means to be a vampire. So far, I can''t see any bloodsucking urge in the guy from Soraki, but ording to Benii Asuka (attendance number 1), who gave him the factor, it''s not wrong to think of him as "blood-kinned" in the broadest sense of the word.


    And I, too, have been exposed to Benii''s blood.


    There was also a viin who had tried to escape with Beni''s blood. Sugiura had smashed the vial of blood with my body. As a result, my body was covered with arge amount of Beni''s blood.


    It''s nothing more than being covered in the blood of a pretty student. It''s even a reward if you think of it as a beautiful girl like Beni. But now I''m still a teacher and a man, and I''m still food. That day, I didn''t go into the pot to get the broth.


    Anyway, I was bathed in Beni''s blood.


    Normally, to give a factor to a person, there is a certain process that needs to be followed. Apparently, just covering one''s head with blood doesn''t turn one into a blood family. As long as you don''t pour blood with high density factor reserves directly into the opponent''s body or make them drink arge amount of it, the factor won''t stick inside them. That''s why Sugiura, who is covered in blood from his head just like me, shows no particr signs of bing a blood family.


    But that''s just a general organism. As a skeleton, Soraki has no blood. When he was injured so severely that his entire body''s bones were shattered, Benii dripped blood containing his own factor, and that guy survived and became a blood race.


    There''s a chance that I, too, could be one.


    There aren''t many types of monsters that can turn into blood ns by ''just spraying blood on them''. However, I couldn''t find anything about katsuobushi in the database Beni had prepared, nor in the materials seized from the enemy''s hideout. I didn''t even know if I was going to be a blood n just by covering myself in blood like a skeleton, or if I wouldn''t be.


    I was terrified. I had a fear that I was going to be transformed into something I wasn''t.


    As far as Soraki was concerned, that might not be the case. I hear that guy is still in that personality, even if he''s turned into a blood family. But what if I had be blood-kin, then. I would be a demonic bloodsucking fist and attack Sugiura...?


    Sir....


    Ms. Motono, who was ced in the corner of the kitchen, called me over.


    ''What is it?¡¡Motono-san........


    ''Well, sir, you say you''re afraid of turning into something you''re not.


    Yes, it''s horrible.


    ''Haven''t we already undergone a dramatic transformation once...?


    Sure, there are ways to interpret it that way. But that''s it. This is it.


    "Sensei, what do you think of dashi today...?


    I''m sorry.... Let me rest today.....


    Yeah, okay...


    Only one day has passed since the battle. Most of the students are preparing for the trade fair that will be held tomorrow on the ind. Sugiura should be busy preparing the food, but for now he''s going to stay with me.


    ''It''s okay, teacher. I''ll be on your side, no matter what you look like,


    Saying that, Sugiura gently stroked my body. This is not a good position to be in. I mocked myself slightly in my mind.


    Now, that''s the time.


    "Sugiura, are you there, Sensei?


    A well-passed voice echoed through the kitchen. Sugiura took her hand away from me and turned around to face the direction of the voice. But this time, instead of a hand, an octopus foot touched my body, a few of them. It was a little slick.


    You''re not going to be able to get it right. You''re in there, right?


    The owner of the voice was the ss president, Kunihiro Ryuzaki. It''s the ss president, Kunihiro Ryuzaki. There are not many students in this ss who know me or Honno-san, but Ryuzaki is one of them.


    Ryuuzaki looked into the kitchen and gave me a small bow.


    ''''Ryuuzaki, huh...''''


    I responded in a voice so low that I am ashamed to admit it.


    "Sensei, I''ve talked to Asuka as well, but she still doesn''t know if you''re going to be a ''blood rtive'' or not,"


    ''''Well......... How is Beni doing now?


    ''I''m letting him rest. The symptoms of thirst are severe.... We''ll be able to collect blood from the inders tomorrow, but until then, it''s going to be a difficult situation.


    The expression on Tatsuzaki''s face is grim. You have be a very reliablemittee chairman.


    The reason why we were able toplete the difficult mission of gathering human blood, and why our ss is currently being held together isrgely because of this guy. From now on, no matter what kind of crisis this ss of 2 years 4 is facing, I am sure that we will be able toe together again.


    It''s because of this man, Kunihiro Ryuzaki, that we are able to do so.


    On the other hand, I, on the other hand.


    ''''Oh, my teacher is rotten again...''''


    Bonito kes are rotten to begin with...


    Sensei, it looks like dried bonito but it''s actually tofu.


    Sugiura sounded dumbfounded, but there was still a slight tinge of concern behind it.


    ''''Sir, I''m sorry I wasn''t very helpful.


    No, you''re pretty good at that.


    I said that with all the pretense I could muster, at least as a teacher, so as not to worry Ryuzaki any more.


    Ryuzaki smiled a small smile, but I''m sure he could see right through me. He gave another small bail and left the kitchen. He should be busy for the time being. I saw Ryuzaki leave and sighed. No, I didn''t put it on because it was a bonito fist, but I felt like it was on me.


    The future of bing a bloodsucking katsuobushi is scary. But before that happens, do I have anysting impressions as a teacher and as a bonefish?¡¡Is there anything Katsugari Dehiko can do now before the factors that have seeped into his body cause a fatal transformation?¡¡Thinking of Ryuzaki''s back, I had the presence of mind to think about that much.


    ''''Yes, Benii........''''


    I mutter.


    ''What''s wrong with Beni-san?''


    No, I forgot to get Beni to drink my dashi.


    ''Oh, I see. Come to think of it, I''ve worked really hard since then and it''s gotten better, so it''s time for a revenge.


    Beni Asuka is the only student who didn''t say that my dashi was good when she drank it. As Sugiura said, I want to get my revenge.


    But with my body, affected by the vampire factor........


    ''''No, wait...''''


    Is that, by any chance, the right thing to do?


    My body has been bathed in Beni''s blood. My body was soaked in his blood. In other words, the factors that Beni had to consume in order to carry out his life activities were also seeping into my body.


    If I can make him drink it, I can make him feel a little better, at least until tomorrow.


    Yes!


    I raised my voice.


    ''Sugiura, cut me down!


    ''What, oh!¡¡Yeah!


    For a moment, Sugiura looked as if he had been struck by a misunderstanding, but he immediately smiled a big smile and picked up the ner ced in the corner of the kitchen.


    Immediately after, the kitchen echoed with my screams as my body was scraped away.


    My dashi was delivered safely to Benii by Okuma and Sakuma, who were quite confused since it was the first time they''d seen me as a bonito-voured pork belly, but they soon acknowledged that I was the teacher.


    By the way, it was the first time for me to see Sakuma in his rumored vintage fashion, so I was very impressed. I was d to be a teacher, I thought to myself.


    When Sakuma came to return the dishes, he told me that Benii was feeling a little better.


    I was relieved, but at the same time I remembered a slight disappointment.


    The fact that Benii''s condition had improved, in other words, meant that the factor mixed dashi had been removed from my body. My body has been turned into a blood family. It''s as good as a blood-sucking dried bonito fist.


    "Sensei.........


    Sugiura, perhaps noticing my heart, muttered sadly.


    ''''Don''t look at me like that, Sugiura.......''''


    But, sir.... You''re going to turn into a bloodsucking dried bonito...?


    I may have already be one, but...


    With that, I looked up at the ceiling (I thought). After listening to me and Sugiura''s conversation, Honno-san seemed a little ufortable saying, ''''Well, I''m here too,'''' but for now, I decided to focus on the atmosphere here.


    ''''Sugiura, if I be a bloodsucking katsuobushi who has lost his ego, then...''''


    And then...?


    I want you to kill me with your own hands.


    Sugiura huffs and stares at me with wide eyes. Ms. Motono said in a small voice, ''''Umm, how does a teacher die?'''' I muttered to myself, which I certainly wondered about as much as I did, but I still pretended not to hear it, focusing on the atmosphere.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right. Okay, but.........


    Good girl...


    I won''t ask beyond "but". Because that would surely only dull Sugiura''s resolve.


    At that moment, I felt my whole body pulsate with a thumping sensation. An illusion. My body was a bonefish. There was no way that blood could pass through it.


    But I remembered that I had experienced a sensation simr to this before. That was not long after I had transferred to this world. It was when I had awakened to my Phase 2 ability, Infinite Rebirth.


    At that time, too, there was a pulsing sensation in my whole body and a heat that scorched and melted my body.


    Ah, it has begun. I understand. This must be the very signal of awakening to Phase 3!


    It was never a wee sight for me. It was as if I had a burning iron pressed against my brain marrow. I don''t have any brain marrow, though!¡¡Still, I could feel the pain I was supposed to have lost screaming at me. I stifled my voice and writhed with a tter.


    ''''Ungh...!


    Sir?


    I guess it''s finally here.... If I were to be a vampire bonito........


    No, no!¡¡Doctor!¡¡No!¡¡I''m....


    Oh, no matter what form it takes, it''s an ally, he said, or so he said.


    But that''s no good, Sugiura. I''m a teacher, I''m a teacher. The teacher should be on the side of the students, but the students should not be on the side of the teacher. A teacher is only to be used by the students and, more importantly, if he or she goes too far, the Board of Education will look for him or her.


    "Katsugari-sensei!


    Honno-san also called my name.


    Sugiura reaches for me. But I was no longer able to even let out a scream. I felt as if my body was gradually changing. My body, which had been stretched out like a wooden sword, was changing shape. A swooshing smoke rose, and then.........


    Pop.


    The smoke popped with a bright sound and I fell to the floor.


    Or perhaps it would be more urate to say that I fell down t. I was no longer a bonito fist.


    Yes, if I had to describe it, it would be fish openings.


    I had be like a dried fish.


    What was this? What had happened?


    I look around, unable to understand what had happened to me. No, I can''t look around because I don''t have a neck.


    The heat and pain that engulfed my entire body hadpletely receded. I just went from bonefish to fish openings, but beyond that, I don''t feel like anything has changed. Would you say this was Phase 3?


    But so far there is no such thing as a bloodsucking urge. I''m just being me.


    ''Sir...?''


    Sugiura nodded her head and tried to slowly reach out to me.


    ''''Sugiura........''''


    I''m going to call her by her name, too.


    To be honest, I was relieved. I had reached a new level without bing the dreaded katsuobushi bucket monster. I could no longer make dashi for the rest of the ss, but now I could stay in the kitchen again. No, I can get good dashi broth even from dried fish. If infinite rebirth is still alive, though....


    I''m sorry about that, Sugiura. I''m sorry for worrying you. It seems I''m........


    Just as I was about to say that, Sugiura, who was about to reach out to me, suddenly stopped his hand.


    ........Sugiura?


    d*mn.


    What?


    Immediately afterwards, Sugiura held his nose and took one or two steps backwards. I don''t know how well the concept of one or two steps is valid with that octopus-legged lower half of his body, but he stepped back that much in his experience for now.


    The color on his face was as if he was looking at something unbelievable.


    ''''Gosh, I''m sorry sensei!¡¡Hey, that''s.......unreasonable!¡¡Impossible, unreasonable!


    As soon as he said it, Sugiura held his nose and dashed out of the kitchen.


    ''''Sugiura!¡¡Hey, Sugiura!


    I called out frantically, but Sugiura didn''te back. I was going to ask her what the hell this was all about, but she was slumped on the shelf with the cover closed.


    Ms. Motono had fainted.


    Apparently, I had been crapped out.


    Furthermore, it''s hard to say if this is a Phase 3 ability, apparently. In the first ce, I''m an irregrity in this ss, and to top it off, I was reincarnated into something unexpected like bonito kes, so it''s difficult to fit it into the existing data.


    Benii, who had be much paler after taking blood, told me this while picking his nose.


    ''Why did you be a kusaya in the first ce?¡¡Does Beni-san''s blood have the same efficacy as kusa-yajiru?


    Can you not be so obnoxious?


    Beni gives a cold look to Sugiura, who tilts her head while picking her nose as well.


    ''''Because the figure after reincarnation is inevitably dragged by the spirit........ Since you are mentally rotten, your body must have rotted as well, right?


    Okay.


    Oh, yeah, right. I''d like to disagree with you a lot. If you say that, the other guys can change their appearance in various ways depending on how they''re feeling.


    But I didn''t say that because I felt that however much I said that, it would just be cleared up as ''because you''re an irregrity''. I should consider it a good thing that I didn''t turn into Surstr?mmings.


    Beni then left the galley with a pinched nose. He had something he wanted to exin to the entire ss, after all.


    ''''d*mn it, what am I going to do now...''''


    We''ll just have to find a way to get back to the katsuobushi, won''t we?


    Pinching his nose, Sugiura said as if it were someone else''s business. I was a bit miffed.


    ''Why do you hate it so much, anyway!¡¡You''re a diner''s daughter!


    We didn''t have any grass pits... I''ve got a good nose.


    An octopus?


    It''s not an octopus. It''s Scy. Scy can be a dog underneath, you know.


    ''What about the fact that he has a good nose!¡¡You can''t just build a setup like that after the fact, it''s going to fail one day!¡¡I know a lot about this!


    ''I don''t want to be told by a teacher who''s going to turn into a kusaya all of a sudden.


    Crap.


    I couldn''t say it back.


    Kusaya is delicious. My family''s dry goods store used to carry it asionally, so I know it well. But the kusaya is for eating, not for guiding people. The kusaya is to be eaten, not to be used as a guide.


    In my case, it''s a pattern of a teacher turned kusaya, but in this case, it won''t make much difference.


    ''''........I told you that I''m on your side no matter what you look like.......''''


    I mutter.


    ''If it were Katsuobushi Sensei Katsugushi, I could say that, but Kusaya, I''m not sure...''


    Sugiura said and headed for the exit of the galley with her nose in her mouth.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that you''re not going to be able to get your hands on any of these things. Sensei, you have to think of a way to get back to the katsuobushi.......


    As it was, Sugiura really left the galley. What a cold-hearted guy.


    I looked over the bookshelf with a grumpy, angry look. Honno-san is still unconscious. I secretly felt sorry for her, as I had a feeling she was being treated quite roughly, too. I would have to find a way to get back to the bonito fist for Honno-san''s sake.


    It wasn''t long after that that a mysterious light rushed over me as I was pondering, and my consciousness was cut off with a pang.

 72-2Nd Year Class 4 Classmate Profile

    1:


    Asuka Redi, Asuka


    Gender : Female


    Race: Vampires (blood race)


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favorite / Tomato juice


    Hate/garlic


    Special skill: Patience


    Hobbies: nail art, shoe hunting, socialworking


    2:


    Hibiki Inugami


    Gender : Female


    Race: Werewolf


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Likes/all meat


    Hate/onions


    Special skill: I can talk to dogs.


    Hobbies: ying with stray dogs in the neighborhood


    3:


    Salmonichiro Uozumi


    Gender : Male


    Race: Gilman


    Club activities: swimming club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Red meat of tuna


    Dislikes/tuna toro


    Specialities: fishing


    Interests: swimming


    4:


    Masuyo Uozumi


    Gender : Female


    Race: Mermaid


    Club activities: swimming club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Tuna toro


    Dislikes/red tuna


    Special skill: swimming


    Hobby: Fishing


    5:


    Kyosuke Utsurogi


    Gender : Male


    Race: Skeleton


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Like/No


    Dislike/No


    Special skills: none.


    Hobbies: Reading


    6:


    Kaoru Okama


    Gender : Male


    Race: Incubus


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    I like it.


    Disliked/ one-pot dishes


    Specialities: fashion check


    Hobby: Collecting cosmetics


    7:


    Akemitsu Okumura


    Gender : Male


    Race: Orc.


    Club activities: Model Club (Sumo Club in junior high school)


    Food:.


    Favorites/Chanko-nabe, rare cheese cake


    Dislike/No


    Special skill: stepping on four legs


    Hobby: Visiting the grave


    8:


    Ozaki Dosuke


    Gender : Male


    Race: Zashiki Warashi


    Club Activities: Ser Club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Saikyo-yaki (grilled Spanish mackerel)


    Hate / Locust tsukudani


    Speciality: Hat trick


    Hobbies: scaring people from behind.


    9:00.


    Tsubasa Kagoi


    Gender : Male


    Race: Gargoyle


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favorites/Japanese rice crackers and dried squid.


    Hate it/ porridge


    Special skill: not moving.


    Hobbies: ying smartphone games


    10:00.


    Emi Garahara


    Gender : Female


    Race: Painting Spirit


    Club activities: art club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    Dislikes/ Takoyaki (octopus balls)


    Special skill: drawing a portrait


    Interests: Pixiv


    11:00.


    Chihaya Kabe no Chihaya


    Gender : Female


    Race: Nurikabe


    Club Activities: Ser Club (Manager)


    Food:.


    Favourite / Milk


    Dislikes/meat buns


    Special Talent: Dominos falling


    Hobby: Watching ser


    12:00.


    Kaminari Totoha


    Gender : Female


    Race: Thunderbird


    Club activities: Drama club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    Hate it / cotton crackers


    Special skill: Matching stories.


    Hobbies: keeping up with the Nekomiya


    13:00.


    Karasuma Yoshitsune


    Gender : Male


    Race : Raven Tengu


    Club activities: Gymnastics Club


    Food:.


    I like it / Yatsuhashi


    Hate it/burnt down


    Special skill: Light work


    Hobbies: ying smartphone games


    14:00.


    Kikino Mora


    Gender : Female


    Race: Kikimora


    Club Activities: Service Club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    Dislikes/Channel


    Special skills: ominous games (Tetris, Puyo Puyo)


    Hobbies: cleaning andundry


    15:00


    Kinogasa shimeji mushroom


    Gender : Male


    Race: Matango


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favourites: wild vegetables, bamboo shoots


    Dislike / Mushroom


    Special skill: distinguishing inedible from inedible mushrooms


    Interests: walking


    16:00.


    Itomi KUMOSAKI Itomi


    Gender : Female


    Race: Arachne


    Club Activities: Service Club


    Food:.


    Favourites/all kinds of noodles


    Dislike / Natto


    Skills: sewing


    Hobby: Karaoke


    17:00.


    Izumo Kurumori Izumo


    Gender : Male


    Race: Gremlin


    Club Activities: Model Club


    Food:.


    I like/doesn''t take much effort to eat.


    Hate it/it takes a lot of work to eat it.


    Special skills: fiddling with machines.


    Hobby: Tinkering with machines


    18:00.


    Megumi Kenzaki


    Gender : Female


    Race: Duhan


    Club Activities: Kendo Club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Curry and rice


    Hate/raw oysters (I can''t eat them, it''s a secret)


    Specialities: public morals instruction


    Hobbies: Self-discipline


    19


    Yoshiki Koganei, Yoshiki Koganei


    Gender : Male


    Race: High Elves


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Likes/spicy food


    Hate/sweet food


    Skills: memory (limited to interests)


    Interests: all geek hobbies (consumer type)


    20


    Genshu Go-Bayashi


    Gender : Male


    Race: Oga


    Club Activities: Kempo Club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Vegetarian Cuisine


    Dislike/No


    Speciality: Make it awesome.


    Hobby: Meditation


    21


    Rintaro GOBUNGAWARA


    Gender : Male


    Race: Goblins


    Club activities: model club


    Food:.


    Favorite/Rare Cheesecake


    Hate/chocte cake


    Special skill: Puzzle


    Hobby: Visiting the grave


    22:00.


    Sachiko Sakuma, Sachiko Sakuma


    Gender : Female


    Race: Subus


    Club activities: Literature club


    Food:.


    Favourite/ cod roe pasta


    Hate/milk


    Skills: being able to rmend books that are suitable for the person


    Hobbies: Reading


    23:00.


    Yamako Satomi


    Gender : Female


    Race: Satori


    Club Activities: Discussion Club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    Dislike / Tianjin sweet chestnuts


    Special skill: reading people''s minds.


    Interests: people watching


    24:


    Futa Saruwatari Futa


    Gender : Male


    Race: Hanuman


    Club Activities: Baseball Club


    Food:.


    Favorite£¯All kinds of food


    Dislike/Nagoya rice


    Special ability: throwing a magic ball


    Hobby: Senbonnock


    25:


    Nanehiko Tentacleshara


    Gender : Male


    Race: Roper


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favourite/jirou-style ramen


    Hate / bread


    Speciality: petting an animal''s belly to remove its bones.


    Hobby: Lot battles


    26:


    Aya Sugiura


    Gender : Female


    Race: Scy


    Club Activities: Cooking Club


    Food:.


    Favourite/ Japanese food in general (especially those with dashi broth)


    Disliked/keiyakei ramen


    Speciality: Drinking (I''m underage, so it''s a secret)


    Hobby: Eating out


    27:


    Nekomiya Miya


    Gender : Female


    Race: Ket Shih


    Club activities: Drama club


    Food:.


    It depends on your likes/role.


    It depends on your dislike/role.


    Special skill: provocation


    Hobbies: Watching videos of my ys


    28:


    Hakuba Kazusumi


    Gender : Male


    Race: Unicorn


    Club activities: track and field club


    Food:.


    I love carrots.


    Hate/horse-slicing


    Speciality: Guess the number of women with experience.


    Hobbies: watching women


    29:


    Kentaro Hanma


    Gender : Male


    Race: Centaur


    Club Activities: Discussion Club


    Food:.


    Favorite/Homemade vegetable bagna cauda - Mediterranean style with anchovy sour dip


    I hate it/people


    Special skill: spinning a potter''s wheel


    Interests: discussing flexible and adaptable arguments


    30:30.


    Hakoyiri Yoko


    Gender : Female


    Race: Mimic


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favorite / Croquettes at the shopping mall


    Hate / Honeb.


    Special skill: Origami


    Hobbies: Karaoke and 3D puzzles


    31:


    Hanazono Hana


    Gender : Female


    Race: Alraune


    Club Activities: Gardening Club


    Food:.


    I like tomatoes.


    I hate tomatoes.


    Special skill: quiz on flower words


    Hobbies: Tinkering with the soil, working part-time at a flower shop


    32:


    Maki Harao


    Gender : Male


    Race: Pharaoh


    Club Activities: Quiz Club


    Food:.


    Favorite / Egyptian food


    Dislike/Turkish food


    Special skill: I can sleep anywhere in three seconds.


    Hobby: Sleeping.


    33:


    Yuka Harui


    Gender : Female


    Race: Harpy


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    I like it.


    I hate shiitake mushrooms.


    Special skills: fiddling with nails


    Interests: nail art, socialworking


    34:


    Akira Hino


    Gender : Male


    Race: Wisp


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favorite/Hamburgers


    Dislikes/raw fish, parsley


    Special skill: people watching


    Hobby: Watching special effects


    35:


    Rin Himemizu


    Gender : Female


    Race: Slime


    Club activities: track and field club


    Food:.


    I like it / I like everything.


    Dislike/No


    Special skill: short-distance running


    Hobby: I like everything.


    36:


    Ran Mia Hebizuka


    Gender : Female


    Race: Lamia


    Club Activities: Unaffiliated


    Food:.


    Favourite/egg dishes


    Dislike/raw vegetables


    Special skill: Bargaining


    Hobbies: collecting shoes, socialworking


    37:


    Adzuki beans (Mitarai)


    Gender : Female


    Species: azuki bean wash


    Club Activities: Service Club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    I hate soybeans.


    Specialities: washing up.


    Hobby: Collecting detergent


    38:


    Suzuka Yukinoshita


    Gender : Female


    Race: Snow Woman


    Club Activities: Volleyball Club


    Food:.


    Favorites/kakigori, ice cream


    I don''t like it/yakiniku, one-pot dishes


    Special skill: keeping calm.


    Hobby: Going to the arcade


    39:


    Kunihiro Ryuzaki


    Gender : Male


    Race: Dragon Newt


    Club Activities: Tennis Club


    Food:.


    I like it.


    I don''t like it / Mizukakan


    Skills: mediation


    Hobbies: Karaoke and bowling


    40:


    Howling Washio Roar


    Gender : Male


    Race: Gryphon


    Club Activities: Basketball Club


    Food:.


    Favorite/Burgers


    Hate/pickle


    Special skill: hard work


    Hobbies: vary depending on the girl you like.


    41:


    Serenade Le Grandeldoe.


    42:


    Zeku


    Homeroom teacher:.


    Ibuki Katsuhiko

 73-Why Did Masaki Harao Acquire Deep Education?

    Sleeping children grow up. True or false, it''s an oft-repeated story.


    Harao City Councilman''s son, Maki, was a premature baby. The cause was his mother''s premature birth. He weighed only about 2,300 grams when he was born. He was the son of an heir to the famous Harao family, whose rtives were all prominent in the city. His birth threw many of those involved in the birth of the child into a crucible of anxiety, but afterwards, Maki did not suffer from any particr health problems or disabilities, and he grew up quickly and sessfully.


    There are various factors, such as the good facilities at the city general hospital, which I entered through a rtive''s connection, and the skill of the doctor who was in charge. However, there are various factors that contributed to his healthy growth.


    Maki Harao slept well.


    ''Well, now let''s get to the next question......Harao.


    Tokiwa Renjuro, a mathematics teacher at Kandai High School, is a typical example of a teacher who is disliked by his students like a snake. He is a gloomy, middle-aged man with sses and a nervous disposition. On top of that, his sses are very strict and he rarely shows any kind ofpassion during tests.


    Such is Tokiwa''s ss, and even though the ss is made up of a group of individualistic sophomores and juniors, his attitude in ss is very serious. Even girls like Harui and Snakeshizuka, who usually take the teacher lightly, face the notes with an earnest look on their faces.


    Even Himemizu Rin, the ss''s leader, seems to be ufortable with Tokiwa. She''s not stupid by any means, but in her first year she got a terrible score on one of his quizzes and was made to cry during the make-up sses afterwards. Rin, who is now a sluggish student, actually shakes her shoulders whenever Tokiwa walks by.


    But in such a ss of Tokiwa''s, there is only one student who takes a nap with impunity.


    Harao..... Hey, Harao, are you not going to be in ss?


    Tokiwa looks up from the textbook on the teaching table and turns his gaze around to the ssroom.


    There, Tokiwa discovered something unbelievable and wrinkled his eyebrows, with a twitch.


    He was seated at the very back of the ssroom, by the window. The student he had just appointed, Maki Harao, was folded on her stomach, her body resting on her back as hard as she could, breathing pleasantly in the gentle spring sunshine that streamed in through the window. Her face was covered with an open math textbook.


    Ro Rohta Washio, sitting beside Maki, poked him in the arm with his pencil, but there was no sign of him waking up.


    A blue streak appears on Tokiwa Renjuro''s forehead. There is a tension in the ss.


    ''''Ho, Harao........ You have good nerve to fall asleep in my ss...''''


    Shit....


    The voice spun from Tokiwa''s mouth was insinuatingly dark, with a twitchy mouth hanging up. Washio, looking somewhat impatient, poked Maki''s arm hard.


    ''''Mu........''''


    Eventually, the textbook slipped off Maki''s face.


    His skin was so healthy and tanned that it was hard to believe that he was a premature child at birth. A slightly chiseled, ethnic, beautiful boy. Maki''s eyes snapped open there, and he sat up without missing a beat or stretching.


    Harao Maki looked around and asked Washio, who was sitting beside him, in a deep and calm voice, "Ar.......


    ''''Ah......... Washio, are you the one who has disturbed my sleep?''''


    Pah.... Dammit, Harao. Read the air!¡¡We''re in ss!


    Shouting in a whisper, Washio then nced at the podium and hid his voice even more.


    ''And the everyman''s!


    Hmm. Hmm. Washio, you''re not a very nice person to call me that. It''s always "Sensei." You owe me respect.


    Maki''s words are so auspicious that it''s hard to believe that he was nodding off proudly in ss.


    ''''Harao........ Did you sleep well?


    Tokiwa asked, his temples twitching.


    ''I''m afraid I haven''t slept enough,''


    Maki said firmly.


    ''Tokiwa-sensei, if you have no business with me, I will go to sleep again.


    You''re kidding me!¡¡What do you think you''re doing with the school!


    Of course it''s a schoolhouse.


    Maki''s face is very serious. There was a chuckle from the ssroom.


    Let me make it clear here that Harao Maki is serious. He has no intention whatsoever of teasing the teacher, Tokiwa Renjuro. Regardless of their attitudes, all teachers, to Maki, should be treated with a certain amount of respect, and school is a ce to learn to gain new knowledge.


    But to him, sleep is an important act that exists in the same dimension as those things. What''s more, he doesze off unapologetically because he recognizes that there is nothing wrong with sleeping at this point in time. If it''s a ss that he should get up and listen to carefully, he does so.


    However, mentioning it here would only add fuel to the fire. Washio, who would have understood Maki in his own way, didn''t try to say anything, perhaps because he thought so.


    What can I do for you, Dr. Tokiwa?


    Yes, I''ll be there for you.


    "Hmm.


    Tokiwa fixed his misaligned sses and tapped the ckboard with his chalk.


    ''This is the problem!¡¡Solve this problem!¡¡If you can''t....


    Very well.


    Without letting anyone tell her, Maki quickly got up from her seat. He turned away from his chest, put his hands behind his hips, and walked bravely. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    Written on the chalkboard was a question about the proof of inequality. When it came to high school math, if your understanding of the subject caught up with you a bit, you would be left behind in an instant. As a matter of fact, there were already a few students in the ss who were unable to keep up.


    Among them, Maki climbed up to the podium without hesitation, picked up a piece of chalk and began to write equations and proof sentences with a wiggle.


    You''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for, and you''ll be able to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''That''s all, the proof is over.


    It was as if he had looked into Tokiwa''s head, a word-for-word correct answer.


    Maki didn''t even ask him if his answer was correct or not, but went back to his seat with his tsukatsuka. Pulling up a chair and taking a seat, he folded his hands again and ced the textbook on his face.


    ''Let nothing disturb Harao''s sleep...''


    Three secondster, the regr sound of sleep can be heard from his seat.


    An awkward silence falls over the ss while Tokiwa is unable to say anything.


    Fortunately, or perhaps I should say, it wasn''t long after that that the chime announcing the end of ss echoed through the school building.


    ''What kind of education are you giving us at all!¡¡Dr. Katsuwatari!


    Huh?


    In the teacher''s room, it was Katsugari Dehiko, the homeroom teacher of ss 4, who had yelled at Tokiwa.


    Katsugari, who was grading quizzes, looked up at Tokiwa, making a silly noise in his voice. Tokiwa approached him at once, foaming at the corners of his mouth.


    ''''It''s Harao!¡¡Harao Maki!¡¡That attitude, I can only imagine how rotten he is with teachers!¡¡What the hell is that thing?!


    You''re close to my face. Dr. Tokiwa.


    Katsugata took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face.


    ''Is it Harao? Did you fall asleep in ss again?


    ''I''m not gonna take a nap!¡¡That''s a real sleeper. That''s a real sleeper!¡¡Of all things!¡¡In my ss!


    ''''Harao''s way of thinking is a bit different from that of a normal student, you know. I still don''t know if I should respect it or not....


    The tall andnky Katsuwari teacher scratched his forehead and said this.


    ''''Irresponsible!¡¡Are you still the homeroom teacher?!


    It''s only been a little over a month since I became the homeroom teacher. Anyway, I would like to apologize to Harao for causing you any trouble. I''m sorry.


    And if I can bow my head politely, the everyman is an adult. I can''t poke at him any more.


    Excuse me!¡¡Is Dr. Katsugata here?


    When the door to the staff room opens sharply, the two students nce at each other and see a schoolgirl with her healthy legs stretched out of her skirt, holding a package of some sort.


    ''Ah, Sugiura, over here, over here.


    Master. Sorry to keep you waiting. Today''s lunch.


    With that, the female student, Aya Sugiura, popped the package on the desk.


    Of course, it was Tokiwa Renjuro who couldn''t sit idly by and watch this.


    ''''Katsuwari-sensei, what does this mean!


    What do you mean?


    Do you let your students pack lunches?


    Of course not, Ms. Tokiwa.


    In a rather stunned voice, Katsuwari opened the package.


    The Sugiura family runs a teishoku shop. This is a bento that you pay for. They are made by Sugiura''s parents. My family runs a dry goods store, so I often deliver the food to them, and they give me a very low price for that.


    Sugiura, who looked unintentionally spooked by Tokiwa''s swordsmanship, nodded unhappily at Katsuwari''s words.


    He flicked his mouth, but was unlikely to be able to make a logical point in any case. Eventually he slumped his shoulders in disappointment. He swallowed the words, "If a student is a student, then the homeroom teacher is also a homeroom teacher," but the emotions that had been lost were simmering in the depths of his mind.


    "Harao is a special kind of student. I''ll ask himter. I''ll askst year''s homeroom teacher.''''


    Whether he knew what was on Tokiwa''s mind or not, Katsuwari said that.


    ''''Harao''s homeroom teacherst year.... Who was it?''''


    This is Dr. Kusunoki. Sufi Kusunoki-sensei.


    Ah, Tokiwa nodded. Surely she would be the only teacher who didn''t cause any problems with that entric personality, Harao Maki.


    But, however, she.........


    ''''Well, Kusunoki-sensei is retired, so it''s hard to get in touch with her.


    Katsuwari''s voice wasnguid as he opened his lunchbox, muttering.


    ''d*mn, I''m on the edge of my seat.


    It was during the lunch break. Washio said to a sleepy Maki Harao, who looked asleep as ever.


    I don''t know how you can solve those problems without listening to the ss.


    It''s the education gap.


    Maki answered easily and took out his lunchbox.


    The usual suspects - Washio, Hakuba, and Tentahara - gathered around Maki. They hadn''t even started to prepare their lunch, but were chatting around Maki.


    I guess I got to know Washio in thetter half of my first year. He was the first ssmate to invite Maki, who, due to her personality, had a tendency to iste herself from the rest of the ss, to hang out with him. Since that incident, Maki has felt a bit of friendship with Washio.


    ''Hey Hakuba, you know what?¡¡Harao once won second ce in a high school quiz tournament.


    "Quiz night?


    I''m from Harao''s quiz club.


    Heh," said Hakuba and Tentahara, looking at Maki with surprising eyes.


    It''s a fact. Maki is a member of the quiz club. Nearly half of the reason why he gained his education is because of that club activity. It''s not a lie that he won second ce. However, he couldn''t help but fall asleep during the finals because he couldn''t ovee his sleepiness, and as a result, he didn''t win the championship.


    The first year of high school was a turning point in Maki Harao''s life. His homeroom teacher at the time was the catalyst for him to join the quiz club, not to mention his rtionship with Washio as mentioned above.


    As I recall, Harao, Sufi-chan asked me to join the quiz club. You know?


    Kusunoki-sensei. Show some respect.


    Maki''s gaze became swift and swift, which is unusual for him, and he tasted Washio.


    ''''Kusunoki-sensei, I believe, retired from marriage in March?''''


    Yeah, me and Harao''s homeroom teacher in the first year. I remember you were the teacher who liked to wear sses.


    Maki continued eating in silence and nodded.


    Sufi Kusunoki; born on August 16. Type A Leo. She is the only woman who has been defeated in the "culture" category by Masaki Harao, a quarter of whom seems to be of Egyptian descent, hence her strange first name. She was a very strict teacher who always wanted to know the answers to her questions.


    Respect the teacher, that''s what she taught. At the same time, she was the only adult outside of her family who approved of Harao''s lifestyle, which required him to sleep at least twelve hours a day to stay awake. It was usually due to her influence that Harao respected his teacher and snored openly in ss.


    If he could, Maki wished he could have learned a little more from her, he thought. Maki hadn''t yet returned the humiliation of defeat to her.


    ''Sometimes Washio, where is your lunch?¡¡Take three meals. Dr. Kusunoki also said that.


    Oh, yeah. No, we''re not...


    Washio shifts his gaze a bit and looks awkward. Just then.


    Yoo-hoo!¡¡Gentlemen!


    Rin Himemizu, the ss''s energizer, bounced her small body and interrupted Washio and Hakuba.


    Maki was not particrly unfazed, bringing the contents of the lunchbox to her mouth with a mechanical motion.


    You''ve been waiting for a while. We''re done with our business! Let''s eat dinner as promised........Huh?


    Rin spoke with a smirk, but soon noticed Maki''s meal and tilted her head.


    ''Did you and Harao-kun eat first by any chance?


    I''m the only one eating.


    Maki muttered, not slowing down her chopstick movements at all.


    ''Oh, yeah?¡¡What do we do?¡¡We''re going to eat with Tsurugin, Ryuzaki-kun and the others, do you want toe with us?


    "I am going to sleep now.


    With that, Maki put away her lunch box and took out an eye mask from her bag.


    It''s a good thing that you have a friend, Maki would really like to thank Washio for making a friend, but to tell the truth, socializing with many people is a chore. Washio, on the other hand, has a really sociable personality. With his personality, it''s better to make a lot of friends.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one. Sorry.


    Why are you sorry?


    Maki tilted her head at Washio, who looked a little put off.


    ''Himemizu, look at Washio''s diet. This guy eats an unbnced diet.


    Okay, okay, okay. I''m on it.


    Rin smiled and nodded with a smirk.


    ''Is that also what Kusunoki-sensei taught you?''


    Hmm.


    Harao-kun, you really like Mr. Kusunoki, don''t you?


    I admire you.


    After saying that, Maki put on her eye mask and looked up at the ceiling.


    He put on the eye mask for exactly three seconds. Maki''s consciousness falls into sleep. In the meantime, he saw Washio and the others leave the desk, somewhat reservedly.


    Take three meals. Eat something well-bnced. Respect your teachers, for one thing. Respect your friends.


    These are all lessons from Kusunoki-sensei. Maki''s father, a city councilman, did not think much about his family. Perhaps it had something to do with the fact that he was a premature baby at birth. When he could remember, he seemed to have been rtively overprotected by all his rtives. Such a family environment made Maki grow up to be a bit of an arrogant boy.


    As the heir of a prominent family, Maki had acquired all kinds of education. He was able to study and y the piano. His skills in painting and calligraphy were above average. He also dabbled in martial arts. But it was Kusunoki Sensei who broke his nose.


    Harao-kun, I heard about your performance. Harao-kun, I heard that you entered the school with the highest grades in your school year.


    Not long after he entered the school, he called out to Maki, who was a troubled child with a tag.


    As mentioned earlier, Kusunoki Sufi was the homeroom teacher. She was a brown-skinned woman teacher who looked good in a suit and light-rimmed sses.


    Maki had been an arrogant student since that time, and the other teachers had been unable to help her. Then Kusunoki, her homeroom teacher, made this suggestion to her.


    ''Harao-kun, would you like to y a quiz game with me?


    The quiz match was apanied by the condition that if you couldn''t answer, you had to do one thing you said. To be honest, Maki wanted to go to bed quickly instead of that, but he decided to take the contest, confident that if he won the game here, he would never be disturbed from a good night''s sleep again.


    Maki had entered a public high school as a way to make his rtives look good, but in reality, he could afford to aim for a higher private school, and he was confident that he had umted a level of misceneous knowledge that was as good as any adult in the area.


    That brain was certainly excellent, but Maki had no way of knowing that he was severelycking in flexibility at the time.


    So, the first problem Kusunoki posed to me was this.


    ''What will be the first four legs, then two legs, and finally three legs?''


    It sounded like a joke, but Maki couldn''t respond to it. It was like the nose of a sphinx, haplessly snapped off. He still remembers the words of Kusunoki, who lifted his sses to the frustrated Maki, and said to him: "There''s a difference in education, Mr. Hara.


    ''''It''s the difference in culture, Harao-kun.


    A promise is a promise. Maki hadn''t fallen so low as to break it. He was able to join the quiz club atst.


    Even after joining the club, many quiz battles took ce between Kusunoki and Maki. Parallel Thinking Quiz, Cryptography Quiz, Graphics Quiz, and Misceneous Knowledge Quiz. All the problems that Masaki threw out were cleared, and for a while, Masaki was unable to get the correct answer to any of Kusunoki''s problems. Whenever Masaki was in a daze and became silent, Kusunoki lifted his sses and said, "Harao-kun.


    ''Harao-kun. Answer the question.''''


    Within three months, Maki was getting to be able to answer Kusunoki''s quiz to a point. However, the number of defeats he had umted up to that point wasrge. In the meantime, he was forced to listen to "orders" such as "Eat your meals properly" or "Cherish your friends".


    It was towards the end of the second semester that he was informed that he would be retiring at the end of March. Maki congratted him on his decision, and at the same time, she began to devote herself to furthering her education. He wanted to beat her at least once before the time limit.


    It was only during that period of time,ter orter, that he cut back on his sleep.


    Still, in the end, Maki had never once been able to give her a quiz that Kusunoki couldn''t answer. No matter how much she cultivated, her fountain of knowledge was far deeper than Maki''s. Although Maki''s cultivation had grown to the point where no one in her grade couldpare to her, she was still not far behind Kusunoki-sensei.


    If she could outsmart her teacher, even once, and make him do what she said.


    What would I have asked her to do?


    I still think about those things, but in the end, I''ve never gotten an answer.


    Answers to questions. I can''t even answer my own internal questions, so maybe I''m not quite there yet, after all.


    It doesn''t have to be now. When I get the answers one day, I want to have another quiz battle with Kusunoki-sensei.


    Maki was thinking about that in his slumbering consciousness.


    ''They say it''s a quiz,''


    Quiz....?


    Katsugabari Dehiko, who contacted his former teacher Kusunoki as soon as he could, said to himself: "It seems that Mr. Kusunoki has been using the quiz to keep Harao quiet.


    It seems that Kusunoki-sensei has been using the quiz to keep Harao quiet. If he couldn''t solve the quiz, he would do whatever the other person told him to do.


    As expected, even Tokiwa was stunned. What kind of method was he using?


    It is not a good idea for a teacher to "do whatever he says" to his students, no matter how conditional it may be. As expected, this is not something to be praised. Tokiwa Renjuro frowned.


    ''''Well, that''s an enviable story, isn''t it?''''


    Mr. Katsugata?


    Excuse me.


    But Kusunoki had never lost a quiz to Harao before, it seems.


    I think Harao has grown up a lot. He was the runner-up in a high school quizpetition.


    As he says this, Katsuwari is looking at his notes rather intently.


    Katsuwari is a great teacher with a lot of love for his students, even if he sometimes goes a little too far and worries about them. That''s why he was the first to contact Kusunoki. Tokiwa had to admit that point.


    On top of that, Tokiwa thinks. If he won the quiz game, he would be able to correct Harao''s unruly behavior.


    Renjuro Tokiwa is a mathematics teacher. He has been immersed in the fascinating and difficult world of numbers for more than ten years. He has made it this far as a bachelor.


    When ites to quizzes, he has no intention of losing.


    I''m not sure who the advisor of the quiz club is now, Katsugari-sensei?


    ''I don''t think you had an advisor. After Kusunoki-sensei retired. The students, too, only have Harao left.


    Ho.....


    Jouban said, the light reflecting off his nervous-looking sses with a glint of light.


    ''''Then let me be the advisor of the quiz club.


    Oh, so that''s what it''s all about, isn''t it?


    The next time Maki woke up, it was already after school.


    The teacher who took his 5th and 6th period sses was too lethargic to try to wake him up, and since his homeroom teacher, Katsugari-sensei, was too busy to show up at homeroom, the chairperson of themittee, Ryuzaki, apparently only gave him the necessary information and that was it.


    On Maki''s desk, there is a piece of paper with a simple message on it. It''s a scrap of notebook. The way the letters are written in an orderly fashion is probably not Washio. I don''t know who wrote it. It was just easy to read the letters.


    Maki takes the scraps and puts them away in her bag.


    There weren''t many ssmates left in the ssroom. The setting sun was shining through the window.


    Once it''s after school, there''s only one thing to do. Grabbing his bag, Maki left the ssroom.


    I don''t see Washio and the others. It''s the basketball club, so he must be busy. As the only remaining member of the quiz club, I have to properly protect the club room.


    Now that Kusunoki-sensei has retired and the third-year students have graduated, the quiz club''s room has be muchrger than it was before.


    The quiz club''s ssrooms have be muchrger than they used to be, and it is no longer possible for students topete with each other in terms of depth of knowledge. Maki is not particrly sentimental about it. It''s not such a bad thing to keep this memorable ce on your own. Even if it is a forgotten royal tomb in the sand, the king who rests there has his own happiness.


    Besides, Kusunoki-sensei was gone, no matter how much he wished for it, and even if he were to return to work, it was highly unlikely that it would be while he was still at school. The days of the past will probably never return.


    As he headed to the quiz club''s club room, which had been built using an empty ssroom, Maki noticed another figure in the room.


    ''''.........?''''


    I wondered, but I wasn''t afraid of things. Maki opened the door abruptly.


    He was not surprised when a middle-aged man with nervous-looking sses sat there.


    ''Dr. Tokiwa,''


    There you are, Harao.


    This is the quiz club''s office, but how the hell did Mr. Tokiwa end up in my office?


    Maki asks as she enters the room and takes a seat at the desk.


    Tokiwa Renjuro doesn''t answer that, but gently holds out a sheet of paper.


    ''Harao, that''s a math quiz I''ve prepared for you. You can try to solve it.


    Doctor Joban, answer the question. What brings you to my office?


    I''ll be the quiz counselor starting today.


    Changban said in a voice that sounded like he was biting down on a bitter bug, so Maki was a bit surprised, too.


    ''''Sensei?''''


    Are you unhappy?


    No, no.


    Maki looked at the paper that was handed to him and took out a pencil from the pencil case. It''s really a math teacher''s quiz, methodical and yet nasty. But it''s not so difficult. I feel that Kusunoki-sensei''s problem was much more difficult than mine.


    But it''s been a long time since I''ve solved a quiz given to me by someone else. In the past, there have been a few quizzes in ss, or I have been asked to solve problems in front of the ss, but the feeling is a little different from that time.


    When I thought about why, it soon urred to me.


    ''Sir, there''s one tradition in the quiz club,''


    What is it, Harao?


    If you can''t solve the problem, you listen to one thing they say.


    With that, Harao pulled out a single college notebook from his bag.


    ''I''m going to ask you to solve the problem I''ve been thinking of.


    What...?


    Tokiwa flinched. But Maki didn''t take it up, and thrust the notebook at him with a gulp.


    ''Can''t you do it?¡¡Kusunoki-sensei was more than happy to solve it for me, though.


    Wow. Don''tpare me to her. But, uh, well, that''s okay.


    Choose one page and solve it. If you can''t do it, try another page.


    As he said it, it was a bit new to Maki that he was being so talkative.


    ncing up, Tokiwa opened the page with a nervous look on his face as usual and tried to run his pen towards it. However, a short timeter, I could see his face turn blue.


    ''''It''s the difference in culture. Dr. Tokiwa.''''


    Saying that, Maki had a smile on her mouth and swiftly solved the quiz he hade up with.

 74-Episode 67: New World

    Nearly a month has already passed since he was brought to the "castle".


    They are fed three times a day and allowed some freedom of movement.


    There were plenty of video games, manga, and other entertainment items brought in from the original world to kill the boredom, but Koganei Yoshiki didn''t do much with them. He''d tried to pick up the social game novelization books he loved so much, but he just couldn''t bring himself to open them.


    Once, I asked for a retro game I rarely yed. But, again, I stopped doing that before I did most of it. I''m sure that Soraki Kyousuke must have been particrly fond of these games, but I still don''t know how good or interesting they are.


    It''s been a month since they spent time in this castle, which means that almost a month has passed since Suou died.


    Akeno taught me many things because ''unlike Suou, I''m not good at hiding things''.


    That they were brought to this world by the ns of their blood family. That the queen of the ss, Benii Asuka, was a member of that blood family. The story of the factors possessed by the bloodline, and the "filter". The story of the ability known as Phase 2. A story about the pecking order within the blood family. A story about the purpose of the blood family.


    The fact that Akeno is the one who killed Ryota Washio.


    That it was Kyosuke Soraki who killed Suou.


    When he heard those stories, Koganei couldn''t fully process the information and could only give a vague reply. He didn''t feel anything like anger; instead, he remembered a feeling of loss a short timeter.


    I didn''t even get a chance to apologize to him; I lost the chance to see him forever. He could have grabbed onto Akeno back then. But Koganei didn''t and couldn''t do it. Maybe he hadn''t been able to ept Washio''s death, even for himself.


    So what about Suou''s death? Soraki Kyousuke, who took his friend''s life---if he could hit him, he still couldn''t. Would the fact that Kyousuke was the first friend Koganei had gained at school have any bearing on that?


    After all, maybe Koganei Yoshiki as a being is an insensitive creature to the life and pain of others.


    It was on that day, just over a monthter, that he took action.


    From time to time, Akeno woulde to check on Koganei. But he said it was for no other reason than ''because Suou cared about him'', he said. There was a formal apology for killing Washio, but that was all. Apparently, Akeno himself doesn''t like Koganei so much.


    However, thanks to that Akeno, Koganei was able to use the Phase 2 ability, Spirit Possession, to his advantage. It was abination of a rare race and a rare ability. A pawn-ss blood race would not be an opponent. Therefore, as mentioned earlier, they were allowed to move freely in the ''castle''.


    The reason why Koganei is not infused with the Blood Race Factor is because once they be a blood race, they will need to regrly consume the blood of High Elves in order to prevent drought. The High Elves are a rare race whose numbers have been greatly reduced, and their blood is not easy to obtain.


    In other words, Koganei is not currently under the king''s control. If they wanted to attempt to escape or rebel, perhaps it was possible.


    Leaving the room for the first time in a long time, Koganei wandered around the "castle". Where is this base really located? He remembered crossing the ocean twice, but Koganei didn''t know much more than that.


    Eventually, Koganei stepped into the room where the "King" was sleeping.


    The "King" barely survives with his ragged body floating in a sk. In front of the King''s sk, a girl sitting on a throne is chained to the sk, alive only to speak the King''s words. The scene is so hideous that Koganei would frown at it.


    From the throne, there are voices speaking. Looking, two figures were exchanging words with the girl who was speaking for them.


    ''''........Mm?''''


    The girl sitting on the throne suddenly raises her empty face.


    Her gaze turned to Koganei. Koganei gives a small bail.


    ''''You''re the high elf from the example. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you.''''


    Hi.


    She feels a cheap pity for the girl, and a strong sense of disgust for the king in the sk that makes her talk.


    Part of Koganei''s mind was that the reason they had been transferred to this world, Washio''s death and Suou''s death could all be traced back to this "king".


    Of course, without the King, he would not have been able to gain the power of the High Elves and enjoy a brief moment of euphoria, nor would he have been able to make friends with the good-natured man named Suou. Nor could he have developed a friendship with a pleasant man named Suou.


    But he couldn''t help but feel grateful to that king of the sk.


    ''What were you talking about, sir?''


    Not wanting to be silent, Koganei asked and stepped towards the sk.


    The two men and women standing in front of the sk gave a small click of their tongues.


    ''They were giving orders to Glenn and Sink for the future.


    The king replies with the girl''s mouth.


    Glenn, Sink are these two men and women. A man in a tuxedo and a woman in a gothic dress, both of whom may be dressed for our world, but they look Japanese. They may be dressed for this world, but since they look Japanese, Koganei thought, the smell of cosy can''t be removed.


    From the looks of it, it''s not a pawn. As a rule, it''s Knight and Bishop who act in a two-man cell.


    ''It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Glenn.


    In a less friendly voice, the man said, "I''m Sink.


    ''I''m Sinc. You''re the high elf who came through the gate. I wonder if Akeno brought you here.


    Yeah, well...


    So Koganei noticed that Glenn and Sink were holding hands the whole time they were talking.


    Rear. Explode, Koganei''s mind still has a conditioned reflex to think, "Explode," he thought. But there were no more friends in between who could say it andugh at each other.


    ''Glenn and Sink were recalled the other day from the lingering northern front.


    "Wang" exins to Koganei.


    In light of the dys in the gate project due to Asuka''s defection, we need to change our policy, slightly, in the future.


    The Gate Project. The n was to turn Koganei and the other students of the 2nd year ss 4 into monsters and make them subordinate.


    ording to Akeno, nearly half of the students in the ss, including Koganei, were expected to havebat abilitiesparable to those of the Luke and Queen sses if they reached Phase 3. The original n had been to throw them onto the battle fronts around the world and cut through to the heart of the Central Empire in one fell swoop.


    However, with Beni''s betrayal, that n was crushed. "The march to the Central Empire is essential to the revival of the King. They intend to withdraw the blood ns that have been skirmishing with the humans in various regions and switch to a different strategy.


    Did you know that Luke ''Scarred'', the man who fought the Queen, returned to the castle badly wounded?


    Glenn asked, and Koganei shook his head.


    "King," heughed.


    ''Red is a loyal man. He must have expected that to happen, and made his move. In fact, one of the several results I hoped for has now been brought about.


    That''s what you wanted, right?


    ''Your ssmates have probably been disced to different parts of the continent. It was a deliberate ident of transition. I''m sure Asuka was also bitterly disappointed in the aftermath of the collision in order not to kill them and also to fight off Red.


    Your ssmates are disced?¡¡All over the continent?


    Koganei was upset. ording to Akeno, they were close to running out of filters. Does that situation mean that his ssmates have fallen apart? It''s too dangerous. If the situation is bad, they could be individually eradicated or captured.


    At that time, Koganei didn''t think that if they were captured by the Blood n, they would be able to meet again. Once a certain number of ssmates had gathered together, perhaps the Blood n would start injecting themselves with factors to get them to Phase 3. In that case, neither he nor they would be able to go against the Blood n.


    ''We''ve already organized the pawns and are moving to capture the dismembered people with Shakko at the center. The orders I''m giving to Glenn and the others are an extension of that.


    Finally, Koganei''s body stiffened with tension. In other words, he already had his sights set on it.


    With a vacant expression, the girl''s mouth continued to spin the king''s words in an indifferent manner. The next words were not directed at Koganei, but at the two blood rtives.


    ''''We must proceed with the expansion of our forces, and while the two of you will now head to the new continent, there is much work to be done. As I''ve told you,''''


    I know. "King."


    Glenn said, squeezing Sink''s hand tightly.


    ''''We will ensure that the orders you gave us are carried out. We will not make the same ruts as Suou and the others again.


    At those words, Koganei frowned slightly. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get a good idea of what''s going on, because you can get a nuance of disrespect for Suou''s presence from Glen''s mouth.


    Glenn and Sink bow to the "king" and take a nce at Koganei before leaving the hall. They said they were heading to the New World. Will there be any clues to their dismembered ssmates there? Somehow, he wanted to follow them, but he couldn''t think of the best excuse.


    The girl sitting on the throne, her strings snapped and she fellpletely silent. The "king" closed his mouth as if he paid no attention to Koganei''s movements.


    He went on and on, but there was not a de of grass in sight. It was as if Kyousuke remembered the time three months ago when he was wandering in the wilds of the western part of the continent. What was different from that time was that now they didn''t even know where they should return to.


    The sun was high, indicating that the time was probably past noon. The sunshine that was zing slowly did not rob Kyousuke, the skeleton, of his strength, but it was Rin who was worried.


    Rin doesn''t even merge with Kyousuke, but slowly crawls on the ground and moves.


    ''''........Are you okay?''''


    Yeah, yeah. It''s totally fine!


    He replied, moving his body meekly.


    Is Kyousuke-kun the one who''s okay?¡¡Does it leave any damage to your body or anything?


    It''s not like that. It''s fine.


    Rin, who is always so energetic, is obviously not talking much. It''s probably not ''totally hokey''. But how to pursue it here? When I was unsure of what to do, Rin switched to a different topic first.


    ''''I wonder where they''ve all gone?


    Indeed, that''s what we should be most concerned about right now.


    It''s partly because of where we''vee from.


    The sh between Beni and Luke that urred on the ship. That sh of power was undoubtedly the cause of the transference of Kyousuke and the others. We don''t know the details of the mechanism, but perhaps Beni anticipated this to some extent and acted on it. If he fought Luke with all his might, the ship would be destroyed. The transposition was intentionally caused.


    But it probably wasn''t coordinated until they were sent to where they were being sent. This situation, where none of the other ssmates are in sight, is what tells us that.


    ''''Umm.... Kyousuke-kun.


    Rin said, sounding like an animal.


    ''What?''


    I''m hungry.


    ''Oh,e to think of it, I haven''t eaten anything...''


    This ce is not far from the sea. If the direction of the sea is known by some means, the direction of the sea will change the direction we should take in the future.


    If the sea is in the north, then there is a high probability that this is a ce further south than the Albadamba. This is the so-called New Continent. I hear that the northern part of the old continent has a cold climate, so it''s not this ce.


    Anyway, is it a meal?


    I wonder if I can find something to eat. I wonder if we can find it in this ce.


    ''I wonder if they could cook if they found it......... We don''t have a child who can build a fire, we don''t have any cooking utensils, and we don''t have Aya....


    As he said it, his feet naturally turned toward the ocean. It seemed more likely than looking for it in the wilderness.


    The sandy beach stretches out, and there is also a bit of vegetation growing in this area. It''s a fern nt I''ve never seen before. Rin stretched out her body to its leaves, tore them off and tried to swallow them. But soon after, she spits out the leaf furiously.


    ''''Peh!¡¡Peh!¡¡Oh, no!


    Who ate the shells of the shrimp too?


    Oh, I don''t remember doing that...


    Kyousuke also picked up a fern nt and threw it into his mouth. A fierce bitterness and sourness spread in his mouth. I''m not equipped with the ability to spit it out, so the nt just slips down my throat and falls to the beach.


    I certainly can''t eat this.


    Right?


    But I don''t think I''ll be able to fish...


    No food.


    Could this, by any chance, not be a very bad situation?


    Having not been inconvenienced for nearly three months, it took Kyousuke a while to reaffirm how bad the current situation was. But he was still blessed back then. It was only natural when he thought about it. That dungeon was a facility that the bloodline had set up for them to live a survival lifestyle.


    This was different. This is a ce that not only tests your survival skills, but also your luck as to whether there really is something to eat. Kyousuke racked his brain to find something he could use from the contents of the books he had read in the library before.


    ''''(Still no brain)''


    I guess I still have a lot of room in my heart because I can onlye up with silly jokes.


    ''Anyway, we''ll just have to dig up the sandy beach and look for shells and crabs and stuff, nah...''


    Hmmm, life is so boring...


    As it was, Kyousuke decided to use his bony fingers as a rake to steadily dig in the sand.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, it''s probably an ebb tide right now, right?''


    Rin said, pointing to what looked like a barnacle stuck to a slightly higher rocky area.


    ''Yeah, looks like,''


    That means that the shells in the beach must have holes in them that have water pipes sticking out of them.


    ''Ah, yes. The eye of a m.


    That''s the trick to finding ms at low tide. When the tide is high, the underground ms make holes in the sand to breathe and release their water pipes. However, at a busy tidal borehole, the sound of people''s footsteps is so loud that the "eye of the m" is easily withdrawn.


    You''re as knowledgeable as ever in the weirdest ces, aren''t you?


    Heh heh. Morepliments.


    The problem is that this is a different world. Do ms exist?


    The fish and shellfish caught by the Uozumi brothers and Sugiura and others on the way to Albadamba were also fish that can be found on Earth. So, I feel that we can expect to see ms.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, ms live solidly on sloping beaches!


    Why do you have so much trivia like that...


    Following Rin''s words, the part of the beach where the slope is made, the part of the beach that is hollowed out by the waves, I looked for a hole like the eye of the m, I could see that the hole like the eye of the m is popping on the beach.


    "Is this OK with you, Himemizu-sensei?


    Mm, good. Dig.


    Rin is a slime, so she can''t dig. We have to dig the beach with Kyousuke''s rake arm (bone), but even so, if we dig about five centimeters, the ms wille out.


    There is no guarantee that this is a breathing hole for the ms, though.


    When Kyousuke digs the beach with a zakuza, small bivalves begin to be unearthed here and there.


    ''''Whoa!


    Rin cried out in excitement.


    ''A shell!¡¡Shells, these ms!


    I don''t know. It''s possible that it''s actually a shell unique to another world that''s poisonous.


    But they look like ms.


    They picked up the shells as they emerged, and the two of them pondered seriously.


    At a time like this, if Okumura or Gomukawara were there, they would be able to see the poison. Races such as orcs and goblins have extremely strong stomachs and intestines, and there was no way they would destroy their bodies just by eating poison.


    When ites to body sturdiness and bad eating, Rin is actually a good match. However, she takes the toxins she eats directly into her body, so if it''s a deadly poison, it could suddenly be life-threatening.


    Still, Kyousuke somehow asked.


    ''Do you want to eat, Rin?''


    ''What?¡¡Wait, I don''t think I''m going to like it!


    You used to eat shrimp shells?


    Hmm......... I wonder why.........


    Rin''s words and actions make me feel a little bit ufortable. It''s not that I feel like a different person. It''s just that, for a woman who has been nicknamed "triangle corner", she seems a bit passive towards food.


    Well, the triangle corner itself is not an honorary title, or perhaps she is aware of her maidenhood and is trying to consume a human-like diet. It''s too delirious to imitate pursuing that, so Kyousuke won''t do it either.


    ''''The question is, how do we sand this out?


    You don''t have a bucket or anything.


    Kyousuke and Rin murmured, holding the ms that had been secretly gathered.


    ''''Like we can store water elsewhere........ Ah!''''


    What?


    Kyousuke''s skull!


    You''re kidding me.


    Kyousuke shouted back in a conditioned reflex.


    ''''You usually have eyes and ears and holes in them!


    Well, I''ll cover that up and then...


    ''If you can do that, you''ll get more volume if Rin forms a pool and pours seawater into it.


    ''''Yes.......... I don''t want to be sour........


    It''s like Rin''s whole body has be a taste bud now. Besides, if you soak it in seawater for a long time, it will still be fatal again due to the osmotic pressure. It''s probably best not to do this.


    Well, even if you don''t remove the sand, you can still eat it if you want to.


    ''Ugh. I think I''m going to say something really jarring...


    The question is, how do we build a fire...


    In fact, there are only a limited number of students in the ss who can start a fire. After Koganei disappeared, it was exclusively Tatsuzaki''s turn to be in charge. Then there were others like Ei, Sakuma and Kaoruko.


    It''s difficult to start a fire in a situation where you don''t have the tools or abilities.


    It''s a good idea. It''s because we''re under a very hot sun. What about making a dried-up version?


    It''s not bad, but I think I''m gonna skip dinner tonight.


    Well.....


    Well, it''s not a pear as an option. In that case, though, I''d like to dig up a lot more and dry a lot more.


    When Kyousuke and the others were pondering about the treatment of the ms.


    Not far away, they heard what sounded like a loud explosion. I huffed and looked up and turned my gaze. This is followed by a scream and what sounds like an angry shout, gradually approaching. This is the sound of a battle.


    ''''It''s Azunyan''s voice.


    Oh, Mitarashi!


    At Kyousuke''s voice, Rin nodded.


    Attendance number 37, Mitarai Azuki. A member of the service club. Her family''s home is a dry cleaner. She''s an unusual girl with a tendency to be a bit fastidious, and her hobby is collecting detergents. She is a quiet girl who does not stand out in her ss.


    Her reincarnation as a monster is "Azuki Wash. It is a Japanese youkai. She is not a very good fighter. Is she involved in a battle?


    ''Let''s go, Rin!


    Kyousuke releases the m onto the beach and tries to run out.


    Naturally, Rin says, ''Yes! I thought she would shout and follow me.


    But in fact, it took only a beat or so for her to respond.


    ''Hmm ... yeah, let''s go. Kyousuke-kun.


    Rin, somewhat hesitantly, merged with Kyousuke. Kyousuke and Rin, who had gained amazing physical abilities through the Stream Cross, kicked up the sand and hurried towards the direction of the sound.


    If they ran for a while, they could see the situation of the battle. Mitarai Azuki was being driven away by several men and women. It took a while for Kyousuke to understand the situation, even though he saw the situation.


    ''''No way, it''s a human...?''''


    Yes, a human. The dignity of Kyousuke''s body makes his whole body tense.


    The Azuki being chased, the "Youkai Azuki Wash", is also a monster that looks not so different from a human. A few humans with weapons are chasing after her, whose appearance could be said to be that of a girl.


    There are five humans in all. There are about three of them with weapons. Two men and one woman. A littleter than that, there is one man and one woman dressed in robes and cassocks.


    Adventurers, Kyousuke thought intuitively.


    They were mercenary beings who broke away from the rule of the Empire and organized a guild to act freely. In most cases, when merchants cross the sea or travel long distances, they always ask the adventurers to escort them. Other than that, it is their job to explore uncharted territories and y monsters.


    As long as they are out of the control of the empire, they are the ones who are thought to be able to cooperate to some extent with their ssmates in the second year and four sses, but they were the ones who were thought to be able to cooperate to some extent.


    However, the "monster" they are attacking now is Kyosuke''s ssmate. You can''t let this happen.


    Kyousuke-kun!


    Rin called out to me.


    ''What, Rin!''


    You''re going to fight those people!


    If necessary!


    Of course, Kyousuke has no intention of resorting to violence from the start. But if the other party only considers us as monsters and won''t listen to us, then we will fight. I think I''ve built up that much resolve by now.


    ''''But........you''re human, right?


    Yeah.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, are you okay with fighting humans?¡¡Can you kill those ... those people?


    If necessary.


    To his own surprise, he didn''t hesitate to spit those words out.


    ''I killed Suou, I killed Tokihara. They were human too. If I had to, I would.


    Yes, that''s right. We killed them, didn''t we...


    Rin''s voice, which was muttering, was trembling slightly. That''s right, when he killed Suou, when he killed Tokihara, and when he killed the nameless pawn, it was Rin who had merged with Kyousuke. Kyousuke and Rin have killed three "humans" so far.


    Slightly, there was a sensation that made my body feel heavy. It was as if lead was attached to both hands and feet.


    ''''Rin...?''''


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I don''t know, I just...


    I''m not okay, after all. It''s not "totally okay".


    Something is wrong with the current Rin.


    No, or perhaps, perhaps, it was ''Previous Rin'' or Kyousuke himself who was strange, and the current Rin is just showing a ''normal'' reaction, is it not?


    Kyousuke remembered the word ''filter'' that Benii had uttered just before the transference ident urred.


    However, he couldn''t afford to care for Rin any more now.


    ''Rin, you take care of Mitarai!


    What...?


    "You can''t fight now!¡¡I feel like it!


    Azuki Mitarai was struggling to escape. She was out of breath and her fresh wounds were obvious. When she noticed this one, she smiled with a slight smile of relief. Behind her, the adventurers chasing Azuki also noticed Kyousuke and Rin''s presence.


    ''''But, Kyousuke-kun........''''


    I can fight. Just in case!


    It''s only a mental story. How far can you really go against a clique of adventurers?


    ''''Hi, Himemizu-san!¡¡Utsurogi-kun!


    Azuki shouted and ran straight at us. Rin caught her as she jumped into the air.


    ''''Azunyan!''''


    ''Ughhhh.... I was scared. I was scared...


    There was no time for relief as Azuki''s voice sipped tears. Kyousuke stepped forward to shelter the two of them.


    The adventurers who were chasing after him also stopped moving in front of Kyousuke and the others. The man who held a sword that seemed to be the leader of the group said the words with a quizzical brow furrowed.


    ''''Skeletons and.......slime?¡¡That''s an odd pairing.


    Beside the man with the sword, a woman with a poleaxe at the ready, a man with a dagger.


    And behind her, a man in a robe and carrying a staff. There is a woman dressed in what looks like a white cassock and still carrying a staff. Two warriors, one explorer, two magicians, and so on. With his knowledge of fantasy games, Kyousuke analyzed that.


    ''Are you guys adventurers?''


    First of all, the adventurers buzzed when I asked them that.


    It seems that skeletons talking, is still notmonce in this world.


    ''''Hey Wombat, is there ever a talking skeleton?''''


    The leader of the group asks the man next to him, who looks like a bandit.


    ''I''ve heard that undead who have been revived by a renowned necromancer have an ego, but as a species, I don''t hear of it.


    ''I thought the higher species of Hellknights could do magic?¡¡But I don''t hear you say you can speak thenguage.


    The woman with the pole axe continues to speak to the bandit man.


    But there''s no sign of a response to our words. Kyousuke decided to pile on the words carefully and patiently, taking care of Rin and Azuki behind him.


    We don''t mean you guys any harm. And right now...


    Don''t answer the question, Lesbon-


    The man who looked like a wizard told the leader of the group that he didn''t need Kyousuke to tell him that.


    ''It could be a mimic-like mimic species, not a skeleton.


    Yeah, the soulless. It''s possible. The kind that sucks your soul out little by little as you carry on a conversation.


    The bandit man called Wombat nodded.


    It''s not a very good trend. Kyousuke became impatient.


    ''Wait, it''s not like that!¡¡You just have to let me off the hook!¡¡It''s not like you guys are going to go after us...


    Well, it doesn''t matter what it is. It''s a rare monster.


    The leader man readied his sword again. Kyousuke gasped.


    ''''I''m pretty sure you''re not just a skeleton.


    Bye.


    The man told him, without any particr insanity on his face, just as if to say the obvious.


    ''Let''s take him down.''


    Behind them, Rin and Azuki let out a small scream. At the same time, the three vanguard positions standing in front of them charged at once, weapons at the ready. Kyousuke turns back and shouts.


    ''''Rin!¡¡Mishu!¡¡Run!


    But a thunderp ripped through the air and a blue bolt of lightningnded around Rin and the others. A man in a robe used his magic. Only one woman, dressed like a clergyman, stumbled around in confusion, but finally, as if she had made up her mind, she activated her magic.


    A strange light dwells on the dagger of the bandit who had rushed in first. Kyousuke felt a chill run down his spine. That light felt as if it was something that should not be touched.


    ''''Oraaah!


    Huh...!


    He narrowly avoids a dagger strike fired by the bandit man.


    Continuing on, the leader man swung his sword. Kyousuke, who had just avoided the dagger, didn''t have enough time to take an evasion there. The sword strikes Kyousuke hard on his shoulder bone. The bone, made robust by Beni''s blood, did not shatter, but it could not withstand the impact and was blown apart.


    ''''Oh, it''s surprisingly hard. This guy!


    The man in charge shouts.


    ''Then leave it to me!''


    Thest person to jump out was arge woman with a pole axe at the ready.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!''''


    Rin is shouting behind me. Certainly, if I received that blow, there would be no room for one more. However, the stance had already been broken. The adventurers'' coordination is brilliant. Already, Kyousuke is unavoidable.


    Here, Kyousuke was not auspicious enough to prepare for "death". If Kyousuke lost, Rin and Azuki would be next. They can''t die here.


    He must find a way to make use of it until thest moment.


    In front of me, the de of the pole axe held by the woman is closing in on me. It''s already toote to avoid it. What other moves can be made?¡¡Kyousuke struggles to think. How can I survive this situation?


    But no matter how hard I looked, I couldn''t find anything like that. The situation is hopeless. I couldn''t find even the slightest clue to fight back.


    ''''........d*mn it!


    The thing that came out of Kyousuke''s mouth was a swear word.


    It''s not eptable for Kyousuke to "end" everything so abruptly and so easily.


    At that moment, a ck fire broke the void and swallowed the woman who held the pole axe. The woman''s scream echoes and the pole axe is removed. Kyousuke saw an opening and took a slight distance from it.


    The current me is the Evil me''s Evil w (Evil re).


    Did the other ssmatese to help? Is it Sakuma or Kaoruko? Thinking this, Kyousuke turned his gaze to see apletely unexpected presence standing there.

 75-Episode 68: Country Of Oni

    Suddenly, a ck me blew in from right beside her. It engulfs the poleaxe-wielding adventurer, swallowing the woman and burning her body. In front of Kyousuke''s eyes, the woman lets out a scream that resembles a scream. The mes tried to scorch Kyousuke''s body as well, without any mercy or remorse.


    Kyousuke knows these mes. It''s called dark magic or chaos magic, a monster-specific attack magic, one of which is the Evil me''s Deadly w (Evil re).


    For a moment, Kyousuke wondered if his other ssmates hade to help him.


    Because the Evil me''s Deadly w was Subus Sakuma''s specialty. Alternatively, Kaoru Okama could also master dark magic.


    But the moment the scream came from behind him as well, he dismissed the idea.


    The blow was clearly overpowered, even if it was the one that had been unleashed to save Kyousuke.


    ''''Rain!''''


    A man carrying a sword, who looked like the leader of the adventurers, called out the woman''s name. The ck mes continued to surround the woman''s body and burn her. The unpleasant smell of burning flesh filled the area. A female adventurer dressed like a cleric raised her staff and continued to cast healing spells.


    ''Oh no, there it is again. It''s a Lesser Demon!


    Then the bandit man pointed towards the direction the mes were blowing from.


    The adventurers all turned their gazes in that direction at once. Kyousuke also got trapped and looked at them.


    ''''What is that........''''


    Standing there was a slender, tall, eerie-looking oddity of stout stature.


    The flesh was never good. Its body, with its ribs protruding, is even seemingly poorly built. Its head resembled a goat, and it had wings on its back. It was over two meters tall. Its eyes were blood red and had a glittering, eerie glow to them.


    The adventurers who had been attacking us had already turned their consciousnesspletely to that direction. The tension was thick on their faces.


    A Lesser Demon, had he said?


    Perhaps it''s a monster native to thisnd. Kyousuke could have explored its performance based on his own knowledge of the game, but he preferred to escape first. The adventurers are distracted by the Lesser Demon, and the Lesser Demon is also targeting the adventurers, not us.


    ''''Rin!¡¡Mitarai!


    Kyousuke turned around and called out to the two of them.


    ''''Oh,e on, Kyousuke........''''


    Let''s get out of here!¡¡You canbine them!


    Uh....


    Rin''s reply was stiff, but she smoothly clung to Kyousuke''s body and made up his physical body. She was still a bit heavy, but it would be better than letting her crawl across the ground in her slime form.


    Mitarai Azuki watched the adventurers with a pale look on her face. Perhaps the sight of a woman being charred whole in front of him was a little more bearable. But Kyousuke didn''t have the time to care about that. Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to prolong your life.


    Kyousuke took Azuki in his arms and kicked the ground in one fell swoop. A roaring sound could be heard behind him. There''s no time to just look back. He didn''t even pay attention to the direction, he just ran and managed to leave the ce.


    After a short run, we reached a slightly different part of thendscape. The wastnd eventually gave way to a grassy field, and we reached a rtively gentle hill with grass and trees. When we reached this vicinity, the battle we had just witnessed should have been much further away. However, we have entered a bit ind, and it feels like we are far away from the sea.


    As a skeleton, Kyousuke is not connected to physical exhaustion. Not particrly out of breath, he was finally able to gently lower Azuki to the ground. Rin also released Kyousuke from thebination and cunningly slid her body onto the hillside.


    ''''Somehow, you saved your life.


    Kyousuke also sat down on the rock at hand and sighed.


    ''''.........''''


    .........


    There was no reply. Azuki was still blue-faced, and Rin was purring and shivering.


    I''m not good in these situations. Kyousuke''smunication skills are not broad-minded. But in this situation, he wouldn''t be able to say so. At first he tried to choose his words, but he couldn''te up with a good one, and finally decided to cut to the chase with his own thoughts.


    ''I want to check the situation first. Mitarai, can we talk?


    When I called out to her, Azuki looked up and opened her mouth to speak something. But the words still didn''t seem toe out. Kyousuke controlled her attempt to force her to speak with one hand.


    ''''All right. I''ll wait until you''re calm. I''ll talk to you about us first, but what about Rin?


    Hmm, maybe a little bit...


    ''Alright, I''ll talk to the main guys then. Rin, if you have anything to add, please.


    Kyousuke wondered if the ssmittee member, Ryuzaki, was always doing this kind of thing. It would be easier in this situation if there was onepanion like him who was skilled in negotiation and the ability to organize opinions.


    There''s no point in asking for something that isn''t there. If there''s no such person, then I have no choice but to be the one to put it all together.


    ''First of all, me and Rin woke up on the beach, and we were on the beach. Maybe there was a fight between Beni and Luke, and that''s where the warp thing happened. I didn''t see any other ssmates. Mitarai was the first.


    Azuki nodded in agreement.


    ''''Next, we''ll talk about where we are. The adventurer earlier said it was the new continent. I didn''t really look through the map that Ryuzaki and the others had, but...


    So, Kyousuke looks around for a moment.


    I wonder if there''s anything to write about........ No?''''


    First of all, I want to rify just the location of the new continent and the destination.


    Initially, Kyousuke and the others were aiming to cross the ocean to the northeast of the Verneus Penins from the maritime union nation of Albadamba. However, not long after they left Albadamba, they were attacked by Luke at sea.


    The new continent is the continent south of the sea. It is said that the full extent of the continent has not been revealed, and except for a few adventurers who visit it, few people enter it.


    ''''If that''s the case, then we''ve been sent to a very difficult ce...''''


    Rin muttered to herself.


    ''''Well...''''


    Kyousuke crossed his arms and nodded. I don''t want to think about it too pessimistically, but the situation is pretty bad, to say the least.


    ''For starters, if there are any ssmates other than us that have been sent away, I want to meet up with them. Mitarai, have you seen anyone?


    Azuki shook her head.


    ''''I also, um, woke up around the desert, so...''''


    That''s where you were attacked by the adventurers.


    Oh, yes....


    Azuki has been absurdly rubbing her hands together since a while ago. Is it something out of habit?


    Come to think of it, Mitarai Azuki was a fastidious person. In the middle of the battle, she was chased around by adventurers and her clothes were stained with mud. And I held her body as hard as I could while escaping.


    ''....Mitarai, do you want to wash yourself?


    .........


    Azuki nodded hesitantly when Kyousuke asked her timidly.


    Reincarnation into a youkai Azuki wash would have been gospel to her. At least, even in these waterless conditions, Azuki could use her race ability to wash something.


    It''s a field, though. A grasnd. There''s almost no such thing as a barrier.


    ''''For now, um, Rin, can I ask you to keep watch?¡¡Let''s just stick to the bushes over there.


    Oh, yeah. I''ll keep an eye on him. Is that okay, Azuchan?


    Azuki nodded his head in silence.


    When Rin was about to head to the bushes with Azuki, Kyousuke stopped her once.


    ''''Rin, are you alright?''''


    What? What?


    ''If you were attacked by a monster, would you be able to handle it?¡¡Would you prefer that I go?


    Slime, she stopped moving once. Kyousuke was able to read her expression much better, too.


    ''''...I don''t know. It''s funny, it''s like, I suddenly got scared.


    Maybe that''s who Benii was going to say.


    It''s a filter. I think it''s a filter, too...


    In hindsight, it was a funny story. There was some confusion, but they each epted their own forms naturally and adapted quickly. They had little resistance to fighting and killing things in human form.


    Kyousuke imagined that was what Benii was referring to as a filter. A filter for things that humans would normally resist and hesitate to do. That''s why Kyousuke and Rin had been able to kill three of their blood rtives, so far.


    ''What about Kyousuke-kun?¡¡Are you okay with it?


    For now.


    However, Kyousuke was somehow aware that his own filter had already been cut off.


    The slight difort he remembered for putting his hand on Tokihara just before leaving Albadamba. In hindsight, that may have been proof that the filter was broken.


    But that''s all. When rescuing Azuki, who was attacked by the adventurers, Kyousuke clearly dered that he would ''kill a human if necessary''. Is that in itself an abnormal thing, or is it a normal reaction in extreme conditions? As for Kyousuke, it didn''t matter either way anymore, but he didn''t want to say anything that would frighten Rin more than necessary.


    ''I see.... I guess it depends on the individual.''''


    The filter in the washroom must have run out.


    Yeah..... But it''s okay. At least the monsters are okay. I don''t think it''s a good idea. I can fight.


    All right. Call me if you need anything.


    So you don''t want any snooping around?


    His words were somewhat uncharacteristically uncharacteristic, but he seemed to have recovered enough to make a joke. Instead of chuckling, Kyousuke kicked Rin to the curb.


    Mitarai Azuki drew a monster of an Atari, at least when it came to looks. She had the appearance of a Japanese style girl dressed in a kimono and a minogasa. So when ites to her washing her body, it''s a situation that''s right for her to be dogged, but the current Kyousuke doesn''t have that much time to spare.


    ''''Oomotohee, Azu-nyan. Oh, you''re getting rather skinny.


    ''''Hi, Himemizu-san, stop......... I''m worried about you........


    Okay. You''re going to lose weight.


    From the bushes, he could hear the sound of Mitarai Azuki washing her body. Kyousuke suddenly remembered the ms he''d left on the beach. It would have been rather easy to remove the sand from the ms if Azuki had a tub and water to move in and out of it at will.


    In any case, we would have to re-supply our food.


    How will we aim to join up with the other students in the future? How to prevent the attacks of adventurers and stray monsters? There are extremely many challenges in the future.


    ''''(Adventurers.......humans.....)''''


    This will be the first time we will be hostile to the people of this world and the armed forces of it.


    It''s a moment that makes us realize once again that we are monsters. With the ss falling apart and the crisis of a broken filter on top of that, this is not a desirable development.


    ''(But) we survive. So we''ll all meet again.)


    For that, I''m ready to put my hands on them, even if they''re human.


    Kyousuke looked up at the azure sky, alone and quiet, faking his resolve.


    The adventuring party, led by the gold-ranked adventurer Lesvon, had finished the battle with the Lesser Demon and managed to turn back to the ry camp.


    Rain, a poleaxe user, was severely injured with burns all over his body. Unlike mere burns, the wounds inflicted by dark magic are not very effective in healing magic. Even if they healed well, they would still leave scars, said Philharts, the healer.


    The Adventurer''s Guild allowed only Gold Rankers and above to travel to the New Continent. The reason for this is that in the era of the Mythical War, the New Continent is where the Demon King retreated, and even now the monsters directly rted to the Demon King still roam inrge numbers.


    In fact, Lesbons had fought nearly ten Lesser Demons so far.


    The New Continent is thergest untrodden area, along with the western part of the Old Continent. The exploration will yield great results, but it will also bring with it danger.


    ''''We might as well think about withdrawing soon.


    The robe d wizard-like man, the party''s sub-leader, Weygun, said that.


    ''''With Rain, the wallflower, taking so much damage, it''s tough to continue fighting in the future.


    Yeah, but it''s not terribly profitable at this rate...


    Lesvon crosses his arms and thinks.


    ''I still want to hunt some more of the native species of the new continent. Like that skeleton and the slime. And that female monster, what was that?


    It''s an Azkirai. It''s a species endemic to the New Continent. His bloodline is a bit different from the Demon King''s direct descendants. I''m sure Wombat or Filhana would know more about it.


    About 200 years ago, humanity was in an unprecedented crisis. A number of threats from very different origins bared their fangs against humanity.


    Among them was what was called the Shura''s Army, which hade across the sea from the east of the Old Continent. Even today, the remains of the "Anti-Shura Sea Defense Fortress" can be found on the east side of the continent, as a trace of the battle of those days.


    The Azkirai were a type of monster that mixed in with Shura''s forces. Nowadays, their existence is only known from the documents of the Central Empire, but they were recently discovered in the New Continent. This is said to be the proof of the geological theory that the new continent is connected to the home of Shura''s forces, which is believed to be east of the old continent, and the new continent, which has been widely discussed among schrs.


    Azkirai is not the only one. If the theory is correct, then the monsters at the heart of Shura''s army, such as dengue, mites, gnats, and spiders, should also inhabit this new continent.


    Lesbons hade to this ce with the purpose of capturing or killing such monsters native to the new continent (also known as the Shura tribe) and selling them to the schrs of the Central Empire through the Adventurer''s Guild. It must be a sample that the Empire''s Rare Biologist Corps would want to have at their throats.


    ''''After all, I guess we have to go a bit further east to stay........ Is that Azkirrai a stray monster?''''


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    As the two were conversing, Wombat and Filhana, who had been out scouting, returned.


    Wombat was a typical bandit-turned-adventurer, a typical exploration type. Filhana is a young girl who has recently be a Gold Ranker and can use oracle magic, a rare means of recovery for an adventurer.


    ''''Hey, Lesvon. I''ve got good news for you.


    The wombat cut him off, looking a little excited.


    ''What''s going on?''


    I found one. A species native to New Earth, maybe four animals in a pod. And they''re all different species.


    Are you sure?


    Lesvon couldn''t help but stand up.


    What he found was an intermediate level endemic species of the new continent, including the Karasteng. Unfortunately, it wasn''t an advanced species like the Oni or Nue, but it was still a monster that had little or no documentation. It would definitely be able to sell them off for a high price.


    ''''Alright. Rain can''t be moved, so let''s have one person to guard it, and we''ll have three. Just watch out for the Lesser Demon.


    For intermediate level, even three Gold Rankers are enough to deal with it. If I''m thinking about bnce, I''ll probably have to ask the wombats to take care of Rain.


    As I was thinking about it, Filhana cut me off in a tantalizing manner.


    ''''Lesvon are you sure you want to go?''''


    Hmm, why?


    ''I thought when I was chasing after the Azkirrai, there is a strong resistance to capturing them as monsters. At that time, Azkirrai was clearly terrified and running around...


    Well, that''s...


    Lesvon said, scratching his head.


    It''s not umon to see monsters with advanced intelligence and social skills, so it''s not umon to hear that many adventurers are emotionally invested in them. It is said that elves and dwarves were also considered monsters until about 200 years ago.


    Well then....


    But you can''t know that without doing your research on the subject. It''s a fact that they turned on humanity 200 years ago.


    It''s a living thing, so it''s only natural for it to get scared and run away. It''s just that they happen to look close to humans and have an intelligence close to that of humans.


    However, the line here is blurred. That said, there are races like elves and dwarves that will be recognized as members of the human race as time goes on. But at this stage, the Azkirai are monsters.


    If we think about this area too hard, we can''t afford to make adventurer''s money. It''s a different story if you have to dive into dungeons day in and day out to earn money. I''ve heard that such adventurers are still the mainstream in Zelmenarga, the autonomous region of adventurers in the northern part of the continent.


    Lesbons despise such adventurers, calling them "moles. It''s a way of earning a living.


    Filhana nodded in agreement as Lesb¨®n politely exined.


    ''In the meantime, once we get those guys, we''ll prepare to withdraw. The rate of encounters with Lesser Demons is higher than I thought, so let''s be cautious.''''


    Lesvon gave the instructions, and the policy of this adventurer party was decided upon as such.


    Azuki washed her body and clothes and appeared in front of Kyousuke again, glossy and shiny. Her hair was moist and wet, and her skin was strangely s*xy as it regained its moisture, but that wasn''t the point at the moment. Even Azuki, who was a clean freak, seemed to finally catch her breath as she cleaned her body of dirt.


    ''''There were no monsters, Counselor!


    Rin deforms her body as if in a salute with a snap. Kyousuke nodded, scratching his head.


    ''''It''s been a while since I''ve heard of you, Counselor...''''


    ''''There will be another month or so when no one says anything. I''ll tell you regrly to remind you that Kyousuke is the chief of staff.


    Oh, well...


    Rin is also getting back to her usual form. For now, it seems we can rx and talk.


    ''I don''t think it''s just me, Rin and Mitarai who were sent to this continent.


    Sitting down on a handy rock, Kyousuke breaks the conversation up. Azuki still found a handy rock, and after rinsing it off with water, he sat down on it, covering it with a tenugui-like cloth. It was a great precaution.


    ''Anyway, me and Rin were rather close to each other, so I''m guessing we were blown close together. Mitarai, do you remember who was nearby before you were sent away?


    ''''Hmmm......... I was in a hurry at the time, so........


    Azuki tilted her head slightly.


    ''But by that logic, shouldn''t Hino-kun be there with Utsurogi-kun?


    Ei.....


    When his childhood friend''s name was mentioned, Kyousuke couldn''t make a little, bitter face.......so he voiced the nuances of bitterness anyway.


    ''''That guy was a bit far away at the right time to get sent away.


    You were closer to Mya than to us, weren''t you?


    He is one of my ssmates who is particrly worried about his safety. Who is safe and who isn''t, of course, but he is still my best friend who was born and has been with me for the past 17 years. We hadn''t had much opportunity to talk to each othertely, which might have added to our worry.


    ''I''m worried about you and Sachiko too. I''m pretty sure he was closest to Benii-san,


    Same with Kaoruko, Harui and the others.


    If Beni herself had caused this transference ident on purpose, then what would be the implications of the fact that she was closest to Beni?


    At that time, she had told him to ''get as far away from her as possible''. What happened to Sakuma Shoko and the others who were swallowed up by the light first? What did Benai fear and say ''get as far away from them as possible''? I can''t imagine too well.


    ''''I''m pretty sure I''m surrounded by........ Yukinoshita-san or Karasumaru-kun...?''''


    Azuki said with a tilt of her head.


    ''''Since you must have been rtively close enough to get attached to it.......isn''t it highly likely that you were sent near where I was?


    ''I see. Yukino and Karasuma....


    Oh, they''re all Japanese style youkai.


    Rin said a bit happily. At her words, Azuki pped her hand.


    ''''That''s right. Maybe Kameno-san was there too.''''


    You''re Chi-Chan. That means you''re there, too.


    Whenever a ssmate''s name is mentioned, the names of other ssmates immediatelye up, and as expected of a ss snitch.


    Nevertheless.


    Are Ozaji and Kano close?


    ''I''m the ace and manager of the football team!¡¡There''s something about that. Well, I didn''t ask if they''re dating or not, but Chi-chan used to watch Gozashiki-kun a lot.


    You''re looking good...


    So is there any doubt that at least those four people could have been sent to the vicinity of where Azuki came from at warp speed? Kyousuke ponders. This hillside seems to be a rtively safe zone, but if he were to look for the four of them, he would have to head to that wastnd or desert again.


    It''s a dangerous ce where they could encounter adventurers and Lesser Demons. You shouldn''t head there without a second thought, but on the other hand, those four are still left behind in those danger zones.


    "Kyousuke-kun, we''re going...?


    Rin asked fearfully.


    ''Yeah, I''m going,''


    Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''Ki, isn''t it dangerous...?''''


    I''m aware of the risks. It''s not like I''m desperate or anything.


    At Azuki''s words, Kyousuke speaks slowly.


    ''It''s not about self-sacrifice or putting others first. In the end, when I think about what I want to do, or what I don''t want to happen, I have an answer that says I have to do this, and if I have to do this, then I have to do that.


    But, Kyousuke-kun, you''re very weak when you''re alone...


    Rin''s words were to the core. Yes, that''s right. Kyousuke is weak when he is alone. He''s only a skeleton with a slightly sturdy body. If he had a weapon, it would be different, but he is even poorer, since he is an empty handed fist.


    However, Kyousuke was aware of that as well. Knowingly, knowing that it was selfish, there was only one method to take.


    ''I know,''


    I have no choice but to do this, so I have to.


    ''So Rin, I need your help.


    ''Uh....''


    Rin''s voice contained a slight hint of bitterness in it.


    So that''s how it is...


    ''''Of course, if we run into a human adventurer, we run away at once. The same goes for encountering a Lesser Demon. Even if I were to escape, it''s easier to escape with Rin''s strength than it is with me alone and naked.


    He had a feeling that one day he would have to make a request like this.


    Not to talk about self-sacrifice, but still, Kyousuke would often take risks to save others. But there, if Kyousuke tried to hedge his risks as much as possible, he would have to rely on Rin and Ei to help him. Rin was always willing to go along for the ride. Even though Eiined, he always made decisions that went against Kyousuke''s wishes.


    However, they wouldn''t always nod their heads. Even at such times, Kyousuke has to force them to follow through with the selfishness he wanted to do.


    ''Well, saying that, Kyousuke-kun. You''re also considering acting as a shinigari yourself to escape Karasumaru-kun and the others, right?


    Uh, well...


    I''m freaking out now, okay?¡¡You don''t want your body to freeze up, do you?


    Then I''ll take you in my arms if I have to carry a princess.


    Mitarai Azuki watched such a conversation between the two with a pouting look on her face.


    ''''Good........''''


    ''Oops, sorry, Azunyan. I didn''t mean to show you off. Hahaha ... ah.


    Rin, who makes some kind of generous statement, gave Kyousuke a deco pin for now.


    The reason for this is that........ Of course, Mitarai will have to follow me to show me the way. Are you okay?


    ''''Well, I, too, find it reassuring to have at least one more ssmate...''''


    Kun Kun, Mitarai Azuki nodded.


    So, this is unanimous for the moment. The day is slipping away. It''s harder to find them at night, so if possible, I want to set out to search for them as soon as possible. As Kyousuke stood up and looked out from the hillside towards the desert, Rin poked his foot a little bit.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, Kyousuke-kun. Just so you know, I''m serious.


    Hmm?


    I have a terrible fear of killing people.


    A suppressed tone of voice. Himemizu Rin spun the gloomy words.


    ''''It''s also terribly scary that I never had any doubts until now. The three people I''ve killed so far, all three of them are my abilities...?


    The first, an unnamed pawn, was killed with a kick elerated by Rin''s water stream jet, which opened a wind hole in his stomach, killing him.


    The second, Suou the Knight, was killed with an Extreme Blower that allowed a body part to enter his body and devour him from the inside.


    The third, Tokihara the Pawn, was also killed with the Extreme Blows.


    Purely, it could not be said to be Rin''s ability. But the same feeling that lingers raw in Kyousuke''s body is probably in Rin''s as well. Maybe that''s what keeps her sane, or maybe it''s her strong mental strength that allows her to offer to apany Kyousuke.


    ''''So, I........''''


    I''m not going to let Rin kill any more people.


    Kyousuke said tly.


    ''I''ll kill you if I have to.''


    Can you do it?


    Kyousuke knew that wasn''t a mental thing to say.


    On its own, Kyousuke Soraki is just a poor skeleton.


    But this surely isn''t a matter of can or can''t. There was no choice left for Kyousuke to make.


    ''If I have no choice, I''ll just have to do it.

 76-Episode 69 Mystic Liquid

    Rewind time a little bit.


    The vast desert that stretches across the new continent is called the "Time World Desert". The sea of sand that fills the area is made up of fragments that were shattered by a giant artificial magic tool during the era of the Mythical War, and each piece of sand is still functioning at a smaller scale than the one from that time. In other words, it is an interference with peripheral time.


    The sand of the Time World Desert itself is useful as a material for item crafting, but the desert where the sand is gathered inrge numbers is shunned by many adventurers as a magical ce.


    The four students who have wandered into the Time World Desert are unaware of this fact. However, they naturally understood that it was not a good idea to stay here for a long time. The heat of the desert would sap their strength. The Nurikabe reincarnated Kano Chihaya could provide shade and some relief, but there was a limit to that.


    ''''Oh no, it''s hot!¡¡It''s hot, haha!


    Yukinoshita Ryouka said as much, loosening her chest with a smile. Kabeno and Gozashiki remainednguidly silent, not uttering a single word. The hardest person in this situation should actually be the snow woman, Yukinoshita, but she was as excited as ever.


    ''''It''s okay, it''s okay!¡¡You can do it, you can go, you can go, you can go. Don''t give up. Let''s go for it!


    Snowke is trying to sow the seeds of encouragement, but in fact, I can only say the same thing from earlier.


    In fact, it''s not clear how far this desert goes, and we don''t know which way to go to save ourselves, or even where we are and where everyone else went in the first ce.


    Then a breeze blew in from above. The wind was lukewarm, but it was pleasant and faintly cooled my sweat.


    Oh, I''m back.


    He was Karasumaru Yoshitsune, a raven-tengu. Since he is the only one of these that has the ability to fly, he was assigned the task of scouting the area from the sky for now. He is the only one with the ability to fly, so he was assigned the task of scouting the area from the sky first.


    ''Good job, Karasuma-kun!¡¡This is a freezing ray ofbor!


    Don''t be stupid. You''ll need your strength.


    Karasuma waved his leaf fan as he basked in the cool light emitted by Yukinoshita. The cooled air was diffused into the surroundings.


    ''Come to think of it, I''ve often heard it''s best to use air conditioning in conjunction with a fan.


    The cold air makes me feel a little better, just as Walleno said.


    ''So, how did it go?¡¡From the air.


    "Well, the desert stretched out that way, and I could see the ocean in the other direction. And there''s a lot of greenery over here.


    Oh. So it doesn''t look like he''s going to melt in the desert!


    Snowdonia smiled and waved her arms around and nodded.


    ''The closest thing to it in terms of location is the ocean. From there, I think we should go for the green space along the coast, man.


    So the question is, now that we''re there, what are we going to do...


    At Karasuma''s words, Kabeano replied in a heavy voice.


    ''It''s okay!¡¡I can go, I can go, I can handle it!


    ''''That''s not very convincing every time, snowke...''''


    For now, we will decide on a policy for everyone.


    The fact that we have managed to work together without copsing is probably the result of the umtion of the past three months of cooperation, even though we have never been able to hang out even within our ss. They still have the same goal of bing human again and wanting to return to the world they came from.


    However, the direction they were going to head in now was the direction of the human adventurers'' ry camp. And because they were going to head there from here, they were going to be discovered and ambushed by the adventurers, but of course they had no way of knowing that.


    ''Huh!¡¡Come to think of it, Goshiki-kun isn''t here!


    I''m here. In my shadow.


    And now.


    Kyousuke, Rin, and Azuki had descended the hillside and crossed the wastnd, returning to the vicinity of the desert. Azuki squeezed his body into a smaller size. It was right in this area that the adventurers had attacked him.


    Kyousuke wasn''t going to abandon his efforts to understand the adventurer just yet, but at the same time, he was determined to eliminate all remorse and be rtive. He had to avoid anything that would cause harm to Rin, Azuki, or any of his other ssmates.


    The problem was that Rin and Azuki were out of filter. They have mental issues that make it difficult for them to fight humans. That''s why Kyousuke has to do his best to make up for it.


    If it was possible, it would be nice if we could meet up with the other students without any problems.


    There''s nowhere to hide around here, so I''m worried.


    Rin, who had merged with Kyousuke, said something like that.


    ''''Adventurer and Lesser Demon, whichever onees in is dangerous. Let''s hurry.''''


    Azunyan, do you have any idea where it''s been transferred?


    ''Well, um. I was desperate to escape, so...


    Well, I guess that''s true too. And the wastnd is a simr scene everywhere.


    But then Kyousuke noticed something lying in the corner of his vision. When he strained his eyes (not), he could see that it was some kind of corpse. After preparing Rin for that fact, Kyousuke approached it.


    ''''Ugh........''''


    Rin snorted in a small voice.


    ''A Lesser Demon. I wonder if those adventurers from earlier did it.


    It was the wreckage of a demon with parts of its body burned and cuts all over its body. The light had already disappeared from its eyes.


    Azuki was terrified to get close to it, but it seemed even more terrifying to get away from Kyousuke and the others, following along while trying to avoid looking at the corpse as much as possible.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, how much do you know about the Lesser Demons of this world?''


    Not much to go on. I''ve never heard of such a monster before.


    I''ve heard a little about you, Serena.


    If you unravel the history of this world, you will find that it is called the Mythical War that took ce in ancient times.


    There were gods who participated in the Mythical War and lost. They are called the "Demon King" and the "Dragon King". They still have their direct descendants, but they are still hidden from view.


    "The direct descendants of the Dragon King are the Dragon Newts.


    "Gilman is the direct descendant of the King of the Sea.


    Just like them, there are daemons, the direct descendants of the King of Demons.


    Dark magic is a mechanism that is activated by borrowing power from the King of Demons, and can only be used by monsters of the Demon King''s direct lineage. Although not in the direct lineage of daemons, Incubus and Subus also fall under these categories.


    ''''........This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    Hahaha. You''re not learning enough, Kyousuke-kun. Hino-kun and others were eagerly studying it, right?


    There were other gods in the ancient times, such as the Sword King, the Beast King, the King of Life, and so on. Each of these direct descendants are still living in the old continent as monsters. However, since the demon king was defeated in the new continent, it is almost impossible to see his direct lineage in the old continent.


    Kyousuke suddenly thought there.


    The bloodline they are now opposed to. Their chief ringleader is also a king.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has a good idea of what to do with it, but I''m going to be the only one who has a good idea of what to do with it. I wonder if there is a connection between the two.


    (The king of blood......... (No, you''re thinking too much.)


    They were terrifyingly powerful, but as expected, it was not enough to presume a god. Besides, they were from the same world as Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''Um, I was thinking...''''


    Ozzy and Azuki said behind me.


    ''''Then doesn''t that mean that Uozumi-kun has powerparable to Ryuzaki-kun and Lesser Demon...?


    In fact, Uozumi-kun might be incredibly strong if he awakens to Phase 2.


    Rin said with great seriousness.


    ''Now, the most important thing is that that Lesser Demon can''t beat the adventurers in the clique either.


    ''If Lesser is there, then I''m sure Greater will be there too, so I don''t think Lesser Demon is as good as Ryuzaki-kun, but even then it''s dangerous.


    The female adventurer was scorched whole after being caught by surprise by the Lesser Demon. However, in terms of danger, the adventurer''s party was slightly higher than the adventurer''s party.


    Kyousuke once again checked the Lesser Demon''s corpse. The horns and other parts of the body that were unnaturally missing, including some of the body''sponents, were probably traces of intentional stripping. Judging from the freshness of the corpse, this was probably where they had encountered the adventurers earlier.


    Now all we have to do is look for Karasuma and Yukinoshita from this vicinity........


    ''''Ah.''''


    Rin speaks up.


    ''What''s up, Rin?''


    Hey, multi-chan. Karasuma-kun''s there too.


    Rin''s arms tentacled out from around her shoulders. When I looked at it, I was sure that a huge stone wall was about to walk across the desert towards us. Beside it, a raven-tengu is flying.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun, isn''t that, an adventurer?''''


    Azuki, too, let out a nervous sound. At her fingertips, there were three human figures, still breathing behind a rock.


    The party of adventurers as usual. A woman with a poleaxe and a man with an air of banditry were missing.


    ''''They''re waiting for us...!


    Kyousuke clenched his fists. After all, to the adventurers, Karasuma and the others were just monsters.


    He could see Rin''s body tensing up. If this was the case, Karasuma and the others would certainly be taken by surprise by the adventurers. On the other hand, if we strike out, the adventurers will take us by surprise. But that would mean that Rin''s power would be directed against the humans.


    It is a heavy burden for Rin, who is out of filter.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun. We''re going...?


    I''m going. Rin, stay here.


    Anyway, we have to teach Karasuma, Yukinoshita and the others about the adventurers. If we move here, we are sure that the adventurers will notice us. But if we have no choice, we have to do it.


    ''Utsurogi-kun, I don''t know if this is going to be a weapon,''


    Saying that, Azuki gently held out the wooden bucket to me.


    "Well, well, it looks better than hitting him with your bare hands........ Thanks.


    Kyousuke thanked her and epted the tub. Rin''s body slipped off of Kyousuke with a sly smile.


    ''''Kyousuke ku.......''''


    I''ll be right back.


    With that, Kyousuke ran out in a straight line to the adventurers hiding behind the rocks.


    ''''Oooooohhhh!


    No matter how loud you shout, your throat doesn''t get torn open. As Kyousuke barked, the adventurers who had been hiding looked back at us, weapons at the ready. It''s a good idea to have a good time. I''m sure they are all used to fighting. Without a hint of panic, the swordsman stepped forward and the wizard held his staff at the ready.


    A skeleton with a wooden bucket rushed forward, so from the outside, it might not be obvious what it was.


    It was the wizard who moved first. He chanted some kind of spell, and the wand, which was probably the catalyst, lit up with a dubious light. The void popped and a bolt of lightning gushed out. With all his strength, Kyousuke throws the wooden vat at it.


    The lightning struck the wooden tub and the tub borrowed from Mitarai Azuki shattered into pieces.


    I nced over and saw that Karasuma and the others had stopped their march. They noticed the abnormality here.


    Rin and Azuki had started to move towards them as they turned around. Azuki is putting Rin, who is moving slower, into the second wooden vat.


    ''''Tch, mission failed?!''''


    The leader swordsman shouted evasively.


    ''''This guy, the skeleton from earlier?


    "Lesvon, watch out. You''re more intelligent than you look!


    Kyousuke clenches his fists. If you get this far, I''ll take you as far as I can with a see-sawing Jeet Kune Do.


    The swordsman raises his sword. Kyousuke stops in his tracks and jumps back. The sword cuts through the sky in a vain attempt. So he stepped forward, this time with great vigor. He threaded the de of the sword between his ribs and grabbed his arm.


    ''''Sheesh!''''


    The swordsman speaks up. Kyousuke unclenched his clenched fist. The most effective means of attack that would keep these bony limbs alive.


    There was a slight hesitation, perhaps this was also due to the loss of the filter. But Kyousuke easily shook off that hesitation. If he slips up, he will be killed. And it can''t be just me who gets killed.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    He thrust his outstretched fingers straight into the swordsman''s face. Some of those fingers, stretched out in the form of a pullout, scratched the man''s cheek.


    Geez!


    A scream that stirred up disgust and guilt. The index and middle fingers were thrust precisely into the man''s left eye. The sensation of a gouged, crushed eyeball runs through his fingers. Kyousuke pulled out his right arm and dumped the gouged out eyeball on the ground.


    ''Filhana, what are you doing!¡¡Cover me!


    A man in a robe shouts while preparing to activate magic.


    ''''Ah, ha, yes!''''


    As the woman raises her staff, a soft light falls on the swordsman.


    ''''O-o-o-rya!''''


    The man swung his sword while blood dripped from his left eye. More agile than before, the blow was more agile and sharp, slipping between Kyousuke''s ribs and mming into his left arm.


    The sensation of pain was non-existent. But the impact was there. The arm popped and blew away. Kyousuke''s body, which should have been strengthened by Beni''s blood, but the man''s sword strike exceeded it. Kyousuke''s left arm, which was struck by the de, was shattered.


    ''''Thunder!


    Kyousuke''s body staggered and moved away from the swordsman''s man. The wizard man activated the spell he had been waiting for immediately afterwards. The lightning bolt that runs again strikes Kyousuke without any mercy whatsoever.


    ''''Gaaaah!''''


    Kyousuke flies out of consciousness slightly at that moment.


    Losing his left arm wasn''t much of a blow. However, the difference in strength between them and his opponent was once again recognized. If the swordsman took a step forward and tried to smash Kyousuke''s head open, the fight would be over. It would be simple.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!


    It was then that a voice sounded to connect the consciousness that was about to let go.


    Rin was calling his name when Kyousuke''s arm was blown away. Just at the same time, Karasuma and the others joined us.


    ''''What''s going on here?!''''


    First of all, the first word. Karasumaru Yoshitsune asks that.


    ''Is that a human!¡¡Is it the Ursaurus that''s fighting!


    Oh, um!¡¡I don''t have time to exin too much to you!


    Azuki Mitarai interrupted Karasuma with a voice that was unusually loud for her.


    Kyousuke''s arm was blown off and he was shot by lightning, but he still stayed, stepping on the sand with both feet.


    The swordsman was bleeding profusely from his left eye. Just looking at it, Rin felt her whole body tremble. When he was a human being, he had never thought about hurting anyone, even when he was a human being.


    When you hit someone, it hurts, and when you get hit, it hurts. Himemizu Rin thought she knew better.


    In Rin''smon sense, hurting people was not a good thing.


    It hurts when you are hurt, it hurts. Forcing it on others was not something Rin could do.


    It''s a feeling that has long since been forgotten by the filter.


    That not-so-good thing was what Soraki Kyousuke was doing. Losing his arm, he swung his remaining arm again. He knew that his own sharp fingertips could be a deadly weapon. He thrust the bone straight at the swordsman in front of him.


    It gouged out his cheekbone and blood popped. Right beside him, he could see Azuki gasp for air. Kyousuke further plucked off the man''s cheek meat.


    ''''Kyousuke, kun........''''


    It is a terrible way to fight. It is a brutal way to fight. Rin couldn''t stop her body from trembling.


    ''Yukinoshita, I''m going to save Utsurogi!


    ''Yes!¡¡I get it!


    Karasuma and Yukinoshita run off at the same time. They haven''t run out of filters yet, apparently.


    In the meantime, Kyousuke''s battle continues. He crushes his own bones, rips at his opponent''s skin, picks at his flesh, and makes his blood pop. He is a skeleton and has no weapons, and that''s about the only way he can fight.


    Frankly, it''s a horrifying sight to behold. In human times, for example, if he had been shown something like this on a video site, Rin would have looked away and closed his eyes.


    But Rin couldn''t turn her gaze away from Kyousuke now.


    What would I have said to him?


    If the heart iscking, be the heart. If it''s not inside, he said, be the content. To be his flesh, his guts, his skin.


    That was the promise, supposedly.


    Kyousuke has killed three people so far. It''s the same with Rin.


    And as long as we continue to fight in this world, that won''t be enough; four or five more people, Kyousuke will kill someone. That fourth person could ur here and now, or it could be a little further down the line.


    Killing someone is a vice.


    Is it a good idea to put that vice on Kyousuke''s shoulders alone?


    How many or dozens of people will Kyousuke kill in the future, and then will you be able to stand beside him and be unconcerned?


    I''m sure my resolve wasn''t that naive.


    Yukinoshita and Karasuma break in to cover Kyousuke. However, the swordsman''s attack, probably enhanced by magic, kept them at bay. Meanwhile, a bolt of lightning released by the wizard struck the three of them, including Kyousuke.


    ''''Gozashikun!''''


    Rin shouted into the wooden tub.


    ''Keep kicking me in the ass!


    A bolt of lightning tore through the air and burned his body. The damage Kyousuke took wasn''t as bad as it could have been as Karasumaru and Yukinoshita used him as a shield. Karasumaru grabbed a leaf fan and swung it wide, and the gust of wind that arose blew the swordsman and the mage''s bodies away. Only at that moment did the lightning stop.


    Yukinoshita moved out of the gap. The heat of the desert had already melted her body to a great extent, but from her raised right arm, a cold air seeped out of her right arm that made her forget the heat.


    ''''Molecr motion, breaking through the imaginary realm!¡¡Minus 1.2 trillion degrees!


    After the statement, which I''m not sure if it''s a fact or a bluff, a pent-up cold air shoots out from between her arms.


    ''Chill pitta-cool-beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    A wall of light!


    But the freezing ray did not hit the adventurers directly. A barrier deployed by the clergywoman blocked the rays. The cold air fizzled out, and the moisture in the atmosphere turned into ice and fell into the desert with a parapet. The swordsman, who had regained his stance, rushed in at once, his sword at the ready.


    Kyousuke tried to get up, but at that point he saw that his leg was also cracked. There was no pain, but he could see that every bone in his body was creaking like never before. Up ahead, Karasuma and the swordsman and Yukinoshita and the sorceress were keeping each other in check. But thanks to the auxiliary magic deployed by the clergywoman, they weren''t able to attack as well as they would have liked.


    At the very least, they must create an opening to escape. Can I do it? With my body.


    I''m not going to be able to get it right.


    ''''Kyousuke Kupe.''''


    The wooden vat plunged into the desert and sttered its contents. What was inside was a translucent, light blue liquid. More specifically, it is Himemizu Rin.


    "Ri, Rin...?


    ''Sorry to keep you waiting, Kyousuke!¡¡Let''s merge!


    Oh, wow...?


    Rin said this in a powerful tone that was a change from earlier. Kyousuke is at a loss for words for a moment, not quite understanding how she feels. But when he sees Rin crawling up, sticking to Kyousuke''s cracked leg and wrapping her whole body as it is, and then checking the battle going on in front of him again, Kyousuke makes a cautious voice.


    ''''......Are you sure?''''


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    Her entire body is wrapped in Rin''s light blue body. Theck of bones in her left arm gives her a little extra volume.


    ''''That slime, he''s going to do something!¡¡Lesbons!


    Oh!


    You don''t want me to!


    The sorcerer shouted and the swordsman readied his sword. But Karasuma shook his leaf fan and shoved him out of his stance.


    ''I''m sorry, Kyousuke. I won''t get lost anymore.


    There is a sensation of Hime-Sui Rin''s body fitting snugly into her bones. Even the slightest crack in the body is filled in, and the whole body feels much more stable. But even so, the trembling is neverpletely removed from Rin. I could tell that somewhere, she was still scared of hurting someone, or of the fight itself. A clear feeling of fear could be felt from theyered body.


    ''''Rin........''''


    If you''re afraid, don''t push yourself.


    Kyousuke swallowed those words. He should be scared. He should be forcing himself. But still, Rin came. To despise that feeling is itself an affront to her. I''m going to ask for Rin''s help. And get out of this predicament.


    ''''Thank you, Kyousuke-kun.......''''


    A faint voice, audible only to Kyousuke, echoed where his ear folds should be.


    ''As much as possible, I don''t intend to kill you. Still, I''m sure I''ll end up killing someone again someday.


    That''s fine. If fighting is a sin, I won''t put it on you alone.


    At that moment, Kyousuke Soraki was equivalent to having ten thousand allies. His whole body felt light and his mind seemed to clear up at once. Inside his body, the wind blew in. It changed the flow of water all at once. Kyousuke clenched his right fist and ran out onto the sand.


    ''Rin, it''s extreme!


    A gust of wind surrounds her entire body as she runs, two bodies melting together to create one. His lost left arm was regenerated using Rin''s body. The swordsman is just about to swing his sword down at Karasuma. The movement of the world is disrupted and time is stretched to the extreme.


    Shaking off the tornado that surrounded them, Kyousuke''s right arm intervened between the swordsman and Karasumaru. The sword catches the sword roughly and does not reach Karasumaru.


    ''''Nah...!


    The swordsman let out an astonished cry. Both the sorcerer and the clergyman stopped their movements for a moment.


    ''''What the hell is this thing!


    The sword is buried deep in the arm that received it, but no blood flows at all. Kyousuke res at the adventurers with his twin eyes as he res at Guillory.


    ''Karasuma, Yukinoshita, stay back.


    Are you okay?¡¡The princess water was looking bad.


    I''m here for you. You''ll be fine.


    Looking back, I feel like the first time Kyousuke lent his body to Rin, it was to support her.


    That debt was returned to me sufficiently, to the point where it was not enough. I''m sure I''ll continue to be indebted to Rin in the future. That''s why I''ll at least shoulder her fear, her hesitation, here.


    Karasuma and Yukinoshita retreated slightly to rest their injured bodies.


    It was the adventurers who were confused. There would be no such monster on record, so well, it''s not surprising. But Kyousuke couldn''t be good-natured enough to wait there. To create an opening to escape, I''m going to have him hurt a little!


    ''Karasuma!¡¡Take Kabeno, Mitarai and the others and run towards the hills!


    Okay, just be careful!


    Kyousuke kicked the swordsman in the gut with his sword in the receiving position.


    ''''Guh........!


    The sorcerer''s bolt of lightning hits Kyousuke and the others. He was slightly upside down, but his limbs were still moving. Kyousuke clenches his fist and strikes the other swordsman with one or two more blows. The swordsman held up his sword again and cut into him, but at that moment, Kyousuke''s entire body liquefied and avoided the sh.


    ''''.........!


    The swordsman''s eyes widen in astonishment.


    ''''This guy is an aqua elemental?


    Lesbons, use your enchantments!


    I know!


    As the swordsman re-positioned his sword, a faint purple light lit up the sword''s body. Kyousuke braced himself. This is the first time I''ve seen that kind of weapon. It''s probably some kind of so-called magic item. It''s the one that makes the attack a magical attribute so that even the liquefied body can be damaged to some extent.


    Then. Kyousuke stepped forward without hesitation. The sorcerer now casts a fire magic. But faster than its activation, Kyousuke approached the swordsman''s man. The sorcerer clicks his tongue and stops chanting. After all, that sorcerer can''t release his magic well in a mixed battle situation.


    The man''s body was enveloped in an even paler light. The clergywoman had set up an enhancement spell. The sword swung at a speed that was iparable to the past. Kyousuke nevertheless stepped forward even more.


    ''''Rin!''''


    "Yeah!


    The sword fulfilled and dug deep into Kyousuke''s body. An intense pain that seared his entire body. However, Kyousuke grabbed one of the man''s arms with his left arm and raised his right hand sword.


    ''''Ooriyaaaaaaah!


    The mmed hand de bit into the man''s arm, shredding the flesh and cracking the bones as it went. The adventurer man let out another loud scream and winced. The sword remained propped up against Kyousuke''s body. Blood spurted out of the wound on his right arm, which had been knocked off in a spectacr manner.


    ''''Lesbons!''''


    A clergywoman runs up to the man, calling his name.


    ''Filhana, it''s dangerous!''


    The woman did not hear the sorcerer''s man''s stillness. She sheltered the slumped swordsman in her arms as she held him.


    Kyousuke threw off the man''s right arm and pulled the sword from his body. He red at the clergywoman and she, too, stared back at him with a strong, intent gaze. Swinging the sword down here was an easy thing to do. Kyousuke has the resolve to do so, and so does Rin.


    ''''Those guys are our people. Don''t mess with them any more.''''


    But Kyousuke said so. This clergywoman seemed to have some hesitation in attacking uspared to the other adventurers. If you can talk to her, she''s the only one who can get through to you.


    ''''I understand.''''


    Hearing the woman answer, Kyousuke was inwardly slightly relieved to hear the woman''s answer. Rin seemed to do the same.


    ''But tell me. What are you people?¡¡Are these monsters native to this continent?¡¡Why do you speak humannguage?


    It''s aplicated situation. I don''t like to talk about it.


    Kyousuke said and picked up the sword sheath that fell to the ground.


    ''''We''re looking for a way to cross the ocean, but........ Well, it looks like we won''t be able to get along with each other like this.......


    The swordsman was sweating profusely all over, probably due to the pain. I don''t know if our voices are reaching him, but he only let out a stifling roar and did not try to speak. The sorcerer''s man also showed no signs of attacking us. He must have thought that if he got his hands on them, Kyousuke and the others would cut down the two men in front of him. In fact, he had every intention of doing so.


    The clergyman also stared into Kyousuke and the others'' eyes and then gave a small nod.


    ''''I understand. Thank you for missing it.''''


    I''d like to give you your weapon back, but I don''t want you to get attacked again, so I''m keeping it.


    Kyousuke tried to continue, "Watch out for the Lesser Demon," but he stopped. It was out of character to say something like that while taking away his ability to fight. If you say that, though, it might be out of character not to make a tome here.


    ''''Let''s not think too hard.''''


    Rin says in a small voice.


    ''Well, that''s true too. Anyway, we''re going anyway. Just watch out for the Lesser Demon.''


    Eventually, I said it. There was some hesitation in turning our backs, but Kyousuke and the others continued to follow Karasuma and the others and began to move towards the hillside. Behind us, we could hear the sound of the sorcerers making the swordsmen stand, but there was no sign of them attacking us.


    Kyousuke breathes a sigh of relief and releases the Extreme Cross. His left arm returned to its missing state again.


    ''''I''m sorry Kyousuke-kun, if only I had moved faster...''''


    Hmm?¡¡Well.... Well, it''s no use. It was nice to see you.


    However, it''s quite inconvenient not to have an arm. Fortunately, I should be able to function by adding another bone to it.


    Well, for now, let''s just be happy that everyone is safe. If we can gather that many people, there will be quite a bit more we can do. The problem is whether or not there are any other students flying to this continent. We''ll need to look into that area a bit more.


    I''m also concerned about the blood n''s movements. The new continent is one of thends that was suspected to have a blood tribe base. We have to move carefully, taking into ount the possibility that this is their knees.


    ''''Rin, I''m sure they''ll continue to make you feel quite overwhelmed in the future.


    Mmm, that''s fine. I want to share in the painful feelings you go through, Kyousuke.


    Okay.


    The predicament of being out of the filter, a predicament that will probably befall the other students in the future. But at least Rin was able to get through it. It wasn''t impossible for everyone else to do it either.


    Kyousuke muttered to himself as he looked out at the setting sun as it was setting.


    ''I''m d Rin''s with me.''


    Heh heh heh. Me too.


    The two of them walked towards the hillside while dodging such conversations.


    Already, they were surrounded by the surrounding area. The desert at night was cold, and it was more than enough to deprive their bodies of freedom. The little devils (Imps) surrounding us were ringly watching and aiming at us. In order to break through this encirclement, our forces are far too weak.


    Hakuba Kazusumi turned around. Itomi Kumizaki and Natsuhiko Tentahara. Aside from the Tentahara, the one in the Kumozaki was not that used to fighting. On top of that, both of them were sluggish in their mobility.


    With Tepedahara protecting Spiderzaki, Hakuba and another one, Inugami, are fighting off the imps. Hakuba, who was able to exercise healing magic that was outstandingly high in his ss, had greatly improved the session ability of the entire party, though.


    The already bestialized Inugami was attacking the small demons at hand one after another, biting off their throat flutes and throwing them away. The phase of the moon was much closer to the full moon, and its fighting ability was quite close to being at its true value.


    But even so, the situation of leaving the main battle power to the Inugami alone was jittery.


    ''''Guru-ooh!


    "Phi-phi!


    Inugami dodged the magic released one after another, taking advantage of the moment when the little demons with low magic capacity ran out of gas and pounced again.


    ''''What are you going to do, white horse, the enemy numbers aren''t decreasing at all!


    We can''t let them cut us off!


    There were screams from the two men behind me. If there was at least one more person, it would be a different story. Where are we in the first ce? The white horse also swung its horns to fight back, desperately trying to figure it out.


    At that moment, Inugami, who had been cutting deep into the crowd of enemies, came back to us as if jumping up and down.


    ''''What''s the matter, Inugami!


    The bestialized Inugami Hibiki had no vocal cords. She put her four feet on the ground, lowering her body and snarling. With her fangs bared, her twin eyes stared into the evening darkness. She is revealing her alertness.


    At that moment, an unpleasant feeling snatched at the back of Hakuba''s mind. The Inugami, the bloodline''s natural enemy, has the innate ability to sniff out their existence. It was usually always when she showed this much vignce, when the blood n was involved.


    Hakuba''s eyes narrowed, and she turned her attention to the direction of Inugami''s re.


    ''''Huh........there are four of them. Is this one around?''''


    First, I heard a woman''s voice.


    ''Maybe so. It was well worth the effort of mobilizing our forces.''


    Next, I heard a man''s voice.


    In the darkness, two shadows emerge in a blur. I''m not going to be the only one. Hakuba clicks his tongue a little. I hated myself for knowing how close the two of them were to each other just by looking at them.


    ''Those guys?''


    Hakuba asked in a whisper, but Inugami didn''t nod.


    He still wasn''t pretty as usual, he thought, but apparently he wasn''t ignoring him. I knew that because I also noticed the other shadows that surrounded them beyond the imps, the white horse.


    A sleighing, terrifying oddity. A total of six arms sprouted, two faces and four eyes, gleaming and glowing. Behind me, I saw the spider saki slump to the ground. Perhaps it was inspired by trauma.


    The King of the Dead Spirit, who had once attacked Hakuba and the others in that undergroundbyrinth. It was at least a dozen of them, led by two blood rtives, that were surrounding us.

 77-Episode 70: Pessimistic Girlfriend

    Hard work doesn''t always pay off.


    Even if you have the guts, you can''t always manage it.


    When did my heart begin to cool? When I was selected to be a regr in a club activity over someone who worked harder than me, when I realized that it wasrgely due to talent, I knew that there were things in this world that could not be filled no matter how hard I worked.


    Still, it''s a regr. An important one who drives his friends to victory. From then on, I worked harder than anyone else and showed more guts than anyone else. At some point, people around him came to recognize him as ''a person of hard work and perseverance'' and he himself began to try to behave in that way.


    At all times, hard work and guts.


    Put your soul into it.


    The heart is hot.


    Like a me.


    I am on fire.


    It''s a cold lie. I clearly perceive my heart growing cold with each word that is said. The upturn in my upturn highlights the cold, cruel nature of my nature. Talking about your dreams doesn''t change the reality.


    My ssmates believe they can go home. On the surface, I followed them. No, even in my heart, I was convinced I was following them. But the world is not that convenient. Somewhere, in my heart, I was cold.


    Even when the second transference urred, the feeling of "I knew it" was stronger.


    Is there any way to return to the world under these circumstances?


    There was no way to go back. But it''s a slim chance.


    The desire to believe is always there. It''s important not to give up and to keep believing. No matter how much you try to convince your mind, your true nature, which smiles a thin smile, is always looking down on you.


    Feelings are meaningless.


    There is no heart in the world.


    Reality is ruthless.


    It''s like ice.


    It is getting colder and colder.


    It was time for Yukinoshita Ryouka to stop cheating herself.


    She had to establish a temporary base in the green hillside area. However, aside from cutting down the trees, it would be a challenge to assemble them. There were no students who had the tribal ability or knowledge to do so. The result was an unstable kennel made up of chopped down trees that were put together in the shape of the letter ''man''.


    ''''It just goes to show how blessed we were with our environment up until now...''''


    Kyousuke muttered something like that as he ced the magic sword he had taken from the adventurers on his shoulder.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that it''s a good idea. For now, as long as we can keep out the rain and wind.


    Karasuma nodded with his hands on his hips.


    ''It doesn''t matter, Utsurogi. Is your left hand all right?


    Yeah, yeah. Just in case. It''s not quite right, but it works.


    Kyousuke raises his left arm, which is somewhat longer than his right arm.


    The other day, in a fight with an adventurer, Kyousuke lost his left arm. Fortunately, he is a skeleton and can function properly if another arm is grafted on. Kyousuke, along with Karasuma, Yukinoshita, and others, recovered that left arm from the Lesser Demon''s corpse.


    He couldn''t let Azuki, who was out of filter, see it, and he didn''t want Rin to see it either if he could, so he asked the two of them to apany him. After shaving off the flesh, drying it and connecting it to just the bones, they surprisingly managed to get it together.


    ''''Is there a system message saying that an unknown unit has been connected or something like that?''''


    ''I''m not answering........ Do you y the game too, Karasuma?


    I do a lot of action stuff. Not as much as you nerds in your group, though.


    Kyousuke can''t help but poke at Karasuma, who operated a line from a certain famous game. I see, even though they are ssmates, there are many things you don''t know about them unless you talk to them one-on-one like this.


    But Koganei is probably better at that kind of game. I''m a sucker for retro games.


    Okay. Can you give me something to do when you get home?


    I don''t know when that will be.


    Kyousuke checks his own left arm as he repeats such a conversation with Karasuma.


    It seems that the Lesser Demon''s left arm has already been recognized as part of Kyousuke''s body. In fact, when he ced Rin on his left arm, the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· was activated. However, the strangely spiky andrge swinging arm doesn''t fit in with the senses very well.


    As a matter of fact, Kyousuke had hoped that this demon''s arm bone would cause some side effects. Currently, Karasumaru and Yukinoshita hadn''t run out of filters, but there was no certainty that they would be able to get past that phase if they ever reached it. Kyousuke and Rin would have to do their best. In that case, they think that this left arm will be a new strength.


    If I said that, I might be terribly offended. That''s why I didn''t say it. It was something that Rin per se seemed to have already noticed, though.


    ''''Yoo-hoo!¡¡Gentlemen, wee back!


    Then, I hear Rin''s cheerful voice from the other side. Azuki and Yukinoshita are with them. The girls are carrying arge wooden bucket, with plenty of water in it. There was arge amount of ms plunged inside.


    While Kyousuke and Karasuma were building their base, the rest of them were out looking for foodstuffs. Rin and the others had gone to the beach to pick up some tidal water, while Kabeano and Gozashiki were in the forest looking for nuts. With this group of people, they have no trouble picking as much food as they can get. The reason for the leftover food is because Yukinoshita can freeze it.


    It''s a good idea to make rice with asari ms. I knew it would be better to make ms for rice........


    There''s no rice, no soy sauce, no mirin, no sugar. No luxury!


    With a thud, Rin lowered the wooden bucket to the ground. The ms were spitting out sand in the seawater that had been spewed out of the vat.


    ''You could extract salt from the seawater in the vat by drying it out in the sun, don''t you think?


    Oh, good. Good salt.


    Rin agreed with Karasuma''s suggestion, leaning forward with her body.


    It was the ability of Mitarai Azuki, the adzuki wash, to bring out the tub. I thought he always carried it around with him, but I didn''t think it was something he could create with his ability.


    By the way, the wooden vat disappears after 24 hours, perhaps because it is made of woven magical power. The number of wooden vats Azuki can produce in a day is roughly around 10. Azuki will dly provide you with a vat and water, as long as your abilities are useful to him.


    Kyousuke was relieved to see that the society was being built again for the time being. What we need is a human life.


    ''I picked some nuts,''


    A rustling forest tree buzzed and a Nurikabe girl returned from the other side. I moved my gaze to see where the ozashiki had gone, and found her standing in the shadows. She was still shadowy as ever.


    ''Let''s get a fire going. Utsurogi, I''m counting on you.


    At Karasuma''s suggestion, Kyousuke readied his magic sword. As he focused his mind and put his mind to it, the sword''s body was covered in mes. The adventurers who were deprived of their swords probably didn''t think that they were being used as lighters, but thanks to them, their diets were quite helpful.


    I wonder how those adventurers are doing now. To say I''m worried about them is an understatement, but it''s not a good idea to worry about them too much.


    After lighting the mes, they began to cook ms and nuts on the skewers that they had prepared in advance.


    So, what are we going to do now?


    ''What are we going to do?'' asks Hanno, whose arms are too short to help with the task.


    "What do you mean, well, we''re going to escape. We''ll get out of this continent and head for Veus.


    Karasuma replied as he skewered the ms impatiently.


    I doubt it will be possible. Because even crossing the ocean takes time, right?


    It''ll be okay if you don''t give up. Hey, Yukinoshita.


    Yeah, yeah, everything''s fire.


    Even though she is abruptly dismissed from the conversation, Yukinoshita Ryouka clenches her fists tightly and gives a hot smile.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka is a member of the female ballet club who has been reincarnated as a snow woman. She is a hot-headed girl with a characteristic burst of tension, and her positive thinking and forcefulness isparable to that of Saruwatari Futa of the baseball team. She has a twin peerless record as a member of the hot-blooded, high-tension sports club.


    Yukinoshita is quite a character just by being a hot-blooded snow woman, but there have been times when her own tensions have been so high that her body has melted away.


    ''It''s fine, Utsurogi-kun got his arms back!¡¡Our fight is just beginning!¡¡We can''t lose, Standup!


    What''s the point of standing up now?


    It''s a matter of feelings, it''s a matter of heart!


    Snowke was making a strong argument while skewering a m.


    ''Don''t give up!¡¡If you give up, you won''t be able to do the things you can do, and sometimes you can do them because you keep believing!¡¡The impossible is possible!¡¡Miracles do happen!


    You can''t be an optimist like Yukinoshita-san.


    A casual line from Kameno. Kyousuke stood side by side with Rin, silently skewering the ms, only to see Yukinoshita return to a straight face slightly at that moment. She had a cold look on her face, which was unimaginable from the fact that she was always smiling and sprinkling hot lines around.


    But soon enough, Yukinoshita returned to her smile.


    ''It''s better to have at least one person like this, right?¡¡I''m not good at thinkingplicated things!


    Well, that tension helps in some ways, doesn''t it?


    ''Haha!¡¡Go on, go on, you can do it, you can do it!


    Snowke gave a thumbs up and showed his white teeth.


    ''It''s fine to try your best, but don''t be reckless, guys.


    Kyousuke says strongly, as if to nail it.


    ''They might get stuck if the filter breaks. Particrly dangerous for types like Yukinoshita and Karasuma.


    ''They care about me!¡¡Thank you, Mr. Utsuroghi!¡¡I''ve got your passionate heart, I''ve got it all!


    Out of the blue, Snowman is a beautiful woman. It''s no surprise that snow women are usually beautiful. It is somewhat of an attractive sight as she looks at you from the front and winks at you with a quick wink. Right next to me, I could see the slime puff up.


    That said, though, it''s ark. Kyousuke thinks as he skewers the m.


    He had never really thought about it properly before. Why did Yukinoshita Ryouka reincarnate as a snow woman or something else? The monsters she reincarnated with were affected by their mentality to some extent. If it was a type like Yukinoshita, it would have been nice to be reincarnated as a Wisp or Smander, just like Ei.


    Of these, Kyousuke and Rin are the only ones who have awakened in Phase 2. In other words, most of the members here haven''t solved their own problems or are unaware of it. That might have been fine until now....


    ''''Rin.''''


    Kyousuke sneakily called out to a puffy Rin while Yukinoshita attracted the attention of those around her with her high spirits.


    ''There''s something I need to discuss with youter.


    Okay, okay.


    Rin nodded, as if she had roughly guessed the word alone. She''s a quick to understand, which really helps.


    ''''Guys, let''s get hotter! I''m fired up!


    Yukinoshita Ryouka was as excited as ever, to the point where everyone around her was giggling.


    After stabilizing their lives first, Kyousuke and the others decided to seek a way to cross the sea to the Veus Kingdom. That huge heavy cruiser was already gone, but they would need a ship to cross the sea. In addition, a reasonable navigational skill.


    The route to obtain a heavy cruiser was extremely special. There were a number of means that were only feasible with the dungeon arrangements by the blood n and Kurumori Izumo''s (Gremlin) race ability, and even if they were to cross the sea, it could be said that there was almost no problem because there was a maritime caravan to guide them and a goblin army led by Gokubunbara.


    There were two means that Kyousuke and the others could take.


    One is to somehow get the supplies needed to cross the ocean and paddle out to the great sea.


    The other is to ask for help from those adventurers.


    Thetter would be the most practical. But it would be difficult to convince them to cooperate without resorting to intimidation.


    We decided not to jump to conclusions and prioritize exploring the surrounding area for the time being. We might find a breakthrough of some sort. Even if you''re not an adventurer, there''s a chance that you can get the cooperation of the monsters living in this new continent.


    Besides, they wouldn''t necessarily be the only students sent to this continent. ording to the testimony of Karasuma and the others, there was yet another group near them, and the possibility that they were sent to the same ce in terms of distance could not be ruled out. Joining forces with them might open up other prospects.


    Kyousuke had no such intentions at all, but the dividing position in this team, the leader so to speak, was bing him. He was the guy who had the face of a skeleton chief of staff. As for Kyousuke, though, he wasn''t happy at all.


    He wasn''t a social person by nature. I can socialize with people in an unconventional way, though. However, since he couldn''t say that anymore, Kyousuke reluctantly decided to take the position of leader. I don''t know if I can do as well as Ryuzaki, but if there''s a chance of getting everyone back alive with that, I''ll do anything.


    ''''I can''t say that anymore,'''' in other words, Yukinoshita Ryouka.


    That night, Kyousuke asked Rin about Yukinoshita. Along with Ryuzaki, it was Rin who was watching people in ss. He wanted to ask her about her impressions of the person called Yukinoshita Ryouka (dare I say human).


    ''''Well, Ryouka-chan herself is a bit cold, isn''t she?''''


    Rin said that simply.


    ''''I don''t know why he''s always saying or trying to say something so positive, but if there''s a problem with him, I think that''s it. It''s just that---''''


    Just?¡¡I ask, and Rin slurs her words a bit before saying.


    "I don''t see why we need to do anything about it right now.


    I disagree. Now that the extremes are still in ce, the impossibility of snowkes is going to copse in the near future. Kyousuke said.


    ''''Is that an experience?''''


    Maybe so.


    Somehow, I feel that Yukinoshita''s mental circumstances are somewhat simr to my own. She seems to be positive, but she doesn''t have any initiative in herself.


    asionally, she is ridiculed for ''teasing snowkes for speaking out''. More harshly, they say that she is ''too acerbic and samey'' or that her words are too lightly spoken to be in sync. ording to Rin''s words, such opinions have existed before the transition. She doesn''t speak her ownnguage.


    If she continues to think positive thoughts that aren''t even in her mind, even if only on the surface, it will break down one day.


    Especially in this situation. If Snowke is a realist who spouts realistic and acerbic opinions, that''s fine. If she''s a pessimist spouting pessimistic opinions, that''s fine too. The problem is that she''s pretending to be an optimist. I don''t know the reason for this, but I have a feeling that it''s time to get rattled.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, you know.''''


    Rin said.


    ''Do you think you can solve Ryouka''s problem?¡¡Kyousuke had me, but I wonder if there''s anyone who can interfere with Ryouka''s mind.''''


    Rin puffed up tremendously when I said, ''I don''t think I can do it.


    ''''I wouldn''t say no, and I know it''s typical for Kyousuke-kun!


    However, it wasn''t just about Yukinoshita, I''d like to solve everyone''s problems if I could, but would that be selfish? For myself, I was happy to have Rin help me. The person I would most like to give that feeling back to is Rin, but there are many others who would like to get the same help.


    "Well, if you want to do that, Kyousuke-kun, I''ll help you, but........


    I''m sorry, Kyousuke said.


    ''You don''t apologize.''


    Rin returned it with a pizzazz.


    ''''It''s good to want to help someone. It''s a good thing that you want to help someone, because that''s what helped me, too. I don''t say this often, but it''s great fun to walk and run with Kyousuke-kun.


    I bow my head in thanks.


    I''m sure there''s not much I can say about you, Ryouka, but I don''t think there''s much I can say about you.


    As Kyousuke felt, Yukinoshita''s mentality was somewhat simr to Kyousuke''s. That''s why she also told him that Kyousuke, not Rin, should be involved. There wasn''t much Rin could do for Yukinoshita.


    If Kyousuke''s essence is empty, then Yukinoshita''s essence is ice. I don''t know if what Kyousuke should be doing is melting that ice, or driving a wedge into it, or whether he should be looking for a different strategy.


    ''''For now, Kyousuke-kun, why don''t you team up with Ryouka and try to find out more things. I''ll lead the search for the other members and the surrounding area.


    Even Rin has Phase 2. With Azuki''s support, which can create water, they wouldn''t fall behind the monsters in the area. As long as the other students were concerned about running out of filters, Kyousuke and Rin had decided early on that they would be spread out as much as possible when exploring.


    As such, they were divided into teams, with Kyousuke deciding to search along the coast with Yukinoshita, and Rin and the others exploring the forest area.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, um, just so you know,''''


    When the consultation was over and it was time to go to bed, Rin spoke to Kyousuke in a small voice.


    ''''I think it''s a good thing for Kyousuke to be able to help others, but, like this, I''m not saying that you should take it in moderation, but...''''


    So I''m going to break up the words.


    "No, just keep it to a minimum, okay?¡¡It makes me feel uneasy.''


    What does that mean?¡¡Kyousuke didn''t have the courage to just ask.


    It''s not easy for an adventurer who has gone to the new continent to return to the old continent. Arrangements for a liaison ship had to be made before departure, so the ship wouldn''t visit until the appointed day. Even if the ship arrives on time, its arrival is often dyed due to an ident or some other reason. It is standard practice to carry more food and other supplies.


    The group of adventurers led by Lesvon had already had to almost give up the search because Lesvon had lost his right arm and Rain, the party''s wallflower, had been burned all over. Lesbon''s prized magic sword, the ze de, had been taken away by the monsters, and overall, the deficit was a good thing.


    ''''d*mn those monsters........!


    The former bandit wombat clenched his fist and pounded on the rock.


    ''''If you hadn''t gotten in the way as much as you could, you''d have captured a rare monster by now and just waited for the Yu Yu ship!


    Well, yeah.


    Lesvon, the swordsman who had lost his right arm, muttered as he swiped his longsword with his remaining left arm.


    ''''You''re an adventurer, so it''s only natural to take this level of risk. I''m the one who had a bad outlook. I owe everyone an apology.''''


    The Adventurer''s Guild''s ranks would drop so much, Lesbon blurted out.


    It was difficult for a swordsman who had lost his right arm to continue being an adventurer in the future. Fortunately, Lesvon was a Gold Ranker and had a good amount of savings. He could build a state-of-the-art magic prosthetic arm in the industrial city of Gil-Azerg and try to restart it, or he could use the money to start some kind of business. In any case, it was fortunate that he was able to miss a life.


    Some monsters are intelligent and rational. That doesn''t mean that we should not get extra emotional, which is Lesvon''s adventurer''s philosophy, but in this case, his intelligence and reasoning allowed him to prolong his life, so I have mixed feelings.


    ''''Even so, leader, I''m not convinced...!


    Lesvon watched withplicated eyes as Wombat gritted his teeth.


    How were the others doing? When he moved his gaze, he saw that Filhana was frantically writing something. It was semi-automatic writing, by autonomous control magic. Perhaps it is a remote documentmunication magic (facsimile) that writes a series of information received by telepaths.


    Filhana is certified as amunication mage (telepathic mage). It was fortunate that she was brought in, asmunication mages who can participate inbat and have a gold-ranked adventurer''s qualification are rare. Filhana used her telepath to contact the Adventurer''s Guild on the maind and negotiate with them to see if they could arrange a ship a little earlier. But even then, it would still take a week to hurry up and get there. Arge merchant ship would take nearly a month to make the passage.


    ''''Filhana, what''s going on over there...''''


    And then Lesvon realized that she was about to say it. What she was writing in the facsimile was not amunication record or anything like that.


    ''Zelga Grand Martial Competition, all the teams are in ce!¡¡''''A dark horse in the hexenbiest fighting division? "In the hidden hot springs of the kingdom of Verneus, there is a hot spring inn run by a monster! "Mysterious steel ship crosses the Algarica Canal! . They all seem to be gossip articles from third-rate newspapers. He picked them up from the telepathicwork.


    Lesvon sighed and snatched the paper from Filhana''s hand.


    ''Ah!


    Are you making gossipy clippings again?


    Okay, I''ll take it back!


    Filhana''s hobby is to subscribe to these eyebrow-raising, third-rate magazines. Even after crossing to a new continent and not having ess to newspapers, she often browses through the telepathicwork.


    ''''Isn''t it important for an adventurer to gather information!


    These things aren''t called intelligence gathering. It''s more like politics and...


    Well, then, it''s this kind of thing!¡¡Signs of a coup in the Southern Kingdom of Pirika!


    Lesvon''s eyebrows twitched as he heard this. He was born and raised in the southern kingdom, on the western outskirts of the country. He didn''t have much affection for his homnd, but it was true that that ce had always been a kinaesthetic country. The rule of the empire was deeply rooted in the upper echelons of the state, and many of the people suffered from oppression.


    ''''For some reason, the third prince, who was expelled from the royal pce, has risen up to lead his people, or something like that. I heard that the pce is worried about this movement.


    Hmmm...


    They say the prince''s entourage is a ck cat in boots.


    It''s a mistake to listen to them seriously.


    It''s still a third-rate article. Lesvon thrust the paper back at Filhana. Seeing this, the wombat couldn''t hold back and shouted.


    ''It doesn''t matter, though, what are we going to do!¡¡At this rate, you''re in the red!


    Let''s just give up. I mean, it''s a gamble anyway.


    Filhana, who was originally backward about fighting those monsters, muttered softly and resumed receiving facsimiles.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who can get a fruitful request here. Unfortunately, this is the new continent........


    That''s when Lesvon was about to say it.


    ''Just as well. Actually, I have a favor to ask you.


    An unfamiliar voice echoed through the ry camp. When they all turned to look in surprise, they saw that Weygun, a sorcerer who worked as a sub-leader, had brought with him two strange men and women, one in a tuxedo and one in a dress, not very battle-appropriate attire.


    Filhana stiffened slightly at the sight of them.


    ''Wegan, who are those two?''


    Glenn and Sinc. Adventurers. They just set foot on this new continent a few days ago.


    When they are introduced, the two adventurers bow their heads reverently. They intertwine their fingers together in a friendly manner, but their blood-red eyes are not smiling so much as they are smiling.


    We''re trying to capture some monsters, but a couple of them escapedst night, and we need your help to find them. We need your help in the search for them. We''ll pay you.


    Requests to adventurers who do not go through the guild are forbidden by agreement. This is because it would create trouble in some way.


    However, it is tacitly epted that adventurers who meet up with other adventurers in the field, requesting cooperation from other adventurers and paying them a reward for doing so, although it is gray, almost ck, as far as possible. Naturally, this also often creates extra trouble, but in that case, the guild does not intervene.


    Lesvon looked at the wombat. I can understand his feelings. He wanted to avoid the situation where he hade all the way to the new continent and had to return home with a deficit, and that too injured, as much as possible.


    ''''The ones we missed were the unicorn and the lycanthrope. I don''t know.


    I''m willing to listen. But we''re not done yet.


    Lesvonplied, keeping his longsword on the ground.

 78-Episode 71: Real Ice Face, Fire Mask, Antinomy

    Two students from ss 4 of the second year were captured.


    The information was immediately delivered to the king''s residence, and at the same time to Koganei. Koganei hurriedly asked the pawns at random, but naturally, they didn''t know the details. Koganei eventually visited Akeno''s room.


    Basically, Akeno, who holds the position of Bishop, works in a two-man cell with the blood family that holds the position of Knight. However, the Knight had not been replenished since Suou lost his life, and she rarely went out to study in her room, instead immersed in her own research.


    Opening the door roughly, Akeno nced at her and then shifted her gaze to the suspicious sks lined up on her desk again.


    ''Akeno-san, I heard that one of your ssmates was caught...''


    That''s a fact. Two on a new continent. Arachne and Roper. I understand they''re already in transit.


    Akeno muttered in a t voice.


    It''s Kumizaki and Tentahara. Koganei gasped. Finally, his other ssmates, other than himself, would have been captured by the blood family. This kind of damage had to be taken into ount when the ss was split apart.


    Koganei honestly dreadeding face to face with them. It had already been nearly two months since he had left the ss, and things had changed considerably. He even wonders if he no longer has a ce in that ss. It''s true that I''m beginning to feel hesitant about going back.


    But not Spider Saki and Tentahara. Should I just take them and escape this castle?


    Koganei, who had awakened in Phase 2, had already grown to the point where he could take on a pawn or so with room to spare. Currently, the castle''s strength was stretched thin. As soon as Kumazaki and the others arrive, it''s not impossible for Koganei to lead them out, perhaps.


    But, Koganei thought, it''s not possible. They wouldn''t necessarily be the only ones to end up being captured by the Blood n. Currently, their ssmates are scattered. The story was that the troops led by one of the rooks were on their way to the Southern Kingdom of Pirica. Perhaps someone else would be captured again.


    As Koganei was thinking about it, Akeno was taking off his white coat in front of him and starting to prepare something.


    ''''Akeno-san, where are you going...?''''


    Zelgas, the diatorial duchy.


    It was understandable to Koganei that this was probably because he had found out where his other ssmates were, and that was why he was doing it.


    ''As long as my reasoning is functioning properly, I''ll try not to kill you.


    ....!


    The words confront Koganei with a fact that he doesn''t want to recognize, if anything, he doesn''t want to recognize.


    Washio is dead. And maybe, just maybe, someone else will die again.


    At this point, I wonder what I should be doing at this point. I could follow Akeno now and fight her to protect my other ssmates. But in that case, what would happen to Spider Saki and Tentahara, who would be sent to this castle?


    Would Kumizaki and Tentahara trust her in the first ce?


    Koganei hadn''t forgotten what he had done to them. Considering that, it seems like there is nothing that can be taken back.


    There is no ce to stay in this blood family''s castle.


    But that doesn''t mean you can''t find a ce for yourself back in ss.


    It''s not a ce where you can go back to after all this time, and I knew that long ago.


    Then, we''ve already decided what we''re going to do.


    Koganei gave a wry, cruel smile. In the end, it might just be that he hadn''t been able to tread on it until now. But it was as if what Koganei could do here had been decided from the beginning.


    The new fact of the capture of two ssmates determined a decision for Koganei Yoshiki.


    It was morning. Stuffing their stomachs with the skewered ms, nuts, and whatever else they had left behindst night, Kyousuke and the others began to prepare for the search. As we had nned, Kyousuke was going to explore along the coast with Yukinoshita.


    Rin pestered him before they left, so he jostled a bit. I thought about talking about how there''s nothing to worry about, or how I don''t intend to have such feelings for Yukinoshita, but I was embarrassed that I was wrong, so I decided not to.


    ''Am I alone with the squad leader?¡¡What?¡¡What are you up to, Squad Leader?


    As they begin their search, Yukinoshita makes an insanely loud noise.


    ''''You have Himemizu-san as your squad leader!¡¡Or have you switched your aim!


    It''s not like that!


    It''s not easy to keep up with them when they areing at you like this from the start. Kyousuke scratched his head and preceded along the coastline.


    Kyousuke is carrying the magic sword that he took from the adventurers. It was unclear what effect the bones of the daemon hanging on his left arm would have, but his strength should have been improved from before. Nevertheless, he couldn''t afford to let the Lesser Demon and otherse out, so he proceeded as cautiously as possible.


    ''''But there''s a good reason why we''re down to two. As the squad leader, I''m going to interview each one of you properly.


    "Ho ho!


    I don''t know my ssmates very well.


    ''I see!¡¡It''s good to try to know!


    Crossing his arms, Snowdonia nodded yes.


    It''s hard to do, after all. How much of this tension is genuine and how much is fake? If I suddenly got to the heart of the matter and said, ''You''re making a character, aren''t you?'' wouldn''t I be warned at once and it would be game over? No, it''s not like we''re ying a romantic simtion.


    ''Come on, ask me anything you want!


    Snowman said, pping his chest with a bang.


    A snow woman on a summer beach. What a quaint scene. However, now is not the time to indulge in that breeze. Kyousuke stabbed his magic sword into the sandy beach and thought about it. Seeing Kyousuke begin to think, Yukinoshita walks towards the surf. He kicks off the crashing waves and they scatter into the air as icy debris.


    Now, what could he say? Kyousuke knew his example well. However, even with his own example, he doesn''t know how to properly break down an opponent with such a twisted mentality.


    Yukinoshita kicked the seawater off with a ssh, turning them into ice.


    Kyousuke was troubled and eventually decided to attack it from the front.


    ''Yukinoshita, everyone has a reason for being reincarnated into that monster.


    Basha. Snowdonia''s feet stop.


    ''Apparently. Was it the embodiment of aplex?


    ''It''s not just about theplex, though. I''m a skeleton because I have no substance, and Rin is a slime because she''s flexible. Ryuzaki and Koganei reflect their pride, and Ei, despite his appearance, has a hot temperament.


    I don''t know everyone in the ss, but there are plenty of other things thate to mind.


    Mitarai Azuki is pretty easy to figure out. Kurumori, too, is probably a reflection of his hobbies, reflected in his current form to the fullest. Goubayashi became like that because he was too conscious of the violent existence and impulse inside him. Sakuma is, well. Sakuma is, well, yeah.


    ''How did Yukinoshita be a snow woman?''


    .........


    At that moment, Snowdonia looks over her shoulder. Her ice-cold blue eyes were impregnated with a chillingly cold color. The air is clothed in cold air, gaining mass. The waves rushing to her feet froze in an instant in their shape.


    ''I''m a pessimist (pessimist).


    Surprisingly easily, Snowdonia admitted that fact.


    ''''I think that''s what it''s all about,''''


    ''Yukinoshita....''


    I know what I''m talking about. No, I want to know. It''s not nice, it''s not a dream or an ideal. I want to be hot, and I wish I could be, but I just can''t.


    Snowdonia turned her whole body around, a resigned smile on her mouth. He gently sat down on the frozen waves.


    ''Do you think Utsurogi-kun will be able to get us back to the world?¡¡Do you think you can make it across these waters without getting lost?¡¡Do you think it''s such a miracle that we can alle together safely and in one ce?


    ''Oh....''


    I don''t have it.


    Before Kyousuke could say anything, Yukinoshita said piquantly.


    ''Dreams and ideals are not enough to override reality. I''ve always thought it was impossible. Deep down, don''t you agree with that, Utsurogi-kun?


    I feel like I was pointed at a figurehead. Kyousuke couldn''t say it back.


    It would be nice to be able to return home, but that doesn''t lead to a certainty. The possibility is infinitesimal. The more you search for a way for everyone to return home as one, the more the walls of reality stand in the way.


    Even if we managed to protect everyone in front of us now, we don''t know what will happen to those who are already separated from us. There is a limit to what we can do with our dreams and ideals.


    ''Maybe so.''


    Kyousuke nodded.


    ''It''s not just me. I think even Ryuzaki and others thought so. They''re all anxious. So, it''s probably not a bad thing to express that anxiety. If you really feel that way.


    What does that mean?


    Yeah, no, I don''t mean to be rude, but...


    At Kyousuke''s words, Yukinoshita''s eyes sharpened.


    If Yukinoshita is a pessimist, it means that there is no need to force him to wear a mask of hot blood. It''s like a reaction wille one day. It''s true that hard work and perseverance are important, but there''s no need to talk about things that you don''t believe in deep down.


    Kyousuke exined.


    ''''.........''''


    Snowke stands up from the icy waves with his arms crossed.


    ''Hey. You don''t think you can go home, Utsurogi-kun, either. How can you be okay with that?¡¡Isn''t Mr. Utsurogi lying?¡¡I thought you were an actor like me.¡¡How can you tell me to stop?


    It''s not that I don''t think I can go home.


    You thought so. You just admitted it.


    She was clearly exasperated. Behind the hot-blooded mask, behind the icy, cold real face, there was another emotion. She always smiled in ss, smiling, clenching her fists, and preaching spiritualism, but Yukinoshita had an unimaginable appearance.


    How could he exin it? Kyousuke scratched his head. This is pretty hard to do.


    ''Sure, I''m worried about it. It''s very unlikely, and it''s just, uh...''''


    Sorry.


    As she made a gesture to scratch her bangs, Snowdonia said in a cold voice.


    ''I''m annoyed. First, just tell me what you''ve concluded.


    I don''t want to give up.


    In the end, all of Kyousuke''s actions converge there.


    It''s just the way it is, so that''s a negative thing to say. But Kyousuke didn''t want to give up, so he saved Azuki, and he saved Karasuma, Yukinoshita and the others. I''m sure it''s the same for Ryuzaki and the others. He was an idealist, but he was never an optimist. He pursued his ideals with tragic futures and pessimistic spections.


    ''Reaching out and not necessarily reaching someone else, but...''


    Kyousuke muttered as he looked at the demon''s left arm bone.


    ''But I want to reach out while I can.''


    ''That''s how he stretched out his arm, Utsurogi-kun, and it was blown off. It''s ridiculous.


    So, if that''s what you think, snowke, that''s fine.


    I finally shrugged my shoulders.


    ''I feel like an idiot too, but I''m not going to push myself anymore. It''s much more ''impossible'' for me to give up or not reach out to you.


    I don''t understand...!


    Snowke exims through clenched teeth.


    ''After all, Utsurogi-kun is talking about idealism and spirituality!¡¡That''s all I''m saying on the surface!¡¡You don''t really think that love and courage can save the world or anything like that!


    But it would be nice if we could save the world with love and courage.


    It''s a beautiful thing!¡¡The world could not be more cruel!


    But people in the world are usually working hard to achieve their ideals and beautiful things.


    ''I''m not trying to lecture you,'' says Kyousuke, ''I''m not trying to lecture you.


    ''You want me to give up, Yukinoshita?¡¡Or do you want to convince yourself?¡¡Which is it. I know what I''m talking about is beautiful, and I know the world is cruel. Otherwise, Washio wouldn''t have died.


    I am...!


    Yukinoshita Ryouka finally clenched her fists tightly and fell on her face.


    ''I just don''t understand. People like Utsurogi-kun, Ryuzaki-kun, and Himemizu-san.... I wish I could live like that, but I can''t.''''


    ''So it''s the snowkes you want to convince, then.


    It was then that Kyousuke realized the dichotomous conflict Yukinoshita was having.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka is not just a pessimist who wears a hot-blooded mask. As she first mentioned, she has the desire to believe in her dreams, her ideals, and so on. He wants to be, and he says and does things like that, but his calm nature whispers coldly to him, so his words are inevitably light.


    For Snowdonia, the way she has been acting may still be more ideal for her. But to Yukinoshita, love and courage are illusions, and dreams and ideals will one day decay.


    ''''Would you like to make a bet with me, Yukinoshita?''''


    Then, thought Kyousuke, he cut in.


    ''A bet?''


    ''''Yes. If we can all make it to Verneus from this continent together, how about we believe in what me and Ryuzaki are doing...?


    .........


    She stared back at Kyousuke with icy, clear eyes. She looked as if she had never heard something strange before and turned her head. But the snow woman, who had just revealed her cold-hearted nature, gave a small smile, ''''Huh,'''' and said.


    ''''Oh no.''''


    Yes....


    In the end, it was a parallel story from there on out. Yukinoshita didn''t change her opinion, and if she did, Kyousuke couldn''t go any further. In the end, the result was a reaffirmation of the lightness of his words. Does it mean that she is still not apanied by substance, or is it simply that Yukinoshita is stubborn?


    In any case, the n to solve the problem by delving into her inner life ended in failure. It could be that her roots were deeper than she thought. But it wasn''t just that I was fooling myself and pretending to have a hot personality; the problem was in a ce where I had to dig further.


    They continued to explore along the beach for a while after that, but Yukinoshita Ryouka remained silent and just followed closely behind Kyousuke. Even though I know this is her true nature, it''s a little hard to do.


    ''It''s going to be awkward when I leave,''


    Looking up at the sky, which was bing cloudy before I knew it, Snowdrop muttered.


    ''Which character do you think I should go as?''


    Like I said, you don''t have to wear a mask.


    ''So this character over here then......... People would be surprised....


    A cynical smile shed across Yukinoshita''s mouth. Kyousuke wasn''t happy about that.


    He knows that the hot-headed snow woman is an act, but he can''t help but nod his head that this cold-hearted manner of hers is her true nature. It''s unnatural, as if she''s forcibly crushing every ideal and dream in this one.


    ''Utsurogi-kun did his best. It''s not like I didn''t say enough.''''


    Yukinoshitaughs as she walks a few steps behind Kyousuke.


    ''''But even if you try your best, it doesn''t mean you''ll be able to open someone''s heart. And with Utsurogi-kun, with whom you are not even close.


    .........


    Now it was Kyousuke''s turn to shut up. She was right, though. To say it was a poor prospect would be an understatement.


    But even so, Kyousuke did not want to give up.


    ''Considering all possibilities, I''ll rule out the impossible as much as possible, and if there''s something I still don''t want to rule out, then I guess that''s what I really want to do.''


    Is that really what you want to do, to make a bet with me?


    Now it is.


    Himemizu-san will be furious.


    No, Rin doesn''t get angry. It''s puffy, though. Kyousuke was about to say it, but stopped.


    There are two reasons why he can''t leave Yukinoshita alone. She''s like herself, but she''s also like Ei. So, in fact, Kyousuke is used to being showered with cold water with realistic words along with this kind of cold-hearted attitude. But such is the case with Yukinoshita, who hasn''t been able to be anything at the moment, which is very frustrating from the side.


    I found myself walking on the beach for quite a distance. Two footprints. Yukinoshita''s sandals and Kyousuke''s foot bones.


    ''''In the end, you won''t find anything.''''


    ''Yeah. It looks like it''s going to rain.... It just urred to me that the green space is so close, the ocean is so close, and it looks like it''s going to rain often, so why is the desert so wide open?


    ''Well?¡¡Maybe there''s some kind of fantasy power at work here.¡¡I hear you can''t even grow a penny of grass by magic.


    As long as he didn''t expand on the topic of his inner life and the possibilities for the future, Snowfall''s reaction was normal. It was unnatural, though, just not in hot-blooded mode.


    Was the odd itchy feeling in his attitude?


    ''What, Utsurogi-kun? Should I talk to you in hot-blooded mode?


    This is where you''d have a choice if it was a simtion game, Kyousuke thought vaguely.


    ''I''m fine as it is, but I''m a little curious to see what you''d say if you spoke in hot blooded mode.


    I don''t know why, but if we continue to nt trees every day, this desert will be green again!¡¡People can even make it snow in the desert one day!


    I want it back.


    It took some effort to stifle augh.


    After all, if you take off the hot-blooded mask, she''s a normal girl, although there''s a bit of a pessimist in her, but she''s a normal girl. Should I not look at her from too centralized a perspective? As expected, you''re thinking too much, and you''re starting to get confused.


    ''''Oh, Utsurogi-kun.


    Suddenly, the tone of her voice changed. Kyousuke looked up. And immediately, his eyes widened.


    ''''........That was!


    On the sandy beach, I saw a horse lying on the beach. Its entire body was white and its flowing mane was wet with tidal water. A single horn sprouted from its forehead. It was a unicorn, a unicorn.


    To Kyousuke and the others, a unicorn is a white horse unicorn. You can''t immediately conclude that it is so, so I didn''t call it by name, but Kyousuke ran to that unicorn on the beach. He shook it a bit, but it seemed to be unconscious and didn''t respond.


    ''''Is that you, Hakuba-kun?''''


    ...Yeah, maybe so.


    Kyousuke nodded as he looked at the unicorn''s body.


    ''''It has the Knight Kingdom''s saddle on it that Serena-san put on it.... And also, this.


    He picked up the ck te from around the white horse''s throat and dusted off the sand.


    ''''Washio-kun''s tablets........''''


    ''''The white horse also came to this new continent. Then, besides this guy....


    Where''s Tentahara-kun?¡¡We were close, weren''t we?


    A tentacle field. Kyousuke looks around, but there''s no shadow of it. The only one lying on the sandy beach is Hakuba.


    ''Are you okay?¡¡They say Thoroughbreds have weak skin, so if they''re in contact with the ground, germs will grow and rot.


    ''Unicorns aren''t thoroughbreds. They''re wild horses, at least, so I''m sure they''re tough in that area...


    Kyousuke tries with all his strength to lift Hakuba''s body for a moment, but he can''t do that with his poor, bony body.


    When he nces at Yukinoshita, she just watches with her arms crossed.


    ''Help me, lend me strength.''


    Okay, but it doesn''t matter.


    You''ll never know unless you try!


    Yukinoshita let out a small sigh and stood next to Kyousuke. She put her arms into Hakuba''s neck, too, and tried to pull him up at the same time as Kyousuke, but he still didn''t say a word.


    It''s not that she didn''t put a lot of effort into it. Rather, for that moment, Yukinoshita also pulled as hard as she could.


    ''Hey, I told you. He said it''s useless. Why don''t you call Himemizu-san and the others?


    f*ck.


    It''s a fair argument if you ask me. However, Kyousuke can''t help but be annoyed by such an attitude from Yukinoshita.


    Getting angry is a rare emotion when you think back. It''s the second time he''s directed it at a ssmate, after the time he punched Koganei three months ago.


    However, he was curious as to why Hakuba was down here. And why his other ssmates were nowhere to be found.


    Perhaps he was involved in some kind of fight. If that''s why he got separated from the rest of his friends, it''s not a very nice situation. It is also possible that the white horse has a chaser.


    Everyone else could be dead.


    Snowke left a harsh mutter.


    ''''Well don''t say that even if it''s a joke.


    You''re kidding me.


    All the more reason.


    Kyousuke stood up and looked around. Whether there were stragglers or pursuers, he couldn''t just stand here looking at Hakuba. Snowke also stood up and stood right beside him.


    ''''I was just talking about the possibilities. Besides, if this is the case, we''re going to die too.


    With that, she pointed towards the desert. A group of small demons (Imps) and corpse demons (Ghouls) were slowly approaching from the other side.


    The corpses were undead created by the blood race. Small demons are also often used as a fighting force. In that case, they are still in this new continent. And they are probably aiming at the white horse. They are aiming this way without hesitation.


    You know what I mean, Utsurogi-kun. Everyone else is in their clutches. We don''t know how many people are dead or how many they have taken.


    I don''t think we have time for that. We''re going to take them down.


    ''There are too many of them. I''m running away.


    Yukinoshita said, simply. When Kyousuke looked at her, she had a woozy, somewhat resigned smile on her face.


    ''There are no miracles in this world, you know. Utsurogi-kun. Like you said in the beginning, I''m tired of it.


    To proim dreams and ideals that nevere true.


    To im a love or courage that doesn''t exist.


    The cold, cruel nature of her cold, cruel nature was eating away at her entire body of snow. What she wanted to believe in was being overturned by reality, and she was losing her ability to resist.


    ''''I''m...''''


    Kyousuke readied his magic sword again.


    If he ran away here, the white horse would fall into their hands.


    ''''I''m not going to run away, you know.''''


    Yeah. Have it your way.


    I''ll tell you what.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka kicked the sandy beach roughly and turned her back to Kyousuke.


    ''If we make it in time, I''ll call Himemizu-san and the others. But don''t hold your breath.


    It was probably the best concession she could muster in her pessimism.


    Kyousuke looked at the hordes of small demons and corpses that swarmed in front of him and reasserted his demon sword. If they werebined with Rin, they would be opponents in numbers that were notrge. But now Kyousuke was alone. Although there are magic swords, it is not certain how far they can hold up against these numbers.


    They shouldn''t be much of an enemy, but the situation was hopeless.


    Love and courage are just illusions.


    Dreams and ideals will one day decay.


    Miracles will not happen.


    Is this really true? It''s a very good idea to have a good idea. Even if the reality is cold and cruel, Kyousuke resists and stands up to it. He doesn''t want to think that it''s a waste of time.


    Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Soraki Kyousuke barked. Just to rouse himself.


    Only one person, to face the despair.

 79-Episode 72: Hot To Frozen, Cold To Burning

    You''re bored in the daytime. I''m tired of moving.


    Inside the safe house the Blood n had prepared, Sink muttered with a yawn.


    ''That''s why you called out to the adventurers and got them to move.


    Glenn responded in a gentle voice, squinting his red twin eyes in the dimness.


    It''s not a good fit for us because they move in the daytime. If we knew where they were, we couldunch a night attack.


    Either way, I don''t care. If possible, I''d like to see a few more people caught in the process.


    The Bishop''s Glenn and the Knight''s Sink don''t move much while the sun is up.


    Their blood race is known to the public as vampires. Themon image of vampires is that they are vulnerable to the sun and active at night, but that has no bearing on the size of the blood race. However, there were a good number of individuals who did not like to move in the daytime because of the high wear and tear on their factors during the day.


    Glenn and Sink are a prime example of this, and they basically spend the daytime wrapped up in bed andzy. Their undressed clothes are scattered on the floor, and their presence is only confirmed by the crimson afterglow that snatches the darkness, their breathing, and the feel of their skin as they touch each other.


    ''Hey, I wonder if those adventurers can be trusted.


    Sinc asks in a sweet voice, hanging over Glenn''s body.


    ''I don''t like it. That kind of race. They kind of betray you with impunity.


    I don''t expect much from them to begin with. Well, if you''re a little devil or a corpse, they won''t be able to hold you back when the timees.


    ''So we''ll have to leave after all. I can''t wait.


    Would you like me to move the King of the Dead?


    That''s not what Akeno made. I don''t want to rely on that.


    Goodness. As usual, you''re very selfish.


    Glenn chuckled in the darkness, feeling Sink''s weight and the sure scent of silver hair touching the tip of his nose.


    Sink didn''t like the pairing of Akeno and Suou. Glenn didn''t like them that much either, though. That''s why he''s not very positive about mobilizing a replica of the "King of Death" that Akeno made by studying the king''s pieces to the battlefield.


    However, the Reaper King is undoubtedly the best fighting force that the bloodline can mass produce. Reportedly, many targets have not even awakened to Phase 2, and as a restraint against it, the King of the Dead Spirit is more than enough of a fighting force. In addition, the research on the king pieces has been advanced, and the specs of the dead spirit kings themselves that are produced are said to have been generally raised to the bottom.


    Glenn quietly instructed the little devils to avoid being noticed by Sink. I''ll have the King of the Dead apany him on his search along the coast. The adventurers also continue to explore that area, so if you''re unlucky enough to encounter them, they may take you down, but well, it doesn''t hurt to lose one or two of them.


    It was quite a bonehead to keep the boredom of an egotistical princess at bay.


    Once I screamed, it was refreshing.


    Staring at the small demons and corpses that were boiling up in swarms, Kyousuke readjusted his demon sword. If he and Yukinoshita worked together, would there have been enough of them to kick around? Is her freezing ray really minus 1.2 trillion degrees? I failed to ask.


    But Kyousuke couldn''t bring himself to join forces with her to sweep up the enemy in front of him. The power of the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· that Kyousuke possessed could strengthen Yukinoshita''s freezing ray, but he just couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    It would be stupid to abandon an effective tactic just because he was a little miffed.


    When you put magic power into a demonic sword, the sword''s body is filled with energy. Although it is a weapon that was acquired by the shelf, this guy can help me a lot. To be honest, I''m like an amateur when ites to handling swords, but I knew that even if I just wielded it appropriately, it would be quite powerful.


    ''''(It''s been more than three months since I came to this world, ande to think of it, I''m in the middle of a battle...)''''


    Although he had learned to fight with empty hands, he should have been instructed by someone at least once. Well, that''s something to think about now, isn''t it?


    Even if you leave it alone, no miracle will happen. But I''m not in the nature to wait for a miracle either. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect when you go to the beach. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The connection should have been sessful, but the left arm is buzzing softly, as if it had be a different creature. The left hand supporting the hilt was ttering and trembling, which was hindering the stance.


    ''''Ugh........''''


    Just in time, he heard a moaning voice behind him. Kyousuke turned around with a huff.


    ''Hakuba, you''re awake!


    Urogynous...?


    The unicorn''s white horn staggered slightly, but got up itsrge body and stood up on its four legs. Although it was wobbling, its footsteps were surprisingly firm. In the meantime, the corpses were gradually approaching.


    ''''The other........they........Inugami.......?''''


    You''re the only one I could find. Can you move, white horse?


    Sort of.


    Hakuba stood up and shook his head in a bobbing motion. Kyousuke avoids it for a moment, as his horn swings around dangerously.


    Hakuba can move, there''s no need to force the fight here.


    The trembling in Kyousuke''s left arm has stopped. While holding the sword with his right hand, he touches the white horse with his left hand. At that moment, Hakuba''s entire body is enveloped in a pale light and the wound is closed. By circting the life force with the life magic that Hakuba handles and amplifying it with Kyousuke''s power, the cirction of vitality turns positive, albeit slightly.


    ''It''s easier. Thank you, Utsurogi.


    All right, all right. Then we won''t be here long. Let''s get out of here.


    After all those heroic roars, he''s already running away. It''s only natural. Even Kyousuke''s life is spared.


    It is not a miracle. I have no intention of betting on such a thing.


    ''''........Hey, Hakuba.


    Kyousuke suddenly asked as he straddled the white horse''s saddle.


    ''What?''


    "Do you think you can make the desert snow?


    This question reminds me of the way snowkes were phrased earlier. I think I''ve read a novel like that somewhere before. Is it possible to make snow fall in the desert?


    If snowkes in hot-blooded mode say they can, then she thinks they can''t. Miracles don''t and can''t happen. Those were her words, which were typical of a pessimist. And looking back on it now, it was heavy for Kyousuke as well.


    ''''What are you talking nonsense at a time like this?''''


    Hakuba responded, somewhat confused.


    ''Yeah, right. Sorry.''


    "Snow will fall in the desert.


    What?


    ''It was on the news a few years ago that it had snowed in Egypt. Well, it hadn''t happened in decades, apparently.


    Shirouma''s casual trivia makes Kyousuke pout.


    Oh, it''s going to fall. What a dumb impression even came out.


    ''''Don''t dawdle!¡¡I''m going to bite my tongue!


    ''Whoa!¡¡I don''t have a tongue, though!


    The white horse''s hooves kicked up the sandy beach in a gant manner. In no time at all, they reached a speed so fast that the sluggish movements of the corpses could never catch up with them. A few of the fastest moving of the small demons break out of formation and chase after them, but Kyousuke cuts off one of them first while straddling the white horse.


    The remaining individuals slowed down and unleashed their attack magic. With an eye on the small fireball, Kyousuke swings his magic sword further. The sword''s de, wrapped in energy, struck back the magic andnded on the beach, scattering a small explosion.


    Does snow fall in the desert, or does it fall in the desert? Kyousuke was ruminating on Hakuba''s words earlier.


    Then, would a miracle really happen?


    At this moment, at this timing, Hakuba woke up. This was too tiny a coincidence to call it a miracle, but thanks to it, Kyousuke would be able to get out of the predicament without fighting those guys.


    Even if a miracle doesn''t happen, such a small coincidence can have the same effect as a miracle.


    Snow falls in the desert. Kyousuke grasped the hilt of his sword again, turning it into a conviction.


    If he had joined forces with Soraki Kyousuke like that, would he have been able to defeat them? Probably not. Yukinoshita Ryoukaughed to herself. I''m sure my arms trembled and my legs faltered. I can''t fight them now.


    It was at the exact moment when I saw those rushing wights and little demons that I realized the filter was broken. They were not supposed to be opponents that were impossible to fight, but fear was the first thing that came to mind. If my heart was broken, I would be screwed. He would have to let Kyousuke protect and fight both himself and Hakuba.


    Knowing it was useless, he suggested that they should run away.


    If I had told him that I was running out of filters there, would Kyousuke have run away with me honestly? That''s also a no. He was probably going to stay there and try to fight while protecting the two of them.


    In any case, Kyousuke alone would not be able to defeat that army. He would die or be captured. A desperate prediction dominated Yukinoshita''s mind. If that was the case, he should have stayed with them, someone whispered in his mind.


    He felt his pessimistic, ruthless self growing stronger about the future. I wonder if the reason I''ve been able to y the hot-headedness ever since I came to this other world is actually because of that filter, or maybe it''s because of that filter.


    At some point, Yukinoshita had stopped running on the beach and was walking slowly.


    Would he be able to walk back and meet up with his other ssmates? If he did join them, would they ept him? Would they ept me for this true nature? Would he be able to forgive me for abandoning Kyousuke Soraki?


    Denial (no), denial (no), denial (no). All that runs through my head is ''denial (no)''. There is no optimistic prediction at all. Only bad possibilitiese up. There are no miracles in the world, but there are plenty of unfortunate idents that can happen. My head is filled with malicious possibilities.


    Love and courage are just illusions.


    Dreams and ideals will decay one day.


    Miracles do not happen.


    What am I going to do when I''m faced with this nightmarish reality? What should I do now? I tried to put all kinds of questions on the table, but I couldn''t find an answer. The only thing I could think of was that someone with a bad temper was whispering to me, "It''s over.


    ''It''s over. Give it up.''


    That someone is trying to suppress their own resistance, just to confront us with a merciless "reality".


    Once you ept it, it will be easy. Waiting for a miracle that will never happen is exhausting. We are afraid of holding on to hope that it mighte true, because we are afraid of being betrayed. It''s been like this for a while now. The hope that we might be able to return home together was easily betrayed by Washio''s death or by this transference incident.


    In that case, it would be better not to have any expectations....


    ''''Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiight!''''


    Suddenly, I heard a high-pitched scream in the ears of Snowdonia, who was walking aimlessly. Huh, I look up.


    A demon with bat wings on a body several tens of centimeters in length was about to charge forward with a small spear at the ready. It''s a small demon (imp).


    ''''Hee........''''


    It''s not catching up to me. It''s new. Snowke screamed and crouched down. The enemy was not one in number. With a squeak and an unpleasant squeak, the little devil was calling more and more of his friends. Their numbers were slowly increasing.


    It''s still not muchpared to earlier. However, Yukinoshita''s legs were sluggish. There was a definite fear of fighting. Along with his rough breathing, the atmosphere around him was getting colder and colder. Cold sweat froze, and he stretched out his trembling arms, trying to resist somehow, putting his strength into them.


    ''''(Molecr motion........into the imaginary realm........) Err, freezing ray.........)


    The light emanating from his fingertips drew a hriously unreliable trail andnded on the rocks behind the little devils.


    ''''Kuk......... Ha, ah.........!


    The little devilsughed xiciously.


    I feel despair gently caressing my cheeks. It''s over. Give up. Don''t cling to ame hope. If you force yourself to reach for the ideal, it will only be painful. Yukinoshita Ryouka''s pessimism has be obsessive here.


    Several small demons attacked Yukinoshita in unison with their spears. Before she could turn her body around to escape, one of the spears pierced her chest. Kehot, what leaked out of her mouth was not blood, but snow.


    A snow woman is just a block of ice after all, and a stab through the chest would not be fatal. However, the most intense pain I''ve ever felt hit my brain stem. Two or three more spears stabbed through his limbs while his body''s movements were paralyzed by the pain.


    Ah, apparently it''s really over. Snowkeughed. Maybe he had been waiting for this moment for a long, long time. The moment when you can let go of all your lukewarm hopes and surrender to only the reality you can feel.


    Snowke closed her eyes. Am I going to be killed now? Or will they take me to my blood family and do worse things to me? I don''t know, but now I don''t care anymore. It''sforting to know that I don''t have to hope.


    But the cruel reality did not allow her to despair so easily.


    ''Yukinoshitaa!


    I heard a voice and opened my eyes with a gasp. A hoof kicked up the sandy beach and I saw a skeleton astride a unicorn charging towards me, sword at the ready.


    ''''Ky!''''


    The little devils show their agitation. Skelton--Kyosuke swung his sword and first cut down one of the small demons at hand.


    Next, Hakuba smashes the upset little demons with his paws. Then the few remaining bodies also screamed and scattered. Without following it, Kyousuke turned back to Yukinoshita and pulled out the spear stuck in his body.


    ''Hakuba, can you cast a healing spell?''


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    The white horse''s horns emitted a faint glow and enveloped Snowdonia. Perhaps due to familiarity, even if I skipped the activation procedure, the ¡¶Healing Light (Healing Light)¡· was firmly activated.


    The cracks on his hands, the holes in his chest, etc., were closed up in the blink of an eye. Yukinoshita stared at Kyousuke while repeating her rough breathing.


    Gratitude, it would be natural to do so. But, inevitably, the words would note out of Yukinoshita''s mouth.


    I''m not going to be able to say anything else, but Kyosuke said it first.


    ''You may not get a miracle, but you''re just in time to save you. ''Yukinoshita,''


    ....!


    I''m not giving up. I may not be able to change reality, but I still don''t want to give up.


    When Kyousuke said it once and for all, Hakuba nodded proudly behind him, ''''Snow falls in the desert, you know.


    The feeling of how can you be so positive and why are you so frustrated with yourself are fighting in your mind. Do I want to have hope or not? No, I already know about it. I just want to let go of hope and getfortable.


    Kyousuke keeps his sword in his hand and is wary of his surroundings. He gets out of Hakuba''s saddle, and this time he half-heartedly ces Yukinoshita in it. Hakuba had a happy look on his face.


    ''''........What about that horde?''''


    I shook it off and got away. That''s why you have to get out of there. Hurry up!


    As expected, it was probably a decision that the two of them couldn''t ride the white horse that had just fallen. Instead, Kyousuke had his left arm snugly attached to the neck of the white horse. This one is for the purpose of constantly activating the effect of ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·.


    He was about to leave the ce immediately, but suddenly, a sound like an earth-shaking sound could be heard. With a buzz, the white horse makes his head jump.


    "Not good, Utsurogi. It''s him.


    Who are you?


    He''s the King of the Dead. He was among those who attacked us.


    What...


    For a moment, Yukinoshita didn''t know what he meant by "King of the Dead". But he soon remembered. It was the giant undead monster that had prevented them from marching underground in the dungeon at the beginning of the transfer. It was also the first obstacle that stood in the way of the ss.


    At the time, Yukinoshita was part of the exploration team, but she had never gone that far down to the lower levels, and she hadn''t had an encounter with the King of the Dead Spirit.


    In the meantime, the earthquakes are getting closer and closer. Kyousuke moaned a small ''Kukaku'' and then jumped onto the saddle of the white horse, behind Yukinoshita.


    ''''Whoa!''''


    "Yikes!


    ''I''m sorry Hakuba, Snowdonia. If you walk, you''ll catch up to me. Can you run!


    "Rough with the horses, motherf*cker!


    The white horse shouted and then wore a horse and began to run down the beach in one go.


    ''''Snowke, you must have run out of filter.


    With one hand on the reins, Kyousuke muttered something like that.


    ''''So........so?''''


    No, you could have told me otherwise.


    If I had told you, you would have said it, and you would have been extra careful again. You.


    Snowke swallowed, trying to swear like that.


    ''I don''t know, I don''t know.''


    Their conversation didn''tst very long, with Hakubaing in between them.


    ''Snowdonia, did you get a makeover or amnesia?''


    That was just an act. What do you think, Hakuba? Disillusioned?


    ''That''s the hard part. They''re both good!


    He was an honest man.


    A huge body slowly emerged from the rocky wastnd. Two skeletal-like faces popped out of the air at a height of ten meters in length. Yukinoshita gulps a small gasp. That''s the king of the dead. The depressed eye sockets have no eyes, and he is trapped in a sensation that freezes him to the soul.


    The little demons from earlier were floating around the King of the Dead Spirits while creaking andughing. Perhaps they had brought them with them. At this rate, they would catch up to him. The white horse''s breath was also about toe out in a gasp.


    ''''Hey, put me down!''''


    Snowke suggested.


    ''Don''t be stupid!''


    Naturally, Kyousuke ckmailed me.


    ''I''m not stupid. I''m heavier than Utsurogi-kun, and it''s better that the two of us be saved than that one of us not be saved.


    These things aren''t good if there''s more of them and bad if there''s less of them!


    Then what is it?


    I don''t want you to die!


    I was immensely disappointed. Even though I knew it wasn''t meant to be, I couldn''t speak back at that moment.


    Snowdrop turned her gaze down slightly and muttered.


    ''''........Himemizu-san will be angry.


    ''Rin will be pissed if you ditch Snowman.


    You''re all sitting on people''s backs, aren''t you?


    Hakuba swore under his breath.


    ''Sorry Hakuba. I don''t want you to die, you don''t want me to die either.


    Thanks!


    It''s not that you will die if you are grabbed. However, Kyousuke would still not listen. In the meantime, zhushin, zhushin, the king of the dead spirits is closing the distance between them. I could see Kyousuke biting his teeth. In a short while more, this one will be within the range of the six barbaric swords that the King of the Dead Spirit held up.


    Kyousuke readied his sword and jumped down from the white horse''s saddle.


    ''''What are you doing!''''


    We''re stranded!¡¡I''m not trying to die!


    ''I''m the same!¡¡You''re an idiot!


    Well, then...


    A cloud of dust, freshly kicked up by the white horse, fluttered through the air. Kyousuke kept his back to me and continued.


    ''Help me not die. That''s the only way out.''''


    Wha...


    ''Your filter is out, and it pains me to ask you to be a pessimist, but you need to force yourself to fight!¡¡Unless you want me to die!¡¡You may not be able to change reality, but at least try to change your mind!


    What a selfish one. On the saddle of the stopped white horse, Yukinoshita Ryouka was stunned.


    It was an outrageous thing to care about something so unnecessary. You don''t know how much pain we''re going through, how can you say something like that without a care in the world? Moreover, Kyousuke, without doubting our backup in the slightest, bravely shes at the King of the Dead Spirit valiantly.


    No, I''m not convinced that he has backup. Surely, that''s the only thing he can do anymore. Soraki Kyousuke is a poor skeleton on his own, and there is nothing more he can do but halt him.


    ''''What to do. Yukinoshita.


    Hakuba asked.


    ''''There''s no way we can fight........ There''s no way we can fight........!¡¡Keep on going, guys, you''re going to lose...!


    As he spoke, Snowdrop tapped his teeth. Everyone lost and got caught. I don''t want to do that.


    I don''t like it.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka was clearly aware of this. No matter how much she denied her ideals and hopes, hung on to her despair and advocated a pessimistic future, she didn''t want to be reverent to it. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to be in a terrible mess, and I don''t want anyone else to be, if I can.


    Hard work and perseverance are fruitless.


    Love and courage are just illusions.


    Dreams and ideals decay one day.


    Miracles do not happen.


    No matter how much you pessimistic about the future, if you can''t tolerate that reality.


    Yukinoshita slowly dismounted from the white horse''s saddle. In front of him, Kyousuke Soraki was desperately running away from the barbaric sword of the King of the Dead Spirit. With the slightest mistake, he would be smashed over the head with the barbaric sword and die. Such a future could be imagined by Yukinoshita.


    That reality, Yukinoshita refuses to ept. The resignation had to be stamped out. The peace of despair had to be smashed. The cold-hearted nature that kept screaming in his mind to give up had to be twisted down.


    It had a great deal of work to do.


    They say you need a mask to fight. Snowke sucked in a sigh of relief.


    ''Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Dreams and ideals are not going toe true. Still, I keep praying and crying out for at least the heat in my heart to be real.


    If you wish, burn for your life. Pop your fighting spirit! Let the ice in your heart melt.


    Let the sunflowers bloom on the snowy mountains of winter, and let the snow fall on the desert!


    Just once. Just this one time. At least this one battle. Cremate your weak self, who has been pessimistic about everything, spiteful about hope, and clinging to despair. If reality can''t be overturned, at least turn something inside you, everything, front and back, clean!


    Freezing hot!¡¡It''s so cold it burns!


    Molecr motion enters the imaginary realm.¡¡Minus a trillion, 20 million degrees!


    Shaking off absolute zero, the cold air produced by the snowkes kicked all physics to the curb.


    And it''s here that everything is turned on its head. The real miraclees from here!


    "Imaginary inversion!


    "Utsurogii!¡¡Get back!


    Hakuba''s scream was close to a scream. What the hell, Kyousuke thought, looking back and then eximed.


    It was a more surreal sight than snow falling in the desert. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on it. It burned the sand bit by bit, and the little devils crashed down with their eyes crushed.


    The snow woman supporting the fireball is indeed Yukinoshita Ryouka. Kyousuke almost looked at her. Kyousuke hurriedly tried to evacuate, but the King of the Dead Spirit would not allow it. I saw a barbaric sword swing down at Kyousuke, who had his back turned.


    ''''Roar!¡¡My God!¡¡A trillion!


    Snowke released a fireball with a scream. The sun gouged the ground and swallowed the body of the King of the Dead as it scorched the ground around it. The only thing Kyousuke could feel was the sensation of snatching intense heat behind him, and immediately after that, arge arm fell with a roar.


    ''''Whoa!


    The impact from behind him caused Kyousuke to involuntarily fall forward. When he turned around, there was only a heavily scorched and gouged ground, and not the slightest trace of the Dead Spirit King''s existence remained. The little devils had also evaporated in an instant, without even leaving their corpses behind.


    ''''One trillion degrees...?¡¡Seriously...?


    I couldn''t help but let those words escape my mouth. No, I had a mixture of feelings that if it really was a trillion degrees, it wouldn''t be something like this, but it''s a fantasy.


    Yukinoshita is dripping sweat like a waterfall from the skin all over her body, and she''s down on one knee, emitting steam. She had done it. Probably at thisst minute, she overcame the loss of the filter and expressed her Phase 2 ability. That fireball must be exactly the inherent ability that Yukinoshita had reached.


    ''''Yukinoshita!


    Kyousuke calls her name and runs over to her.


    The sweaty snow woman huffs and smiles when she sees Kyousuke. Yukinoshita stands up, leaning against Hakuba''s body, and gently holds out her right arm to Kyousuke.


    I smacked him in the face with my fist as hard as I could.


    "EEEEEEEEE!


    At the unexpected impact, Kyousuke''s head was blown off with a startled scream. There was a skeleton desperately chasing after the skull as it rolled rumbling across the sandy beach.


    ''It''s clear.''


    You should be happy.


    Hakuba gives him a tired voice to minister to him.


    ''What are you doing, Utsurogi-kun? We''re in a hurry. There must be a horde after you again, right? I don''t want to be in this ufortable situation anymore.


    With that, Yukinoshita started walking down the beach with a stalwart. Kyousuke ced the skull he had picked up on his neck before running over to Hakuba and asking him in a whisper.


    ''''Hasn''t that guy''s character gotten worse...?''''


    ''I like snowkes like that too!


    Oh, yeah...


    Is she a pessimist, a hot-blooded girl, or just a s*xual predator? I''m not sure what it is anymore.


    But I guess one of them is not her face. A hot-blooded girl with a bad character and pessimism. Apparently, Yukinoshita Ryouka is that kind of girl. For now, Kyousuke was relieved to know that they''d gotten out of a tight spot and that one of her problems seemed to have been solved.


    How did he reconcile his pessimism and fervent desire with his own? I''ll have to ask that again when things cool down.


    ''What are you two doing!¡¡I don''t have the spunk!¡¡It''s hard work and perseverance!


    Kyousuke wondered if his character was indeed blurred, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything else because Hakuba muttered, ''It''s nice to have snowkes like that, too.


    ''''As I thought, it must be those guys involved...''''


    Watching the three of them from behind a rock, the adventurer Lesvon sighed.


    ''I had a bad feeling when it was a unicorn that spoke,''


    What do you want to do?


    What to do? You saw it.¡¡That fireball. Besides, we promised not to touch it again.


    He shrugs at Filhana''s words. Lesvon, whose arm was cut off and turned into a ship arm, doesn''t have an extreme grudge against that skeleton. It''s enough to be grateful for the fact that his life was missed.


    The skeleton is not currently working with the example slime. Apparently, it seemed to be poorly equipped with a single rider, and if they attacked it there, they could win, but Lesvon didn''t feel like he wanted to do so too aggressively.


    Those two red-eyed adventurers looked stinky in a way. He didn''t want to trust them too much, to be honest. Although he doesn''t talk about it in detail, I''m also worried that Filhana is bing more and more cautious.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this.¡¡If monsters like that live in the area, we should be seeing more of them.


    It''s a replica of the King of Death. It''s a replica of the Dead King. It was made by artificially removing it.


    At Philhana''s words, Lesbon nodded his head.


    ''A replica?¡¡God''s?


    ''''They say they''re also studying it at the Imperial City''s Magic Academy. However, since the King''s Piece of Death is not kept in the Imperial City, that must mean that there are people who have obtained the King''s Piece by some means.


    You know your stuff, sweetheart.


    General education.


    Anyway, it''s getting to be a full-blown kinaesthetic. Speaking of king pieces, they are relics from the Mythical Warfare Era, where private trade is prohibited. There are people who take such things, build replicas of gods, and have them attack verbal monsters. That in itself highlights the abnormality of the situation.


    After all, it''s those two thate to mind. Maybe they shouldn''t be trusted.


    So, what do you want to do?


    Filhana looks up at me.


    ''As far as I''m concerned, I have a feeling we''d better make contact with them. They''re being targeted by people who look like they have a king piece. If we can get the information out of them, we might be able to return safely under the protection of the Empire.


    Or so they say.


    Lesvon scratched his head as he watched the three strange ones heading back toward the green space along the coast.

 80-Episode 73: Wall And Shadow

    Hey, moron, do you see that?


    While walking along the sandy beach, the white horse suddenly said something like that.


    ''What?''


    What, you seriously haven''t noticed?


    The three of them are advancing along the shore. Hakuba and Kyousuke are walking side by side, and Yukinoshita is slinking along a little further from them. There''s nothing else to be concerned about.


    Yukinoshita had just awakened to her special Phase 2 ability, ¡¶Molecr Motion Reversal¡·, and had justunched a self-described minus 1.2 trillion degree freezing ray into a self-described 1.2 trillion degree fireball. His fatigue should be very thick, but his footsteps were firm and he didn''t look tired. However, it looks as if his body has melted in the aftermath of the use of his abilities, and he seems to have shrunk a little bit in height.


    ''''I''m not talking about snowkes,''''


    That being said. Kyousuke stopped once and looked around.


    There was nothing but wastnd around him, and there was nothing else of note to be seen. Perhaps noticing that we had stopped, Yukinoshita looked back at us with a bit of anguid look on her face.


    Hakuba gives Kyousuke an earful.


    ''There''s someone staring at us.


    How do you know that?


    Because one of you is a woman.


    Oh, yeah...


    However, it''s not peaceful to stare at us in the wilderness like this.


    It''s not necessarily a human being, though, since the "woman" that Hakuba says is properly counted as Himemizu Rin. Kyousuke turned his gaze to the direction that Hakuba indicated without a trace.


    ''By the way, I''m not a virgin, unfortunately.


    You''re the only one who''s sorry about that.


    Snowke also walks over to us rather quickly.


    ''''What''s going on?''''


    There''s a guy looking at me. There''s a woman and a guy who isn''t.


    Howe you''re the other guy who isn''t?


    ''Because it''s a white horse count........ Snowke, can you fight?


    When Kyousuke asked, Yukinoshita said, ''Huh,'' and an aggressive smile appeared on her mouth.


    ''''Your strength and magic power are nearing their limits. The next time you fire off another one trillion and twenty million degrees, you''ll die.''''


    You look like you have a lot of time to spare.


    Something different.


    After all, pessimism and fervor have merged into an unfamiliar personality.


    For now, Kyousuke stood to protect Yukinoshita and readied his sword. If it was someone with hostile intent, it would be very bad to be found to roost here. In the worst case scenario, he would have Yukinoshita bluff him or use the power of Kyousuke''s ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· to bludgeon him with a freezing ray.


    In terms of firepower, Yukinoshita has quickly risen to the top of her ss, but her drawback is her fuel efficiency. I''ll have to continue to examine how to use it in the future.


    ''''Come out. I know you''re there.


    And that one of them is a non-virgin... guwah!


    Hakuba had taken a frozen punch from Snowman.


    It took a while for him to react. But there was a figure that appeared from one of the rock shadows. The moment he recognized her face, Kyousuke stiffened his body. It was one of those adventurers, a woman dressed like a clergyman.


    After that, the leader of the adventurers, a swordsman, came out with a face that looked as if he had despaired of something. His right arm could not be identified. That''s because Kyousuke literally knocked it off.


    ''You guys?''


    Kyousuke said slightly, his voiceced with nervousness.


    ''You know each other?''


    Shut up.


    Hakuba asks Yukinoshita in a fluent voice, but he is silenced tersely.


    ''What do you want? I told you that if you mess with us, I won''t relent next time.


    ''Oh, yes. Um ... Lesbons?


    The woman looked up at the man, but the man seemed to have just had something shocking happen to him and was stunned and refused to speak. The woman gave a small shrug and threw her staff in one hand and held up one hand. With her other hand, she fumbles around in her pocket.


    ''''We have no intention of engaging you here. I am Filhana Granvana, a Gold-ranked adventurer of the Adventurers'' Association. Next to me is Lesvon Balk, another Gold Ranker.


    The woman took out what seemed to be an adventurer''s registration card. It was an identity card made with the best of magical technology.


    ''I''m sorry, but I''m not ready to believe it yet.


    Kyousuke doesn''t release his stance as he nces at Hakuba and Yukinoshita.


    ''Unbelievable, is it your intention to engage?''


    ''The identification one doesn''t mean anything to us, you know. It doesn''t matter if it''s an alias or your real name.


    With the cutting edge pointed at Filhana, Kyousuke said his name, ''It''s Utsurogi.


    ''I understand. We''re not in a very good mood, since we''re not here to get along either, but I''ll talk to you in this attire. .........Lesbons?


    Oh, yeah. Sorry, Filhana.


    Lesvon''s the leader, you''re in charge.


    After a small reprimand from Filhana, Lesbons, the swordsman who had finally be a ship arm, began to function.


    ''By the way, Filhana, you really...''


    Come on!¡¡Don''t talk about that!


    Apparently, there areplicated rtionships. Hakuba secretly told me, ''The guy is a virgin. How do I know that? You don''t mean to say that''s a phase 2 ability or something, do you?


    ''Uh, hmmm. We''d like to exchange some information with you guys.


    "Exchange of information?


    Yes.


    Lesvon held out his remaining left arm and said this.


    ''Two red-eyed men and women have been presented with a request to capture the unicorn there.


    The first to react to those words was Hakuba. Although he didn''t utter the words, seeing his mood change, Kyousuke could also guess. "It''s the Blood Race of the Red Moon (Red Moon). I had roughly guessed when we were attacked by the wights and small demons, but they are still on this continent.


    I''m sure you''re not the only one who doesn''t trust those two, and I don''t want to cause problems for you. So we''ll exchange information.


    What about the resulting turn of events that would have you pointing your sword at us?


    Well, it could be. It''s just an exchange of information to rify the policy.


    Kyousuke checked on Hakuba and Yukinoshita again, the two nodding in silence.


    It''s true that they werecking in information. If there was anything I could get out of them, I''d like to hear it. I''m also curious about the bloodline, and the means of returning from this continent.


    ''''All right. I''llply.


    Kyousuke nodded, thrusting his sword into the sandy beach once.


    ''If you make a strange move, Yukinoshita over here will let go of you. Good.


    Okay, yeah. Did you just say "molehill", my friend?


    .........


    The adventurer manughed as he slumped down on the driftwood nearest to him.


    ''You don''t seem to be the type to be too good at scheming and negotiating.


    .........


    Kyousuke doesn''t answer.


    ''Well, good. Let''s go to the fair, to the fair. We''ll tell you what you want to know, one piece at a time. Okay?


    Yeah.


    I nod and then examine it. It''s probably unlikely that the other side will have one thing they want to know. If that were the case, then this side could ask a few questions. The desire to ask about the blood family was stronger now, but it might be better to wait for the other side to ask about that.


    After pondering for a while, Kyousuke decided to start with a question to bridge the gap.


    You''re one of us, aren''t you? I want to hear about why you wanted to kill Mitarai.


    They were adventurers, so it might be natural to hunt monsters, but there was something a little insistent about their attitude.


    Lesvon scratched his cheek with one arm, looking a little awkward.


    ''''Ah........ I see, that''s it.''''


    Is it something you can''t tell me?


    I''m not saying that. Don''t be too upset. It''s just that it''s a very rare monster.


    Before we can show any kind of reaction, Lesbon continues.


    ''It''s not just Azkirai. It''s not just Azkirai," he says, "but also the snow onna and the karasteng. They have only been seen in this new continent. They''re called Ayakashi or Shura Osa, don''t you know.


    Kyousuke and the others shook their heads. It was the first time they had heard of it. The data and notes Serena had given him had indeed shown that there were indeed creatures inhabiting this world that closely resembled the Japanese Youkai, but they hadn''t indicated what they were and where they lived.


    ''''Shura Osa is the name of an army that raided the Old Continent from the east about two hundred years ago.


    From the side, Filhana adds with a hint of a smile.


    ''''The head of the group is Demon King Sanmot. However, the name Demon King is a self-description, and he is called Shura King to distinguish him from the Demon King, who is one of the pirs of the King God. He marched at a breakneck pace and conquered the eastern part of the continent one after another, but when he was enlivened by the first heroes who were awakened at the time, and when Stendeau, one of his main forces, was defeated by the Spirit King ins...


    You talk too much. Filhana.


    Lesvon tasted hispanion with a piquant smile as he got good at it and talked about the information.


    ''That''s why. It''s a good thing that there is not much data on Shuraosa, so the price is high when you capture her. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this. It''s like this.


    Thank you.


    So, here''s my question.


    Lesvon said, holding up his index finger. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''If you have any ideas as to why those two red-eyed guys are going after that unicorn over there, please tell me.


    While Kyousuke and the others were in contact with the adventurers, Himemizu Rin was leading the others on a walk through the green, hilly terrain. At the head of the formation was Slime. Followed by Azuki Wash, Nurikabe, and Raven Tengu. The way they paraded around was like the Night of the Hundred Demons. If you look closely at the Nurikabe and the Raven Tengu, you can see a shadowy Zashiki-Doji walking between them.


    "So, is Utsurogi-kun alone with Snowfall?


    Hearing what happened, Chihaya Kabeano asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ''''Aren''t you worried, Himemizu-san?''''


    Well, there''s no point in worrying about it. That''s the kind of person you are, Kyousuke.


    The slime leading the way replies cheerfully with an effort.


    ''''Yes. You''re an adult, Himemizu-san.


    Yeah. You''re a grown-up.


    I''ve already told the men here about information such as how Kyousuke is working to solve Yukinoshita''s internal problems. Out of filter, Phase 2, both of which are issues that need to be resolved in order to survive.


    So Rin said that she would love to talk to them if they had any problems as well. She supports what Kyousuke is trying to do while in the shadows. It would be good to do this much.


    ''That''s good, though, Himemizu. How are we going to get across the ocean?


    Come on. I think you can handle it.¡¡And I haven''t vetted all the possibilities yet.


    In order to meet up with the other ssmates, you have to cross the ocean. Currently, we don''t have the means to do that. It can be said that Karasuma''s doubts are legitimate.


    However, Rin decided to let that part of it slide with ''I can manage it''. It''s true that the pieces are missing right now, but there''s no point in worrying about it with a difficult head.


    Right now, it''s time to explore the surrounding area. We look for things we can eat, things that might be useful, and things that we can make friends with. There was also the possibility that some of our other ssmates had metastasized to this vicinity.


    We stepped into the thick forest of trees and found some rather tasty looking nuts lying around. Let''s break up around here.


    Let''s focus on this area and see what we can find. Karasuma-kun, you start with the sky.


    Oh.


    Don''t get too far ahead of yourselves. You''ll find that...


    Rin got properly tangled up in a nearby tree and snapped it with her whole body, snapping it with her mecha.


    ''Here''s a marker!


    Oh," exmations of admiration leaked out from those around me. A brand new stump. There, Rin poked the trunk of the tree she had snapped in half further, splitting it in half. If they weren''t too far apart, they would be able to gather together quickly even with a marker of this magnitude.


    ''''Then, Kai-saan!


    ""Oh."


    Lazy voices echoed through the forest. They all scattered here and there in the forest, and Rin also moved a bit to begin her search.


    However, it wasn''t a search for anything specific. His attention is distracted and he doesn''t always find what he wants right away, or not.


    It''s still that thing that''s dignified and curious. It''s the snowke thing. Kyousuke is already that personality, so I can''t me him, but I wonder how Yukinoshita Ryouka will fare. Her appearance is different before and after the trip, but she''s a beauty anyway. Her slender, tall stature isparable to Benii Asuka in terms of style.


    Even though she''s a slime herself!


    Even when Sakuma tried to approach Kyousuke, I thought, this figure is a disadvantage in the love race anyway!¡¡I can''t wait to be human. But if I be a human, I can''t merge with Kyousuke.


    If Kyousuke melted the ice in Yukinoshita''s heart, I don''t want it to result in a strange increase in rivals. To tell the truth, Rin''s fears werepletely unfounded, but anyway, she is in a state where her confidence as a girl has beenpletely shattered, so it''s not surprising.


    ''''Sigh.''''


    Rin sighed.


    ''It''s because Kyousuke-kun can''t boil over either.


    I stretched out my body and smashed the nuts from the branches.


    When I came here, I suddenly remembered Ei Hino. Where is he now? He should have been rtively close to me on the deck, but has he been transferred to this continent? Or has he been sent to a different ce, a more distant ce? There''s quite a bit of uncertainty as to whether he can make it on his own.


    Speaking of worrying, there was also the matter of Koganei Yoshiki. It has already been nearly three months since he was kidnapped by his blood family. Ryuuzaki and Kyousuke could see that they were deliberately trying to avoid mentioning his name out of concern for the surroundings. Judging from the enemy''s purpose, it was hard to dismiss the possibility that Koganei had already been put into the factor and turned into a blood n as well.


    As one or two of them came to mind, he began to think of one ssmate after another.


    Are Beni, Sakuma and the others safe?


    Where did Kenzaki, with whom I was close, go?


    I''m also worried about Inugami, who has a clear rivalry with his blood family.


    What is Ryuzaki doing?


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Oh?''''


    And then I look back. To be precise, Rin, who can look through the entire perimeter, doesn''t need to look back, so she only reverses her gaze. Then, as if to cut through the trees, a huge stone wall swiftly appears.


    A moving wall, that is an outrageous monstrosity, but Rin is not that surprised, as she recognizes the huge body.


    ''''Chi-chan, what''s wrong?''''


    Himemizu-san, do you have a minute?


    Okay.


    Chihaya Kabeno is the coolest girl in her ss. At over 170 centimeters tall, she was second only to Kannari Toritaba among the girls, and her extremely tight body line inparison to her height made her even more handsome. In spite of her sporting appearance, Kabano must have been the manager of the ser club.


    This was, of course, when he was a human being. Now, he was twice as tall as he was back then, still second only to Kannari Toritoba, but he was over three hundred centimeters taller than Gourin Motomune, the tallest of the men. And his body shape is more t than tight.


    Well, it''s Nurikabe.


    I''ll spare you the lore of the youkai called Nurikabe, as expected.


    So, what do you want?


    Mr. Himemizu, you said earlier that you could talk to me about anything that was troubling you.


    Oh, yeah, you said it.


    In order to use their Phase 2 abilities consistently, they need to face their internal problems.


    For that reason, he wanted them to feel free to talk about their problems and concerns.


    That''s when Chihaya came to me first for advice.


    (What if they ask me how to make my breasts bigger? What if they ask me how to make my breasts bigger?


    Or rather, it was barren to think about such things in this form, I thought.


    However, it was apletely different topic of conversation that was mentioned by the huge body that almost covered my vision, Kano Chihaya.


    It''s about Ozashiki-kun.


    The ozashikun''s.


    Ozashiki Do-suke. He is the ace striker of the ser club where Kabeno is the manager.


    In spite of his illustrious career, he is extremely thin on the ground. It is not umon for him to go out with his close friends and find himself in a group of friends, only to find that there is one too many of them. I know that he''s a lucky boy, but conversely, I don''t know much more than that.


    Rin doesn''t know anything about him or his character at all.


    Come to think of it, Kabeano is rtively close to Ozaashiki.


    ''''What''s up with Ozaji-kun?''''


    ''As I recall, the monster''s current form is a reflection of a spiritual one, isn''t it?


    It seems so. I''m all fluffy, Kyousuke is empty but strong at the core, Hino-kun is a thing and hot, and Sachi-chan... well, Sachi-chan... well, yeah.


    Judging from the way he speaks, does Kabeeno have some idea of the problem that Ozaashiki is facing?


    He said, "Ozaashiki-kun is not very good at talking and doesn''t really assert himself. I thought that might be the reason why you became a Zashiki child...


    ''I don''t think Zashiki Doji is a character that''s overshadowed...''


    But if that''s what my good friend, Kabeano, says, then it must be so.


    ''So, what do you think I should do about Oza-chan?''


    What?


    When Rin asked whileying out the nuts she had fumbled with on the ground, Kano raised her gaze as if she had been struck with a nk stare.


    Perhaps he raised his gaze, I suppose. To be honest, I''m not sure. At any rate, I don''t have my eyes on him. I''m not sure if this is the case or not, but I''m sure it is.


    I''m not a fan of that. I don''t know, that''s why I''m not consulting Himemizu-san for help!


    But don''t you have any ideas about how things should be done better, Ozaji-kun?


    ''It''s just that...well...yeah, but...''


    Pooh, a light pink effect appeared on the ck, marble-like wall. He blushed.


    The slime and Nurikabe (monolith) talking from the front is an ultra-philosophical space that would be roughly insane to a mere mortal looking at it in silence, but from their point of view, it''s serious.


    After a few moments of silence, Kano said in a low voice, "You need to say something more clearly.


    ''''It would be helpful if you could say something more firmly...''''


    Haha. Oh, I see.


    Roughly, Rin guessed.


    ''''It''s true, I''d feel uneasy if you didn''t say it firmly and clearly...''''


    What?


    No, I''m just saying.


    You can''t just tilt your head back and let it slide.


    Well, I''ll take care of it. I don''t know if I can do it. I''ll think of something.


    ''Really?¡¡Thanks, Himemizu, that''s a big help!


    Why would solving Ozaiki-kun''s problem help Chi-chan? What a nasty thing to say, but I decided not to.


    Kabeno went back into the forest again, skipping lightly, as if she felt somewhat lighter than before. It was only then that Rin realized that the Nurikabe girl actually moved by hovering on a regr basis.


    ''''But, Chi-chan, Oza-chan, hey, Oza-chan...''''


    It''s an understandable and unintelligible story.


    Nurikabe and Zashiki-Doji. Do they bnce each other out? Rin wanted to tilt her head back, but like Chihaya Kano, she wasn''t equipped with the lofty institution of a head. She wanted to go back to being a vertebrate as soon as possible.


    Then, for an hour or two. I looked around to make sure I wasn''t too far from thendmarks, but in the end, I didn''t find anything that would give me a clue. The best we could find was nuts, and there was no proof that they were edible or not. I tasted a bit of it, and while I didn''t feel anything like a toxin, it wasn''t particrly tasty either.


    ''''----hmm.''''


    Rin was thinking about Gozashiki Do-suke as she busily gathered nuts.


    Mr....


    Indeed, Gozashiki is a reclusive boy, not unlike the ace striker of the ser club. Before his reincarnation, he was also short, and if you put him side by side with Wallino, there was a gap of nearly 15 centimeters. Evenpared to Rin, who is a bit petite even among the girls, his height didn''t change much.


    A petite boy and a tall girl. I remember there was a shoujo manga like that, too. The girls over there were much more morous, though.


    "---Himemizu-san.


    But I knew they were good together.


    Himemizu-san!


    "Phew!


    When he was suddenly called out from behind, Himemizu Rin showed the leaping power that is typical of slime. She jumped up and down.


    ''''Oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh!¡¡What!¡¡Don''t talk to me out of the blue, you scared me to death!


    No I''ve been calling you for a long time now, but...


    A boy popped up from behind a tree and gave a troubled smile.


    He has an adorable, girl-like face and a bun-shaped head. With a ball in his hand and a smile on his face, he is the much talked about person who was reincarnated as a Zashiki Doji, the very same Gozashiki Doji. He used to be short in stature, but as he became a monster, he became even smaller. He was probably only about the size of a fifth or sixth year elementary school student.


    ''''Oh, I see. Sorry, I''m sorry. So, what?


    Mr. Himemizu, you said earlier that you were wee toe to me with anything that was troubling you.


    Uh-huh. I said it. I said it.


    That''s what Sakkichi-chan came to say, too..., he added in his mind.


    It was a development I hadn''t hoped for, that Ozaji woulde directly to me and say it. It means that he is aware of the problem within himself and he is trying to face it. If that''s the case, all that''s left is to give him a little push and let him say his ''true feelings'' to Wallenot....


    "You know what I mean about Mr. Kano?


    Oh, what?


    It''s like you''re building a wall between our minds. It''s hard for me tomunicate with you.... That''s why I''ve be a wallflower, I think.


    I thought the consultation was about Ozaji-kun. Rin keeps tsking in the silence.


    ''''How can I say, I''m a bit slow. Mr. Kabeno......... That''s why what I''m trying to say doesn''te across as well....


    Well, well, yeah..... It''s true, I hope you''re aware of my thoughts and feelings........


    Rin''s words are much more painful as she recalls her earlier conversation with Wallino.


    ''''Ozaashiki-kun, do you have something you want to say to Chi-chan...?


    It''s not that I''m not, but...


    When I ask, Gosashiki blushes a little and looks away. They are easy to understand.


    Anyway, I have a rough idea. I''m very jealous that they are so close to each other. I''m not sure I''ll ever be able to find a solution to this problem. Why should I go to the trouble of taking care of someone else''s love life when I''m worried about my lover getting cuckolded?


    ''Well, yeah. Well, well, well. It''s fine. I''ll take care of it...


    Yeah..... Thanks, Himemizu-san.


    Ozashiki chuckled with a smile like a girl''s, or rather a childish girl''s, smile, and before he knew it, he had disappeared in front of Rin''s eyes. Come to think of it, I think this is the first time I''ve seen him speak since I was reincarnated in this world.


    ''''Oh my god, totally. You should at least confess to him yourself, right?


    Rin isining and gathering up the nuts, but she doesn''t realize that she, too, hasn''t made a proper confession to Kyousuke.


    And speaking of not not noticing, he was understandably unaware of the zing eyes that stared at Rin''s figure from behind the forest bushes.

 81-Episode 74: Four Adventurers

    How could he exin it? Kyousuke crossed his arms and nodded his head.


    It was obvious to Kyousuke and the others why the bloodline was after the unicorn, the white horse. But it would be difficult to exin it in one word. When I was troubled, the adventurer Lesbon continued.


    ''Then I''ll change the question. What are you guys?¡¡How can youmunicate with us?¡¡For a symbiotic rtionship between monsters, it''s strange indeed.


    Ummmmm....


    This is another difficult question to answer. Can we honestly say that we are human beings and that we are visitors (trippers) who have moved on from another world, and will they believe us? Or is it right to be honest?


    After pondering for a while, Kyousuke remembered his interaction with Serena at the base two months ago. At first, Kyousuke and the others hadn''t tried to have a proper exchange of information with her. That had stalled the air, it was true. If they had been able to exin their situation earlier, the development might have been different again.


    At this point, we should leave aside how trustworthy the adventurers in front of us were.


    ''We are visitors (trippers),''


    Kyousuke said clearly.


    ''''I was originally a human. During the transition, I was transformed into a monster and I''m dressed like this. In order to return to my human form and return to my original world, I''m going to the forest where a wise man named Master Majina lives.


    The visitor...?


    Lesvon tilted his head quizzically.


    ''''The visitor, that visitor? I''m sure there are a few acquaintances in the adventurer''s guild, but.... It''s a rare pattern that they can change their appearance.


    Now this question. Have you ever heard of the Red Moon Bloodline?


    Suddenly, I''m going to ask an in-depth question.


    It was two months ago that Kyousuke and the others left the Grandeldoe Knight Kingdom. At that point in time, I heard that the Blood n had appeared in various parts of the Old Continent. However, we weren''t told any details about what happened after that. It''s been two months since we avoided the densely popted areas and crossed the ocean in a bypassing manner. Has there been any change in the war between humanity and the blood race?


    In response to Kyousuke''s question, it was Filhana, not Lesvon, who reacted first. She twitched and moved her facial muscles, but didn''t show any more attitude.


    ''I know. It''s an enemy species of humanity. Its characteristics are simr to those of a vampire. They often mess with the Central Empire, but the battle lines are deadlocked.


    Are we evenly matched in terms of strength?


    ''I doubt it. I''m sure Red Moon isn''t serious about it either, but it doesn''t look like the Empire is doing everything it can to fight back either. So, well, it''s a skirmish. What''s wrong with those guys?


    Does that count as a ''question''?


    Kyousuke asked, and Lesvonughed as hard as he could.


    ''You''re a mean one, aren''t you? Well, that''s fine with me.''


    Maybe I can tell you what you want to know. Maybe they were the ones who asked you to capture the white horse. The reason we were sent to this world and turned into this is because of our own blood.


    Yeah.


    Lesvon''s eyes narrowed. He stopped talking once here and turned to Filhana behind him.


    ''What do you think?''


    It''s hard to believe they were visitors. I have no reason to believe it.


    Filhana shrugs and says usibly.


    ''The study of summoning visitors and using them as a fighting force itself has been around for a long time, so it would be a natural development if Redmoon is trying to do that and supplement their strength. However, their purpose still remains a mystery and is a subject of debate in the Empire and the Adventurer''s Guild as well.


    Isn''t the purpose of the invasion?


    Hakuba interjected from the side. Kyousuke nodded. From what Beni had told him, it seemed like he had been defeated in his former world and had fled to this world to attack the central empire for an invasion.


    But Filhana waved her head in the air. She checked with her gaze to see if she could speak to Lesvon, and after a small coughing fit, she got good at it again and began to speak.


    ''Our force management is too crude for an invasion. Although their individual abilities are very high,pared to the former Shuraosa and Underworld Demon invasions, their overall strength is quite small. The Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) and the Guild''s Five Divine Stars aren''t working at all, either.


    What''s that exciting word?


    It''s like the Ten Famous Men and the Four Heavenly Kings.


    To Hakuba''s muttering, Snowdrop replies. I haven''t gotten too deep into the circumstances of this world, but it seems that there is still such an existence.


    In other words, the Empire is preserving the equivalent of the strongest force. It''s not that the blood ns aren''t serious, but from Kyousuke''s standpoint, I have no idea if the blood ns have the strength left to deal with that Dial Knights or not.


    The Luke that shed with Benii was certainly stronger than any opponent he had fought before. But how much strength was left on the Blood n''s side with that much strength?


    ''''Of course, it''s not without damage on the Imperial side. Depending on what happens to the bloodline in the future, the Clockwork Alliance might also move.


    What''s the guild''s five something?


    ''''The Five Divine Stars are all individualists......... They''re all people who won''t move without a reward money, or want to fight the strongest guy...''''


    What makes me uneasy here is that Kyousuke and the others can''t discern if they can establish friendly rtions with that central empire. ording to Serena and her mother, the Queen, the Empire is now very exclusive to monsters. When Kyousuke and the others are exposed as visitors who have been transformed by the hands of the bloodline, there is no guarantee that the power of that Clockwork Alliance will not turn towards us.


    That''s why Kyousuke and the others avoided a direct route eastward across the continent.


    ''''I know you guys are hostile to the Red Moon, but it''s best not to rub up against the Empire too much.


    The Lesbons advised me of the very thing I was thinking about.


    ''The Empire is powerful, but it has a tendency to expand its power by forcibly subordinating what it can use. Security is guaranteed, but freedom may not be.


    ''''And the existence of the Five Divine Stars is also a way for the Adventurer''s Guild to defend itself by pushing out its name value.


    It''s prettyplicated, isn''t it? Everywhere.


    I feel like I shouldn''t get too deep into political issues, and on the other hand, I feel like I should be more familiar with this area.


    After all, it doesn''t look like we''re going to get much useful information at this point.


    Is there anything else you want to ask me?


    Kyousuke turned around and asked Hakuba and Yukinoshita.


    ''Is there anyone else you''ve been asked to catch?''


    Yeah. You said it was Lycanthrope.


    Lesvon answers the white horse''s question. Lycanthrope. A beastman. In other words, it would be Inugami Hibiki.


    ''What else?''


    You don''t listen.


    Well....


    Hakuba''s face fell. The implications of that were clear to both Kyousuke and Yukinoshita. The stray ssmates were not only Inugami, and the fact that their names weren''t mentioned meant that they were already likely to have been captured.


    The air bes heavy at once.


    ''''I''d like to confirm this from here as well...''''


    Filhana raised her hand.


    "So it''s correct that the one that made you guys transition (trip) and change your appearance into monsters is an enemy species of humanity that calls itself the ''Red Moon Blood Race'' (Red Moon)?"


    Yeah. And by the way, they''re trippers. They''re from our world.


    ...I see.


    Filhana runs a hand over her mouth and begins to ponder with a difficult look on her face. I can''t help but wonder if I''ve talked too much, but as it stands, if the exchange of information can open up new avenues, it''s better than nothing.


    The most important thing that Kyousuke and the others should be concerned about right now is how to escape from this continent. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you''re in the middle of the day.


    As I said before, we want to see Master Majina. We have to cross the ocean for that.


    Oops. Let me ask some questions. You talk more than you should.


    Lesbon interrupted Kyousuke''s words with his ship arm.


    ''You say you are visitors. But the first ce you were sent to isn''t this new continent. The name of the Adventurer''s Guild, the word ''visitors'', and the existence of Master Magina can only be heard in the Old Continent. In other words, I think it would be an unnatural situation for you guys to be in this new continent...


    What''s the point of knowing that?


    I''m the one asking the questions, Utsurogi. Information is worth money in itself.


    ''I''ve lost one of my arms,'' Lesvon continues, ''so I have to figure out how to make money.


    ''You do some information trading in the Adventurer''s Guild?


    Finding that out on your own is a genius, Utsurogi.


    Are you kidding me?


    Well, don''t worry about it. Just talk to me.


    Kyousuke responded to Lesvon''s question with a subtlety.


    The ce they were sent to was first of all the west side of the old continent. Since there was a possibility that Serena and the others would be in trouble, I will not mention the Knight Kingdom. We must also consider the possibility of this information being traded and talk about it.


    Then I tell them about being forced to move in space in the aftermath of the battle with the Blood n while crossing the ocean.


    ''It''s a spatial disaster (spacial hazard). It can ur when powerful forces collide with each other.


    Does that happen often?


    ''''Not really. That would only happen if it was a battle between the Imperial Clockwork Alliance ss of people.


    From Beni''s pretense, that spatial disaster was deliberately caused. At this point, it''s clear to Lesbons that Kyousuke and the others have a fighting abilityparable to the Dial Knights, but I won''t go into that any further.


    How much power would it take to be on par with Beni and Luke in terms ofbat ability?


    It''s impossible for Kyousuke to do that first. Would it be possible with Yukinoshita''s maximum output?¡¡When I looked at her, she muttered with a mouthful of food, ''I won''t do it. That''s true.


    ''So, you''re going to see Master Magina. He said he was sent over here in a spatial disaster. So you want to go back to the old continent.


    It will.


    I guess we''re talking about whether or not I can help, but let me think about that one for a minute.


    Okay. I''ll just think it''s lucky I don''t get turned down more often.


    The information gained from this exchange of information was significant. However, it''s not so much that we got enough to turn things around. It would be best if the adventurer''s cooperation is obtained, even if it means looking for stray ssmates.


    ''''Speaking of which, did you get a request from the bloodline to capture a white horse?''''


    Not that one yet. It smelled so bad. Well, it''s a good thing I didn''t get into a fight with you guys. I don''t want to lose another arm, that''s for sure.


    ''Maybe it won''t be just an arm next time,'' is what I think when I look at Snowball.


    ''That''s about all I want to hear from you over here, Lesvon.


    All right. Then we''ll pull up to the ry camp.


    Watch out. There are blood imps and ghouls on the prowl.


    After talking that much, Kyousuke and the others parted ways with Lesvon and Filhana.


    After walking a bit west on the sandy beach, Kyousuke asked Hakuba and Yukinoshita.


    ''Did we talk too much, me?''


    That''s about it. Besides, if you''re going to get cooperation, you''re going to have to talk that much anyway.


    It''s Inugami-san and the others that I''m worried about.


    Snowke still walked at the front of the pack, waving his white sleeve. The sweat and steam had already stopped.


    ''''Hakuba-kun, who else was there?''''


    Kumazaki and Tentahara. For their purposes, I don''t think they''ve been killed.


    So he''s been caught. Just like Koganei-kun.


    Every time Koganei''s name was mentioned, Kyousuke felt bitter. Even if he hadn''t given up on his rescue, it had already been two months since he was captured by his blood family.


    ''It''s one thing toe out as an enemy, isn''t it? ''''Utsurogi-kun,''''


    Yeah, I know.


    Kyousuke reveals a bit of irritation at Yukinoshita''s fact-filled mannerisms.


    ''If you know what you''re talking about, fine.''


    If Hakuba''s prediction is correct, the three people trapped by the enemy are Koganei, Spiderzaki, and Tentahara. It''s a form of the moment when the ss was split apart. Then, there are still other students who could be captured.


    The situation isn''t much better.


    ''If you know, good.''


    Yukinoshita said again. Up to its meaning, Kyousuke had no idea.


    ''So, what do you think?''


    After parting with the three monsters, Lesbon asked Filhana again.


    ''How far do you believe their stories?''


    Filhana is an adventurer, but she is from the holy city of Fianderg and knows a bit about the inner workings of the Empire. Perhaps that''s why he was the first to react when the name of the Red Moon blood race (Red Moon) was mentioned.


    ''''They said something like that at the end, that the Red Moon has little demons, corpse demons, etc. under theirmand. The wights are a new breed of undead that have been observed in thest ten years.


    You think they used a piece of the King''s piece to create it?


    ''''There was a replica of the King of the Dead, too. That makes the situation quite serious.


    It means that the Red Moon, an enemy species of humanity, somehow possesses and uses relics from the Mythical Warfare Era. Many of the pieces are stored in the imperial capital, but the whereabouts of many of them are still unknown.


    ''''What''s the king piece that the empire is requesting the guild to search for?


    ''''The King''s Piece of Death and the Demon King''s Piece. There is no doubt that the Death King Fragment is in the hands of the Red Moon...


    "A demon king piece........ As I recall, the little demon is a member of the Demon King''s household........


    It''s not as direct as the daemon species, but it will be.


    This exchange of information could be said to have yielded a greater harvest than expected. After all, we were able to obtain important pieces of information that we didn''t even know if the Empire had.


    If Red Moon was in possession of two of the King''s Pieces, the situation was more serious than expected. If this information was passed on to the Empire, a battle for the pieces could break out between the Central Empire and Redmoon, and the skeleton Utsurugi would be caught in the middle of it.


    ''''Do you want to sell this information to the Empire?''''


    ''''Regardless of what happened to Utsurugi and the others, I feel like it''s better to let the word out that Red Moon has a king piece. If there''s a spatial disaster, that means there''s a Clockwork Alliance or a Five Divine Star ss enemy.


    Well, yes.


    Besides, it was a gossip article that Filhana had been collecting in facsimile.


    He had made fun of it as a silly three-sentence article, but maybe some of the information listed there was connected to Utsurugi and his friends.


    Of course, we should be cautious about handling this one. If this came to light against the Empire, it would mean that the only thing that would be taken away between the Empire and Red Moon would be their own custody as well.


    The king pieces and their monster visitors.


    Those topsy-turvy skeletons hadn''t realized it yet, but they were now on the verge of bing the center of a typhoon that was rolling between the Empire and the Red Moon.


    ''By the way, Filhana, that''s what that unicorn was talking about.


    What''s that got to do with Lesbons?


    Well, no.


    ''Yes!¡¡Guys, shoo!¡¡Let''s get together, Cora!


    Himemizu Rin shouted as she stretched and contracted in front of the stump she had snapped off herself. He rustled through the bushes, and Wallno, Karasuma and the others returned. Ozaji wasn''t there, he thought, but he was following a bit closer to Wallino''s feet.


    ''Hi, Himemizu-san...?¡¡What''s going on?


    Azuki, who has stuffed arge wooden tub full of acorns, asks me fearfully.


    ''No thanks!¡¡Come on,e on, we''re all going home!¡¡Phew!


    How could I not? The reason why Rin''s tension is going crazy is because of the consultation she received earlier from Kabeno and Ozaashiki. Kakeno says he wants Ozaji to speak up more clearly and Ozaji wants him to be more honest with him. It''s more like love counseling than a solution to a mental problem.


    Himemizu Rin is also a normal high school girl (albeit a slime now) and a caring one at that. As a rule, it''s not an aversion toining about other people''s love affairs, and she''s happy to help.


    But this is the situation!¡¡It''s a pain in the ass!


    Well, it''s about time we went home.


    Rin called out to them all while daring to raise the tension. They all responded with a ''woo-hoo'' and began to sluggishly make their way to the dugout on the hillside. Rin mended her smile (though she didn''t have a face) and took her ce at the end of the line, and the next moment she stretched out with great force and snatched one of the people in the line.


    The body of the slime stretched out. Steady training could make it behave like a panic horror movie.


    ''''Uhhhh!''''


    ''Shh!¡¡Karasuma-kun, shh!


    It was Karasumaru Yoshitsune, the Raven Tengu, who dragged him into the bushes.


    ''Nah, what the hell, Himemizu? I thought it was a slime....


    ''It''s a slime!¡¡Karasuma-kun, just listen to me for a minute!


    What?¡¡I thought you were kinda good when you were human, but...


    ''Yes, thank you!¡¡Because that''s not what I''m talking about!


    Rin is aware that she was reasonably popr when she was a human, so she is not intimidated by this level of poprity. If you call it the arrogance of a person of the upper school caste, you''re right, but that''s also factored into the equation. It is necessary to have the strength of mind to endure the jealousy and rumors of girls.


    No, that''s not the point.


    "Karasuma-kun, you''re good friends with Ozashiki-kun, aren''t you?


    Hmm. So-so.


    Do you like Chi-chan, Oza-chan?


    ''Oh..... Well, yeah. It''s been three months since we talked about it.


    Oh..... We were on a school trip, weren''t we?


    After all, the day before the bus crashed, Karasuma and Gozashiki were in the same room talking about the girl he liked.


    So who was Karasumaru''s favorite girl?¡¡What a tactless tweak would make thingsplicated, so Rin decides to keep quiet.


    ''''Well, both Ozaiki-kun and Chi-chan have been asking me for advice on a lot of things...''''


    The only person who could be counted on here was Karasuma. Rin tells him for now what she''s heard from both Kabeano and Gozashiki.


    ''I see.... It''s tough for Himemizu too...''''


    The ssmate covered in ck feathers muttered this with all the sympathy in his still pitch ck gaze.


    "When you''re wondering if Utsurogi is going to have an affair...


    Seriously, that''s it. Well, if I had the resourcefulness to flirt with you, I wouldn''t be in such trouble. Kyousuke doesn''t have much of a character, you know. It''s not that I don''t have a rtionship with him yet, but.... Well, that''s okay, but...


    Right now Rin''s frustration with Kyousuke woulde out inrge quantities if she swung upside down, but this isn''t the time to talk about it.


    ''''Well, I think it''s just a matter of confessing to Ozaiki-kun and Kyou-chan....... Is there anything that we can do to help you...?


    Why don''t you call them up in the middle of the night?¡¡Using each other''s names. It''s like a school trip.


    ''Mmmm. I don''t know...?¡¡Well.....


    ording to Karasuma''s story, Gozashiki Do-suke''s parents live in a high-ss inn. Chihaya Kabeno is actually the daughter of the inn''s keeper, and the two have been friends since childhood. Ozaiki first became interested in ser when he was in kindergarten. Apparently, Kabeno used to y ser with him and was an iron-d goalie, but when she entered the fourth grade and Mikazashiki joined the local youth ser club, they didn''t y together as much.


    Kabeno also joined the girls'' basketball club in junior high school and they became estranged, but when he entered high school, he suddenly joined the ser club as the manager. Obviously it was with Ozaji in mind, but since Kabeano is as stubborn as a wall and Ozaji rarely asserts himself, there is no progress from there.


    ''''You know a lot about this, Karasuma-kun, don''t you?''''


    Well. I was a newspaper man in junior high school.


    I don''t think being in the newspaper club has much to do with being familiar with the gossip in the ss, and the reason why he switched to the gymnastics club from high school is also a mystery to me, but after all, Rin doesn''t go into it.


    ''Newspaper club aside, I''ve heard a lot of stories about Gozashiki and Kabano. I moved from Kyoto when I was in sixth grade. There''s an Izashiki Inn in my neighborhood, so I''ve gotten to know my family quite well. I didn''t really start talking to my family until high school.


    From Kyoto?¡¡Is Karasumaru-kun''s parents'' house pretty nice too?


    My grandmother''s family runs a dry-goods store, but my uncle has taken over that shop, so it doesn''t really matter.


    Hmm..... I see....


    Rin finally released Karasuma''s restraints there. Wallino and the others have gone far ahead. We have to go after them.


    It''s like people have history. I see. We were childhood friends from a long-established inn...


    That''s what makes it all the more romantic. We used to be ser friends, and now we''re an ace striker and manager, and that''s the rtionship we''re in. Well, I can''t help but feel that I want to keep them together a little bit.


    Speaking of which, I''d like you to answer this question in your own subjective way, Karasuma-kun.


    Rin and Karasuma followed Kano and the others out of the bushes.


    ''Those two, how''s the filter?''


    "Filter?


    Yeah. I think both of them are out of the filter. In the adventurer''s battle, Karasuma and Ryouka came to your rescue right away, but Chieko and Ozashiki didn''t move.


    To begin with, there is the question of what exactly the filter is. From what I''ve seen, the effects seem to vary from person to person. We know that it dulls some of the human-like emotions, especially those that interfere with our activities as monsters, to an extreme degree.


    In terms of timing, it''s not surprising whoever causes the filter break next, or has already done so.


    After all, Kabeano is stubbornly keeping his true feelings to himself, and Gozaji rarely asserts himself, so I don''t know.


    Oh, so that''s where it alles down to...


    We were talking about this when I heard a rustling sound behind me.


    There was a rustling sound behind him. With a jolt, Karasuma shrugged his shoulders and Rin shuddered all over. The noise soon stopped. When I turned around fearfully, I could see two suspicious lights, from whatever they were, peering at me from between the bushes. A golden glow. It''s as if the moon has shattered, like a piece of it.


    Rin got a ping.


    "Oh, hey, Himemizu........


    Karasuma-kun. Quiet. Maybe it''s okay. I''m just too embarrassed toe out.


    Hmm, oh, well...


    I don''t know why she''s there, but I''m not going to force her to pull out anything she doesn''t want toe out of. Still, there will be a phase when she will be forced toe out sooner orter, though.


    For now, let''s catch up with Kano and the others as soon as possible. That is when Rin was about to say that.


    ''''Kyaaaah!''''


    A scream came from deep in the forest, up ahead, that is, from the direction in which those walled fields had advanced.


    ''Whose is it,'' shouted Rin, not needing to judge who it was.


    ''It''s Azunyan!''


    What''s going on? A bear!


    It''s not a wild animal of any kind. Rin had a hunch. Even if he was out of filter, the walled field, which boasted a massive frame of over three meters, would not allow any wild animals to approach due to its majesty. Anything else that approached with an obvious intent to harm was prowling around in this forest.


    On the other side of Rin''s consciousness, the figures of the adventurers she had engaged the other day flickered. It was a bypass. She hadn''t expected them toe this far.


    ''Let''s hurry, Karasuma-kun!


    Just as Rin was about to call out to Karasuma, a girl jumped out of the bushes behind her.


    It was a girl with a stark, unremarkable figure. In an instant, she put her hands and feet on the ground and changed her entire body into a wolf with silvery white fur and began to run in a straight line in the direction of the scream.


    ''''It was the Inugami...''''


    Karasuma mutters to himself. However, Rin''s gaze turns to the ground where the inugami ran.


    ''''...Karasumaru-kun, let''s hurry.''''


    Rin told Karasuma again.


    ''Hibiki-chan, you have a wound. And it''s pretty fresh........ It looks like it was put on you just a few minutes ago.''''


    The one that had fallen to trace its top of the ground that Inugami had raced over. What Rin had been staring at.


    It was a brand new bloodstain that had spattered from the body of the running wolf, and had not even begun to dry up yet.

 82-Episode 75 Brownie Shoot

    ''Wombat, our target will be that lycanthrope. These guys.....


    Don''t worry about it, Wegan!¡¡These guys are rare, too, if you catch them...


    The two adventurers encountered a monster while exploring the western woonds.


    They were not just monsters, but monsters unique to the new continent called Shuraosa and Ayakashi species. Simply capturing these alive and selling them to the Guild Headquarters or the Imperial Rare Creature Book Squad, would fetch a very high price. The adventurer party to which Wombat belonged was supposed to havee for that purpose.


    It had been a bloody effort to be a Gold Ranker. Even the adventurer''s business didn''t necessarilyst for long. In fact, Lesvon had lost his arm in this new continent.


    That''s why he would make a big profit here and create savings.


    Wombat held his de against the leastbatant-looking Ayakashi, Azkirai, and crushed his body. Now all he had to do was tie it up and leave once. It would be simple.


    I''ve heard that there are many ayakashi that look close to humans and are equipped with high intelligence. Still, monsters are monsters. They are different creatures from humans. Even elves were treated the same until 200 years ago.


    ''Let Mitarai-san go.


    Nurikabe, standing in front of him, said.


    ''''You promised Utsurogi-kun that you wouldn''t mess with him again. You said you''d never touch me again.


    Hey, Wegan, can you get that one, too?


    ''''Don''t be ridiculous. We don''t even know what yourbat abilities are yet...


    As you would expect, it was a pain in the ass to carry that huge body. The value of inorganic monsters is greatly diminished once they''re defeated, because it''s difficult to understand their biology and other aspects of their lives. I don''t know if thisw applies to the Ayakashi, but if I''m going to capture it, I want to capture it alive.


    That''s when I was thinking about it. The rustling bushes shook, and a silver shadow jumped out from the other side.


    ''''Guaaaaaah!''''


    Wha...


    It was a wolf with silver fur. He pounced on his sturdy paws, trying to m them into the wombat. The wombat dropped back with Azkia Rai in its grasp, and Wegan intercepted it with a lightning-attribute spell. A sh of lightning shed through the dense forest.


    But that didn''t stop the wolf''s momentum.


    As it tore through the lightning light, the silver wolf pounced on Weygun. It pushed down the slender sorcerer''s body and dug its ws into his chest. It bared itsrge fangs and brought its face close to the fallen Weygun, threatening him. Itsrge jaws could easily bite down on a human skull or so.


    The silver wolf was bleeding from his shoulder. It was the lycanthrope he had encountered and engaged earlier.


    This guy can be killed. If we bring back the body, we get a bonus. But if we don''t, Wegan will be killed. Wombat doesn''t have the means to ughter Lycanthrope in a single blow.


    ''''Yi, Inugami-san........!


    Nurikabe muttered. Lycanthrope''s golden eyes flickered.


    These guys know each other. The moment he realized that, the wombat put a knife to Azkirai''s neck. Whether or not there is a human-like ability to empathize between them, I don''t know, but I have no choice but to try.


    ''Get out of there!¡¡Otherwise, I''m going to kill him!


    ....!


    It was a moonshot, but it worked. Lycanthrope slowly moved his arm away from Weygun, and in the meantime, he slipped out of his restraints.


    After all, he had the intelligence of a human and the ability to empathize, after all.


    But so what. We are adventurers and mercenaries. When ites to work, they are driven to war. Guild rules don''t allow us to assassinate important people, but we could still kill people in the course of our mission. There is no reason to hesitate in killing a monster.


    The lycanthrope shows no signs of unleashing its beastliness. As I recall, when we encountered her in the hills, she was a silver-haired woman.


    Even though she was wounded, she''s a pretty strong enemy for two people to deal with. In addition, there are also Nurikabe over there. If they were so inclined, they could pounce on her again, this time with either a Weygun or a Wombat, and bite off either of her throat whistles as normal.


    ''Inugami, Mr......''


    Azkirai let out a faint voice. The wombat thrust more knives at its throat. A voiceless scream rose in his arms. The lycanthrope bared its fangs and snarled low.


    ''Unleash the beastliness.''


    Wombat rmended.


    Lycanthropes are very different in their biology from ordinary beastmen. The lycanthrope''s special ability to beastify makes it one or two timesrger in stature and increases its physical abilities. Like Demon, the Demon King, and Gilman, the Sea King, the Lycanthrope is a direct descendant of the Beast King.


    In other words, this beastly state is no different than wearing a powerful armament in human terms. The Wombat''s rmendation is an order to disarm, so to speak.


    ''''Inugami-san, no.''''


    Nurikabe says so, but in the end, the lycanthrope known as Inugami follows our rmendation to the letter.


    Staring hard at Wombat and Weygun, the silver wolf continues to snarl, baring its teeth, and eventually its body shrinks as if the air had gone out of it. Its full-grown silver fur fades away, revealing its skin-colored skin. The sturdy paws are reced by slender arms, revealing a slender waist.


    The slender beauty sits on the ground and stares at me hard. One arm was covering her chest, as if she had the least amount of embarrassment. The stab wound on her shoulder that Wombat had inflicted on her still hadn''t healed.


    ''You prick.''


    Inugami''s throat spun those words. Wombat sniffed.


    ''I ain''t in the mood for that right now,''


    If the situation were the situation, the wombat would have blown one of his whistles, but now it''s kill or be killed. I''m going to take on the same resolve as if I were dealing with a whore.


    ''So, what do we do? Wegan.


    We can''t go this far and try to negotiate.


    Weygun gave a small sigh and turned his cold gaze to Inugami.


    ''I''ll kill that lycanthrope.''


    What on earth should we do?


    Ozashiki Do-suke was watching the situation from behind a tree. The people in front of him were adventurers. Adventurers are those people who work in a mercenary kind of upation among humans. Just the other day, I was almost attacked. That time, Soraki Kyousuke and others managed to save me.


    When Mitarai Azuki, who was walking in the lead, was captured by the adventurers, Gozashiki was behind Wallino. He had quickly fled behind a tree and was not to be found. He had always been good at hiding his presence.


    Inugami came to his rescue, but he was soon in a tight spot. Azuki was still trapped by the adventurers, Inugami had been forced to release his beastliness, and Kano was unable to move.


    Then one of the enemy adventurers said.


    ---I will kill that lycanthrope.


    If this is the case, the Inugami will be killed. And if the Inugami is killed, Azuki and Kano will not be saved, it is not true.


    The only person who can move to save them now is me. But Ozaji''s legs were sluggish.


    Out of the filter, as they say. The fact that I was in that situation was not something I could bring myself to say. If you take out your kemari and hit one of your best shots, the situation might improve, but you can''t do that. All I can think about is what if I fail, or what if they find out where I am?


    What could be done with a little twist of courage, I can''t do.


    Ozaiki was still stuck to the tree, his teeth ttering.


    ''Hey, Ozaashiki,''


    I freaked out and shook my shoulders when someone called out to me from behind. I almost shuddered.


    When I turned around, there was a line of variant forms dressed like Yamabushi over ck feathers and a simple, semi-liquid variant.


    ''''Ka, Karasumaru........ Himemizu-san.........


    How''s it going?¡¡What happened to Azusa?


    Mitarai-san is in custody. Inugami-san has just been de-beastified.... The adventurers are going to kill Inugami-san...


    The two men were silent for a moment as they answered in a shaky voice. Karasuma muttered a single word, ''This sucks.


    ''You mean it was the adventurer who injured Hibiki?¡¡How could you...


    It''s only natural for an adventurer to attack a monster, isn''t it?


    At Rin''s question, Karasuma spat out. While listening to their conversation, Gozashiki muttered.


    ''''I''m sorry, both of you, I''m just...''''


    You''re out of the filter. I''ll be fine. I know.


    Rin responded in a gentle voice. An arm reached out from her body and gently stroked her head.


    ''''Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m sure me and Karasumaru-kun will take care of it. You''ll be able to do that, right?


    Yeah, I''m feeling pretty close to losing my temper too.


    Karasuma hasn''t had a filter break yet, but Rin overcame it once she did. Talk about dependable.


    From the shadows of Kameno, we can see the situation. Perhaps it''s because Azuki is being held hostage, but Kabeano hasn''t been able to move either. One of the adventurers holds a knife to Azuki while the other unleashes a lightning-attribute spell on Inugami. Inugami managed to avoid it while jumping up and down, but he was soon caught in the body by the lightning lightning that was running in every direction in this small forest. He lets out a small scream and falls to the ground.


    Himemizu, I''m pretty sure I''m fast.


    But we''re too far away from this position. We''ll have to go around.


    Can Inugamist long enough...?


    Rin and Karasuma continued to discuss the matter.


    If Kyousuke were here, Gosashiki thought, he would havebined with Rin and settled the matter quickly.


    He''s admirable. He was slighted in his ss, neglected in his transition, and never arrogant, even after he got his powers. Of course, there might be a reason why half of his power was borrowed. But whether it was when Gozashiki joined his surrounding ssmates in ridiculing Ryuzaki for falling to the bottom, or when he turned a cold gaze on Koganei for losing his trust, Kyousuke''s attitude was always consistent.


    No matter who he was, he didn''t discriminate, he didn''t divide and conquer, and he would rush to his friends'' plight and gantly defeat his enemies.


    I can''t be like that. I can''t be.


    So when the filter is cut off, my body will easily stop moving, too. I''m so terrified that I can''t do anything about it. Even the sight of a ssmate being hurt in front of you doesn''t make your heart burn with righteous indignation.


    ---Ugh, ah, ah...!


    ---You are very stubborn.


    ---You better have something more powerful than that, Wegan!


    ---igniting the surrounding trees.


    The exchange between Inugami and the adventurers drove our frustration. Suddenly, Ozashiki turned her gaze towards Kano. Her body, which is the ck painted wall itself, does not ooze any emotion at all. I have no idea what she''s thinking about.


    Just then, Ozaji noticed that Chihaya Kano''s body was trembling slightly. At the same time, it reminded him of her, when she was human. She was tall and always had her mouth tied up in a knot, and she was intimidating and hard to talk to. Even Ozashiki, who had known her since he was a child, was dismayed to find that he no longer understood her at all. It is a good thing that you are not the only one who has been told that she has an iron-faced skin and a walled-in mind, and Ozaji often agrees with this.


    She is trembling a little. She is frightened. Just as she is now. The terrible situation that is happening in front of her eyes.


    ''''........Himemizu-san.


    Ozashiki spoke absentmindedly to Rin, who had been nning tactics with Karasuma.


    ''What?''


    When the conversation is interrupted, she doesn''t even show irritation, but asks back in a gentle voice.


    ''''How did you..............................ovee your broken filter?''''


    You''ll never get over it. You can''t ovee it, because once the filter wears off, the thing you''re afraid of stays scary forever.


    Rin replied quietly, calmly, but clearly.


    ''But if there was anything scarier than that, we''d have to do it. I mean.


    What do you fear?


    ''To no longer line up next to Kyousuke-kun with his chest out. Oh, I don''t have breasts right now, though. I mean, I''m going to be a human again.... Oh, even if I return to human, I don''t have any breasts. That''s not what I meant.


    Himesui....


    Karasuma threw a dumbfounded voice at Rin as she started making iprehensible excuses alone.


    Ozaji ruminated on those words Rin had told him. Once the filter is turned off, what is scary remains scary forever. This swelling in my legs will never go away. But even so, if there is something more frightening than that, the only way is to move your body, even if you are forced to.


    What is the thing I fear the most right now? I suppressed my trembling body and thought desperately about it.


    As you think, you get an answer. Once I get an answer, the trembling in my body does indeed decrease a little.


    ''Karasumaru, Himemizu-san........''


    Ozashiki said in a somewhat clearer voice than before, ''''I''ll make an opening for the adventurer with the knife.


    ''I''ll make an opening for that adventurer with the knife.


    Are you okay?


    It''s not okay.


    At Rin''s words, Gozaji shook his head.


    ''''I have a feeling that if I don''t, the scariest thing in the world is going to happen to me...''''


    The lightning attribute spell released by Weygun for the umpteenth time burned Inugami. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. However, no matter how much the opponent is a monster, it was not very pleasant for a wombat to tease a thing in the form of a human girl like this.


    ''''(Would it have been easier if I had just cut off her head with a knife?)''


    Wegan is an attack-only wizard and doesn''t have anything convenient like binding. Inevitably, the wombat would have to secure Azkia Rai. With Weygun''s poor arm strength, there was a chance that he would be able to escape.


    If he had done this far and not died out, then this lycanthrope called Inugami might be resistant to magical attacks to some extent. Seeing Inugami with his hands on the ground and repeatedly breathing wildly, Wombat changed his knife. With his arm holding Azkia Rai, he held the knife as it was. With his free arm, he took out another knife.


    ''''No, no........!


    I wondered if he had an idea of what he was going to do. Azkirai clung to my arm.


    ''Hey, let go.''


    No, no!¡¡You, now, Inugami-san....


    ''If we leave him alone, Weygun''s magic will kill him anyway!¡¡You''d be better off just making it easier on him, though!


    No!¡¡No.........!


    It would have been easier if I could just shake it off, but in the meantime, Inugami''s golden eyes are still staring at me. The moment I shook off Azkia Rai here, it suddenly transformed into a silver wolf, and there was no guarantee that it wouldn''t attack me. Wombat clicks his tongue and lightly draws his knife.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Pish, a single red line ran across his cheek. Immediately after, blood swelled up from the wound in a plurality. When the red blood touched the atmosphere, it turned into clear, colorless water and flowed out of Azkirai''s cheek.


    ''''Me........!


    Inugami red at the wombat while breathing heavily and repeatedly.


    "Don''t mess with Mitarai........


    Then you might as well just get yourself killed. I don''t need to do anything I don''t have to do!


    That''s when the wombat shouted. From the bushes, an "something" shot out in a straight line. It seemed to be a sphere, but he couldn''t tell what it was any more. But it drew a sharp curve in the middle and caught the wombat''s hand precisely.


    ''''Whoa...!


    After a moment, he removes the knife.


    !


    At that moment, Azkirai forcefully shook off Wombat''s hand.


    ''''Ah, d*mn it........!


    Grrrrrr.


    The wombat swings its remaining knife at the fleeing Azkirai. However, at the same time, the Inugami, with a roar that cannot be emitted by the vocal chords of a human, but still in human form, leaps at you. The tremendous physical strength demonstrated from the slender arms pushed the wombat''s shoulders and mmed it to the ground.


    ''''Kuch...!


    I thrust the knife as hard as I could into the belly of Inugami, who was getting on his horse. I''m going to try to gouge out the abdominal cavity as it is. But the face of Inugami, which hade close enough to collide with his forehead, had changed at once. The golden eyes have a tremendous killing intent and hostility in them, the mouth is split open to the ear, and the sprouting fangs are pointed towards you with saliva dripping from them.


    Wombat held his chin with one arm and took out a knife with the other, and this time aimed at the eyeball and stabbed it.


    ''''Geez!''''


    The silver wolf screamed and fell back on its back. Wombat managed to crawl out of the gap.


    ''''Wegangs!''''


    Wombat called out the names of his fellow adventurers. The sorcerer Weygun finished his chanting at that very moment and was about to unleash an exquisite de of wind at Inugami.


    ''''Let it be!''''


    Yet another voice sounded, and a ck shadow flew out of the bushes. The figure with its protruding beak and wings spread out was like a bird, but it was clothed in more clothes and sprouting arms over its feathers. Its sprouting arms struck at Weygun with momentum.


    ''''It''s Ksteng!''''


    Wombat shouts.


    ''You bastards!¡¡How dare you do that to Inugami and Mitarai!


    Carasteng oozed anger at the sound of his voice and mmed the wargun into the nearest tree as hard as he could. Wombat pulled out his knife and this time he threw it at Carasteng.


    ''Whoa!


    The knife went straight up and into Carasteng''s arm. In that moment, Weigan manages to escape Carasteng''s restraints. Carasteng turns back to us and waves arge leaf in his right hand. The wind fluttered and a de of air was released, but the wombat managed to get away from it by hiding behind a tree.


    This kind of brawl in such a sheltered area is what Thief is all about. But as expected, the situation was too tilted.


    Ksteng pulled out the knife in his arm and threw it to the ground. The lycanthrope Inugami also bared his teeth and snarled, with the knife stuck in one eye. Azkirai ran away and disappeared. Nurikabe was still standing there.


    The situation was stalemated. If someone moved, someone else would move to stop it. That was the situation.


    ''''Ka, Karasumaru-kun...!


    Nurikabe muttered.


    ''Stay put, Kano. There''s Gozashiki in there too.


    ''Ozaji-kun...?¡¡But....


    ''He made the move because he didn''t want it to be terrible for Wall Street too. You''ll figure it out.


    Karasteng remained vignt in the midst of the conversation, even in the midst of our conversation. Inugami listened to him and sniffed with a hum.


    What to do. Wombat looked at Wegan. If he could escape, he would, but his enemies were the beastly lycanthrope and the karasteng. Even if it was just one Sifu, there was no way he could escape with a sorcerer''s foot. Even if you consider Weygun''s "agility," which is a tangible value (status) in the Adventurer''s Guild, it is clear that this is not the case.


    Even if you are trying to escape, you need to create arge opening. From the looks of it, there is a strong sense of solidarity between the enemies, but it is not based on a certain level of professionalism, like a party of adventurers.


    A high level of empathy to care for a woundedrade. That''s one thing to aim for.


    This is the one that seems to be the biggest target of all, and the one that seems to be the most unustomed to fighting. Wombat sent a quick hand sign, and Wegan nodded in response. Wegan quickly raised his wand and began a magic chant.


    ''''!!!''''


    Karasteng was the first to react, waving the leaf like a fan. However, Wombat, who had read that that one would move first, threw a knife at Karasteng''s arm, which was holding the leaf.


    ''''Gu........!


    A crowsteng removes the leaf. The leaf left his arm and fluttered away.


    Almost at the same time, the silver wolf pounced towards the wombat. From the motion of throwing the knife, he connected with the evasion and slid into the wall of the great tree. The Inugami''srge paws mmed into the trunk, and its ws scraped away arge portion of its surface.


    Two seconds remained until Wogan''s magic chanting wasplete. Wombat took thest knife from his pocket and fired a third time at Ksteng. This time it didn''t hit, but Karasteng, who was sensitive to the attack, was given only a few seconds to evade.


    One second to go. With a roar, Inugami gutted the trunk of the great tree in a mess. The tree, which was severely off bnce at the base, was pushed down with its entire body towards the wombat. In a panic, the wombat dodged to dive underneath it, but there, he saw the silver wolf looming in front of him with his big mouth open.


    0 seconds. Wogan''s magic goes into effect. His signature lightning attribute magic scorched the atmosphere, and this time it was fired at the standing Nurikabe.


    Standing dumbfounded, unable to do anything but watch the battle, Kano Chihaya didn''t realize until that moment that she was the target of an attack. The magic that the adventurer unleashed was the same magic that had been unleashed on the Inugami many times before. It tore straight through the sky and flew towards us.


    ''''Kabeano-san!''''


    He hears such a voice from behind him, and one small boy leaps out of the way. The boy leaps to block the oblique line between himself and Inakou, and takes a direct hit from it.


    ''''Uh-oh!''''


    You''re going to sit?


    It was his ssmate, Gozashiki Do-suke himself, who always hid behind his own shadow and never asserted himself. Ozaashiki let out a scream and fell to the ground, then stopped moving.


    ''''Ozaashiki-kun!''''


    Gosh!


    Following Kabeno, Karasuma turned and shouted.


    Just then, a hair-raising cry came from ahead.


    ''''Gyaa!''''


    Walled Field''s open vision, inexorably, captured the scene. An Inugami pounced on one of the adventurers and bit into the very shoulder, biting and biting the flesh off of it. More ws gouged the flesh on his back, but the adventurer, despite his wounds, ran away quickly.


    The wizard adventurer also ran to chase after the escaped adventurer. But soon after that, an arm that seeps out of the ground catches the adventurer''s leg.


    ''''!


    The adventurer fell over and looked at his own feet. There were blue translucent arms growing out of the ground, gripping tightly and not letting go. Not just one arm seeped out of the ground, but the sorcerer''s body waspletely restrained as it was.


    ''''Nah, nah, ah, nah........nah.......!


    You''ll be penalized for breaking your promise.


    The voice he was used to hearing was somewhat angry. It belonged to Himemizu Rin. Eventually, she revealed her full form from within the ground, binding up the adventurer''s body with a volume that was several timesrger than usual. She took the staff from his arms and held his mouth topletely contain its magic.


    ''''Himemizu-san, Goshiki-ga!


    Kabeno shouted. Karasuma rushed over and shook Gozashiki''s body.


    A direct hit of lightning magic. No noticeable trauma. It was an attack that Inugami had eaten many times. You would think that it would be something like this, but as a matter of fact, Ozashiki didn''t even twitch. Her face, like that of a petite childish woman, kept her eyes closed.


    Rin and Azuki, who had been hiding behind the trees behind her, also rushed over to us, and Inugami, who had been following the adventurer to the back, came back a momentter.


    ''''Hmmm.........''''


    Eventually, Ozaashiki shrank back and slowly opened his eyes.


    ''''Ozaashiki-kun........!


    "Ka, Mr. Kabeano.... I''m so d......... You''re safe.....


    ''Idiot!¡¡That''s my line!


    If it were true, I would have liked to hold Gozaji, who was thering on, in my arms. I''ve never felt as frustrated as I do about theck of arms. The Inugami, who had been looking so mysterious up until then, sniffed, and made a gesture to Karasuma that made him shuck his chin.


    ''What, out?''


    Karasuma, too, makes a sound as if the tension has been released.


    He pulls the knife out of Inugami''s eyes. With a sizzle, blood sttered and Inugami let out a small scream.


    ''''Inugami-san, are you alright...?''''


    Azuki asked, and Inugami nodded. Karasuma studied Inugami''s face as he dumped the knife he had pulled out onto the ground.


    ''This one, if you look closely, isn''t stuck in my eye. It''s just right next to the eye. It''s bleeding, though, so that''s going to hurt.


    Oh, well, you''re just lucky.


    Karasuma crouched down and pulled out the knife that was stuck in Inugami''s stomach as well. As he was about to check his belly wound as well, the back of his head was mmed into the back of the Inugami''s paw as hard as he could, and he fell to the ground with his beak.


    "Mugou!


    ''I guess the wound in my stomach was off kryptonite, too. You got lucky.


    Azuki said, and Inugami nodded again.


    ''''Speaking of which, it looked like Ozaji-kun got a direct hit too, are you okay?¡¡I hope you didn''t get burned.


    "Uh-huh. She seems fine.... I''m not sure.


    Thank you for your help.


    Uh, yeah...


    When Kabeno thanked him, Ozashiki scratched his cheek and averted his gaze.


    He was a little surprised and happy when this timid and shy man had popped up for him. Hameno wanted to express his feelings in words, but in the end, he couldn''t see any other option but to thank him.


    ''''Well, I guess I''ll go home then...''''


    Rin, who had been silent until then, suddenly broke off. She was slowly crawling on the ground, still holding one of the adventurers in custody.


    ''''As for his treatment of this adventurer, let''s discuss it with Kyousuke-kun and the others and think it over.


    Speaking of good luck, so is this guy.


    Pulling the kuchibashi out of the ground, Karasuma says.


    ''If Gozashiki had been dead or Inugami had been hurt worse, I would have broken at least one of his arms out of spite.


    Ka, Karasuma-kun... I don''t think that''s a very good idea, so...


    Yeah. That''s not a good idea.


    Azuki protested modestly. Rin nodded. Probably only Karasuma was the only one in this group whose filter hadn''t been cut off, so his words and actions would inevitably be extreme. Well, Inugami might have said the same thing if he could talk.


    With his mouth covered, the adventurer was protesting something, but of course it wasn''t going to be a meaningful word.


    ''But actually, I''m d that both Mizashiki-kun, Inugami-san, and Mitarai-san are safe.


    Well, I''d say it was all thanks to the courage you mustered up, Ozajiro-kun.


    Rin responded to Wallino''s voice with a carefree answer. However, the Gozashiki himself, with his hand over his mouth and a difficult face, was pondering.


    What''s going on?¡¡Ozaiki-kun.


    ...maybe I could be awakened to phase two.


    They all let out an ''oh'' to the ozashiki who muttered in a mysterious voice.


    ''Really? Congrattions, Ozashiki. What kind of ability is that?''''


    ''I''m not sure... In the document that Benii-san brought with her, there is a description of Zashiki-Doji''s Phase 2 ability. ording to that........


    ""ording to that?"


    Everyone''s voices, except Inugami''s, chanted in unison.


    Ozashiki looked up and looked at the faces of all of them, and at the adventurer who was still bound by Rin. He replied in a proud voice, somewhat reserved, but surprisingly clear and proud.


    ''It seems to improve the luck of those around me,''

 83-Chapter 76: Demon

    Sometimes I wonder why that''s not me.


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune was born in Sakyo-ku, Kyoto. His father was the third son of the Karasuma family, which owned a kimono shop in the city, and Karasuma himself has had afortable life since his childhood. When he was in the sixth grade, he moved from Kyoto to his current address, but because his parents wereissez-faire parents, he spent his childhood in freedom.


    There were many things he wanted to do as a boy. But it''s hard to say that I was always fulfilled.


    Sometimes I wonder why it wasn''t me.


    From the big stories about meeting a famous person and getting their autograph or winning an artpetition, to the little stories about the kid who drew the item you wanted at a Gashapon. There was no end to the number, butining about something was a frequent urrence, even as Karasuma.


    I continued to y Kendo all the time when I lived in Kyoto, but I quit it when I moved to a new ce and found some of the students who were very seldom strong.


    When I entered junior high school, I started to y in the newspaper club. I quit that, too, when I heard that an older student I liked had a boyfriend in high school.


    Once I got to high school, I think it got a little better.


    During my freshman year, I became friends with Gozashiki Do-suke because we were in the same middle school. He was a quiet boy, but he was the only son of a local luxury inn. Having established a friendship with him and having more opportunities to see the good eye in his own right, Karasuma may have been able to suppress his own frustrations. However, she never tried to join the same ser club as him. It was because Ozaji was the ace of the ser club.


    During his time in Kyoto, Karasuma was so lightly dressed that people would say to him, "You''re Ushiwakamaru? He joined the gymnastics club, and Karasuma soon got the hang of it, and was able to y an active role in his own right. The gymnastics team at Kamishiro High School was weak.


    In the end, Karasumaru was able to get better at hiding his merit and was able to stay in an environment where he could satisfy his self-esteem to the point where his dissatisfaction didn''t surface.


    Three months ago, when the students of Year 2 ss 4 transitioned to this world, Karasumaru was not as dissatisfied as he would have liked to say.


    First of all, bing a raven-tengu allowed him to fly. He was able to control the wind. These abilities could be used effectively in dungeons, so Karasumaru was still able to y a role in the dungeons in his own right. There were many students who were more capable of fighting than he was, but he was still able to be satisfied with his abilities.


    There were a good number of students who could fly, and there were a good number of students who could control the wind, in spades. Only Karasuma, the Raven Tengu, and Harpy Harui Yuka, the Harpy, were able to do both of those things to a high standard. And Karasuma was able to do both of them better than Harui.


    But gradually, things were changing.


    The Thunderbird, Kannari Toriba, was able to make full use of his massive body now that he was out of the dungeon, and the title of fastest flyer in his ss, which Karasumaru had secretly held, had to be ceded.


    As Hanuman''s Saruwatari Futa gradually came to grasp the use of his abilities, the position of the strongest wind user in the ss had to be ceded as well.


    That''s not all.


    Sometimes I wonder why it''s not me.


    "Yoshitsune, this kind of mind is called ''magical bond''.


    When I was a child, a man who lived in the mountains near me admonished me to do so.


    I don''t remember what he meant. It was so preachy that I forgot about it.


    Karasumaru thought he had always been able to keep up appearances, consuming the mental space he had built up over the past year or so like a drain on his savings, bit by bit. But these past few days, that wasn''t going to be the case.


    If there was only one person who was better than him, he could manage to put up with it.


    But when something happened that ced him in the lower tier of the whole, Karasuma''s merit spirit would turn on its fangs against his self-esteem.


    Several days have already passed since then. Kyousuke and the rest of the group''s life of survival continued.


    Yukinoshita and Mizashiki''s Phase 2 ability, this was surprisingly helpful. Yukinoshita''s ¡¶Molecr Kic Reversal¡· enabled her to boil water at once, and Ozaji''s ¡¶Luckiness Invocation¡· made it less of a challenge to secure foodstuffs.


    Thanks to the newly added Hakuba, I was able to act without worrying about injuries to some extent, and since Inugami, who didn''t have any special abilities, was a genuine hunter, he was able to find prey that would be difficult to find with the other masks.


    Also, following the Phase 2 awakening of Yukinoshita and the others, the other masks began to show signs of awakening here and there as well.


    The first to receive the new power was Chihaya Kabeano. After the recent battle with the adventurer, when Gozashiki presented herself to defend her, the distance between the two parties grew rapidly. Her words and actions, which tended to build up walls in her mind, softened a bit, and at the same time, her desire to protect Gozashiki prompted her to awaken to Phase 2.


    Kabeno''s Phase 2 ability is ¡¶Defensive Wall Deployment¡·. Simply put, it was a barrier deployment ability. It can put up non-corporeal barriers like energy fields, and although they disappear over time, it can also create stone walls and the like. This was quite useful, and it was useful for keeping out the rain and wind and keeping me safe.


    The next one to awaken was Mitarai Azuki. Her awakening was surprisingly simple, starting with the fact that when Inugami ate a poisonous mushroom and nearly died, Azuki quickly erased the toxin from Inugami''s stomach before calling Hakuba. That''s why Azuki''s Phase 2 ability is ¡¶Toxin Cleaning¡·.


    Where it was superior to Hakuba''s Cure ability was that if it was something that could be judged harmful, it could wash away the toxin before they ate it, and from then on, Kyousuke and the others had a lot of options on their table. However, Inugami was so traumatized by the mushrooms that he couldn''t eat them anymore.


    Currently, the Phase 2 abilities that have been awakened are as follows.


    Soraki Kyousuke. Skeleton. ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡·.


    Himemizu Rin. Slime. ¡¶Moisture Maniption¡·.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka. Yukina. ¡¶Molecr Maniption Reversal¡·.


    Ozaashiki-Dousuke. Zashiki Doji. Luck Charms.


    Chihaya Kabeno. Nurikabe. Wallbreak Deployment.


    Mitarai Azuki. Azuki Washing. ¡¶Toxin Washing¡·.


    Except for Inugami, who was born a werewolf to begin with, the only ones who haven''t awakened to the Phase 2 ability are Hakuba and Karasuma.


    Shit.


    That Karasuma was strangely irritated. Hakuba, who had gone with him to explore the area, nced at him and then asked.


    ''You''re in a pretty bad mood. What''s wrong?


    ...Is the white horse all right?


    What?


    We''re the only ones who haven''t woken up in phase two.


    Oh, I knew it was that story. Hakuba got the point.


    ''''I don''t really care about it, though.


    ''I care. Everyone else is gaining more and more useful skills, so why do we...?


    I wonder if he''s a guy who thinks about pretty messy things. Hakuba thought.


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune was not in a group that was so close to Hakuba.


    Hakuba''s group was a group of hunchbacks, so to speak, led by Washio and Tappuhara. It was a group that wanted to make friends with Ryuzaki, who was at the top of the ss caste, and Harao, who was the son of one of the town''s most famous warriors, to take advantage of them. However, it was Washio who was the most enthusiastic about this area, while Hakuba and Tashihara were the strongest aspect of his friends who were keeping himpany.


    On the contrary, Karasuma didn''t give the impression that he belonged to any particr group, much less that he was a member of any particr group. He was good friends with Ozaji, who lived nearby, but beyond that, he wasn''t really sure.


    ''''Well, this guy''s a Utsurugi case.''''


    He was worried if Karasuma seemed to be pondering too much, but he felt it was better to leave these issues to Kyousuke. Kyousuke, in his clumsy way of imitating his squad leader, was sensitive to the mental issues of hispanions.


    It doesn''t seem like he''s doing it very wisely, but that attitude of sincerity that he''s trying to deal with is itself acknowledged by Hakuba. It''s not easy to be like that. I don''t feel like I''m doing it too smartly, though.


    ''Hakuba''s still good. He''s been useful as a recuperator.


    ''Oh, yeah. That''s pretty hard work too. Karasuma, do you want to be useful?


    ...yes.


    There was a slight pause before he answered.


    Karasuma is a raven-tengu. He is wrapped in ck feathers and dressed like a mountain priest. If the monster''s appearance was a reflection of a part of his mind, what were the circumstances behind Karasumaru bing a raven tengu? Hakuba was a little unsure.


    ''Well, I think it''s a big deal, Karasumaru too. For now, you''re the only one in our group who can fly.


    .........


    Track and field?


    Gymnastics. Track and field I quit after two weeks.


    You ran track in middle school?


    It''s the newspaper.


    I wonder if they are bored.


    Hakuba and Karasuma begin to return to their base after a brief exploration of the area. Karasuma is in a bad mood throughout, but suddenly he says something like this.


    ''Hakuba, have you ever felt jealous of anyone?''


    Hmm?


    I''ve wondered why it wasn''t me that did it...


    Not much.


    I see.


    There are a few things that I''ve wondered why I''m like this.


    For example, I''ve been reincarnated as a four-legged animal. There are some students in my ss who have been reincarnated as monsters with no limbs or monsters that deviate greatly from the shape of a human, but when ites to students with four legs and no use of their hands, there were actually only Hakuba and Washio. With no telekinesis and no choice but to devour their meals like dogs, the scornful looks of the people around them were extremely unbearable (when I told Inugami the story before, he gave me a sour look as if I had used a bad example).


    Because of this situation, I once took it out on Kyousuke and the others. I still have a bit of an awkward feeling about this, so I want to be proactive in taking care of Kyousuke.


    ''''If you have something that''s troubling you, talk to Utsurogi about it.


    .........


    When Hakuba said this, Karasuma looked up and looked at him.


    ''To Utsurogi...''


    Hmm?¡¡Did I say something weird?


    No, no, no.


    Karasuma''s mumbling seemed to be spitting. Watching Karasumaru''s back as he picked up speed a bit and moved on, Hakuba nodded his head quizzically.


    ''Tomorrow we have to negotiate with the adventurers.


    Kyousuke said, offering the wizard Weygun his lunch.


    Today''s lunch was saut¨¦ed poisoned mushrooms and rabbit meat. It''s a lot more sumptuous than it was when I first drifted here. Yukinoshita, who was in charge of cooking today, was washing the dishes with Azuki at a little distance.


    Incidentally, the griddle for cooking was created by Wallino''s ability. Because she can''t create anything uneven with her ability, it''s hard to make the likes of a stewing dish. The tubs that Azuki creates are made of wood, so they cannot be put on fire. At best, it could only be used to steam food.


    Weygun is still locked in an improvised room created by Wallno''s abilities. Since he was a wizard, there was a chance that he would fight back to the extent of preparing the wall, but he was surprisingly quiet. He had a bitter look on his face the whole time, so maybe he didn''t really mean to attack Kano and Azuki, let alone Inugami.


    However, it was still true that he had broken his promise and put the lives of our people in danger. Right after Kyousuke, Hakuba, and Yukinoshita joined up with Rin and the others, they were surprised to the point of being turned upside down by what they heard, and at the same time, they were indignant. When they questioned Weygun, there was a quiet, single word of apology from him, in a small voice.


    I didn''t have the stomach for a single word, but I couldn''t bring myself to punch him in the face. Besides, he had just finished exchanging information with Weygun''s fellow adventurers. If anything, I wanted to keep the conversation quiet.


    That''s why we have another negotiation with the adventurers tomorrow.


    ''''........I see.


    Well, I''ll just hand you back to them by default. It''s not like I''m going to leave you behind or anything.


    Kyousuke said, and felt a strong gaze behind him. He turned around to see a silver wolf lying in a field of hillside, looking up at the sky as if he were sniffing. Inugami Hibiki yawned loudly and closed his eyes, using his paws as a pillow.


    ''''Well, that guy seems to be rather still angry.


    Of course. I hurt her so badly in her human form.


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke frowned---he didn''t have enough facial muscles to frown, so he let out a tantly sullen voice.


    ''''You, stop being like that. It''s not that I don''t care about the pain that Inugami suffered, but it just makes me ufortable to hear it.


    Besides, we all decided that no matter how unpleasant it got, we would return the wizard in front of us unharmed.


    ''''I''m not going to forget what I''ve done.


    It''s just trying to get out of your conscience by ming yourself out loud.


    .........


    After Kyousuke''s words, the wizard Weygun fell on his face in shame. As it was, he began to grab a handful of food on a small te.


    ''''........don''t be so sharp.''''


    My best friend just told me.


    I thought you were more of a good-natured guy.


    I was going to say, "What do you know about me?" but in fact, this Weygun has been watching Kyousuke and the others live in front of me for a few days. Trapped in the walls and with nothing to do, he naturally shifted his interest to observing people.


    In fact, Kyousuke only said good-natured things to his friends. It''s not that he doesn''t want to be disliked, but he can''t help but save his words when he thinks of himself being the one to say them. But the man in front of me now, Wegan, is the one who has the least amount of restraint.


    What can you tell me about your people? Who are Lesbon-Filhana, who are these two guys that I think are going to have to negotiate with you?


    When asked, Weigan looked up slightly and chewed the mushrooms in his mouth before answering.


    ''''Well Lesvon is originally from the Southern Kingdom. I''ve heard that he was a prodigal son and became an adventurer in the form of a runaway. He has a high ability to judge situations, but he tends to get careless on the spur of the moment. The Balkh family has always been a family that excelled in the martial arts, so they are familiar with most of the weapons they handle.


    So I took one of my arms away from him, though.


    Kyousuke was silent as he was about to say it. This was also because it was just a word that he was trying to escape his conscience by saying it out loud.


    ''''As I recall, about thirty years ago, one person from the Balk family joined the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights)........ Filhana knows more about this area than I do.''''


    What''s this Filhana?


    ''I am from the Empire. The Holy City of Fianderg, I''m told. He is a neer to adventuring, but soon became a Gold Ranker. He usesmunication magic. I don''t know if this is why, but I know the inner workings of the Empire.


    In terms of personality, she''s not the type of person who can make decisions that are very adventurous, Wegan continued. Indeed, she''s the only one who has never turned her intent to engage us. Maybe it''s simply because she doesn''t have the ability to fight, but nevertheless, she''s moderate.


    As long as that Filhanaes forward, negotiations may be somewhat easier to do.


    But.


    Well there was one more, or maybe two more.


    Wombat and Rain.


    At the negotiating table, the most important thing to note is the wombat of the sheaf. His arbitrary decision has put Kyousuke and his friends in danger. As a result, Weygun has been captured and Lesbons will be forced to negotiate against him, which looks pretty ufortable.


    ''The Wombats are from the favs of the Empire. As we all know, he is very meritorious. He knows a lot about monster life, and he wasn''t a bad guy among his friends.


    So you want me to forgive you?


    It''s not like that.


    I don''t want to go out of my way to chase him down and kill him, but the Inugami will be resentful, and if he''s going to mess with me from over there, I''ll still have to consider killing him this time.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find out what''s going on, but I''m sure I''ll be able to find out. It''s from the Zelga diatorial Principality, but it seems that he was taken in by the Bulk family as Lesbon''s guard. So those two have known each other the longest.


    The Lesser Demon caught you by surprise. You okay?


    He''s got burns all over his body, and he''s going to have some marks, but he''s alive, and he''s recovered well enough to be able to stay on his own.


    Lesvon, Philhana, Wombat, and Rain. These are the remaining adventurers from the other side. I guess this is the kind of information we can get out of them. I don''t know how much of an advantage this will give us in negotiations, but it seems to be worth holding on to.


    Wegan continued to provide me with information while talking in whispers, but after a while, the te was clean and tidy.


    ''It was good. I appreciate it.


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke takes the te thrust back with a short reply.


    ''Utsurogi.''


    As Kyousuke stood up and went to wash his te, Weygun called out to him from behind.


    ''From the looks of it, there are some of you types who are in a hurry for merit.


    Hmm?


    You better watch out for that crowsteng.


    Kyousuke tilted his head at the abrupt statement. He didn''t quite understand what he was trying to say.


    ''You guys get along well, you''re united for a single purpose, and you have teamwork. But it''s only recently that you''ve had that kind of rtionship. Right.


    Oh, yeah.


    ''Then you''d better be careful. Sometimes the things we do for good reasons are cutting something off from the public eye.


    With a sharp, razor-sharp profile, the wizard said just that and began to wash his hands in the wooden tub Azuki had brought with him.


    As Kyousuke was ruminating over Weygun''s words, Azuki looked up at him.


    ''Utsurogi-kun?''


    Oh, yeah. What is it, Mitarai?


    Would you like me to wash that te down for you?


    Oh, no, no, no. I''ll wash this off myself.


    A few steps away, an inconspicuouslyrge tub was filled with plenty of water. Kyousuke scooped the water into a small tub and began to wash the dirt off the te.


    ''Be careful, Karasuma...?¡¡Was that guy really that dangerous?


    From the looks of it, though, he looks like a good-natured sycophant.


    Thinking that, Kyousuke was washing off the dirt, but he suddenly stopped his hand.


    ''''Come to think of e to think of it, Koganei was too.


    Kyousuke had been sharing his student life with Yoshiki Koganei ever since he was in his first year of high school. He understood him, he didn''t mean to, but still, Kyousuke thought he was his friend.


    Kyousuke didn''t know what kind of darkness that friend had in his heart.


    If the same thing would happen to Karasuma this time, what would he do?


    The te that had been washed and set up to dry.


    Hakuba and Karasuma are scouting the area, while Rin, Kabeano, and Ozashiki are searching for food. Aside from Kyousuke and Weygun, Azuki and Inugami are the only ones left on this gentle hillside. Inugami hadn''t shown any signs of returning to his human form since he joined them. I''ve heard that that form can easily drain energy, but at the moment she''s lost her clothes, so it''s not good to be back in her human form so gleefully.


    Azuki, who was supposed to be a germaphobe, seemed to be surprisingly fine with touching animals, stroking Inugami''s side as shey in the grass with a big smile, wondering what made her happy. I think Sakuma Shoko did this kind of thing sometimes too. Inugami in his bestial state was rather popr with the girls.


    It was peaceful. His current life was rtively stable.


    But it seemed that we had to be prepared for that to be broken soon.


    ''''In the end, these adventurers aren''t much use to us, are they?


    Sink muttered as he lookednguidly out the window.


    After all, as for the unicorns and werewolves that escaped, they still hadn''t been captured. On the contrary, it seems that the werewolf had joined up with the other denatured monsters that had transitioned to this continent, and one of the adventurers was captured with the haphazard result of being captured. To say that they weren''t expecting it from the beginning would be true, but the body was less than expected.


    If that''s the case, you would think that it would be better to find out the other party''s base and attack them, but the representative of the adventurers, the ship-armed, one-eyed man, forcefully opposed the proposal. He said that his capturedrades would take care of themselves, so he wanted them to stay out of the way until then.


    Honestly, there was no need to go along with it.


    But the purpose of Glenn and Sink''s visit to this new continent was not only to capture them.


    As a result, Guren and his team would give the adventurers a certain amount of time. The reason why they didn''t bother to make a move on their own was because they wanted to turn the extra power around. However, our business will soon be settled.


    ''Sinc, I hear they''re finally willing to negotiate.


    "Hmm.


    Glenn told him, and Sink smiled as he looked out the window.


    ''''You were quite reluctant to do anything but discuss it. At this rate, I''m not sure we can expect much in the way of negotiations themselves.


    I don''t expect them to make a move on me now. Just promise me you''ll be quiet, and that''s all that matters.


    In any case, they are nothing more than losers who were defeated by the humans two hundred years ago and forced to live on the frontier.


    However, geographically speaking, thend where the bloods are currently based is on the eastern coastline. If they didn''te to a strict non-warring agreement with the junta, they could be attacked from behind. It''s doubtful that they would have been able to benefit from that, but the bloods are very much resented by them.


    ''I wonder who will be at the negotiating table?


    You know. They''ve lived a long time. I''m sure they''re going to get old.


    Is it an ogre, a fox, or a tengu?


    They can''t tell me what to do. That''s why they took the piece of paper out of the bag.


    Glenn said.


    Currently, there were two royal fragments kept by the Blood n. They had brought one of them to this new continent. Thanks to this, it was easy to replenish the force. Unfortunately, neither of the king''s pieces kept in storage arepatible with the body of the bloodline, so it doesn''t directly increase their fighting ability.


    Nevertheless, it is a great advantage when ites to negotiating in this new continent.


    After nodding at Glenn''s words, however, Sink muttered boredly, sounding as if he was predicting the weather.


    ''''I wonder if this matter will be settled by tomorrow.


    Yeah. It''s time to take a load off your shoulders. Then we''ll go hunting.


    ''Good. I couldn''t get out of control and I was bored.


    Sink smiled a bewitching smile that didn''t match his young face and picked up the spear that was propped up in the corner of the room. The de reflected the slightest light, and the metallic sheen illuminated the darkness.


    She was not of the nature to think hard. Long before she was given the title of Knight, Sink looked good wielding a spear and iling about. It was because he thought she was beautiful in that way that Glenn would want to let her do what she wanted to do.


    ''Just a little more patience, Sink,''


    ''Yes, I know. Glenn.


    Still, Sink''s mind was apparently already in the middle of a battle.


    As if she couldn''t wait, she smiled enrapturedly and softly stroked the spearhead with the tip of her finger.

 84-Episode 77: Two Meritors

    Tomorrow we have a deal with the morgues.


    The leader of the adventurer''s party, Lesvon Burk, said that in front of the three other members.


    The three of them were, in other words, Filhana mbana, Rain and Wombat. Rain, who had been seriously injured in the match against the Lesser Demon, had also managed to recover and was ready to sit in on the negotiations tomorrow.


    It was only a few days ago that I heard that sub-leader Weygun had been captured by the Utsurogies. It was the result of Wombat''s selfish actions, but Lesbon didn''t have the energy to yell at him for it. Furthermore, the next day, Utsurogi, astride a unicorn, and Ling, a slime, visited us and offered to talk to us about setting up a negotiating table. It was as if they had no veto power.


    If one were to think about which side was at fault, Lesbons'' side was quite poorly represented. Even though it was Wombat''s own decision, we were the ones who broke our promise. Maybe we should consider it better that Wegan hasn''t been killed. We don''t have the right to call a negotiation that would take his life as a shield as despicable.


    "Is that what you''re asking for, the delivery to the Old Continent?


    Filhana muttered as she stared into the mes of the fire.


    ''Well, that''s definitely a thing,''


    Lesvon nodded. They wanted to return to the old continent to join their friends. They demanded that we give them a handover for that purpose, but Lesbon refused, saying he wanted time to think about it once. However, the other party has obtained a negotiation card for that purpose.


    That''s the extent of it, we can assume it, and our disadvantage is less, so it''s still good.


    ''''The question is, what if they demand more than that?


    These were the words of a freshly bandaged Rain. Lesvon nodded.


    I don''t like to think too much about this kind of thinking, but as long as the me is on us and the other party can use Weygun''s life as a shield, a little recklessness can be said about the situation. I have a feeling that as long as I judge Utsurogi''s character, he won''t do anything that vicious and outrageous, but I shouldn''t be optimistic.


    It''s a bit of a problem if you''re asked to join the fight when your forces are exhausted. That''s also, well, I feel like I have no choice but to ask, but.......


    I''ve already gathered information on the telepathicwork about the monsters that look like Utsurugi-san''s friends, though.


    Filhana pulled out a folder of clippings from gossip articles.


    Some of the articles she had received in her facsimile the other day were interspersed with a few articles about monsters that, in hindsight, might be the friends of Utsurugi. This information is a valid card on our side.


    ''''Let''s see.... This one. The Zelga diatorial Principality''s, Monster Coliseum.


    The article was about a weak team that had registered for the Monster Coliseum, and had defeated the best of the best and advanced to the finals. Although there was no unity among the monsters, including Owga and Duhan, they were unbeatable with their intelligence and coordination.


    There were times when Durahan and Hanuman didn''t participate in the tournament due to their health condition before they reached the finals, but after they returned, they yed a great role with more power than before, and some people have said that they are actually secretly training each monster.


    Rain also peeked at the article Lesvon held in his hand from the side.


    ''''Ho. Oh, so the diatorial Kingdom is now visited by "nameless"?


    Oh, that''s not the guy I''m talking about.


    Nameless is one of the Five Divine Stars, one of the strongest tinum-ranked stars certified by the Adventurer''s Guild. He is known as "Nameless of the Wolf Star," and is a sword wielder.


    ''''There''s a rumor that one of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) has also infiltrated the diatorial Principality, so the diatorial Principality is a hot ce.


    That''s the second seat, the one called "The Underworld Hero". It''s a bit of an eyebrow-raiser, though.


    Lesvon flips through the pages. There are still more articles of interest.


    The next article is that a monster has opened a hot spring inn in a remote area of the Veus Kingdom.


    This one is also a crazy story, but it doesn''t seem to be a demagogue. The area is near a swamp that was originally gued by a vicious monster, but thanks to the cooperation of a local adventurer who also ran a hot spring inn, the area is getting safe again.


    This adventurer is also rumored to be one of the five stars, the howling star. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The story of the steel merchant ships that entered the Arkarg and the coup d''¨¦tat in the southern kingdom is also a matter of concern.


    We don''t have much information on those two.


    Certainly, there''s not much more information to worry about when you turn the page further. These two are areas where the power of the empire is strong, so perhaps the telepathicwork''s restrictions on information are strong.


    There is plenty of information to be concerned about, such as His Highness the Princess of the Grandeldoe Knight Kingdom leaving for the east in secret, or the discovery of a dragon king piece that had been long unounted for and was transported to the imperial capital, but there is nothing that could be used in negotiations with Utsurogi and the others.


    While the three of them were talking, it was Wombat who was silent throughout.


    He was in a hurry to get the job done, and as a result, he put his friends in a tight spot. His awkwardness must have been considerable, but knowing this, Lesbons would not say anything wild. However, he would have to make a sincere apology along with him to the Utsurogi and the others.


    On top of that, if they want to hand over the wombats or to be executed privately, he must adamantly discourage it. Because if they make a mistake, he is one of the party members.


    ''Lesvon. I don''t know what to do.


    ''You don''t have to show up for the negotiations. I''ll let you apologize if you need to, but maybe we''ll just negotiate, so there''s no need. We''ll probably be in the same boat on the way back, so we''ll probably see each other eventually.


    It''s human nature to apologize when you do something wrong, but this isn''t that kind of ce.


    ''''.........''''


    That was the only word Wombat spoke, after all. Only his gaze moved around impatiently.


    He''s young. He''s the youngest in the party. Since he''s from a fav, I can understand his impatience with his merit. But it''s forbidden for an adventurer to break a promise. The most worrisome thing is that I hope they don''t try something extra to make up for this failure.


    ''Wombat, don''t be too worried about it.


    No. Yeah, I know.


    Somewhat absent-mindedly, the wombat replied.


    The other ssmates returned to Kyousuke and the others. Rin and the rest of the food-securing group were still inrge numbers, and Karasuma and Hakuba''s patrol group also reported that there was nothing wrong with them.


    It''s already getting dark. Now we''re going to prepare for dinner. Yukinoshita is in charge of cooking today, and Azuki is carefully washing and chopping the vegetables with a knife. Rin and Hatano are tagging along, but Inugami is still lying in the field, chewing on a yawn. He asionally looks up at the western sky meaningfully, but that''s all.


    Kyousuke had just received a brief report from Hakuba about the patrol at that time.


    ''Utsurogi, can you listen to me for a moment?''


    Shirouma unexpectedly said something like that, which caused Kyousuke to lightly gush.


    ''''What?''''


    No, I was thinking that you sound like Ryuzaki...


    That was usually the first thing that ss Committee member Kunihiro Ryuzaki would say to Kyousuke when he called out to him. That hadn''t been the case when he arrived in Albadamba, but until then, he would call on him for help and advice on anything and everything. As Kyousuke, who was happy to be relied upon, it didn''t bother him in the least, though.


    The white horse''s horse face makes a dumbfounded face. His eyes are on either side, so it''s hard to get the wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    ''If you ask me, you look a lot more like Ryuzaki than I do.


    I''m not so sure. Well, I''m somewhat aware of that.


    You did. Well, that''s okay. So, you see, it''s about Karasuma.


    As he was told, Kyousuke nced back. In that direction was a small cage, containing the captured sorcerer Weygun.


    ''Karasuma''s?''


    Weigan had just pointed out to me about Karasuma. I ruminate over what he said in my head.


    ''Yeah, that Karasuma guy seems to be a bit mentally unstable. I was just wondering if he was okay.


    I see.


    Wegan said something simr. He said that he was running on merit.


    Kyousuke doesn''t really know what that word means. It''s not quite clear to him what human emotions are driven only by merit. However, he could see that leaving it out would cause problems like Koganei''s.


    Care must be taken. Kyousuke decided, out of pure goodness, to seek advice from Karasuma. Because he didn''t want to see something like Koganei happen again.


    Good intentions didn''t always cause good things to happen, but Kyousuke hadn''t learned enough about that yet.


    ''Alright. Did Karasuma say anything?


    Hmmm... Have you ever wondered, ''Why isn''t it me in there?'' Or something like that.


    Is that...?


    Kyousuke nods his head.


    Does this mean that he is dissatisfied with his position? This is the only thing I''ll have to ask. Should I discuss this beforehand with Ozashiki, who is good friends with Karasuma? And then there''s Rin.


    I was keenly aware of this when it happened with Yukinoshita, but I''m apparently not very good at persuading others.


    Suddenly, my eyes met with Yukinoshita who was cooking. No, Kyousuke didn''t have eyes, though. There was a look in his eyes.


    With no expression on her face, Yukinoshita clenched her fist as hard as she could and gave me a thumbs up. But immediately after, she brought that thumb to her neck and made a gesture of cutting off her neck with a hot smile. As usual, she seemed to be strangely disliked by her.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka continues to be a bewildering character, even after joining up, I''m not sure if she''s a pessimist or an optimist. Hering out, "I''m not actually hot blooded," greatly startled Wallino and Karasuma, but even so, there were still times when she would say and do something feverish and superficial.


    Even with that Yukinoshita, her persuasion itself was unsessful. As a result, it did encourage Yukinoshita''s awakening and helped her to grow, but if one focuses on Kyousuke''s actions alone, it must be said to be a disastrous failure.


    Will Kyousuke''s words be understood by Karasumaru Yoshitsune as well?


    No, let''s not think too hard about it. We have no choice but to do what we can.


    And now is the time to have a proper discussion with him. I don''t want to leave too much of the problems that have arisen at this time. Kyousuke tried to talk to Ozaji and Rin afterwards, but he could not get a clear answer to the "something" that Karasuma was holding.


    However, the faceless Rin, although she didn''t have any expression on her face, muttered this in a serious tone of voice.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, I have a feeling that we shouldn''t be too hasty in this conversation.''''


    Rin''s instincts are sharp. If she says so, then maybe it''s true.


    ''''Karasuma-kun, you were on the track team for a little while in your first year, right?''''


    When I asked her if she had caused any problems, Rin denied it.


    ''Nothing happened. I mean, Karasuma-kun, you''re pretty fast, and they expected you to be able to do that.''''


    But he soon moved to the gymnastics club, Rin said.


    It seems that she was always a good athlete. To the extent that it''s hard to believe that he was a member of the newspaper club in junior high school. He may have had the ability to do everything without a hitch. It''s called dexterity and poverty.


    But Karasuma switched to a different club.


    When I was wondering why, Rin said.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, do you know?¡¡I was the fastest sprinter in the prefecture.


    Of course, I know. What does it matter?


    ''When I was a human, I was faster than Karasumaru-kun, you know.


    These were Rin''s words, which were slightly tinged with the lingering desire for "speed." Kyousuke could sense that emotion, but he never said it. It was because he knew Rin wouldn''t want him to.


    But how in the world did that fact rte to him? In response to Kyousuke''s twitching of his head, Rin''s voice was close to a bitter smile.


    ''''Karasumaru-kun, you''re the kind of person who doesn''t feelfortable unless you''re the best in the moment.''''


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune is the type of man who doesn''t always feelfortable with not being the best. However, he himself is not a hard worker by any means. His half-baked talent of being able to do a certain amount of things with dexterity without effort to begin with has made Karasumaru jerk off.


    It was not that he was unaware of it. But he wasn''t so auspicious as to try to correct his nature.


    Why wasn''t he the one there?


    Karasuma knows very well that jealousy is not a very nice thing. But it''s hard to stop this feeling. And moreover, in the world around you, your friends are gaining strength one after another. For Karasuma, who has always been able to get by in a decent position without much effort, this situation is painful.


    Currently, only he, Hakuba, and Inugami are the only ones who do not have the Phase 2 ability among their peers.


    Among them, Hakuba''s ability is a one-of-a-kind. The support magic called ¡¶Life Magic¡·, which is specialized in recovery, is something only he can handle in his ss. What''s more, he overheard that this magic system itself is something that many intelligent races, including humans, cannot handle. Even without being a Phase 2, Hakuba was still worthy of being a unicorn just because he was a unicorn.


    Right now, the only thing that could keep Karasuma''s pride intact was the existence of Inugami.


    As a werewolf by nature, Inugami does not have the Phase 2 ability. His fighting ability was uneven, as it depended greatly on the phases of the moon, and it wasn''t umon for him to struggle against a bloodline with ss. If I had to say anything more, it would be the fact that he has a nose that can urately pierce the scent of his blood n that is unique.


    Karasuma was by no means stronger than Inugami. In terms of averages, they are about the same. If I had to put it that way, it''s only that I have a slight advantage over her because I can fly.


    There were a number ofrge holes in Karasuma''s perception, but he wasn''t going to be able to maintain his petty self-esteem if he didn''t at least assume that.


    And even if he assumed it, there was no way he could be satisfied with the current situation.


    Devil''s edge.


    The word was said to refer to a mind like Karasuma''s now.


    What that word meant, Karasuma still couldn''t remember.


    ''Karasumaru-,''


    As Karasuma tries to calm his wishy-washy heart, he is approached by a voice.


    ''It''s time for dinner!''


    Yeah, I''ming. I''ming!


    As much as possible, Karasuma replied, keeping his voice sound as low as usual.


    It was Soraki Kyousuke who called Karasumaru over to him. Next to him was Himemizu Rin, as usual. At the dinner table were his friends who had been sent to this continent. Kabeno is with Ozaji, Inugami is with Azuki, and Yukinoshita and Hakuba are sitting at the dinner table without being next to anyone else.


    Come to think of it, I heard that there were still two other ssmates who were sent to this continent. They were the Arakune reincarnated Itomi Kumozaki and the Roper reincarnated Natsuhiko Tentahara. They were exined about them by Hakuba and Inugami (well, mostly by Hakuba, since Inugami has been left beastified). It was very likely that they had already been captured by the Blood n, very likely.


    The Blood n had already crossed over to this continent. If Kumizaki and Tentahara had been captured, then together with Koganei, the three of them had already fallen into their hands.


    Suddenly, Karasuma had an idea.


    The reason they were reincarnated in this world was due to the ns of the blood family. So, if that''s the case, the quickest way to learn how to use your power properly would be to get a lecture directly from the blood n, wouldn''t it?


    In fact, ording to Ryuzaki and the others who had engaged Koganei, he was already moving as if he had awakened to Phase 2.


    Even Spiderzaki and Tentahara wouldn''t be killed. They, too, would be trained to be Phase 2, and would probably have a new power up.


    And with that much thought, Karasuma shook his head.


    It''s a pear. I''m not going to ask for power, no matter how much it takes, to go down to their military ranks. I don''t want to.


    I don''t want to do that, I shouldn''t.


    "--- Karasumaru-kun, what''s the matter with you?


    Suddenly, Mitarai Azuki looked at me and nodded her head curiously.


    ''It looks like you haven''t touched your rice at all.


    Can you eat my food? Huh, I guess you''re right....


    ''Yeah, snowkes are twisting pessimism in a weird way again.


    Karasuma dropped his gaze to the te.


    ''I, no, it''s not like that........ It''s not like that........


    My mind was boggling. The fact that the person who worries about us and says kind words to us is always in a higher position than we are, does not sit well with Karasuma. Even Mitarai Azuki, who is so shy and doesn''t really like to talk to others, looks down on us.


    "Lately, Karasumaru-kun is acting a little strange.... Everyone is worried about you..... Hey, Utsurogi-kun.


    ''Huh?¡¡Oh, yeah, yeah....


    Kyousuke looks up and looks at Karasuma.


    Swoon. Karasumaru''s entire body felt a strong rejection. Every time he stared into Kyousuke''s empty eye sockets, Karasumaru''s heart whispered.


    At this moment, he was the one person that Karasumaru Yoshitsune could not tolerate the most.


    Why would he go to such lengths to care for someone else? It was a thought process that Karasumaru could not understand at all. At the same time, the mild manner Kyousuke showed was terribly unpleasant to him. It made him feel as if those who could afford it were looking down on him, just like Azuki''s words and actions.


    He is the first in his ss to awaken to Phase 2, and is favored by Ryuzaki, the head of the rear group, and is favored by Rin, the former but beautiful girl in ss 1, and vice versa by Sakuma, who has jumped up to be the ss 1 beauty. She is also a favorite of Beni Asuka, and because of her blood, she is the only one in her ss to have reached Phase 3.


    From Karasuma''s point of view, it seems as if everything is going well. Soraki Kyousuke acted as if he was on the fringes, but in fact, he had always been at the center of the ss after the transition. And now, even here, he naturally takes on the role of bringing the members together.


    Ryuzaki, Benii, Rin, Sakuma, and Goubayashi and Kenzaki, to name a few. He is recognized by them, relied upon, praised and favored by them, and furthermore, he gets the ability to be close to the strongest in his ss in fact.


    With those conditions in ce, anyone could be as gentle and kind as he was.


    That''s why Karasuma didn''t want to show these feelings to Kyousuke alone.


    ''Karasumaru-kun, I think you should talk to him about something that''s bothering you.... You see, Yukinoshita-san and Himemizu-san, Utsurogi-kun did something about it too.


    I didn''t get rescued by Utsurogi-kun. I got through it with my own effort and perseverance.


    Apparently, Azuki was worried about Karasuma in her own way. Even Inugami, the only one of them who hadn''t been served dinner (she usually went out to hunt and eat whenever she wanted), was lying there, one eye open and looking at Karasuma.


    Don''t do that. Karasuma thought.


    ''Ah. Azunyan, Azunyan, hey, hey.''


    Then Rin raised her voice and interrupted (no).


    ''''Well, that kind of thing is a personal matter, and it''s not something to be forced to rush.......is it?¡¡Hey?


    Yeah. Well, yeah.


    In response to Rin''s words, Kyousuke averted his gaze somewhat awkwardly as well. The subtlety of the air was more than enough to give Karasuma the facts.


    They already knew. On top of that, they were merely trying to find a solution that would not irritate and care for Karasuma.


    At that moment, Karasuma felt as if the gazes directed at him at that table had been transformed into something he could never tolerate. He could see that Yukinoshita, Hakuba, Ozashiki, and Kano were all looking at him. He felt as if he had been pulled out of his disgusting self-esteem, which he had been hiding to keep from leaking to the people around him until now.


    ''''Ah........''''


    Kyousuke said, scratching his cheek somewhat awkwardly.


    ''''Karasuma, I''m not forcing you to say anything or anything. It''s just that, um, even if it''s not me, you don''t need to talk to anyone or anything...


    It''s okay. It''s fine.


    Karasuma tried to smile, but realized that the crow''s beak wouldn''t do that either.


    ''Utsurugi already knows what I''m like. You know what kind of guy I am, at least. Then why don''t you just tell me exactly what you are?


    It''s disgusting. You say that.


    While the air was tense, there was one guy who didn''t seem to care much about it and continued to eat.


    He didn''t need to ask who it was, but it was Yukinoshita Ryouka. As she scraped the vegetables on the te into her mouth, she gave Karasuma a cold gaze, typical of a snow woman, and then said in a voice that seemed to mock her.


    ''I can''t really see what you''re talking about, but I can see that you''ve been getting on my nervestely, Karasumaru-kun, that''s the only thing I can really see. So maybe that''s why Utsurogi-kun is being so careful in his inability to read the air?¡¡And when you find out that they''re being careful, you''re telling them to stop because it''s a misery, right?¡¡It''s disgusting. You don''t have the spunk.


    Huh...!


    He pointed to a figurehead. Instantly, Karasuma''s mind went nk. Yukinoshita''s gaze at me is cold. It''s not just Yukinoshita. Inugami, too, opened only one eye and stared coldly at us. Azuki was only dazed by the tension that her statement had brought on, and Kabeano and Gozashiki were holding their breath and not saying a single word.


    ''''Yu, Yukinoshita.... That kind of thing is an exaggeration.....


    His nked out thoughts exploded as Kyousuke tried to follow up with Karasumaru, chiding Yukinoshita.


    Raising his right arm, a tengu leaf fan was summoned between the bird''s ws. It was his exclusive tool that he had worn since his reincarnation. Azuki lets out a small scream and Inugami nips her cor and flies away from her. Kabeno deployed a wall of light that prevented the attack. Kyousuke and Rin stood up to stop Karasuma. Hakuba was taken aback by his sudden action.


    Karasumaru''s anger turned first to Yukinoshita. As he took a swipe of his leaf fan, Kamitachi arose and rushed to Yukinoshita. As he stands up, Yukinoshita swings his right arm down as if in a kesa. The air instantly cools, but instantly the molecr motion reverses and creates heat. The sudden change in temperature created a boundary in the air, causing the de of wind to dissipate.


    Immediately after disabling Karasumaru''s wind magic, Yukinoshita was about to turn to attack. Karasuma felt his own limbs, and the base of his wings, go cold again.


    ''Yukinoshita!


    At the sound of Kyosuke''s voice, Yukinoshita stopped moving with a twitch.


    His wings and limbs, which seemed to be freezing, were freed from the cold air. Without taking his gaze off Karasuma, Yukinoshita told him in a cold voice.


    ''Let''s get away, he.''


    As it turned out, the words were true. At this time, Karasuma no longer had the option of staying here.


    There was no way for him to escape. In the first ce, this was not an action that came from logical thinking. It''s just that I didn''t want to stay here for even one second longer. Yukinoshita must have anticipated this and intended to block Karasuma''s movements.


    However, she took Kyousuke''s words to heart and dutifully stopped attacking him. Karasumaru spread his wings and took off.


    ''Hey, Karasumaru!¡¡Wait!


    It was the white horse that shouted this. I shall not wait. Not something that can wait. Not to stay.


    To be seen in such a disgusting state of myself.


    After all, this might have been the end of a man who had tried to be the best in every ce, but hadn''t put in the effort to do so. Karasuma didn''t even have the time to mock himself at this point.


    Crow''s wings pounded the sky, elerating his ck body. With his own speed, not letting anyone catch up to him, and moving away from the hillside in a matter of seconds, Karasuma was the only one who remembered that he was the only one who was faster than anyone else in his escape.


    The sun was setting and night wasing to the new continent. As Karasuma flew straight east across the Time World desert, he saw a strange light emerge in the evening darkness.


    ''Karasumaru''s gone,''


    The white horse muttered to himself.


    The Raven Tengu has an impressive flight speed. There''s not a single person among the current members who can catch up with her. Even if you scrape together all of your ssmates, it would be only the Thunderbird''s Kaminari Toriba. Kyousuke sighs heavily.


    He sighs, but at this point in time, he couldn''t me anyone.


    ''If I hadn''t stopped you, I wouldn''t have let you get away with it.


    Yukinoshita said as she ate her dinner, which Karasuma hadn''t touched in the end. It''s not that he''s particrly dissatisfied.


    ''''Well. But I don''t know if it was the right thing to do at that point in time to force him or her to do it, either.


    If Yukinoshita froze his limbs on his wings, it would certainly keep Karasuma from escaping, but he couldn''t imagine a future where he could open up to Karasuma with that. If leaving this ce would cool him down, then perhaps he should do so.


    Well, the pre-meeting he had with Rin and the others had been in vain.


    ''''Oh, um.... I, that''s unnecessary........


    That''s not your concern, Azunyan. It''s not like we can recover from that problem on our own.


    Rin''s words were half for the purpose of following Azuki, but the other half was an unmovable fact.


    ''Karasumaru-kun, it was like you were looking at Utsurugi-kun in the eye...''


    Murmurings from Wallno. Kyousuke nodded.


    I don''t know what I did to upset that guy, but...


    I guess you don''t have to do anything to not like their existence.


    Sesshomaru said, ttening the te cleanly.


    ''Maybe Karasuma was jealous of you.


    Hakuba also added as he cleaned up Kara''s dishes.


    ''As far as who''s worse, it''s Karasuma''s fault, and there''s nothing to make Utsurugi feel like a drawback, though.


    Am I in a position to be envied?


    Well, that depends on who you ask. I don''t envy you at all.


    It''s alsoplicated to be able to clearly dere that, though.


    Anyway, Kyousuke has his head in his hands. Another problem has been added. It''s almost like a hole in his stomach, but without needing to think back, Kyousuke doesn''t have a stomach. It''s just that the problems pile up with the stomach pain as a sensation. It''s a terrible story.


    Negotiating with the adventurers, searching for Karasuma, and dealing with the blood family that says they are on this continent. There''s also the matter of Kumozaki and Tentahara, who may have been kidnapped.


    ''''Well, let''s focus all our efforts on tomorrow''s negotiations first.... They might even help us find Karasuma....


    The question is, where will Karasumaru-kun go? I hope he''s not caught by his blood.


    Yeah. There''s that problem too. At Karasuma''s flying speed, it didn''t seem impossible that he could get away on his own, but he had flown east into the desert. There are nondmarks over there, so the search will be quiteborious.


    ''Speaking of the east, I can see what looks like a faint light here and there, but I guess it''s that thing.


    Hearing Hakuba muttering, Kyousuke also turns his gaze.


    ''''Hmm?¡¡.............That''s true. What the hell is that?


    Turning my eyes from the hillside towards the desert, I can certainly witness the fluffy lights floating around the horizon.


    ''''Ha, could it be Ei?''''


    ''I''m not stupid. There are so many of them.


    Kyousuke''s words were cut off by Yukino.


    But it''s a vague light that reminds me of Ei Hino. There are a lot of them, though. Are they caused by the wispy monsters that live in this new continent? Or are they the lights of civilized people moving through the desert? ording to the adventurers, there are no people living in this new continent, but in fact, that perception could be wrong.


    It''s also possible that they are a blood race, which is a possibility. And it could also be a demon species.


    ''''I wonder if it''s a foxfire.


    I was thinking of asking Weygun directlyter, when Azuki said something like that.


    ''Foxfire?''


    Mr. Inugami went hunting in the desert in the evening, and came back with a fox in his mouth.


    I wonder if there are foxes in the desert...


    Generally speaking, Kyousuke wondered if there was a fox, would it cause foxfire, but he quickly changed his mind.


    This world is a fantasy. I have a feeling it''s not a bad thing.


    The foxfire flickered eerily in the direction Karasuma had flown, but even when he asked Weygun directly afterwards, he couldn''t make out the identity of the foxfire.

 85-Episode 78: Yokai No Yama

    Starting from the city to the north, she crossed the mountains and then the Great ins, which became the Time World Desert. On the way, she finally arrived at her destination while gazing at the decayed forms of magic weapons that were used to make the sands of the Time World Desert.


    The reason why she had to travel to the northwest of the Time World Desert was to negotiate with the n known as the Blood n. This would be the first time in two hundred years that she had seen them face to face. In the other world, only seven or eighty years must have passed, but "she" has aged a lot.


    The Central Continent has its own civilization in Celia, which the people of the Central Continent call the New Continent, but only a few people know about it.


    But only a few people know about it. Among the adventurers whoe here from the Central Continent, there are probably no adventurers who are aware of it. That''s just a small percentage involved in the Central Empire''s imperial family, and the rest are only blood rtives.


    She goes to negotiate on behalf of Sailia, with its diverse mix of different civilizations. The blood ns would have some understanding of the situation in Seria, so thending point of the discussion was mutually visible. In short, if they could stick to their mutual non-interference, they would be able to do so.


    She moved her four legs supplely and stepped on the cold sand. The fluffy, full-grown golden body hair keeps her warm, so she doesn''t feel too cold. All around them, fox fires floated in the air, illuminating the nighttime march.


    ''''When you get to this area, you''re going to get some adventurers or something.


    She muttered as she looked out over the wide desert. A young fox walking beside her looked up.


    ''''I''ve heard that adventurers are very keen on capturing ayakashi these days, so you might want to pay attention.


    You know, I''m not too far behind your more adventurous counterparts in that area.


    Sheughs as she flutters her nine tails.


    Nevertheless, some of the foxes she released to the scouts have not returned. There are humans who can cross over as well or better than them, and in fact, those humans made them lick their bitterness two hundred years ago, so I''m not going to insult them.


    The negotiations with the Blood n will be tomorrow. Is it time for us to rest around here? That''s when she thinks about it. Of the foxes that hadn''t returned, three of them had returned from the west side of the desert. When she looked, she saw that all three had something in their mouths and were dragging themselves sluggishly across the sand.


    ''Omae-sama!''


    One of the foxes shouted.


    ''It''s a dead end. Or rather, it has jumped down!''


    ''I flew at full speed and went straight into the sand and passed out!


    What do we do now?


    The foxes said so, so she tilted her head and walked up to them. The foxes are not adventurers, and they are not demons. Nor would they be demons. In Celia, it''s customary to kill demon knights as soon as you find them.


    She was surprised to see the shadow that the foxes had dragged in.


    A body covered in ck feathers and a shugenja costume. With arge bill and wings, it was a being that she and the foxes were familiar with.


    ''A raven-tengu?¡¡Why are you here?


    Did the High Priest have us follow him?


    Then you wouldn''t be in the West. A straggler?


    From the looks of it, it seems to be exhausted and tired, but there are no noticeable traumatic injuries. Raven Tengu itself is not so umon, but it is a bit hard to imagine the circumstances that only one of them can be found outside of Seria''s civilization.


    Still, they are a race that can basically be considered our people. There would be no need to be indifferent. She instructed the foxes to take care of him. The foxes nodded and carried Raven Tengu''s body into the shade of a nearby rock.


    It wasn''t long after that that the raven-tengu woke up.


    "Yoshitsune, this kind of mind is called ''evil karma''.


    When I was a child, a man living in a nearby mountain told me this.


    The word "demon" refers to the three obstacles and four demons, and it also refers to those Shugden monks who were caught up in their pride and fell into the demon world after death. The demon world is a ce off the six paths of reincarnation. No matter how much time passes, there is no reincarnation and therefore no redemption for the soul.


    After that, the man continued to talk about something difficult, but all in all, it was all about ''don''t be a tentmaker''.


    Don''t be proud of your talent. Always have a humble heart. That may be fine for now, but eventually you won''t be able to stand. The fact that you can be so dexterous at everything is only going to work in a small world.


    He didn''t take it seriously because it smelled preachy. The man sighed in disgust at him. The man sighed in disgust at him.


    The man''s words became more and more real as he grew up. His own pride was catching up with the talent around him. Eventually, he was slowly being chased out of his ce, and now, at longst, he is losing his ce.


    Would it have been different if he had been more humble, epted reality and disciplined?


    Uh.....


    With hazy thoughts, Karasumaru Yoshitsune regained consciousness. The surroundings were dim, but a vague light illuminated them. After flying away from the hillside where hispanions were that time, Karasumaru had flown straight for the lights that floated in the desert.


    But eventually, whether from hunger or the coldness of the desert at night, his strength quickly ran out and he passed out as he plunged straight into the sand.


    There are a few faces peering at us in the hazy vision. Apparently, they had taken care of themselves.


    I had to thank him, and as Karasuma''s eyes opened clearly, it wasn''t a human face that jumped out at him.


    "...Whoa!


    That thin, pointed face of the beast. Karasuma jumped back at that face, illuminated by the blurred mes.


    ''''Ki, kitsune...!


    I thought it was a dog, but it''s not. It was a fox. To Karasuma, it was more familiar to him as a messenger of the Inari Shrine than as a wild animal. But either way, he hadn''t expected to meet a fox in this other world, and in the middle of the desert.


    Do foxes even live in the desert?¡¡The foxes turn their gaze backwards as they twitch their heads.


    ''''Omae-Sama!¡¡I''m awake!


    (It speaks!)


    Even a unicorn can talk, and a slime can talk. When a fox speaks, what is there to be surprised about?


    But, basically, the only people who can talk are my ssmates. Karasuma felt fiercely ufortable that these wayward foxes could speak so matter-of-factly. At the same time, the word ''foxfire'' came to his mind when he saw the eerie mes floating in the desert at night.


    Aren''t these foxes just beasts, too?¡¡Monsters?


    Come to think of it, the adventurers Kyousuke and the others had engaged said they were looking for a unique, rare monster that was only found on this continent. That''s also why Azuki was targeted. I wonder if the rare monsters that they are talking about are not the monsters like the Japanese Yokai.


    Then, are these foxes one of those monsters?


    As Karasuma was pondering, a huge presence peeked out from behind them with a ''Nuh-uh''.


    ''''You''re awake,''''


    ........Whoa!


    Karasumaru slumped back down again.


    The fox that peeked out there was a golden-furred monster, muchrger than what Karasuma knew, but farrger than Karasuma''s body. When Karasuma saw the nine tails wagging from around its tail, he was sure of it.


    These foxes are monsters, after all.


    Karasuma''s mind was confused by the situation in front of him, and any bewilderment he had been holding onto waspletely blown away.


    ''''Yeah, yeah..... Ah, you are!¡¡I mean, I mean, well, did you guys take care of me?


    "Law.


    The big fox narrowed his eyes.


    "You don''t know me? You are not the ayakashi of the mountains, are you?


    The mountain...?


    The High Priestess didn''t send him. But I doubt he''s an enemy.


    The nine-tailed great fox looked up at the sky, scratching its head with its paws. The bright moonlight made its fur shine beautifully.


    ''I could send you up the mountain, though. Either way, we''ll have to wait until we''re done with our business. Well, they won''t be too suspicious if we take one of the Raven Tengu with us.


    Huh.... Well.


    What in the world is the fox in front of me mumbling about with one of them? Karasuma tries to use his brain, which can maintain a deviation of around 60 without studying, to figure out the situation.


    A mountain is surely the home of these foxes. There is a mountain where the youkai live and they came from. It is also home to raven tengu. The big fox says that he can take Karasumaru, an unidentified but apparently raven-tengu, back there.


    I''m not quite sure what he means by "jounin," but I do know that a famous Buddhist monk is called a nunchara jounin. Perhaps there is a youkai called a jounin who controls the Raven Tengu.


    I''m not sure what our business is. They also said they are not suspicious of him, and this is a meeting with someone else.


    I''m sure you''ll find a lot of people who havee all the way to the desert for that purpose, and those people are the ones who have set up shop around here.


    It''s not really a good idea for you to be in a position to do that. If you are in contact with them, they must know Karasuma.


    They must not be adventurers, either. It doesn''t seem like they know about the mountain of youkai.


    Then it''s a blood family.


    It could be something else, but having spent thest few days around the desert, I couldn''t see any other life forms that seemed to be negotiable.


    I wonder if these foxes are trying to negotiate something with their blood rtives?


    Well, if you think you have another agenda, I won''t stop you.


    Looking at Karasuma, who looked thoughtful, the great fox said.


    ''This is the same ayakashi sobriety. What shall we do about it?''


    Certainly, there is no reason for Karasuma to stay here all the time. Being taken to the mountains where the youkai live is not a very good story either. It seems like the decent option here is to say thank you and leave.


    It seems, but the truth of the matter is that there is nowhere to go in Karasuma if we leave here.


    Right now, I can''t intend to go back to Kyousuke and the others here with an omelet.


    It''s an opportunity, depending on how you think about it. If I can pose as one of these youkai''s friends and get in touch with the bloodline, I might even be able to get some special information that I couldn''t get before. They might even be able to find out the whereabouts of Spider Saki and Tentahara, who had fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    If I can bring back that information, I will still be able to save myself some face.


    Karasuma replied.


    He didn''t realize that this idea was precisely the root of the "demon''s edge", which was utilitarianism and arrogance.


    The next morning, Kyousuke and the others would go to negotiate with the adventurers.


    They made sure that Weygun had a good breakfast, and for the time being they tied his arms and chewed his gag so that he couldn''t use his magic, but they decided to untie him because they were starting to feel sorry for him as they watched him. Instead, he heads to the bargaining table, with Inugami pouncing on him as soon as he makes a strange move, and snowkes positioned in such a way that he can freeze-shatter them too.


    It seems that the main magic that Weygun is good at is dealing with lightning, and the rest is ice and wind. Apparently, he''s not very good at the fire attribute, which can be fatal to snowkes and Rin.


    ''''Wegan-san, is the magic that humans use different from the one we use?''''


    ''''No. Monsters that can use magic often do so through a connection to spirits with whom they have an innate affinity. It''s a form of spirit magic.


    Weygun answers Azuki''s question as they head to their destination.


    ''Spirit magic can only be used by races with a high affinity for spirits. We humans can''t handle it.''''


    You can use an elf, can''t you?


    ''Elves are now epted as fellow humans, but until two hundred years ago they were persecuted as a type of monster. The same goes for dwarves. They too have a high affinity with earth and fire spirits and can handle spirit magic.


    It seems that the fact that humans have been able to handle magic is itself a very recent thing in terms of long history.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to have the same thing happen to you. Until 200 years before they were developed, the only magic that humans could use was oracle magic, which was only used by a few priests.


    ''Oracle magic can only be handled by humans. It is a form of prayer to the heavenly gods to bring out their miraculous powers. This is because the gods are human gods.


    Saying that, Weygun turned his gaze towards the white horse.


    ''''Eh, what?''''


    The unicorn''s life magic draws the power of the King of Life, one of the pirs of the God of Kings. I''m not sure I''ve ever seen anything like it. It is simr in principle to human oracle magic.


    On the way, they listened to Weygun''s lecture on magic. For example, the chaos magic or dark magic used by Sakuma, Kaoruko and the Lesser Demons is also said to be activated by the power of the "King of Demons".


    "Both the King of Life and the Demon King were defeated by the heavenly gods during an ancient mythical war. However, their rtives remained on earth, and even the defeated king gods left the residue of their power on earth.


    ''''Then what about you, Kyousuke?¡¡You''re undead, aren''t you, Kyousuke?¡¡"I think you can do some kind of magic on this guy called the King of Death, right?"


    ''The King of Death has no residue of power left because his body has disappeared from this world.


    Weigan clearly denied Rin''s words.


    ''''The destroyed king gods can be roughly divided into those that have lost their power because their bodies were separated from their power entity, the ''king piece'', and those that have had their bodies themselves destroyed. Only if the body remains somewhere in the world will it be able to draw its power.


    ''Heh. Then both the King of Life and the Demon King still have their bodies in there somewhere.


    This new continent is said to be the ce where the Demon King, who lost his king''s piece during the Mythical War, fled to. That''s why direct lineage species like the Lesser Demon live here. The body of the rotten demon king is somewhere in this new continent, and not a few adventurers have crossed over here in search of it.


    Well, none of those guys came back after all, but, Weygun added a horrifying word.


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke, who had remained silent until then, suddenly had something on his mind.


    ''''If it''s said that the king piece is the source of power for those destroyed king gods, is it possible to bring it back to the body?''''


    ''''To prevent that from happening, the King''s piece is under tight control in the Imperial City.


    If the king piece were to return to the body that had perished, or, as it were, to the king''s body, it would mean the resurrection of the king god.


    The King God is the king of the monsters that live in this world. It is not impossible to say that he will not lead his followers and turn on the Empire and humanity again. The Empire is concerned about that, and the Adventurer''s Guild is also helping to recover the undiscovered king pieces.


    ''''That reminds me of a lot of things,''''


    Crossing his arms, Snowdonia said in a cold voice.


    ''Christian devil stuff and all that.''


    I''m a descendant...


    Even Goshiki, who rarely asserted himself, raised his voice, a rare urrence.


    Now it was Weygun''s turn to nod his head.


    ''''What''s that?''''


    I thought we said we were trippers.


    Kyousuke took over their words. When ites to subculture knowledge, I''m confident. He speaks carefully, exining it to Shirouma, Azuki, Inugami, and others who seem to be looking at him with a look of puzzlement.


    In our world, there are several major religions, and one of them spread around the world over a long period of time, about two thousand years. In the process, the gods of the local religions were incorporated into the world as ''demons''.


    It''s the same story with the descent of the descendants of the gods, ording to Ozaiki. Godes down from the heavens andys the foundation for governing all parts of Japan. That''s about it. Most of the local ns that defy the imperial court are exterminated as youkai, and there are even a few games andics based on this story. However, the game Koganei has been pushing so hard for was off-limits for 18 years, so Kyousuke hasn''t touched it.


    Well, it''s not impossible to perceive the story of the gods of heaven or the gods of kings as a story of a human whoid the foundations of an empire and conquered the continent by persecuting the local kings, that''s how it could be perceived.


    ''''I don''t understand.''''


    Wegan nodded his head.


    ''Isn''t God a god and the devil a devil?''


    Well maybe that''s how you''d react in a world where gods and demons are real.


    This is why fantasy is not without its feelings.


    As they talk, Kyousuke and the others finally reach the adventurer''s ry camp where Lesbon and the others are.


    The camp, which is said to have been set up by the Adventurer''s Guild, is a bit of a thing, with a barrier to prevent monster attacks and a magic circle for warding. It was located near the seafront, near the front of the desert, with a few buildings inside.


    ''Here theye, Lesbons!


    Kyousuke called out, and the gates creaked open slowly.


    Kyousuke and the others walked inside with Weygun in tow. In front of the building stood the one-eyed, one-armed adventurer Lesvon Balk, and two female adventurers standing solidly on either side of him. One of the smaller ones was Filhana mbana and the other,rger and more muscr, was Rain, who had finally cured herself.


    One of them was missing. Kyousuke and the others moved their eyes.


    ''Lesvon, what happened to the wombat?''


    It was Weygun who opened his mouth first. Lesbons looked surprised that Weygun, who was supposed to be a prisoner of war, wasn''t even tied up, but his expression quickly clouded at his words and he shook his head.


    ''''Well ... I see.''''


    Yeah, what''s going on?


    Kyousuke asks Weygun, who seems to have figured something out.


    It''s Thief''s wombat that isn''t here. I''m sure Inugami will eat him to death as soon as he finds him, and Kyousuke won''t be in a good mood either, so if he''s not here, I''m perfectly fine with him not being here. This thoughtless attitude is a bit worrisome.


    ''''I told you. Karasuma is a bit like a wombat,''''


    Wegan said. Kyousuke resentfully retorted.


    ''He''s not going to take a frail-looking girl hostage or attack her for breaking a promise or anything like that.


    ...maybe...


    Wegan didn''t argue back strongly, but simply admitted.


    ''Anyway, apparently the wombats aren''t there. He must have been in a hurry to get the job done and sneak out. Stupid bastard.


    Kyousuke tried to examine what meaning is contained in that ''he''s an idiot'', but he stopped. It''s because no matter how you think about it, your thoughts can only go to the unpleasant side. It''s not often that Kyousuke was able to cause difort to others like this.


    ''''Well, well, Utsurogi, let''s start negotiating for now.


    Lesbons smiled bitterly and tried to cate us.


    I can''t say that I''ll take all of your demands, but I''m sure we have a lot of information to offer you. For now, I would like you all toe inside so that we can apologize for our inadequacy.


    I''m not looking for an apology from Lesbons.


    Kyousuke''s voice was still mortified as he mumbled that.


    The kitsune and the others began to move to the ce where they were to negotiate. In that small amount of time, Karasuma tried to get as much of the situation as possible.


    The great fox of the nine tails was called Gizen-sama, and Karasumaru decided to follow suit. Gomae-sama and the foxes, as Karasumaru had guessed, were stilling here from the mountain of youkai, and apparently they were going to negotiate on behalf of a civilization native to the new continent called Sailia.


    Celia is also their name for the new continent. It is a group of nations with various different civilizations mixed together, and has little to do with the people of the Old Continent. They do draw in adventurers whoe to investigate the new continent.


    Karasuma''s first thought was that the Seria was perhaps a civilization made up of trippers like themselves. But I can''t be sure.


    From what I''ve heard, there are a number of humans in Seria as well, and they spend all their time fighting against the evil cult of daemons who worship the daemons. In order to focus on this battle, the Seria civilization sphere wants to maintain non-interference in the battle between the Blood Race and the Central Empire.


    ''''But this information doesn''t sound like it has much to do with us.


    Even if Seria was a civilization made up of trippers, they were the ones who chose to stay here. It''s not a ce that Karasuma and the others, who are thinking about returning home, should head to. Unless their other ssmates have been sent to that Celia, it seems unlikely that they would have done so.


    ''I see them.


    Omae-sama said, and Karasuma, along with the kitsune and the others, looked in the direction she was pointing.


    It was the entrance to a small dungeon set up in a corner of the desert, buried in the sand. It was simr to the "Promised Cemetery (Catbs)" to which Karasuma and the others had been transferred in the beginning. Either the blood n has seized these ces beforehand, or they have the technology to create dungeons like this one.


    But at the same time, what startled and frightened Karasuma was the figure of a guard standing at the entrance of that dungeon. Nearly ten meters long, a twin-faced, six-armed wreck. "It''s the King of the Dead. That''s not all. At his feet, gazing around him with a scurrying gaze, was a humanoid demon with a goat-like face and bat wings. As soon as the foxes saw it, they turned their fur upside down and expressed their rm.


    ''Stop!''


    You are the one who told the Foxes.


    "To Dimon''s people, that''s a replica of the Dead King. It''s a fact that they have two of the King''s pieces in their possession.


    The voice muttering this is somewhat abhorrent.


    A replica of the Dead King. King piece. Both are words I''ve never heard before. I can kind of understand what it means to be a Demon''s consort. I''ve just heard that the cult of the evil gods they are opposed to worships daemons.


    Is the king piece an item or something that can control such monsters at will? And if so, as a representative of the Seria civilization, the blood n that possesses a piece of the king''s piece might want to avoid joining forces with the Evil God Cult. In other words, the blood n could negotiate with the royal fragment as a shield.


    ''''If it''s an item with that much power, perhaps...''''


    Don''t be in a hurry. Karasuma will restrain himself. He will look for an opportunity. The time wille.


    The King of the Dead Spirits and Dimon---the Lesser Demon will be ushered in and you will enter. Kitsune and the others, as well as Karasuma, were allowed to apany him. The inside of the dungeon is exactly like the promised cemetery structure, and inside there are corpses (ghouls) and small demons (imps) roaming around.


    There are no blood rtives to be seen in the dungeon. Nor is there a pawn in ck armor. Is the master of this dungeon a pawn, or is it a higher pawn? One of the Lesser Demons leads us to the back room.


    ''''---Wee, Mizukume.


    Waiting for me in the room I arrived at was a tall man in a ck tuxedo. His bright red eyes confirm the canine teeth except from his mouth. He is blood.


    He was not alone. In the corner of the room, there is a woman, also a blood rtive. She was dressed in a ck dress with flutteringce and held an exaggerated spear in her hand. Your Highness first looked fed up with the smallness of the room''s entrance, then turned her gaze to the man and peeled her teeth.


    ''Do not call me by that name.''


    ''Then I shall call you Your Highness, after the others. I''m Glenn the Bishop. This is Sink of the Knight.


    Bishop and Knight. Karasuma checks them out and freezes his mind. However, he is careful not to let it out of his mind, and tries to stay as far away from Omae as possible. He acts as if he is one of the ayakashi that followed her.


    If Omae-sama has a sense of kindred spirit in us, she should be able to cheat to some extent.


    ''''There''s only one raven tengu, isn''t there?


    Sure enough, Glenn said curiously.


    "The High Priestess doesn''t trust me. Very well. We need to move on.


    Saying that, Omae-sama nced at the lone Lesser Demon in the room.


    ''''It doesn''t feel good to be face to face with these people too much.


    Okay, good.


    Glenn also gave a smallugh and sat down on a chair provided in the room.


    This is the base of the blood race on this continent. It''s not the home base by any means. Koganei and the Blood n''s king would not be here. Is the Spider Saki or Tentacle Field still here somewhere? Or have they been taken to their home base, wherever that is?


    And then there''s the piece of the king. Where the hell is this piece of the King''s piece?


    I''m not sure if it''s a good idea, but it''s a good idea. While Glenn and Omae-sama were about to start talking, only the Knight''s Sink was in the room, staring at it with cold eyes.

 86-Episode 79: Whereabouts Of The King Piece

    Afternoon. The negotiations proceeded easily, as they had originally assumed.


    The adventurers also seemed to have predicted thending point of the discussion to some extent. First of all, about the return to the old continent. This was easily settled on the condition of Weigan''s extradition. Lesvon and the others are based in Zelneus, one of the three adventurer autonomous territories on the continent. This is located in the northwestern part of the Verneus Kingdom, which was their original destination. As for Kyousuke and the others, it was also a convenient story.


    ording to Lesbon''s story, the high-speed magic ship arranged by the Adventurer''s Guild would arrive in this new continent within three days. That also meant that they had to meet up with Karasuma and the others, who were apparently captured by the blood n, within that time.


    It was indeed difficult to cooperate in this search. The Time World Desert was vast, and it would not be easy to find just two or three monsters from there. In addition, the desert was home to powerful wild monsters such as Lesser Demons, and there was a possibility that they would end up having to deal with the Blood n.


    Speaking of which, how did you hear about the Blood nsing to you and your people to ask for help?


    ''You''ve been stalling on your reply. You haven''t prompted me.


    The Blood n asked Lesbons to capture the White Horse and Inugami. The fact that they didn''te to urge you to do so means that they are not very serious about their search. That request, we haven''t even witnessed the sighting of a monster with the blood n''s breath in it.


    If you can escape the continent without contacting the blood n, that''s all the better.


    But as it stands, Spider Saki and Tentacles Field might still be on this continent, and the Blood n''s headquarters might be somewhere on this continent as well. With that in mind, we can''t justpletely ignore the existence of the blood n.


    ''''I wouldn''t rmend it too much.


    Filhana, sitting next to Lesvon, leaned forward and said so.


    ''It''s about finding your friends who have been captured by the Red Moon blood race (Red Moon). Three days is far too short a deadline to find them.''


    Kyousuke knows that much, too. However, it is a promise made by all of us to return home with the whole ss. I really don''t want to do anything that would positively break that.


    What do the other members think? Are they thinking more dryly than Kyousuke? ncing over at them, they all remain silent and don''t try to say anything.


    Seeing Kyousuke in such a state, Filhana lets out a small sigh.


    ''''It can''t be helped. Well then, let me tell you some special information.''''


    What''s the special information?


    It was not Kyousuke who showed surprise at Filhana''s words, but the sorcerer Weygun, who was seated a little further away.


    ''''The Empire has dispatched a number of investigators, including the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), to various locations in order to find out where the blood ns are operating. As a result, the New Continent is mostly White.


    This was the first time Lesbons had heard this word. If anything, it was more of a shock to them than Kyousuke.


    ''''Wait, Filhana, are you also in this new continent?''''


    ''I have no idea if he''sing or not, I have no idea about that. Fourth o''clock seating, I think, was it?¡¡It''s already nearly confirmed information in the Empire that this new continent will not be the home of the Blood n''s activities.


    Furthermore,'''' said Filhana, holding up one finger.


    ''''If there is a possibility that the Clockwork Alliance''s four o''clock seat is still investigating the new continent, Utsurugi and the others shouldn''t stay long. A tripper that has been turned into a monster by the bloodline is a good target for the Empire to investigate.


    The Adventurer''s Autonomous Region is one of the fewnds that are not controlled by the Empire.


    In addition, the southeastern part of the Old Continent, the Kingdom of Verneus, the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region Zernaeus, and the three Neus Kingdoms of the Zelga diatorial Principality, the northern part of which is connected to the Empire, is surrounded by the steep Beast King mountain range, making it difficult for the Empire to reach them.


    They escaped thewless New World and took a breather in the Autonomous Region of the Adventurers. And the best way to stabilize the situation is to gather friends from these three territories that are beyond the reach of the Empire''s control.


    This is what Filhana says.


    Is she telling the truth or is she lying?


    I wanted proof that her words were not a lie here. But there was no way to get such a thing.


    Thinking calmly, there should be no reason for Filhana to lie to this extent.


    ''''Well even if that''s the case, I''d like to at least get through joining up with Karasuma.


    Hmm. Hmmm. What do you want to do?¡¡Lesbons.


    These three days...


    The one-armed, one-eyed adventurer looked up at the ceiling as he was talked down.


    ''''I''d be happy to help you with at least one of those raven-eyed goblins.


    The words that came out were still surprisingly positive.


    ''''Just don''t expect too much. As you can see, we don''t have a lot of spare capacity here. As I said before, this desert is too big to find a single monster. I mean, if Karasmaes back of his own ord, we can still make some predictions...


    Kyousuke fell silent. Would Karasumae back of his own ord? It''s a difficult question.


    I''d like to think it wasn''t a definitive breakdown. But it was the kind of event that revealed the existence of the rift that had been forming. Kyousuke still couldn''t feel the inferiorityplex that Karasuma had been holding onto, until now.


    Until a few days ago, they would have been able to exchange words in a friendly manner.


    But whether that Karasuma really wants toe back, I still don''t know.


    ''Come to think of it, Karasumaru, you flew in the direction of that foxfire I saw on the edge of the desert yesterday.


    The white horse interrupted him from the side.


    ''Kitsunebi?¡¡Fire or me?¡¡I''m pretty sure I could see it from here if it was a weird light. Rain.


    I''m pretty sure it''s southeast of us. That''s where we''re headed ind through the desert.


    So let''s do a little search along those lines, shall we?


    While the adventurers were talking about such things, Kyousuke looked at his own right arm.


    A demon''s arm bone. When Karasuma saw this, he jokingly muttered a famous passage from a certain video game. Kyousuke was surprised that Karasuma would y the game too, to which Karasuma replied that of course he would.


    At that point, Kyousuke still didn''t understand him.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    ''''Rin........''''


    It''s impossible to know how people feel, so don''t be so hard on yourself.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    Once the story was settled, they would begin the search for Karasuma.


    At the same time, Kyousuke remembered another man who had disappeared on the adventurer''s side as well, the wombat. He wondered if the adventurers weren''t worried about him, but he didn''t feel much better when he remembered the man, so he stopped.


    As I had originally assumed, the negotiations went easily.


    If the Blood n shed the Demon King piece, the representatives of the Sailorian civilization sphere, which was at war with the Demon Military, would have to give in to the other party''s demands. But the Blood n is the Blood n, and they are wary of the Sailorian Civilization Sphere, which has extended its power to the north of the New Continent, joining forces with the Empire to pinch the Blood n.


    Mutual non-interference. That''s where theynded on each other.


    The only people who mainly exchanged words were Guren and Gosama.


    Karasuma only watched.


    When the negotiations were almost settled, the door opened with a tter. Karasuma''s gaze naturally turned toward it. He turned toward it and was speechless.


    ''Sink, you got a minute?''


    Hey, Wombat, what''s up?


    It was that adventurer''spanion who came in there. It was a wombat of a sifu.


    Karasuma remembered it clearly. How that man had tried to tease Inugami and then toss him out. It was hard to stay now and leave them, but there was enough emotion in Karasuma to make him angry here.


    Wombat also looked at us, but he didn''t show any particr emotion. Perhaps he recognized Karasuma as one of the other Ayakashi.


    With spear in hand, the Knight''s Think exchanged a couple of words with the wombat, and then turned to Glenn and said


    ''Glenn, I''m going to ask the wombat if he can exin to me where the monster is.


    All right, you''ll be okay on your own?


    Yes. I don''t have to go out in person.


    Sink gives a small smile and leaves the room with the wombat.


    After waving him off, Omae asks Glenn.


    ''Who is that human?''


    Adventurers. Go ahead and offer your help. I haven''t told you anything about Celia or the mountain of monsters, so don''t worry about it.


    Glenn said with a beaming smile. Karasuma was not at peace with his mind.


    That man said he would exin to us about the location of the monster. He is going to sell our information to the blood race.


    "You were talking about the location of the monster?


    It has nothing to do with you guys. It''s the monster we''re after. They speak the humannguage, and if you see any unnatural individuals in their habitat, please report them.


    At Glenn''s words, Gomae-sama''s gaze now turned to Karasuma. His heart was cold.


    If Gomae-sama intended to do so, it would expose that Karasuma was not actually an ayakashi from the Seria civilization, and if that happened, Guren would easily be able to figure out that he was a student of Year 2 ss 4.


    He shouldn''t havee this far. Karasuma felt his own heart beat faster. The sweat was expected to erupt from his entire body, however, the raven-tengu''s body had no sweat nds. Instead, he felt his mouth open and his breathing be small.


    ''''I see.''''


    Omae said and returned her gaze to Glenn.


    ''If I find anything, I''ll tell you.


    Thank you, Your Highness.


    In the end, that was thest time we talked about it. I don''t know if he really believes Karasuma to be one of Ayakashi''s friends, or if he''s simply trying to get back at someone he doesn''t like. In any case, Karasuma had saved his life.


    And the good fortune that befell him did not end here.


    Omae-sama changes the subject.


    ''Guren, you are sure that the king piece you are bringing to this graveyard is that of the demon king?


    ''Yes. But I don''t intend to deliver it to the evil cult that you are fighting against. Thus, while the non-interference agreement is in ce. ...See?


    With that, Glenn opens a box that sits on one of the desks in the room.


    He took out a shimmering, light purple crystalline body. As soon as he saw it, Karasuma felt his entire body stand on end. His heart jumped up again as he finally regained hisposure. The haunting light that the crystalline body emitted eerily illuminated Glenn''s smile.


    ''Put it away, something like that,''


    Ozen-sama said, his narrow eyes narrowing further.


    ''''Well, it would be a disaster if you identally put something like this into a Lesser Demon''s body. We won''t let it out when we don''t need it either.''''


    Glenn smiled and tucked the king piece into the box.


    ''What happens if I put it in there?''


    Karasuma found himself asking such a question.


    Glenn looked surprised for a moment, but quickly returned to his smile.


    ''The Lesser Demon is the immediate family of the Demon King. No matter what kind of individual he is, he is a qualified member of the king piece. In other words, a Lesser Demon who takes in a piece of the King''s piece will gain powerparable to the Demon King....... Well, the vessel is too small, so it won''t be able tost long.


    Apparently, the only people who could take in the King''s piece had to be eligible, or their immediate family members. Karasuma was slightly discouraged.


    But even so, with this king piece, it would still be possible to subdue the Lesser Demon. It was troubling. How to sneak into this heavily guarded ce.


    Haha, that''s where Karasuma came up with the idea.


    The fact that Wombat has told Sink where Kyousuke and the others are, means that an attack there is nned in the near future. It''s not clear if he''s going to take out the demon king pieces, but if he does, he wants to snatch them up somehow. If they don''t take it out, then we''ll take it away when the security is thin on the ground.


    At my flying speed, I can get away with it. We can get away with it.


    This is your chance. For me to regain my confidence.


    Karasuma clenched his fists with his trembling arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    The negotiations that had opened up between Gosama and Glenn ended not long after that.


    After the negotiations were over, Gizen-sama left the dungeon with Karasuma. The other foxes did the same. It was already evening.


    You can find out more about the matter Guren asked him about, but he didn''t really pursue the matter, he asked Karasuma.


    ''''What are you going to do now?''''


    The foxes around them all looked at Karasuma at once.


    ''We are going back to the mountain of youkai now. I don''t know where youe from, but if you''re a raven-tengu, you could live with the jounin. The jounin is a bit of an arrogant man, but he has a good heart. You''ll learn how to use a sword, learn how to use your divine powers, and eventually be a Sailorian and fight the evil cult, which is not such a bad thing.


    Why he would do so to a stranger, a raven-tengu, Karasumaru didn''t know exactly why he would do so to a stranger.


    It''s a look akin to pity, but not the same as pity. It''s more like nostalgia. The feeling of trying to be close to something that has somewhat simr circumstances. There seemed to be such a thing in Your Highness.


    But.


    I have ... things to do.


    Karasuma shakes his head slightly.


    So you''re going home?


    .........


    Karasuma was unable to reply to Gizen-sama''s calm words.


    He was not surprised to learn of this one''s circumstances. At the same time, there was a feeling of ''Oh, I knew it.


    We were seduced by our bloodline toe here about two hundred years ago. At that time, our ability to cross the world was not yet perfected. It involved a lot of people. We gathered together a group of like-minded people and outcasts and founded a nation here in Celia. We have no more desire to stay in Japan, but if you want to return, that''s fine too. You''ll be good on the road.


    It was a gentle word, though. He pulled slightly at Karasuma''s back hair, but that didn''t change his resolve.


    Karasuma''s consciousness was leaning heavily on the demon king piece. No, it was alreadypletely,pletely tilted.


    This was not a problem that could be controlled by logic. Simply, Karasuma Yoshitsune had been driven to the point where he would otherwise be unable to regain his confidence. Arrogant and unrestrained self-esteem. Indeed, it was a demonic fate.


    Leaving Gomae-sama and the others, Karasumaru waited at a slight distance from the dungeon. Gizen-sama and the foxes were now returning to the mountain of youkai. There were some regrets, but the parting was surprisingly easy.


    After waiting for a while, Sink and Wombat returned and Glenn came out of the dungeon.


    Sink and Glenn dodge a few words and then turn their gazes towards us for a moment.


    ''''........!


    Karasuma hurriedly ducked behind a rock. Don''t tell me that our movements are being detected by them?¡¡From behind a rock, I try to check out the dungeon again. When I try to peer in, my beak pops out, so it''s not quite as easy as I would like it to be.


    When I finally give up and turn my gaze towards the dungeon, sticking out my beak, I see that Glenn and Sink are just about to start moving in the direction of the west. There was no sign of the wombats.


    If they are heading west now, could it be that they are already nning to attack Kyousuke and the others?


    Knight and Bishop. Although they are powerful individuals, Kyousuke and Rin have already experienced a victory over the Knight once. Partly because their opponents didn''t resist, but it was a blink-and-you''ll-miss-it victory without a hitch.


    Even if Karasuma didn''t bother to return to tell them of the urgency, wouldn''t it be easy for Kyousuke and the others to fight them off?


    ''''That''s right. Now that I''m back........


    Instead of biting his back teeth, he rubs his beak together hard.


    As it is now, there is no ce for Karasumaru Yoshitsune in there. He can only be stronger. I want to have enough achievements to recover from my current low status.


    There was no sign of the Lesser Demon around the dungeon''s entrance, either. If I''m going to make a raid, it''s now or never. Karasuma spread his wings and pushed his body up into the air in one fell swoop. It was already familiar with the art of manipting the wind and making its silhouette, which was unsuitable for flight due to its aerodynamics, fly at high speed.


    The ck wings pounded the air and Karasuma flew through the air at once. It didn''t take long to reach the dungeon''s entrance. After paying attention to the interior of the dungeon and making sure there didn''t seem to be any particr danger, he pushed his way inside.


    ''''Kii?''''


    Kikiyi!


    There were a few imps inside, but Karasuma took out his leaf fan and gave it a fan. The de of wind that was generated tore the little devils apart in an instant.


    This level of power was not enough to satisfy them. Stronger. You must be stronger.


    Furthermore, on his way to the room where he had found the king piece earlier, he was discovered by several corpses (ghouls), but all of them were quickly cut down. I found the room and stepped in.


    ''''.........!


    Then Karasuma found "him" again.


    "You...!


    Tsk....


    It was one of the adventurer''spanions, a wombat, who clicked his tongue. He, too, was holding a box of king pieces in his hand.


    ''What are you doing? What are you doing here...!


    That''s what it''s all about. That''s what you are.


    ''You''ve not told the rest of your friends!¡¡Why did you tell them where my people were!


    So I''m like you.


    Wombat had a hint of annoyance in his voice, but the inflection itself was t.


    Just like you. Wombat didn''t try to utter any more reasons, but he gave a small sniff when he saw that Karasuma was at a loss for words.


    ''You and I both came here to redeem ourselves. Isn''t that right?


    That''s the point. I''m at a loss for words.


    "I took it upon myself to attack you and your people and took Wegan prisoner. A bit of redemption...


    You''re just inconveniencing them by doing that!¡¡If they find out that you''ve beenpromised, it''s going to put those adventurers in a bad position!


    Immediately after he said that, Karasuma knew that those very words would bounce right back at him.


    As much as he wanted to redeem his position and look back, the damage this dogmatic preupation would do to his friends was far greater. This is nothing more than an act of self-aggrandizement, caused by an outburst of self-esteem.


    You should have known that. You should have known that.


    Wombat turns around and yells at me, holding the box in his arms.


    ''Lesvon has lost an arm and an eye!¡¡We''ll be fighting your battles!¡¡I don''t even know if I can be an adventurer anymore. I''ve got to get one thing here that''s going to be a money-making achievement!


    You mean this f*cking piece of shit?


    The Empire is collecting him. There''s a huge bounty on offer. That''s enough to make a special magician''s prosthetic arm and eye prosthesis, and it''s also enough for me to start another business. I''m sure that if you brought back a piece of the king''s piece, Lesbons name would rise. So........


    His eyes were serious. There was no doubt that what was driving Wombat was a kind of merit. In his own way, he was concerned for the same adventuring party. That''s why he went to the extent of breaking his promise to kidnap Azuki, and pretending to cooperate with his blood n to steal the king piece.


    Narrow-mindedness.


    That''s just narrowing of vision.


    You can''t see anything.


    Doing so would only make Lesbon''s position worse.


    But Karasuma didn''t have the confidence to reprimand and correct it out loud. Because even what Karasuma was doing was exactly the same as what the wombat was doing. No, this one was hardly more honorable, as he was only thinking of selfishness.


    ''''d*mn.''''


    Karasuma swore in his mind.


    Karasuma no longer had the energy to argue with the wombat here and take the king piece away from him. If that was the case, then getting out of here in a hurry and fleeing would be the top priority. But if you''re escaping with the wombats, you won''t be able to catch up to Guren and Sink.


    ''Hey, Glenn. I was right, right?


    Just then, heart chilling words came from behind me.


    ''''It''s true. I didn''t expect that you two were both after the king piece.


    A woman''s voice was followed by a man''s voice that could be heard.


    I turned to see two blood rtives standing, each with their backs to the entrance. Glenn the Bishop and Sink the Knight. They were the two who should have left this dungeon just now and headed west. I didn''t expect them toe back.


    These two had intended to do so from the beginning. Sink had noticed the suspicious attitude of the wombat who had offered to help, and perhaps even Karasuma. He had set a trap that if he stayed away from the dungeon, he would break in to steal the wombat.


    Wombat wasn''t trembling as he held the box in his hands. He red at Glenn and Sink, and then, a little, at Karasuma.


    Sink walked into the room, spinning his bright red spear around and walking into the room.


    ''Huh......... I won''t ask you to give it back, since it would be useless to tell you. Instead, I want you to resist as best you can. Okay?


    Sync, that raven-tengu is one of the targets.


    Yeah, so I''ll be careful. But, well, if you''re going to resist, I guess you have no choice.


    The mouth of the sink that goes up and down bewitchingly. The bright red glow bes cloudy with a thudgy ck glow.


    ''''Raven Tengu isn''t much of a race, it''s not much of a race. They don''t even have the conformity of a king piece, they''re just a little fast, a hazel.


    ''Certainly, because the future growth potential is slim. Not enough to rush in and catch it.


    The words cut deeply into Karasuma''s heart. But his gutted heart was so calm, to his own surprise.


    It seems that''s just the way it is after all. Myself, the former human.


    Reborn as a raven-tengu, frolicking and proud, but that''s where it stops. My flight speed is just a little faster than others. They''re not such a great deal. You can''t be a strong, honorable man like Kyousuke and the others.


    If I didn''t resist, would you catch me?


    ..... Well, sort of.


    With a slightly unwilling expression, Sink replied.


    ''''Where Koganei and...........Kumozaki and the others were being held......?''''


    Yeah, I''ll bring you up to speed, but it''s going to take a few days. It''s not a pleasant journey.


    After all, they were transported somewhere other than this continent. The Blood n''s home base. Karasuma was convinced.


    In addition, he has the navigational skills to reach the old continent from the new continent in a couple of days.


    I have the information. Now that we have it, we can''t get caught.


    ''''Oooh oooh oooh oooh oooh!


    The wombat ran past the thinking Karasuma, scraping past him. In one hand, he held a small knife. At the same time, the box of wombats he had held earlier rolled on the floor.


    ''''That''s how it muste!


    Sink gives him a big smile and thrusts his spear straight into the air with a big smile on his face. As he ran, the wombat tried to take an evasive maneuver, but Sink''s spear wouldn''t let it escape. The behavior of the thrust was not a straight line.


    The trajectory of the thrust changes as if it were a transformational trajectory. The sharp tip of the spear urately caught the wombat''s arm at the end of the evasion.


    Fresh blood stters. Flesh was torn off and bone was blown away, Karasuma recognized it.


    As one of his arms was blown off, the wombat looked at Karasuma.


    He didn''t have enough time to examine what that gaze meant.


    Sink would kill the wombat in less than thirty seconds. Then it would be Karasuma''s turn. If he was unresisting, he would be caught; if he resisted, he would be killed. Karasuma picked up the box of king pieces that the wombat had released on the floor.


    There was a shuddering sensation of fear, a shuffling of feet. Still, he had to force his body to move.


    ''''(I''m an idiot!)


    Holding the box under his arm, Karasuma flies towards the aisle where Sink and Glenn are waiting.


    ''''Huh........''''


    Glenn has a small smile on his mouth and generates a ck lightning bolt on his right arm. That thing binds the monster''s movements, it''s like magic. We can''t eat it, but as it stands, the only way to escape is to jump into that ce.


    As Karasuma prepared himself, a knife flew in from right beside him.


    The knife stabbed into Glenn''s arm, and for a moment, the lightning bolt that arose burst out.


    ''''Kutaku........''''


    Glenn!


    Karasuma passed into the corridor in a moment when Glenn flinched.


    The corridor was crowded with imps, lesser demons, and even wights. Glenn quickly recovered and followed Karasuma out into the hallway. Glennpressed the ck lightning bolt that had grown on his right arm and shot out like a bullet.


    ''''Gah...!


    The bullet gouged the ravenous wing wide open. He lost the bnce of his flight and bounced off the walls and floor.


    Behind him, Glenn slowly followed.


    Karasuma opened the box of king pieces in his arms. Inside, he kept an eerie crystalline body that still maintained a suspicious light. The moment the light illuminated the passage, the Imps and Lesser Demons stopped their movements.


    ''''Attack that guy!


    The imps and daemons, illuminated by the light, stood on their sticks as if they had lost their egos at that moment and turned to Glenn, as if in response to Karasuma''s words. Karasuma stands up to protect his own wings, which have holes in them, and heads for the dungeon''s exit.


    No matter how much effort he tried to put into his wings, he couldn''t jump up. The single and greatest feature, Karasuma was blocked.


    ''''This kind of........by the way......!


    When Karasuma managed to get to the dungeon''s exit, the surroundings were already dim. The moonlight illuminated the desert with a blue light.


    The inside of the passage echoed with the sound of many explosions. When I turned around in surprise, the narrow passageway of the dungeon was filled with scorching smoke. As Karasuma took two or three steps backwards through the sand, a ckened "something" was thrown down in front of him.


    It was the charred corpse of a lesser demon. Out of the smoke, a smiling Glenn walks toward you, a ck bolt of lightning d in his right arm. He can''t afford to be timid. Karasuma turned away and ran single-mindedly, a second ck bullet, this time gouging Karasuma''s back. Writhing in intense pain, he still tried to move forward.


    ''''(I''m an idiot)''''


    This is the result of behaving arrogantly and not trying to reflect on myself until now.


    I am, at this moment, trying harder than I have ever tried in my life. I struggle and suffer desperately, and yet I am forced to move forward. Why in the world is everyone so grateful and respectful of these things?


    The footsteps of death are slowly approaching behind me.


    The first ''effort'' in my life, apparently, is going to end up going unrewarded.


    I hate it!


    Karasuma Yoshitsune shouted. Immediately afterwards, "something" fell from the sky with great force and mmed down on Guren with great force.


    ''''Huh........!


    The impact pushed Karasuma''s body backwards. He rolled on the sand as it was, holding the king piece in his arms, desperately trying not to drop it. The grains of sand from the Toki-Kai desert hurt as they entered his feathers. Still, I managed to get one hand on it, stand up and turn around.


    There was a shimmering, burning me standing there, as if it were an image of a human form.


    The figure that illuminates the evening darkness is like a ming heat demon (Efreet).


    ''''Hi, Hino...?


    Karasuma had an idea of what he looked like. However, there was no information that his ssmate, Ei Hino Ei, had transferred to this new continent, and even if he had, it was hard to imagine him taking the form of such a person.


    The fiery demon nced at Karasumaru and extended his arm, pointing in the direction of the west.


    Even though he didn''t utter a word, he understood that he was telling her to run away.


    ''''You are...!


    Glenn stands up, anger in his voice.


    ''What the hell do you think you''re doing!¡¡Don''t do this.¡¡It''s a noble act of defection!


    Karasuma had no idea what Glenn was talking about. But this is an opportunity.


    I don''t know what this fiery fiery demon has in mind, but I''m sure he''s friendly to us. We have no choice but to flee while he''s buying us time. Karasumaru ran out of the desert with a quick nce, holding the king piece in his arms.


    After Karasumaru Yoshitsune ran through the desert, Glenn red hard at the man in front of him.


    ''''What do you mean by that? You''reing out of there now, stolidly!¡¡Letting a monster with a king piece escape?


    The man refuses to answer. Nevertheless, Glenn continues, revealing his anger.


    ''Everything we do is being watched by the king. Don''t think you won''t notice.... Oh, shit. I see.........!


    Glenn looks up at the night sky and swears.


    ''But you can''t do this kind of free-for-all anymore. You know that, don''t you? I''ll report this to the King when I return.


    It is,


    The man spoke up for the first time there.


    ''If we get out of there alive, that is.


    Glenn res at the man again, harder. He says, trying to find out what he really meant by the words he muttered.


    ''Glenn''s right, I''ll be quiet. If I go any further, the king might find out.


    You know, you''re new here. You''ll be the first to know about this when you get back... and you''ll be the first to know about it.


    Glenn grabs the man by the chest and then heads back towards the dungeon. Once again, he ns to go into battle with Sink.


    The man looked up at the night sky. He had tricked the king intoing here because certain favorable conditions were in ce, but he might have taken quite a gamble. Now was a time when trust was more important than anything else. He could help Karasuma, but as expected, there was no way he could add more to his team.


    Just.


    It was just a little bit of a swoon to be able to knock a shot into Glenn who had said and done something that made Suo look like a fool.

 87-Episode 80: Evil Flame Claw

    What kind of a gathering are you guys in?


    While searching for Karasuma, one of the adventurers, Filhana Granvana, asked.


    The sun had already set and the surroundings were dimly lit. The lights of the oracle magic used by Filhana had taken the ce of torches.


    The search was being conducted as they made their way through the Time World Desert, from the hills to the west, towards the point where the mysterious foxfire had urred. The party was a mixture of adventurers and ssmates. These parties were distributed at Lesvon''s suggestion so that the closebat role, the long rangebat role, and the recovery role would be just right for each. Only Lesvon''s team has an overabundance of meleebat roles instead of more people, since there aren''t enough magic attackers.


    Himemizu Rin was ced in Filhana''s team. She seems to be the easiest of the adventurers to talk to, so it''s easy to befortable with her.


    Rin pondered how she would answer as she crossed over the desert. Every time Rin''s body crawled, the sand of the time-world desert crept into her body, making her feel ufortable. This ufortable feeling slightly interferes with my thoughts.


    And, well, what was it? Yes, it''s what we are.


    My own party is a salute to Filhana, Rin, and the other one is Yukinoshita Ryouka. Since Yukinoshita doesn''te to talk to me too aggressively, most of the conversation took ce between Rin and Filhana.


    ''''Well. Filhana-san, do you know what school is?


    School. I understand. It''s a ce to get kids together and make sure they''re knowledgeable and educated.


    Well, we''re just a bunch of students.


    Is the school in this world still something that only a few aristocraticds and girls can attend? I had heard that there was a knight''s training school in the Grandeldoe Knight Kingdom, and that even themonmonermoners could enter it if they met the conditions. However, after all, not all children from all families could go to the school.


    Thinking about that, Filhana crossed her arms and nodded, ''I see.


    ''''Because ording to many trippers, they say that in other worlds, people can go to school regardless of wealth, right?


    It depends on the country...


    The fact that the only other world is this world and theirs is ufortable for Rin, and it''s still ufortable for her to talk about it as if only people from developed countries are transitioning to it. In terms of the earth''s poption, it seems more likely that people from developing countries will be tripping over.


    I mean, I feel like if they''re transitioning from their own world, they shouldn''t bother being from Earth.


    ''I see, school students....................then you are all still young.


    He''s about sixteen or seventeen. And Mr. Filhana?


    ''If we''re talking about age, I''m not that different...''


    I guess, I guess. Philhana is also a girl not that much older than they are, by the looks of it.


    ''Hey,''


    Suddenly, from behind me, Yukinoshita called out to me.


    ''''Oh, that foxfire you were talking about yesterday... it''s a bit different from the foxfire you were talking about yesterday...''''


    Hmm?


    When I look in the direction Snowdonia pointed, I can see the red lotus mes shimmering in the evening darkness.


    The distance is quite long. But there was enough fire there to be clearly visible. For a moment, a pir of fire rose to scorch the heavens, but it quickly subsided.


    The mes were just as Yukinoshita had said, and they were just as different from the foxfire I saw yesterday. Unlike the dim, vague, suspicious lights, it seems to be an ignition phenomenon apanied by a definite heat.


    ''''(Hino-kun...?)


    For a moment, Rin thought of her ssmate who had the ability to turn his own body into fire.


    There was no information that Ei Hino had been transferred to this new continent. It''s not that far away, though, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he had been transferred. But in any case, there is no proof.


    ''''Even if it''s not fire-engineered, there''s still the possibility that a battle is taking ce.


    There''s a subtle tension in snowke''s words as she speaks with her arms clenched.


    ''Filhana-san, can you get in touch with the others?''


    We can''t talk to them. But I can remember the thought frequencies of mypanions, so at this distance, I can usemunication magic (telepathy) to intercept...


    Filhana held her ear and closed her eyes for a moment, then huffed and popped her eyes open.


    ''Ugh, Mr. Utsurugi and Mr. Inugami have started running, and from Weygun''s party...''


    Oops.


    I knew it.


    Rin and Yukinoshita''s and their respective reactions.


    Well, knowing that this was going to happen, I had dared to make Rin and Kyousuke act separately.


    ''If Inugami-san is running, then she must have blood in her veins.


    I wonder if Kyousuke-kun thinks those mes are Hino-kun?


    In the meantime, Filhana usesmunication magic to intercept herpanions'' thoughts.


    ''Lesvon, Hakuba-san and the rest of your group are going to start moving as well. I''llunch the light, and you can use it as a marker to join them on the way.


    Where''s Mr. Wegan?¡¡As I recall, Azunyan is still around, right?


    ''Wegan says he''s going to rush after Mr. Utsurogi and the others. And.....


    As he was about to say, Filhana bit his lip and shook his head quietly.


    ''It''s nothing. Let''s go.


    The adventurer had anotherpanion. If she remembered the thought frequency or something like that, she might be able to pick up his thoughts, depending on the distance.


    But it was nothing, and he wasn''t dignified enough to pursue it, nor was he a snowke.


    The fact that Filhana hadn''t said anything here meant that there was no information that could be used against us.


    ''Let''s go,''


    Filhana said again. Rin and Yukinosuke followed her and started to move in the direction of the mes they could see.


    After all, who was that fiery demon, after all? Karasuma walked alone in the desert, fighting back the intense pain.


    The pain gradually spread from his perforated wings to his entire body. Only the box of king pieces he held under his arm, holding it tightly.


    It was cold in the desert at night, and I felt that my body heat was being stolen away.


    Will I be able to return to Kyousuke and the others while maintaining my consciousness?


    And even if I could return to Kyousuke and the others, would I be able to blend in easily with them? Can I put up with my own miserable appearance in that ce?


    I am....


    Desperate thoughts to hold back the intense pain and stay conscious. In the midst of it all, he heard a voice calling out to him.


    ''Karasuma!


    When I looked up, a man I never wanted to see now, lit by the egregiously bright moonlight, came running towards me.


    Soraki Kyousuke. A man who, in himself, seemed to be nothing more than a poorly made wooden doll of bones.


    But Karasuma didn''t have the confidence to exchange words with him head on right now.


    It''s not just Kyousuke. It''s the same with Inugami. They are running in a straight line towards Karasuma from across the desert to see what in the world they are looking for.


    "Are you okay, Karasuma? Are you safe?


    Kyousuke was the first to run up to Karasuma and ask him, lending him a shoulder to lean on.


    ''You''ve injured your wings. I''m sorry, but it''s just me and Inugami. Can you hold out until Hakuba or Mitarai and Filhana the Adventurer arrive?


    Why?


    Karasuma looked away and suppressed his boiling emotions as he averted his gaze.


    Why not me him. Why don''t you get angry. We were the ones who caused you trouble. If you''re ipetent, why doesn''t he tell you to be quiet like an ipetent, and why doesn''t he say that? It''s always like that. Why can this guy act like he''s only concerned about us?


    Isn''t he an idiot? This is not the kind of thing I would call a softie. It''s just an idiot.


    "Karasuma.


    Kyousuke said, just as his head was about to be filled with thoughts.


    ''Does Karasuma not like me?''


    ...................


    Karasuma didn''t have a correct answer to the question.


    ''If by jealous, you mean you don''t like it...''


    So I had no choice but to speak the words in my mind, honestly.


    ''''Well I might not like Utsurogi.


    I admit that I had a narrow view.


    I admit that I haven''t tried hard enough.


    It''s disgraceful that I should curse the world for that. It''s ridiculous. I''m an arrogant, tiny man who has never achieved anything in the end. But even so, the feeling of envy and dislike for that guy, Soraki Kyousuke, was there.


    ''''Karasumaru........''''


    Not everyone can be like you, you know... You know what I mean?¡¡Utsurogi.


    Karasuma let out the emotions simmering in his heart in small chunks.


    ''I''m sure there are probably a lot of circumstances that I don''t know about, such as what kind of hardships you''ve been through and what kind of hardships you''ve had to endure. But in the end, you''ve been blessed. You have the strength to ovee them. I envy you and I am jealous. You.


    "Karasuma.


    I don''t know what I''m talking about. I am.


    Karasuma tried to give a small smile. But the stocky, hard beak wouldn''t let him have that either.


    ''I won''tfort you, Karasumaru.


    Kyousuke said tly as he lent his shoulder to her.


    ''I don''tfort you, nor do I me you. I won''t get mad at you for asking me to get mad at you.''''


    The words pierced Karasuma''s heartstrings. Maybe Kyousuke knew that. To scold Karasumaru here and use him verbally was to give him an escape route at the same time.


    ''If you say I''m blessed, then maybe I am. But even for me, there are things I can''t do on my own, and in those times I need everyone''s help. Even Karasuma.


    Shit.


    Karasuma couldn''t help but swear. What do you want me to do? This guy.


    After all, for the life of him, Karasuma couldn''t like Kyousuke.


    But the one who is inferior to that Kyousuke in every way is himself. That fact and more, Karasuma couldn''t help but feel frustrated. The most frustrating thing is that he only envies Kyousuke and is not even willing to challenge him, his own spoiled existence.


    ''I''m...''


    Still not even settled on an answer, Karasuma opened his mouth. That''s when.


    ''Get down, Karasuma!


    A ck bullet fired from behind him tore off Karasuma''s wing.


    ''''...........''''


    Karasuma sank his body into the desert again. Kyousuke pushed him down.


    He turned to see Glenn walking slowly towards us in the moonlight. He''s not the only one. Sink is the same. There was no sign of the Fiery Fiend, and, of course, no sign of the Wombat either.


    The moon that illuminated the two pursuers was brighter than ever.


    No, the two pursuers weren''t the only ones. Behind them, they were followed by wights and the King of the Dead Spirit. There is no sign of the Imp or Lesser Demon in sight. This is probably because the king piece is in our hands.


    ''''Inugami, can you leave it to me for a bit!


    At the sound of Kyousuke''s voice, Inugamiughed with a ''poof'' and slowly stepped forward. The plentiful white and silver fur reflected the moonlight in the evening darkness, shining golden. The moon, which illuminates the wolf''s huge frame, is a perfect circle tonight.


    ''Oh, you canine survivors.


    Sink spins his spear around and steps forward.


    ''I think it''s a poor look at the idea that you can beat us just because it''s under a full moon.


    Sinc, you''re in charge of that canine.


    Guru-ooh!


    Glenn moved and Inugami jumped on him at the exact same time.


    Guren ran straight at Karasuma and Kyousuke. Inugami pounced to block Guren''s path, but Sink''s spear, swung around to jump out of Guren''s shadow, blocked Inugami''s movement. The tip of the spear is thrust into the gold-dyed fur, but the werewolf''s fur, which received the protection of the full moon, easily popped back at it.


    ''''Heh, ... you do it!


    Inugami lowered her four feet into the desert, rtive to Sink. As a result, she allowed Glenn to break through.


    As Inugami tries to turn her body around, Sink''s spear strikes again.


    I won''t let Glenn get in the way!


    With a small click of his tongue, Inugami leapt his massive body towards the girl in the gothic dress.


    On the other side were Guren, and Karasuma and Kyousuke.


    Kyousuke faced Guren, shielding the wounded Karasumaru. In his hand was the demon sword he had taken from the adventurer. The demonic sword was imbued with magical power and lit mes in its sword barrel, but Karasumaru didn''t think he couldpete with the bishop, Guren, with such a thing.


    ''''It''s you.''''


    Glenn looks at Kyousuke while holding a ck lightning bolt in his right hand.


    ''''Individuals who can activate the ¡¶Characteristic Amplification¡· and ¡¶Full Fusion¡· are precious, so I want to keep you alive as much as possible. I don''t want you to take too long.


    I don''t care what you think. I''m gonna embarrass you to no end.


    It was an aggressive line of dialogue, which was rare for Kyousuke.


    But the difference in power is overwhelming. Just as he was wondering what in the world he should do, Karasuma saw a rush of lightning that tore through the evening darkness and rushed into Guren. Glenn reacted quickly, creating a barrier of ck energy bodies and popping lightning bolts. Guren clicked his tongue slightly and took two or three steps back.


    ''Utsurogi-kun!¡¡Karasumaru-kun!


    I heard Azuki''s voice. That''s not all. That bolt of lightning was probably caused by the adventurer''s fellow sorcerer, Weygun. He had tormented Inugami many times, an abominable spell for Karasuma, but it was definitely directed at Bishop Glenn at this time.


    ''You called your friends!''


    ck energy dwelled in both of Guren''s arms. Kyousuke pushed Karasumaru backwards. Weygun and Azuki pick Karasuma up as he tangles his legs and falls into the sand.


    Immediately after, with a thud, a ck rush of air is released from Glen''s arms. It''s a good idea to make sure that you''re not going to be swallowed up by the ck torrent, which behaves eerily like a snake in the air, at the very moment when you''re on the verge of being swallowed or not.


    ''''Utsurogi!''''


    Karasuma shouted as he fell on his ass in the sand. Even Inugami, who had been engaged in a fierce melee with Sink, was distracted for once.


    ''''Oh my God, you can''t afford to be looking the other way!


    !


    Sink swings his spear and thrusts sharply at Inugami. The thrust with all of Sink''s full strength, this time without being yed, shaved off arge chunk of Inugami''s body hair.


    ''Mitarai, heal Karasuma.


    Yes!


    After saying that, Weygun began chanting his magic again. Azuki nodded and began chanting spirit magic to heal the vacant wound on Karasuma''s wing. However, Guren gave a small smile and thrust his free right arm out towards us.


    A thump, thump, sound is heard, and a ck energy bodynds like a roll of sand. The aim was coarse, but it was more than enough to keep the movement in check. Both Weygun and Azuki let out a small scream and had to interrupt their chanting. The three of them slipped into the shade of a nearby rock once to escape from the magic bullets that Glenn was firing.


    The undead army, which hadn''t moved before, also resumed its march. Even as Inugami yed a one-on-one fight to the death with Sink, the corpses rushed in. When Inugami got some distance away from Sink, he smashed the approaching corpses down with his paws and chewed their heads like tomatoes with hisrge jaws.


    However, Sink closed the distance in one fell swoop, his spear at the ready. This time the thrust broke through the skin and reached the flesh. Fresh blood spurted out from around Inugami''s neck. She didn''t let her momentum diminish as she threw the corpse of the corpse, which had just chewed its head off, towards the sink.


    Inugami still looked fine. But Kyousuke is in danger.


    ''Karasuma!


    That Kyousuke shouted as he and Glenn red at each other.


    ''Fly west, Karasuma!¡¡Let Rin and the others know the exact location here!


    It took Karasuma a moment to understand what he was saying then.


    No, I know what he meant. Kyousuke couldn''t win this fight by himself. So bring Rin with you as soon as possible, that''s what I''m talking about. Even Rin, with her low movement speed, could fly here first if she was caught by Karasuma''s body.


    But that also meant, by implication, that Karasumaru would not be able to function as a fighting force, so they wanted him to be the messenger.


    ''What are you talking about, Utsurogi!¡¡I''m fighting too....


    You''re the only one I can ask!¡¡Please!


    Kyousuke shouted.


    ''Karasuma, you''re the fastest!¡¡Please!


    ....!


    No matter how much you dislike him, no matter how much you envy him, no matter how miserable you are, in the end, you''ll just have to make do with what''s in front of you now, with the cards you have left in your hand. If this is the price you have to pay for being proud of your cards and running away from something you don''t like, you have no choice but to pay.


    Thest card left in Karasuma Yoshitsune''s hand. It was his petty pride.


    What the hell, d*mn it.


    It''s a lie that you''re the fastest.


    There are many more guys in this ss that I know of that are fast and have high flying speed.


    Still, for once, Karasuma was able to regain his pride in his speed, his arrogance, for just a moment. Even if one of his wings was ripped off, Kyousuke admitted that he was the fastest.


    There was a sense of confidence in the ck wings left on his back.


    ''''........Okay.''''


    Karasuma stands up.


    ''But Utsurugi, you can''t take on that guy alone either.


    Then he pulled himself out of the shadows of the rock and opened the box he had been holding carefully for the rest of his life.


    At that moment, I could see Glenn''s blood color change. Just by witnessing it, I felt a sinking feeling. Even Wegan had a quizzical expression for a moment, but soon after, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    It is a crystalline body that emits an even more disastrous light in the evening darkness. Glenn kicked up the sand and rushed towards us at once.


    With a single wing, Karasuma floats up into the sky with great vigor. He couldn''t bnce himself, but he was still able to fly. Glenn looks up at us and tries to fire a ck magic bullet, but the thunderbolt released by Weygun blocks his movement for a moment.


    That was more than enough time for Karasuma to throw the crystalline body at Kyousuke.


    ''Ka, Karasumaru?¡¡What is this....


    A piece of the king''s piece. Maybe we can get it into your left arm. "Unknown unit has been plugged in, sir.


    Kyousuke, who received it with his right hand, tilted his head quizzically, but he didn''t seem to have time to exin at length.


    ''Utsurogi, I''ll be back as soon as possible!¡¡Don''t get reckless!¡¡If a Lesser Demon takes in a king piece, he''ll continue to use his power and disintegrate without a body in a few hours, because the blood n there carefully taught me that if a Lesser Demon takes in a king piece, he''ll continue to use his power and disintegrate without a body in a few hours!


    You!


    Glenn''s magic bullet in anger snatched at Karasuma slightly. There didn''t seem to be any time for chatter.


    Just as Karasuma turned away, Kyousuke''s voice was heard from behind him.


    ''''Oh thank you. Karasuma.


    What''s the point, thank you.


    After all, I''m all about dressing up and putting on airs.


    Karasuma couldn''t imagine what the consequences of handing Kyousuke a piece of the king''s strip would be. This would be irresponsible. But it had to be done this way. I don''t intend to make excuses.


    What we need to do now is to bring Rin and the others here as soon as possible.


    It''s a good idea to make sure that Kyousuke doesn''t have to use the power of the O-Kata any more than necessary.


    Karasuma wrapped his body in a gust of wind. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends. The way he flew was much more stable than before.


    But being stable isn''t enough. Faster. Faster than anything. Faster than anyone else.


    If there''s a price to pay, I''ll pay it. But for this moment, I want these wings to have the power to fly faster than anyone else.


    The wind was gathering in Karasuma''s wings as he wished that.


    Kyousuke remembered what Weygun had told him.


    The magic that Sakuma, Kaoruko, and the Lesser Demon, among others, use is the magic that is released from the body of the "demon king" that lies somewhere in this world, borrowing its power. If you think about it, the spell chanting that she says always seems to indicate a body part, such as "Demon King''s XX".


    Which means.


    Right now, Kyousuke''s left arm. Will the ming w that extends from the devil''s arm bone, which has been transformed into a disaster, be the original Evil me Evil re?


    ''''Guh, Ku.........!


    Kyousuke struggled to suppress the buzzing sensation that wrapped around his left arm. It was as if the area from his left shoulder onward was the only part of his body that felt as if it had be separate from his own. The connection of his left arm was strangely hot. My left arm was about to pop off from the energy that was pouring out of it.


    ''''Foolishly taking in the king piece...!


    With a voice full of anger and dismay, the blood race in front of him shouted.


    ''''Your body''s potential isn''t enough. You can''t handle the power, and you''re going to copse.''''


    Kyousuke''s left arm is currently being used as a substitute for the arm bone of a Lesser Demon. Karasuma threw the Demon Kingpiece to him because he thought that the Lesser Demon''s arm bone would be able to capture the Kingpiece. But he also said that the Lesser Demon''s arm bones could be used to capture the King''s Piece. He said that if the Lesser Demon took in a piece of the King''s Piece into its body, it would copse in a few hours without being able to control its power.


    In Kyousuke''s case, the limit must be much closer, since he only had the king piece in part of his body. Even so, he still took in the Wangpi into his left arm without any hesitation at all. As a result of this, his left arm has grown evenrger, transforming itself into a sharp, angr, miserable form.


    I''m not going to be able to get away with it. You can rece it as much as you want.


    Kyousuke said, and red at the man who was probably a Blood Race, possibly a Bishop.


    If this is one of the powers of the King God who once ruled thisnd, then it might indeed be possible to cross over to the blood race in front of him. In other words, Kyousuke now has the Demon King in his left arm. The only problem is that I don''t know how long my left arm will be able to withstand the power I have in it.


    Still, that''s okay.


    It''s just a matter of time before Karasuma calls for Rin and the others.


    ''Wegan, cover me!


    Yeah, I''m on it.


    Kyousuke swung his left arm and charged at the bishop. He kneaded the ck energy and fired again, this time like a bullet. As he thrust out his left arm, which wasden with a king piece, the huge arm bone protected Kyousuke''s body like a shield.


    At the same time, the lightning attribute magic released by Weygun targets Bishop''s body. For that moment, Bishop had to spend the control of the ck energy on his own protection. The energy served as a barrier to repel the Weygun''s lightning strike. It was at that moment that Kyousuke aimed.


    ''''Diiiiiiiight!


    He pulled his left arm again and mmed it down with great force. A w of me red up extraordinarily strongly and tore through space.


    ''''Kuu........!


    The Bishop twisted his body in anguish. Witnessing his struggle, the spearman Knight who had been engaged with the Inugami screamed.


    ''''Glenn!


    He moves to help, but this time the Inugami won''t allow it, just to pay him back for what he did earlier. The Inugami thrust his fangs into the left shoulder of the Knight, who moved to help Bishop Glenn, his left shoulder.


    ''''Ah!


    Sink!


    Inugami does not show any mercy at all. He closed his jaws with his fangs protruding, and in one fell swoop, he bit off the girl''s left arm.


    Fresh blood gushes out, and the Knight''s sink rolls onto the sand, holding her left shoulder. Inugami rakes his ws at her head as she falls down.


    ''You aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!


    Glenn became enraged and fired a magic bullet at the Inugami. She dodged it by sshing her body and dodging it, and Guren picked up Sink''s free body. What blocked Kyousuke, who was about to give chase to Guren, was a swarm of corpse demons and the king of the dead spirits.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it. However, there was a few seconds''g time to shake them off. As Kyousuke swung his left arm around, the bloated ming ws turned the crowd of corpses into ashes in an instant.


    The king of the dead spirits swung his barbaric sword down and was about to m it towards Kyousuke, and in that instant, Kyousuke erupted in mes on his left arm again and swung it up with great force. The ming w smashes the barbarian sword and breaks one of the dead spirit king''s arms with ease.


    ''''Oi!¡¡You''re looking at it!¡¡Why don''t you give us a hand!


    Glenn shouted at someone who hadn''t been seen here as he held the limp Sink in his arms.


    ''Mizkume, you too!¡¡It''s because of the raven Tengu you brought in that this is what happened!¡¡Take responsibility!


    The Inugami jumped at Glenn, who continued to scream unseemly. But right after that, the mes blown from right beside him scorched the golden body hair of the Inugami.


    ''''!


    The Inugami dexterously shifted his posture in the air andnded on the sand. As the Inugami lowered his posture and roared, another beast attacked him from the evening darkness.


    The beast, which had given no hint of its presence until just now, gave the viewer the impression that it was extremely slender and supplepared to the strong andrge-bodied Inugami. Its golden-colored fur was finely detailed, and a thin, vague foxfire floated around its body.


    ''''It''s still going to be like this.''''


    The fox, with its supple body and nine tails, said in a cheerful voice as it held Inugami''s body down with its paws.


    ''''Guruo-woo!''''


    With a roar, Inugami twisted his body and tried to thrust his fangs into the kitsune''s neck. The fox crossed itself with a flutter and spread its tail gracefully as it did so, facing the golden wolf.


    ''Mizukume, where are the other subordinates!


    You''re home. I should be enough to do the job for you.


    Apparently, this fox is an entity that has some form of conflict of interest and cooperation with the blood family. It is said that it is righteousness to join this battle, but it doesn''t seem that they are casually cutting corners.


    However, if they are only working in righteousness, it also means that they will return if you take out the general''s head. Kyousuke looks out for Weygun and Azuki, who are hiding behind a rock, and then starts running again towards Glenn. The ming ws that grew from his left arm bone red up extraordinarily strongly.


    Just when you are wondering if that w will reach Glen, the sands of the time-world desert rise up and be a wall, blocking the attack.


    ''''Nah...!


    For a moment, Kyousuke couldn''t understand what had happened.


    But the wall of sand quickly formed a human form, catching Kyousuke''s left arm bone. ming ws burned the dusty sand body.


    ''Yo, alright. You made it in time. That''s good. Haha.........


    Glenn, with cold sweat all over his face, hugged Sink''s body and said.


    ''''If I can defeat that skeleton here and get the king''s piece back, I''ll cancel my report to the king about my earlier conspiracy. What do you think?


    .........


    The man in the sand did not answer Glenn''s question. But he was staring at Kyousuke squarely.


    No way, this guy.


    Just as Kyousuke huffed, the body of the sand crumbled in an instant and turned into mes and attacked him.

 88-Episode 81 Reunion

    Hime Water!


    Karasumaru flew in to tear the evening darkness apart and said this as soon as he showed himself.


    ''''Karasumaru-kun!''''


    Rin and Filhana''s team had just started to move straight towards the direction where the mes were seen, after joining up with Lesbon and Hakuba''s team. However, the speed of their march was not that high. It was mainly Rin dragging her feet.


    They were all astonished when Karasumaru showed up there.


    After all, in the process of searching for Karasumaru, they were aiming for that me.


    ''Karasumaru, what happened to Utsurugi and the others!


    It was Hakuba who asked that first. Karasuma nodded quickly.


    ''Just about that. They''re fighting the Blood n over there. I''m going to take Himemizu alone as soon as possible. Is that alright?


    Currently, there are few ways to counter the bloodline.


    Now that the full moon ising out, Inugami should be able to fight in its own way, but from what Karasuma said and did, it seems that''s not the only thing he can do. If that is the case, then there is no pros and cons.


    Even Gozashiki, who doesn''t usually assert himself, asks in a voice that exudes tension only this time.


    ''''Karasuma-kun, what''s the blood family that''sing out?''''


    Bishop and Knight.


    A powerful enemy. Most of my ssmates here have only ever engaged with blood ns up to the pawn ss.


    The pawn ss can be countered by some of the students who awakened in Phase 2. However, when ites to the Knight and Bishop, so far they have only experienced victory with Kyousuke and Rin''s Extreme Cross. It seemed to be true that they had to hurry.


    ''Karasuma-kun, please.''


    Rin said, and was caught in Karasuma''s arms. It was tough to keep sticking without support, but he could still hold on for a few minutes. As it was, she clung to Karasuma''s arm, swallowing it as she did so. The wind stuck and swirled around Karasuma''s body as he floated in the air.


    ''Lesvon, what about us?''


    Therge female warrior Rain asked, with her arms crossed.


    ''I don''t want to risk fighting the Bloods, but since Weygun is over there, we''ll go with you.


    Yes, sir.


    Do you like the Filhana?


    Yes, sir.


    Filhana Granbana nodded, looking supremely calm.


    ''''Then I''ll hurry up and deliver the princess water. I''ll see youter!


    With thosest words, Karasuma flew away from the scene again. His body, with the wind stored in his wings, still didn''t p at all, but reached its maximum speed in an instant. The star-filled sky wrapped in the nighttime curtain and the earth filled with sand melted away in one fell swoop in his vision.


    ''''(Fast........!)


    Rin thought.


    Himemizu Rin, who sounded as the fastest woman at Godai High School, is sensitive to speed. Despite the difference between air andnd, her speed would plunge her into untested territory in an instant. If she had teeth, she would have bitten her teeth, and if she had lips, she would still have bitten them. This speed is a bit enviable.


    And in that moment.


    Whoa, it''s cold!


    Karasuma screamed and looked back. All the while, he did not slow down at all.


    When Rin looked at Karasuma''s legs, there was a chain made of ice tangled around them.


    A shadow that followed closely to thendscape that was melting at the speed of sound. Since the chain was made of ice, it was naturally the one extending from Yukinoshita Ryouka''s arm. She glided across the ground like a skate, with only her own footing covered in ice. Of course, she waspletely dependent on Karasuma for her speed.


    ''Hey, hey, hey, hey! Yukinoshita!¡¡What are you doing?¡¡You''re heavy!


    Hard work and determination, Karasuma-kun!


    With only a strangely cynical smile on his mouth, Yukinoshita brushed aside Karasuma''s protests.


    ''From the looks of it, it looks like you''ve finally learned the joy of trying!¡¡Well, hard work doesn''t always pay off, but it''s a good trend!¡¡Fight Fight!¡¡Come on!¡¡Spunk!


    "f*ck you!¡¡Snowdonia!¡¡Just remember that!


    Well, Yukinoshita has acquired super firepower through Phase 2 Awakening, so there''s no harm in taking her with you. It''s difficult to use it, though, since it''s a one-shot deal.


    It wasn''t long after that that Karasuma reached the battlefield.


    In front of Kyousuke''s eyes, the monster changed from a body of sand to a body of fire and then to a body of water, and soon transformed into a body of wind that seemed to melt into the air.


    The only ones who could manipte the four elements at will were the ones who had increased affinity with all four major spirits in this world. Human sorcerers used pseudo-means to make it possible, but the monster in front of him seemed to have far transcended the realm.


    One by one, the monsters transformed themselves and attacked Kyousuke, but strangely, they did not strike him with a fatal blow. When Kyousuke swung the Evil me''s Deadly w, the monsterpressed the air to create a wall and held its arms down.


    ''''Guh........!


    ''''Don''t use the power of the king piece too much. "Utsurogi.


    A voice that is awfully clear reaches Kyousuke.


    ''''........?''''


    She looked around in amazement, but Glenn, who was caring for Sink at a slight distance, and the nine tailed foxes who were engaged with her and the Inugami, didn''t seem to hear her.


    ''I know you have a lot to say, but I''ll tell you three quick things. Don''t pretend you can hear me.''''


    The words came from the monster in front of me,ing on the wind. After that, the monster charged toward us while manipting the wind. Kyousuke, for now, follows the words and fights back.


    As I thought, this guy in front of me.


    ''First of all, its body is not able to withstand the use of the power of the royal strip. If you must use it, you must remove your entire arm before a total of one hour has passed.


    Pretending to follow Glenn''s words, he attacked Kyousuke, apparently for the purpose of getting him to suppress the use of the power of the king piece. Kyousuke looked at his own left arm. The arm bone, which had been deformed by the king piece, continued to pulsate with an eerie red magic power on its surface.


    The wind monster continued.


    ''''Next, the king''s ability to perceive the full moon is diminished on the day of the full moon due to the aftereffects of his previous battles. It''s the reason I was able toe here. I''m sure Beni doesn''t know this either, so when you get a chance to meet him, tell him.''''


    That is to say, he has already be a being perceived by the king in some way in front of him. In other words, this power that allowed him to change into the form of the four attributes one after the other was probably his Phase 3 ability.


    This was not pleasant information for Kyousuke.


    There was a lot to be gained by him speaking information like this. But was there no other way to get it? It also meant that he couldn''t rescue Kyousuke in time.


    The next time they met, there was a chance that they would have to engage in a serious battle.


    ''''It''s thest time.''''


    The wind demon said while acting out a rabid battle with Kyousuke.


    ''''Spider Saki and Tentahara have been transported to their home base. The headquarters is not in the New Continent. It''s on the east side of the Old Continent.''''


    The emerald eyes that seemed to blend into the wind looked at Kyousuke intently from the front.


    ''''I''ll take care of the two of you.......so.......''''


    You''re....


    ''I think I''m going to have to do this much. So I need to do what I''m supposed to do and then let me apologize.


    At that moment, Kyousuke felt an unknown emotion swell up inside him. Kyousuke forcefully suppressed the urge to reprimand the man in front of him.


    Just in time, Sink also regained consciousness. The fact that his arm was bitten off by the Inugami meant that his fighting ability was greatly reduced by the saliva of the werewolf race. However, she swung her spear with one arm while being supported by Glenn.


    ''''Mizkume!¡¡That canine is my prey!


    It looks like he''s running out of time to stall. Sink happily pounced on the Inugami as she continued to fight evenly against the nine-tailed fox. Just then, Weygun, who was behind a rock, cast a spell, and the lightning bolt stopped her in her tracks slightly. But Sink didn''t care that her costume was scorched, she pointed her spear at the Inugami with a big smile on her face and thrust her spear at him. The spear finally pierced through the Inugami''s fur and stabbed deep into it.


    Sink pulled out his spear and gave instructions to the undead army that had been waiting for it. As the tip of the spear was pointed at Weygun and Azuki, who were hiding behind a rock, the King of the Dead and the wights slowly began to move.


    At the same time, Glenn also turned his gaze towards them.


    ''''What''s taking you so long, High Elf!¡¡I''ll give you a hand and we''ll get that guy in one fell swoop!


    ''Utsurugi, I''m retreating. I''ve seen Karasuma, I''m sure Himemizu-san and the others will be here soon.


    Kyousuke immediately understood the intentions of the man in front of him. The power of the newly forbidden king piece, but only slightly released, reigniting the evil me''s deadly ws. Faster than Guren could join the battle towards us, Kyousuke swung his arm and mmed it into the man, as hard as he could.


    The moment he ms it down, he retracts the deadly w. However, the man manipted the elements and made it seem as if the body of the wind had been pierced by a w of fire.


    ''''Guu........!


    He clutches his chest and screams. He stumbles back a couple of steps, nces at Glenn, then huffily scrapes off into the wind.


    ''''That guy...!


    Glenn yells in frustration.


    ''''You''ve gotpassion for a formerrade........!¡¡It''s a full moon, and all I like to do is imitate it!


    Kyousuke didn''t turn his gaze to Glenn. The wights and dead kings were about to flood the wagans hiding behind the rocks. Those things had to be stopped for the briefest of moments before Karasuma and Rin arrived. But...


    And just in time, a scream rang out, tearing through the air.


    ''Friezaaastorstoom!


    ...!


    A ray of blue light rushes from beyond the darkness of the night. In response to the shout, Glenn twisted his body to evade, but the glowing streak hit the dead king of the dead spirits who was attacking the wagans behind the rocks. The giant body was instantly iced over.


    Furthermore.


    ''Imaginary inversion!¡¡Firebrisers--doh!


    The frozen rays of light turned into super hot heat rays in an instant. There was a shadow that charged towards the body of the King of the Dead Spirit, which had changed from a cooling state to a heated state in an instant, tearing through the evening darkness.


    ''''Now, Karasuma-kun!''''


    Oh, yeah!


    The jet-ck shadow, d in wind, unabashedly mmed its body into the King of the Dead Spirits. The super-fast bullets pierced through the body tissue of the King of the Dead Spirit, which became vulnerable all at once due to the temperature difference. A huge hole was drilled into the body part of the Dead Spirit King, and it slowly copsed down.


    Without a doubt, it was Karasuma Yoshitsune. Making an icy path over the desert, gliding like a skate, Yukinoshita Ryouka arrived as well.


    ''''Tch!''''


    Glenn clicked his tongue and started shooting ck bullets at Snowdrop.


    ''''Phew!


    Snowdonia stopped on the sand with her legs spread out and intercepted the ck bullet with her arms crossed. It created a wall of ice in front of him, but the bullet broke through the wall of ice and hit Yukinoshita in the gut, who was showing a confident smug look.


    ''''Gofu.''''


    Snowdonia cowered, holding her stomach.


    ''''Yukinoshita, are you okay...?''''


    I''m not happy that you''re worried about me.


    Why do I have to be told that?


    However, he couldn''t afford to be rambling. Kyousuke looked at the sky.


    Karasumaru, who had sted through the gut of the King of the Dead, couldn''t kill his speed and plunged into the darkness of the night, but he continued to make a great turn and came back to us. Too fast is a good idea.


    ''Utsurogi, I''ve got Himemizu!¡¡Take it!


    From the sky, Karasuma throws Rin down at Kyousuke.


    ''Oooh, that''s a mess to handle!


    Rin uttered a soul cry. Kyousuke runs towards Rin''s fall as he is thrown.


    ''''I will stop the fusion!¡¡Sync!


    Okay!


    Sink had been hunting down the Inugami two-on-one with the nine-tailed fox, but he was quick to respond to Glenn''s voice. With one arm, he charged at Kyousuke with his spear at the ready. At the same time, Guren went to attack Rin with a ck magic bullet.


    Yukinoshita and Karasuma moved in response to Sink''s and Guren''s movements, respectively.


    Karasumaru''s flying speed at that moment was greater than the speed of the magic bullets that Guren released. Each bullet was faster than it could reach Rin, and Karasumaru interrupted them with his three-dimensional behavior. The leaf fan he wielded bounced off one or two ck magic bullets. However, Mittsu couldn''t move his arms in time and Karasuma was hit by the magic bullets. Karasuma''s body was blown away as he spun through the air, but he stayed in the air as he did so, and at the fourth and final shot, he hit himself.


    In order to block Sink''s spear aimed at Kyousuke, Yukinoshita created a wall of ice. But her ice cannot block the tip of that spear, which can also break through the fur of the Inugami. The ice wall was easily shattered, and that didn''t stop the momentum of the sink. Kyousuke couldn''t move to catch Rin falling from the sky at that moment.


    ''''Yukinoshita-san!''''


    Azuki shouted, and at that moment his gaze met hers. They nodded to each other from either side, and Azuki released a stream of water at Yukinoshita. Yukinoshita released cold air, freezing the water stream in one fell swoop, creating an even thicker wall than before.


    ''''Oh, you do!''''


    Sinkughed as he plunged his spear into the wall. Even with one arm, even if the power of the factor was suppressed, there was no sign of any decline in his fighting ability.


    Sink drew his spear once and swung it wide with one hand, and this time he struck it vertically and vigorously.


    ''''Kook...!


    Even the wall of ice that Yukinoshita and Azuki had created with all their might, Sink could easily shatter it.


    However, the stalling worked. Kyousuke seeds in catching Rin''s body, which was tossed into the air. The body of the slime enveloped the skeleton''s skeleton, and immediately afterwards, a tornado arose around them to cover their bodies.


    The gust of wind that rolls in causes them to lose their bnce and snowkes to fall on their asses. However, Sink is not scared at all and rushes towards that tornado.


    ''''No, Sink!


    Don''t worry about it!


    He shook off Glenn''s restraint and thrust the spear, with one arm, into the tornado. Immediately after, Sink''s mouth fished wide open.


    ''''A response!¡¡Now.....................what?


    At the same time she nodded her head, the tornado that had enveloped Kyousuke and the others popped up.


    From inside, a man stood up, shimmering. His eyes, clear as water, stared at the sink. The wind yed with his hair and the hem of his clothes fluttered.


    The man''s figure, illuminated by the moonlight, had a look of anger on his face, unusual for his mild-mannered nature. The tip of the spear had indeed pierced through his chest, but the man didn''t look damaged and grabbed the hilt of the spear.


    ''''Extreme Cross!¡¡It''s Kyousuke and Rin.


    ''We''ll do it!¡¡You''re very impressive!


    Sink tries to pull out the spear with a confident smile, but Kyousuke has a firm grip on the spear, so he can''t pull it out easily.


    ''''Anh......... Wait, that''s already!¡¡Let go of me, dear!


    Ohhhh... hey!


    Not taking up any of Sink''s words, Kyousuke mmed his hand sword into Sink''s spear. There was a cracking sound, and the spear was easily cut in two.


    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!''''


    Hmph!


    Sink screamed and opened his mouth angrily, but Kyousuke showed no mercy and mmed his kick into Sink, aiming it at his stomach. Sink''s petite body was lightly blown off and rolled around on the sand.


    ''''Eh, egregious...''''


    Karasuma, who had crashed on the sand, looked up and muttered.


    ''''........Kyousuke-kun, are you angry?''''


    A little bit.


    Answering Rin''s words briefly, Kyousuke tossed the broken piece of spear away and panned his hands.


    Sink, covered in sand, stood up, using the broken spear as a wand, but as he tossed it away, he ripped the hem of his own skirt snapping it off, perhaps to make it easier to move. He makes a fist with one arm and raises one leg high.


    ''How dare you use my spear!¡¡And you kicked it!¡¡I haven''t even had Glenn kick my ass yet!


    Back off, Sink!¡¡That''s not a good match for you!


    Glenn ran across the sand and stood in front of Sink to protect him.


    ''But Glenn, this guy, the spear you gave me,''


    I''ll deal with him. You start the other one.


    Can you punish meter?


    Yeah.


    I''ll do it.


    Sink chuckled and ran across the sand towards Inugami. As it was, Glenn got into a standoff with Kyousuke.


    ''''What the hell are these guys...''''


    Karasuma blurts out and stands up from the sand. Kyousuke nces at him, but doesn''t take his gaze off of Glenn.


    ''Karasuma, join Inugami. Or rather, sink, please.


    Yeah, okay.


    ''Snowke, work with Weygun and the others to crush the misceneous fish around you. Stand by to fire a trillion-degree fireballs at any time when the white horses and Lesbons arrive.


    I got it!


    They said they disliked Kyousuke, but for once, they responded with open arms.


    ''Wegan and Mitarai, look at the situation and support the other guys. But our priority is to protect ourselves.


    Mm, okay.


    Oh, yes!


    As Glenn tells us, the Extreme Cross, which is capable of full liquefaction, is by far the best match for the Knight ss bloodline, which is primarily a physical attack. Glenn is a bishop ss. He is better suited to deal with the current Kyousuke because he excels in indirect attack methods that make full use of factors.


    This is the first time for Kyousuke to fight against a bishop ss bloodline, too.


    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve been this angry. I guess you''re ready for it.


    We can''t afford it.


    Kyousuke said once and for all.


    ''Never in my life have I been this angry. You''re ready for this, aren''t you?''


    The object of his anger, though, was not the man in front of him. Rin''s consciousness felt her consciousness shrink tightly at Kyousuke''s muttered, bottom-cold voice.


    ''''Guru-ohh!


    With a snarl, Inugami pounces on the fox in front of him. The nine-tailed fox was graceful, to say the least, but in fact, if you ask Inugami, it dodged the attack with a ska-like gesture. What the Inugami''s ws and fangs tore apart was the mirage-like vision that appeared just before it.


    Unlike the Inugami, this fox was not a monster that excelled in physical means of attack. It makes full use of illusions and mes, standing around like a wizard. But in fact, the Inugami stepped on the fact that it would be a beast with no great durability.


    ''A werewolf? It''s odd to meet you in a ce like this.''''


    The fox speaks as such. Inugami had no intention of talking to this stinking fox, and there was no way he could dodge words in this form in the first ce. He only responded by baring his fangs and growling low and threatening.


    I can understand what the kitsune is trying to say. Inugami had also heard to some extent about the extent of the monstrosities that existed in the original world. That was true from histe father, as well as from the people in the government who protected the survivors of his family. It''s not limited to Japan, either. There were other monsters in the world that were different from one''s own n and blood family.


    However, the majority of the monsters in Japan had been reduced in number around the end of the war.


    From Inugami''s point of view, it didn''t matter. I don''t know more than that, and I don''t want to know about it.


    From Inugami''s point of view, the fact that there was a blood queen in the same ss was much more important, and the next most important thing was that even the brother of the Onmyou dormitory''s pride and joy, the demon agent, was in the same ss.


    But even then, the Inugami n was not the target of the demon execution, and Gourin Yuanzong generally didn''t seem to know what his brother was, so it still didn''t matter.


    Whether or not the fox in front of him was a monster that had been inhabiting Japan since ancient times was even more unimportant inparison.


    ''Mizukume!¡¡I hope you''ll give me back my catch!


    A blood female knightes running from behind with a happy smile.


    She lost her arm and her spear, and yet she still seems to be willing to fight. From Inugami''s point of view, she''s very wee. Sticking your ws and fangs into the blood ns is one of the things that makes life worth living.


    The fox looked at her and muttered in dismay.


    ''You can''t do that with yours. You''ll have to be quiet.''


    ''Excuse me!¡¡I can still fight........oh?


    A ck shadow jumps out to interrupt the woman Knight. The shadow grabbed her remaining arm.


    ''Oh, hey!¡¡Stop it!¡¡What are you doing!


    Knight was dragged away with a scream.


    Karasuma. An unnecessary imitation.


    Inugami stared at the fox again, his golden twin eyes ring at the kitsune. The fox still stood as graceful as ever, the moonlight reflecting off its smooth furry body hair. The fox''s eyes stared back at us, and the two beasts stared at each other again, on the sand under the moonlight.


    The aftermath of Kyousuke and Glenn''s collision caused a cloud of dust to roll up and paint their vision. With a small click of his tongue, Yukinoshita leaped and headed towards the Weyguns, who were hiding behind the rocks. The number of corpses, or ghouls, was still roughly over twenty, and there were still two Dead Spirit Kings left. If it''s a fireball of maximum output, I can buzz them all together, but it''s somewhat difficult to use it in this crowded situation.


    ''''However, we don''t have the power to fire two or three fireballs a trillion degrees, huh...''''


    Even though temperature maniption through imaginary reversals is convenient, by nature, Yukinoshita is a snow woman. As a race ability, she only possesses the power to plunge into the conceptual low temperature realm beyond absolute zero, the imaginary number realm, so to speak, and reversing it and bringing it to a high temperature state is itself an overspecialty that was forcibly blossomed by Phase 2.


    Unlike Kyousuke''s "Characteristic Amplification", which can be permanently activated, a single imaginary reversal uses a lot of physical strength. If it''s a corpse, though, he can deal with it with just a freezing attack.


    ''''!


    As he was freezing and kicking the corpses, Yukinoshita saw the hulking body of the King of the Dead, rising swiftly from the dust that had rolled up. His weakness was not low temperature, but high temperature. Yukinoshita stopped and concentrated the cold air into his right fist.


    ''''Imaginary reversal!¡¡Hahhhh!


    The umted cold air is converted into a super high-pitched sma ball, which isunched in the manner of a serve.


    The sma ball creaked and flexed the atmosphere and mmed into the dead king''s body with super speed. The blow obliterates three arms on the right half of the body, but it doesn''t stop the movement. Yukinoshita begins to prepare for the second sma serve, but at the same time, another Dead Spirit Kinges around behind him.


    ''Jump forward, Yukinoshita!


    A wagan leaped out from behind a rock and shouted as he activated his magic. A lightning bolt spurted out, striking the wounded King of the Dead Spirit from the side as he struck him down. With a popping sound of the atmosphere, the King of the Dead Spirits staggered widely.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka jumped forward to escape the sword strike delivered by the King of the Dead Ghosts behind her. It took the form of a dive onto the sand, but as she rolled forward to protect her body, Yukinoshita immediately regained her stance. He wasn''t an unbeatable opponent, but he still needed two or three sma serves to finish off the remaining King of the Dead Spirit. Even though the fire power is greatly suppressed, the principle is the same as a trillion-degree fireball. The wear and tear is intense.


    However, I still have no choice but to beat it.


    Snowdonia stands with both legs spread and concentrates the cold air into her right arm.


    ''Wegan-san, I''ll take care of the wounded one first. Hold me back.


    Don''t get your hopes up.


    As soon as Weygun said that, he quickly started chanting. It was too defenseless for a sorcerer to chant in front of two monsters with such huge bodies. However, he activated his attack magic faster than the bearer, who lifted his staggered body again, could attack Weygun with his three remaining arms.


    Although it was a chancy blowpared to the thunderbolt earlier, it only served to stop the movement for a moment. And if only for that moment, Yukinoshita was able toplete the process of converting the cold air into a sma sphere.


    ''''Imaginary reversal!''''


    Snowdonia threw the sma ball into the air and leapt as her body warped wildly.


    ''sma saaaab!¡¡I''m going to punch it out!


    In the end, the words consisted.


    The sma sphereunched by Yukinoshita''s palm once again follows the same behavior as before and crashes into the King of the Dead. This time it was a smash hit. Without missing the target, the sma sphere ripped off the King of the Dead Spirit''s head and chest.


    ''''!!!!


    The giant body of the King of the Dead Spirit slowly copsed as it lost its power. As if to exploit the gap in Yukinoshita''snding, the other body brandishes its barbaric sword and rushes in. Thrusting one hand into the sand, Yukinoshita res at the king of the dead spirits. The air was cooled all at once and a wall of ice was built. The barbaric sword mmed into the wall of ice.


    There was a roaring sound.


    The wall of ice was shattered by the barbarian sword with ease. Shards of shattered ice shards sparkled and danced in the evening darkness.


    However, the roaring sound was by no means the result of the moment the ice wall was shattered. The second wall popped out of the sand and caught the barbarian sword without making a single crack. Sesshomaru''s vision was blocked by an unidentified stone wall at that moment, but she understood it immediately.


    Mr. Kano!


    Yukinoshita-san, get back!


    He obeyed a familiar ssmate''s voice. Snowke jumped back from the spot, pulling Weygun''s arm back.


    The King of the Dead Spirit swung his arm repeatedly and struck the barbaric sword. The stone wall created by Chihaya Kabeno was unable to withstand the several attacks and eventually shattered. However, it was much faster than that, as wall after wall lifted from the sand.


    Each wall that was spawned was muchrger than the Dead Spirit King. When the Reaper King tried to go around from the side, there was another wall that arose and blocked his path.


    ''''You''ve kept me waiting!


    When I turned towards the direction of the voice, I saw a white horse unicorn with two figures on its back, about to rush in.


    One was arge female warrior, Rayne. She swung her halberd and kicked out the remaining wights on the ground. The Ozashiki Doji peeked out from behind her and stared at the giant body of the King of the Dead Spirit through a series of walls.


    The okappa-headed ozaashiki stands up on the white horse''s saddle with his mouth tied tightly together. He threw his kemari forward and put his hand on Rain''s shoulder, and then mmed his body directly into the air with an overhead kick.


    ''''Ikke ee!


    The kickball crashes into the wall with a speed no less than the sma serve released by Yukinoshita.


    The wall that the ball crashes into slowly falls forward, losing its bnce. The series of walls are like dominoes. One by one, the walls copsed forward, engulfing the King of the Dead Spirit who was in the front row of them and falling into the sand.


    ''''Sooooooooooo!


    Azuki shouts from behind a rock. Indeed, amazing. The body of the King of the Dead Spirit is beautifully underneath the dominoes using the wall.


    In the end, Lesvon Balk, Filhana mbana, and Chihaya Kano caught up to us as they ran. Lesvon, despite his one-armed ship''s eye, cut down two or three corpses with his longsword. Filhana also stood as if to protect Lesbon''s back and wore a light in her fist.


    But by this time, it was roughly after the female warrior Rain, who was straddling a white horse, had returned most of the wights to the soil with a lion''s share of the battle. With Halberd in hand, Rain is like an Amazoness-like female prodigy, but looking at the white horse carrying her with a vaguely contented face, well, that''s what it seems to be.


    ''''Good job, thank you.''''


    With that, Snowdonia crossed her arms and stared at the battle that was continuing across the sand.


    Lesbons, sword in hand, also looked around carelessly.


    ''So it feels like the misceneous fish have been swept away. Who''s left?''


    Utsurogi-kun and Bishop, Karasumaru-kun and Knight, and Inugami-san and a fox that I don''t know about are fighting.


    Snowke exins, pointing to each one.


    ''''Knight is wounded. I''m going to do what Utsurogi-kun says and go on standby for the big move.


    All right. Me and Filhana are Inugami''s backup. Hakuba and Rain will be Ksma''s backup.


    They all nodded as Lesvon quickly turned the instructions around. Kabeno, Mizashiki, Weygun and Azuki are to support Kyousuke and the others in the situation. The question is whether or not there is room to interrupt that fight, though.


    I watch the battle between Kyousuke Soraki and Bishop Glenn as they sh on the sand.


    But what I''m going to do is to prepare for a trillion-degree fireball. My physical strength is saved. Yukinoshita gathers the cold air in her hands and pulls its molecr motion all the way down to the imaginary realm.

 89-Episode 82 Calling Command

    Ooo-ryaaaah!


    Kyousuke''s fist extends to Glenn. Extreme Blows.


    Just before the fist is mmed down, the entire upper arm of the fist is scraped off in a huff. The liquefied arm enters Guren''s body and eats through his body from the inside. The Extreme Blow is such a deadly and destructive blow.


    Even if the upper arm is detached, it is properly controlled. Kyousuke shows no mercy to this blow. As he has done when he has taken several lives before, he moves his right arm, which he has burrowed into Glenn''s body, to his heart. Eventually, that arm popped his heart and caused a bright red flower to bloom.


    It was supposed to be like that this time, too, but...


    Huh....


    Glenn smiled mockingly and let the ck energy body clothe his own whole body.


    Immediately afterwards, Kyousuke''s arms, which were separated, instantly lost control. A numbing sensation ran through his right two arms and beyond, a sensation that made him stop moving like a stone again.


    That ck energy is the same one that the armor-d pawns emit. Maybe it''s only effective in suppressing the power of the monsters. Kyousuke so and so gave up on his right arm that he lost control of it.


    ''''Rin!''''


    "Oh!


    When Kyousuke thrusts out his right arm, the lost part of his body is instantly regenerated.


    This body has the characteristics of both Kyousuke (skeleton) and Rin (slime). As a result, as long as he can replenish his body tissues with water, it''s easy to repair the missing parts.


    But, I see. Unlike until now, it''s quite a troublesome move.


    Due to the fact that Extreme Cross is capable of instantaneous andplete liquefaction, it is nearly invincible in physicalbat. Its weaknesses are sudden temperature changes and magical attacks. Although I''ve never tried it, it is possible to be damaged by a "fighting spirit" such as that dealt with by Goubayashi, or the golden aura released by the dog god of the full moon.


    A bishop-ss fighting style that magically unleashes the bloodline factor like energy is one way to damage Rin''s slime body. The total amount he can handle, and his skills are also different from the pawns he''s dealt with so far.


    Kyousuke thrust out his right fist and pulled his left fist in front of him, taking a Jeet Kune Do stance.


    After the past three months of fighting, Kyousuke''s fighting style was bing more refined in his amateur way.


    He had been blessed with many opportunities to experiment with his movements, as many of his opponents had been able to push him with power.


    As long as Extreme Brawl didn''t work, Bishop''s Glenn couldn''t be called a power push.


    ''''This time, let''s go from here!


    As soon as Glenn shouts, he creates a ck spear on his right arm and projects it at Kyousuke. It''s a spear of factor energy. He couldn''t bypass it to touch it. Just when Kyousuke was about to avoid it, arge hole appeared in his stomach with a bang.


    ''''Uh-oh!


    The spear sessfully slipped through the hole and stabbed into the sand.


    "I''ll do the evasive maneuvers, so focus on the attack, Kyousuke-kun!


    Okay, okay!


    The hole in his belly was immediately blocked, and Kyousuke stroked around it, calming his upset temper.


    Even though they were fully fused, it was surprising to suddenly have a hole in his stomach.


    ''''d*mn, dexterous imitation!


    Glenn produced spear after spear and continued to project at us. Determining exactly where the spears were aimed, Rin hijacked and punched a hole in his stomach.


    Kyousuke immediately closed the distance and clenched his fist tightly. Instantly, the shape of his fist transformed and he gripped the sharp de. Kyousuke swung the de and mmed it towards Glenn.


    ''''Chii!''''


    Glenn creates a ck spear and catches it. The spear folds so strongly that you think it will break. However, even though they are winning by force, this spiteful battle does not necessarily mean that they have the upper hand.


    The spear is made up of ck factor energy, and the de that struck is made up of Kyousuke''s and others'' bodies.


    The ck energy slowly seeps into the de.


    ''''You will be defeated!''''


    Do you mean to question the High Elf?


    It''s not a favor to you!


    Kyousuke''s shout and a new arm stretched out from his belly at about the same time.


    There was more than one arm extending from his belly. Rather than arms, they were closer to tentacles, and several stabs with sharp pointed ends were thrust into Glenn''s abdomen one after the other.


    ''''Gah, phew...!


    At that moment, the ck spear that was catching Kyousuke''s de disappears. The de, which had lost its support, gained momentum and tried to smash Guren''s face. Guren barely twists his body, but the de manages to cut off one of his arms.


    The tentacles that skewered Glenn''s stomach settled into Kyousuke''s belly, brushing away the blood. Kyousuke also swung his right arm, and the de returned to its original shape of his arm.


    It wasn''t Kyousuke''s intention to aim at Glenn''s stomach now. It was Rin.


    Guren stumbles back, holding his stomach, and takes two or three steps backwards.


    There was a tter, a shivering sensation in his body. This was Rin''s.


    No matter how much she had gotten over her fear, her filter was off. Originally, Himemizu Rin was not a girl who could be okay with hurting people. Even if she approved of fighting, she couldn''t just skewer people''s bodies and slink away.


    Kyousuke held his left shoulder with his own right hand.


    ''It''s okay, Rin. Thanks. Don''t take it easy.


    "Oh, um, yeah...


    Rin''s voice was also somewhat shaky as she answered that.


    Glenn spits out blood from his mouth as he holds his stomach. He gets down on one knee and wipes his mouth with the sleeve of his tuxedo.


    Glenn''s twin eyes, staring at us, were filled with a variety of emotions. Anger, frustration, and a tiny bit of fear. They are the very emotions of people who are obsessed with life and trying not to die. It''s raw and true. However, that expression did not call the slightest hesitation into Kyousuke''s body.


    ''''Whoa!


    Glenn roared and let the ck energy consolidate in his remaining arms. Kyousuke swung his fist at him to stop him from fighting back.


    ''''Guren!''''


    Sink!


    The screaming voice causes Glenn to stop moving for a moment. When he looks, he sees a battered sinke running over, rolling on the sand. He passes through the blockade by Karasuma, Hakuba, and Rain and runs in a straight line to Guren. Guren managed to stay on the sand, taking Kyousuke''s fist in stride.


    The ck energy stored in Guren''s arms is growingrger andrger. Kyousuke shouted to hispanions who were standing aside.


    ''''Yukinoshita!''''


    When he looked at her, the snow woman held up her hands, creating a sphere of cold air above them. Snow Woman nodded and reversed the imaginary temperature that made up that cold air, all at once. The sphere instantly heats up, and the high heat turns the air into sma and makes a popping sound.


    Glenn noticed Yukinoshita''s movement and radiated the ck energy body stored in his right arm towards her. The ck torrent that flowed out with a thud is prevented by a wall that appeared to lift up from the ground. The wall shattered in an instant, but there was more than one protective wall. In the meantime, Yukinoshita was preparing a desperate strike.


    ''''Glenn!''''


    Sink, stoping!


    ''No!¡¡No........!


    Glenn pushes Sink away from him as he tries to jump on his arm. The moment he saw that, Kyousuke''s movements also slowed down slightly.


    But it was only for a few, mere moments. Kyousukeposed the de on his right arm again and tried to block the movements of Guren and the others.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun.''''


    Rin''s words echoed in Kyousuke''s mind as he started to run.


    ''You can leave if you don''t want to!''


    "No. I''m in.


    He swung his de and shed at Glenn. Glenn didn''t do anything to prevent the blow from happening. He concentrated the ck factor energy in his remaining arm and directed it at Sink, who had just pushed it away. Kyousuke''s single sword catches Guren head-on and cracks his head. With a solid response, a bright red color popped out.


    ''''Guren!


    "Snowke, do it!


    As Kyousuke shouts, Ryouka Yukinoshita swings and projects a trillion-degree high heat fireball raised above her head.


    The sma fireball erodes the atmosphere, vaporizing the sand and scorching the evening darkness as it closes in on Kyousuke and the others. Kyousuke jumped away, but Sink rushed towards Guren, whose head was cracked open. At that moment, the ck energy stored in Guren''s remaining arm exploded and blew Sink''s feet away.


    Sand danced and Sink''s slender body could be seen flying through the air.


    It wasn''t long after that that Yukinoshita''s trillion-degree fireball engulfed Glenn''s body.


    Kyousuke''s body, which jumped back, was also exposed to the strong heat. It felt like the surface of his body was evaporating. When hended on the sand, the sand where the sma fireball had passed by had turned to ss. There was not the slightest trace of Glenn''s presence there.


    For a moment. It was a quick and easy turn of events.


    But Glenn''s figure was already gone. The same is true of Sink. Whether she had evaporated with him or not, it was impossible to tell. Kyousuke breathed heavily while holding his trembling body.


    Hmm. It''s over.


    Therge fox that had previously been engaged with the Inugami muttered as he snorted.


    It was not clear who this fox was. But since he was cooperating with the blood race, it''s possible that he was an enemy. When Kyousuke red at him, the kitsune fished its mouth wide open. Even so, the tension in everyone''s mind could not be released.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that you can''t get your hands on any of them. They lost, so there is no one for me to do you a favor.


    You''re... What are you?


    You''ll never see each other again as you try to return to your world. And if you never see each other, that means you never have to talk about it.


    The Inugami lowered his posture beside the kitsune as he spoke, snarling.


    The kitsune then nced at Karasuma for a moment, still huffing and puffing, before turning his back to her.


    ''So long,''


    Waving his nine tails, the fox leaves the scene.


    ''''Ah, good job!''''


    Nice knowing you.


    Only Rin and Azuki waved their hands, along with some awfully polite words.


    They all finally let out a sigh of relief as the fox disappeared.


    ''''We''ve managed to repel them, haven''t we?


    Good job, Karasuma. I''m d you''re okay.


    Lesbon sighed as he thrust his longsword into the sand. Hakuba nodded and turned his attention to Karasuma.


    The fight was over, and Rain descended to the sand with his halberd. Hakuba looked a little rueful.


    ''It almost happened, and for me, it''s chilled my liver.


    Weygun, too, said with his arms crossed.


    ''''..........''''


    Karasumaru was silent, his face a bit downcast, but eventually he walked towards Lesvon as if he had made up his mind. Lesbon nodded his head curiously at Karasuma''s attitude.


    ''Duh, what''s wrong?''


    I''m with you.


    Karasuma mumbles to himself, Lesvon, Filhana, Weigan, and Rain. The four adventurers present stiffened their bodies.


    ''''........Wombat?''''


    Yeah. I think he''s dead. He''s trying to get me out.


    With that, Karasuma pointed across the sand.


    ''I didn''t see any bodies. There''s a dungeon over there, and that was the blood n''s hideout.


    Kyousuke could hear the sadness in Karasuma''s words as he mumbled this to himself.


    From Kyousuke''s point of view, Wombat was an unforgivable man. He was one of Lesvon and his friends, but his words and actions had twice put Kyousuke and Kyousuke''s friends in a difficult position. He would renege on the promises he had made once, and he was quite resentful of the man.


    I''m sure Karasumaru would have been the same, but I could sense a different feeling in his tone of voice.


    That sadness was a different kind of emotion than the ''he''s a jerk, but I didn''t even want him to die'' kind of feeling.


    ''''........I see.''''


    When Lesvon was told of hispanion''s death, he smiled a little sadly and nodded.


    ''''Well I know a little bit about how that guy feels.


    Looking at Lesbon''s face, Karasuma continues.


    Being disappointed, or being treated as useless. Well, I guess I didn''t want them to hate me. I didn''t want to be left out. So I guess I just wanted a chance to redeem myself. I can''t forgive you for attacking my ssmates, but I think I understand that part.


    He''s always been that way.


    Lesvon said, staring at the sword he had stabbed into the sand.


    ''He was an idiot,''


    Well I''m going to take a look at that dungeon.


    Filhana stood up and said.


    ''Shall I follow you?''


    When Lesvon calls out to her, she smiles and waves her head in the air.


    ''I''m just going to have a quick look. You all should stay here. I''m sure they''ll have something to talk about, like how to treat your injuries and what they''re going to do.


    After saying that much, Filhana quickly runs across the sand.


    The policy from now on. Receiving those words, Kyousuke and Lesvon looked at each other. When they uncoalesce, Rinnds at their feet with a nimblending.


    Lesbon looked around at all of his ssmates who were rxing on the sand.


    Soraki Kyousuke, Himemizu Rin, Karasumaru Yoshitsune, Yukinoshita Ryouka, Mitarai Azuki, Kawano Chihaya, Ozaji Do-suke, Hakuba Ikkaku, and Inugami Hibiki.


    Yukinoshita made a bed of ice on the sand to cool her burning body, while Gozashiki sat snuggled up to Kabano. Inugami sat down on the sand with arge absent-mindedness, his wounds being healed by Hakuba and Azuki.


    It was as promised that they would be put on a fast liaison ship to the old continent. In the meantime, there was talk between Kyousuke, Lesbon and the others of searching for their missingpanions.


    ''Well, I think we''ve found Karasuma. Was there two more of them?¡¡Are you in the bloodhouses?


    ''No, those two aren''t in the New World anymore, apparently. So that''s all of them.


    ''Right. Well then, it doesn''t seem to be a problem...


    Lesvon said and looked at Filhana as he ran.


    Although he was trying to appear calm, he had just mourned hispanion. There must be a deep sadness in him, even if he doesn''t show it. ''It doesn''t seem to be a problem,'' he says, ''but I''m sure he''s filled with the desire to find the wombat''s corpse and mourn him soon.


    The loss of apanion is heavy. Kyousuke thinks he knows that.


    ''''Hey, Utsurogi.


    Karasuma walked towards Kyousuke. He looked a bit embarrassed.


    "...What''s up, Karasuma?


    Kyousuke responded in a somewhat mortified voice. He was in a foul mood, to his own surprise.


    ''''No, I mean. I''m sorry about that.


    Okay.


    I could see Rin looking up at me in some kind of surprise.


    Don''t look at me like that, I thought, reminding myself that Rin has no eyes. It''s not funny at all.


    Kyousuke understands. He knows why he''s in a bad mood. It''s in the conversation Karasuma had just dodged with Lesvon.


    ''''So........I guess I just wanted a chance to redeem myself. I can''t forgive you for attacking my ssmates, but I think I can understand that part.''''


    At the same time, he also recalled the words of the high elf who had just saved Kyousuke just a few moments ago.


    ''''I think I have to do this much. That''s why I want you to do what you''re supposed to do properly and then let me apologize to you afterwards.''''


    Kyousuke didn''t like it. An awareness that was shared by both of them, and perhaps even the dead wombat. Not only that. There is no way to know for sure now, but I suspect that Washio Rohta had the same awareness.


    Doesn''t everyone take their responsibilities too seriously?


    They made their own mistakes, got depressed, worried, worried, and tried to solve their problems without permission.


    I didn''t say I wouldn''t forgive anyone.


    Why didn''t you say ''I''m sorry'' first?


    If you had just said that much, it could have been done.


    Even if you didn''t, I was ready to cover for you as much as I could. You could have forgiven.


    Anyway, for Kyousuke, that is what he couldn''t help but be dissatisfied with.


    ''''Guren........!¡¡Glenn....!


    Sink was walking across the Time World desert with tears streaming down his face.


    Just before she was swallowed by the sma fireball released by the snow woman, Glenn blew her body away. He sheltered her.


    As a result, she survived and managed to get out of her predicament under the watchful eye of the monsters and adventurers. But the number of things she lost was too much of a shroud.


    Her pride and joy, her spear. His own one arm. And Glenn.


    I''ll never forgive them for taking Glen from me. I will have my revenge.


    Even if that''s not what Gentleman Glenn wants.


    But I''ll never forgive them for what they did to me. I''m going to kill them.


    I will....


    And just as he was about to say his decision, Sink felt a tremendous killing spirit behind himself. He jumped to his feet and turned around.


    ''''You........!


    And standing at the end of Sink''s stare was a woman.


    She looked familiar. He remembered that one of the guys he had just fought was a woman dressed in the same outfit. She didn''t leave much of an impression on me, but this time was different. The woman, dressed in white, loose-fitting garments, stomping on the sand, came slowly down the dune. The fists of her arms were filled with light and her whole body was filled with a killing spirit.


    ''''I knew you were still alive?


    What''s going on here?


    I''m here to take care of you. I think I missed a shot.


    With that, the woman takes a stance.


    Sink had a hunch. If this is the case, she will be killed. The woman in front of him is not just an adventurer. It''s something else, hiding a more powerful force. From the neck of the woman, who was slowly approaching me in a poised position, I could see a pocket watch hanging from her neck. The short hand stopped, pointing to four on the clock face.


    ''''I would have tolerated it to the extent of messing with you, but if you were even messing with the king''s piece, then the empire can''t overlook it. Do you understand?


    No... no...!


    You''ve gone too far.


    The woman just mumbled nonchntly and clerically, slowly chasing down Sink.


    Sink struggled to get away, holding one arm that had been bitten off. But no matter how hard he tried to apply it with the Knight''s leg strength, he never got far enough away. On the contrary, the woman who shed her fist was gradually closing the distance between him and me, despite the fact that she was only walking slowly.


    ''''Besides, yes. I also have a grudge against the wombat, so...''''


    Just as the woman''s words sounded in his ear, something hot pierced Sink''s heart from behind.


    It was a few dayster.


    Filhana checked her hiding ce and, just as Karasumaru had said, the wombat''s corpse was found. A simple funeral ceremony would be held among the adventurers. Only Karasumaru was to attend.


    Afterwards, Kyousuke and the others spent their time gathering food, hunting, or fishing in a slightly more elegant way than usual until the ship arrived. Azuki and Yukinoshita got a brief lecture from Weygun on the magic humans dealt with, while Kyousuke, Rin, Karasuma, and the others also learned a light lesson from Lesbon and Rain on how to handle weapons. Kyousuke tried to return the magic sword he had taken from Lesbon, but he was given it as is as a selection.


    ''''Well, even if I keep it, I can only sell it now.


    That''s what Lesbon said. As the person who took away one arm and one eye, I even feel sorry for what I''ve done.


    Speaking of unmanageable, it''s the O-Kata.


    The "demon king piece" that Kyousuke has taken from his blood family and is in his possession without a break is one of the super important items that the Empire collects and stores. The adventurer''s association has issued notices to adventurers all over the continent, and if they can get their hands on the piece, they can exchange it for vast amounts of wealth.


    But...


    Lesvon told him to keep it for Kyousuke on this as well.


    When I ask him if it''s good, Lesbon shrugs his shoulders.


    He says.


    To be honest, I don''t really like the Empire all that much.


    There may be some other reasons, but it seemed to be that way at first.


    Well, just like that, it''s the day of departure. Kyousuke and others will board the high-speed ferry arranged by the Adventurer''s Association. It''s a bit of a hassle because it''s only ''as a cargo for Lesbons'', but we can''t afford to be extravagant at this point.


    "Wow, we''re going into a cage...


    Well, it''s just that he''s a monster...


    Seeing some of the luggage unloaded from the ship, Rin let out a sluggish cry.


    ''Utsurogi!¡¡Hey, can youe over here for a minute!


    Hmm?


    Kyousuke looked in that direction when Lesvon suddenly approached him.


    ''Filhana''s receiving some strange stuff in the facsimile machine.


    It was from inside the adventurer''s base camp. Kyousuke and Rin looked at each other and headed inside.


    I''ve heard that Filhana is a user ofmunication magic (telepath). And that the series of magic that draws information from the Reikowork that only some telepathic mages can ess throughout the continent and writes it out by automatic writing is called a facsimile.


    Again, Filhana was essing the telepathicwork as a hobby, and in the process she found a strange newspaper ad that was scattered across the continent. The newspaper ads were written in anguage unknown to Lesbons and Weyguns, and they decided to ask Kyousuke and others if they were in an otherworldlynguage.


    Thenguage of the other world..... Thenguage of our world........


    I wish it were in Japanese.


    I''m 4 reading, 4 grammar, 4 listening, and 4 speaking.


    I''m all three.


    Rin let out a boastful, ''Fuhehee,'' and her whole body puffed up.


    ''Well, maybe it''s German, maybe it''s Russian, so we can''t be too careful.


    Yeah. Which one, Mr. Lesbon?


    Here it is. Can you read it?


    "Hoho. Which.........


    Looking at the document Lesbon presented to them, Kyousuke and Rin were at a loss for words.


    ''To my ssmates in the second year and fourth ss of Kamishiro High School, Chairman, Kunihiro Ryuzaki.''


    What was written there was unmistakable Japanese.

 90-Episode 82 Just The Beginning

    Okay.


    At the "Dragon''s Peak" in the eastern part of the Vangarb Volcano range, many of the strongest dragons on the continentpete in a fierce battle for supremacy. Since the time of the Mythical War, the Dragon King''s Household has been the mightiest life form on the continent. To reign at the pinnacle of that dragon was to reign at the pinnacle of the entire continent.


    The Summit of the High Dragon was a special ce for many intelligent dragons.


    At the summit of the High Dragon, Kunihiro Ryuzaki was currently at the top of that High Dragon.


    ''''So you''re going already?''''


    ''Yes, sir. Thank you for your help. Master Coro.


    When Ryuzaki turned around, he saw a woman sitting on arge rock, opening a book.


    Two twisting horns extended from her temples, and she was dressed in a loose costume reminiscent of a miko (shrine maiden). Both of her eyes remained closed, but she traced the pages of the book with her index finger, and in doing so seemed to be reading the contents clearly.


    She was also a dragon. Normally, she is a pir of the ancient dragons, one of the ancient dragons that have umted an ancient power, though she usually lives in the city and in human society.


    She is famous for taking many disciples from humans, but in fact, it is extremely rare for her to teach anything to her own people.


    ''''You were the second most talented one I taught, though. .........or maybe third.


    His calm tone was t, but there was a tinge of regret that seeped through somehow.


    Ryuzaki smiled a little bitterly at his reptilian face and scratched his cheek.


    ''''I''m d you feel that way, but I''ve made up my mind from the beginning.


    No, thank you. No, thank you. You are what you are. I don''t mean to sound like a clich¨¦ but I wish you luck.


    Yes. Thank you.


    In the end, she was a constant source of help to me. She was also the one who sent out advertisements all over the continent telling people of Ryuzaki''s intentions. But thanks to her, Ryuzaki was also able to be quite strong.


    If he looked to the east from the top of the High Dragon, he could see the vast expanse of the continent in his field of vision. Ryuzaki had no idea where his other ssmates were in this area. First of all, he had to think about joining them first.


    Ryuzaki stepped on the earth and unfolded the small folded wings on his back.


    All at once, the wings became huge, changing to many times the size of Ryuzaki''s body. With a singlerge fan of his wings, enough lift to lift his body into the air was easily generated. Ryuzaki''s wings hit the sky and his body runs through the sky.


    Thend he is aiming for is a straight line, a penins in the southeastern part of the continent, Veus.


    It would be a bit of a long journey, but that was something he had been prepared for from the beginning.


    Ryuzaki flew straight to the east.


    ''''Genshu!''''


    When Gourin Motomune came back to the waiting room, he was greeted by Lumiera, the young owner of the Monster''s Party "Fury''s Nest".


    In the waiting room, a wounded Kenzaki, Sarutoyo, Okumura, Mushikasa, and Zeku were all sitting there with strangely good expressions on their faces. Goubayashi jumped to his chest, his hand on the head of his owner, who was only twelve years old, and then formed a fist with his free arm, bumping it lightly with the rest of his ssmates.


    The "Wild Star of the Beast", a fightingpetition between monsters held in the Zelga diatorial Principality. The winner of the tournament was a small guild, Fury''s Nest, which was rumored to have failed to qualify for the tournament.


    Due to the sudden death of the previous owner, Fury''s Nest was forced to let go of its popr monsters one by one. It was only a few weeks ago that Lumiera, the daughter of the previous owner, and the sole owner of the party, met Goubayasi and her friends. In order to find a ssmate, the interests of Goubayasi and Lumiera, who wanted a certain amount of money and a base of operations, coincided with each other, and they decided to join the WOTB as monsters belonging to Fury''s Nest.


    And, well, they managed to win.


    The tournament had been ruined by the intervention of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), the Five Divine Stars, and the Blood n, but still, they managed to snatch the victory.


    ''''Good for you, Ryuu.....Lumiera.


    Thank you, Megumi!¡¡It''s Lumiera!


    Kenzaki, who had fallen into a slump due to a broken filter, alsopletely regained his smile and stroked Lumiera''s head with a chuckle.


    ''''Yeah yeah......... Setbacks, reawakenings, and victories........ This is exactly what youth is all about!


    ''''Oh no, I wondered what was going to happen to you, Debbie, when the guys from the Imperial Clockwork Alliance hit you.


    ''I heard that Zelga is out of the Empire''s control...''


    They all butt their heads together and grunt.


    The situation had fallen into a greatmotion because the blood n was working behind the scenes of the tournament, and furthermore, during the tournament, a girl who imed to be the 2nd Time Seat of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) had broken in. In the end, one of the Adventurer''s Association Five Divine Stars shed with the Second Time Seat and seeded in driving it back, and the situation was collected.


    What the hell was that all about, one had to twist one''s head.


    That''s when Goubayasi was pondering.


    ''Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle Lumi¨¨re''s Mademoiselle!¡¡Oru de Gesu!


    There was a bang and a tap on the door. When I opened it, Zerudo of the Continental Northern Chamber of Commerce Guild was standing there with a bundle of some documents.


    Zerudo was a moneylender who loaned money at a high interest rate to Lumiera, who had no idea what he was doing, and used the debt to pull out one popr monster after another that belonged to his party. This time, however, Fury''s Nest offered to forgive his debts if he would give them half of his winnings.


    Well, in order to do that, Goubayasi and his team couldn''t lose.


    Well, thanks to you," said Goubayasi and his friends, "we''ve made a lot of money. "Well, thanks to you, we''ve made a lot of money, too. This is a certificate. You can boil it, grill it, do as you like.


    Goubayashi stood behind Lumiera with his arms crossed, watching to see if this Zerudo would blow another strange condition on her, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    When the business meeting was almost over, Zerudo suddenly looked up.


    ''''Ah, yes. Why is this a gesture to the Gauvashi husbands?''''


    Hmm?


    Zerudo held one of the documents in his hand and held it out to Goubayasi.


    It is said that advertisements written in anguage you have never seen before are scattered around the continent. Monsieurs, do you have any idea what''s going on?


    Hmm....


    Goubayash received the document from Zerudo and looked it over. Immediately after that, a startling color appeared in his eyes, which rarely faltered.


    ''''This, this is...!


    Thank you so much!


    Aya Sugiura bowed her head and saw herst customer of the day off. I''m not going to be able to get out of it.


    You''re getting pretty good at it. Aya.


    Standing next to Sugiura was a huge, middle-aged woman who stood about two to three meters tall.


    She was a Giant Mama. She registered her name with a nearby adventurer''s guild and is known as a skilled adventurer whose name is known as the "lion''s roar", one of the five divine stars. She runs an inn in the capital of the Veus Kingdom, and by chance, she agreed to help Sugiura and her friends with their "hot spring inn project".


    As I told you before, you''d make a greatndy. As I told you before, you''d make a greatndy.


    Well, I appreciate the invitation, but I''m morefortable cooking in the kitchen.


    Sugiura smiled bitterly and scratched his head.


    Sugiura and the others found themselves transported to the Verneus Penins, and when they realized that this penins was their original destination, they made ns to run a hot spring inn here. Sugiura, who is a good cook, the fishermen who can collect marine products, and Hanazono who can grow vegetables, were the perfect people to work with. If the hot spring resort became famous, it might attract the attention of ssmates who were scattered across the continent. That was the n.


    Well, it was a lot of work.


    Especially troublesome was the guy who ran out of filters, which meant that Sugiura couldn''t shave bonito kes for the time being, and Hanazono didn''t want to harvest the vegetables. In the midst of all the chaos, the Blood n supplemented this ce, and the Verneus Kingdom''s monster-ying squad was sent out.


    The two people they relied on in such a situation were Harao Maki, who was of no use to them in running the hot spring inn, and Giant Mama.


    The crisis was over. Well, now that the crisis is over, I guess I should go back to the capital.


    You''re leaving already?¡¡You could have stayed for one more night or so.


    No, you can''t. I can''t just leave that inn to my husband and son.


    Giant Mom made the floor creak and headed for the front door.


    There, she turned around and rummaged through her pockets as if she had just remembered.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to help me. I almost forgot.


    ?


    Here, here. Look at this. It''s been going around all over the continenttely.


    After saying that, Mama took out a letter from her pocket. Sugiura took it with a questioning look on her face. But when her eyesnded on the letter, her movements went rigid.


    Sugiura said in a voice that sounded as if it was being squeezed out of her throat, "....


    "....This is........!


    I''m telling you!¡¡The magic engines on this ship are already rattling!¡¡The foundation, it''s just too much to move any more!¡¡I''ll have to rece it with a new one!¡¡Hey, do you remember what you said?¡¡I told you that we''ll give you anything we can!


    ''''No, no, but it''s not as if I''m asking you to prepare two magic furnaces of this level...''''


    Themercial city of Alcarg. At a shipyard owned by the Welkano Chamber of Commerce, a girl was taking a bite out of a vendor who wasing and going. As they watched the scene aside, Goblin Gokugawara Rintaro and Gremlin Kurumori Izumo were sipping the tea that Remy had brewed.


    Gokugawara and the others had been sent to Albadamba after that, the entire heavy duty branch of the ship. Many of their ssmates aboard the ship had disappeared, and aside from therge number of goblins that followed Gofungawara, only a few ssmates were left behind.


    Gomukawara and the others negotiated with Welkano and the others who still remained in Albadamba, and chose to head to themercial city of Alcarg once with them. The reason is that with just the current menace alone, they were anxious to just aim for Veus, and even if they did reach it, they had no idea of the means to find their friends.


    The heavy duty branch was temporarily treated as a possession of the Welkano Chamber of Commerce, and they entered the interior of the Empire.


    Fortunately, the remaining members were skilled at making things, so Gomukawara and the others didn''t have to eat a free meal. They continued to earn a minimum amount of money by making art and providing it to the Chamber of Commerce.


    And, well, there was quite a bit of anguish. A small-scale battle broke out in Arcargue following an attack by a blood family that had infiltrated the empire.


    In the midst of all this, Kurumori had begun renovating the heavy duty branch school and secretly started developing new weapons and battle golems, but that''s when he met a dashing girl who was now taking a bite out of the contractors who wereing and going.


    The girl immediately showed interest in the blueprint that Kurumori had prepared. She pointed out the 98 ws in the blueprint and proposed 76 improvement ns and 42promise ns. As a result, the heavyweight branch was expected to improve its performance even further, but the cost was going to be very high.


    ''So, who is that sister?


    When Goshigawara ced the empty teacup on the saucer, Remy quickly poured the tea.


    ''''I don''t know who it is, but that crest on the chest belongs to the Countess of Adjustment. It''s an imperial nobleman who possesses item crafting technology.''''


    I see. So we''re a family of craftsmen. It''s no wonder you know so much about it. You know?


    ''Oh..... Great, she''s a big deal........


    Kurumori stared at the girl who was biting the merchant with a pouting expression. Goshigawara was perturbed and waved his hand up and down in front of him. No response.


    Come to think of it, Gofukawara had heard of it. The type of woman that Kurumori liked. Abandoning personality and appearance, the condition that Kurumori was looking for in a romantic partner was ''someone who can understand what I make''. In that sense, that Countess fits that description tremendously.


    Therefore, Goshigawara decided to say this out of goodwill.


    ''''Don''t do it.''''


    What?


    Humans and monsters don''t mix. We''re all going back to where we came from.


    Oh, I''m not ready to leave!


    Kurumori stood up and banged the table with a bang. Goshigawara grabbed a saucer and cup and evacuated the tea so it wouldn''t spill.


    ''Ismo!¡¡Izmo,e here!¡¡I wonder if you''ll exin it to me!


    Suddenly, that sister called out to him, and Kurumori stood up with his back straightened up with a pin.


    As it was, seeing Kurumori walking over there with a nervous look on his face, Goshukawara covered his face with one hand. Ah, it''s impossible. The race difference, the world difference, or whatever you think before that, there is no pulse. Well, since heartbreak is a part of youth, is it unwise to get too deep into it?


    ''''Don''t worry Izmo, I''ll help you turn this ship into the most perfect piece of work in the world!¡¡That''s why we need the ingredients first!¡¡The one genius beautiful girl in a hundred million years, head of the Countess of Adjustment family, this filicis is with you!


    When I heard the name of the head of the family, it was the contractor who came and went, his face turning blue. I do feel sorry for him.


    ''''Gov''t gov''t wawarakuun!


    Just then, the door to the shipyard opened and he heard a cheerful voice calling Gokubunawara''s name.


    When Gokugawara looked at it with a bemused look on his face, he saw Tsubasa Kagoi, Emi Gahara, and Yoko Hakairi about to walk in, led by Mr. Welcano. Mimic''s Hakoiri bounced her body and approached Gofukawara with a bounce.


    ''I''ve missed you, Gokubungawara-kun!


    Oh, yeah. I''m not so much...


    I wonder if it''s her way of expressing affection that she''s biting her head so hard. Watching the situation, Remy chuckles with a funny smile.


    ''''Gotta have a little something for you to look at, Gotta have a look at.


    It''s probably not because he couldn''t see our situation, but Kagoi said something like that. When Gokugawara silently urged her to continue, Kagoi held out a single document in her hand towards him.


    ''''What''s this?''''


    It''s an ad that says it''s going around all over the continent. Look at this. You''d be surprised.


    What, they found the Tokugawa deposits?


    Gofunawara received the paper that Kagoi was holding while teasing him.


    Seeing what was written on it, Gofunawara was, indeed, surprised.


    ''''Ko, this!


    Traitor...!


    In the central square of the devastated royal capital of the Southern Kingdom of Pirica, Nekomiya Miya let out a resentful voice.


    Surrounding her and the others were elite soldiers sent by the Empire. Due to their intervention, the coup to save the oppressed and suffering territorial poption ended in failure. Nekomiya is not the only one captured. All of her ssmates who participated in the coup with her were captured by the Imperial soldiers.


    So the rumor that the current royal authority was a puppet government under the effective control of the Empire was true. The operation was going well, but it was one step short. One more push. With the help of others, they might have seeded, but in the end, they were defeated.


    The third prince, who had talked about ideals and dreamed sweet dreams, disappeared with the dew of the decapitation table.


    And now, Nekomiya Miya is staring at a man in a ck suit armor.


    ''''I didn''t think you were that kind of guy!


    That''s a misunderstanding on Nekomiya''s part. I''ve always been this kind of guy.


    The man in ck armor responded with a voice that was not imbued with inflection.


    It was this man in front of him and the Imperial soldier next to him that turned the war situation, which was tilting in favor, upside down. This soldier who imed to be the Sixth Hour Seat of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), apanied by a man in ck armor, had quickly changed the course of the battle in the blink of an eye.


    The man continued.


    ''''Nekomiya, the whole ss will return to the original world. That was our agreement, wasn''t it?


    ....!


    Nekomiya didn''t answer, just stared at his opponent.


    ''It''s not like we should take a detour for that. Good. It''s not an ordinary thing to return to human form and return to your own world. You know that.


    What are you willing to sacrifice for that!


    ''It''s not a matter of good or bad. Cat Pce.


    There was a hint of resignation in his voice.


    ''If I hadn''t cooperated with the Empire, all of you would have been killed by Rambalt. As long as I''m on the Empire''s side, your safety is guaranteed. So don''t worry, just wait for the day you can go home.


    If the moron finds out, he''ll never forgive you.


    Nekomiya muttered as he squeezed out, and for a moment, pale mes blew out from within the ck armor. The mes scorched the atmosphere and cast-melted some of the armor that covered him, but it quickly subsided and he turned his back against Nekomiya.


    ''''I suppose...''''


    Those were thest words that Nekomiya and he had dodged on the spot.


    The imperial soldier who had been watching them in silence for a long time. The man known as Rambalt stopped the man in armor.


    ''Akira, can you take a look at this?''


    .........


    Wordlessly, the ck gauntlet snatched the man''s proffered letter. Rambalt continued.


    ''It is scattered all over the continent. It is written in anguage that is not thenguage of this continent. I''ve seen them too, but perhaps these are from your world....


    .........


    The man in ck armor stared at the written letter. But as he watched, he didn''t say a word in particr, and when he tossed it, the letter instantly burst into mes and burned to ashes.


    ''You have returned well,''


    When Koganei returned to his home base, Bishop Akeno greeted him by saying just that.


    ''''Glenn and Sink ... look like they lost.


    I see. And you?¡¡Was there no condemnation from the king?


    Sort of.


    It is the night of the full moon. The night of the full moon, when the werewolves, the blood race''s natural enemy, are at their strongest, and it is also the time when the Blood King sleeps the deepest. The wounds he sustained in battle with the founder of the werewolf race have not healed. In order to heal the wound, the King needs the Blood Kingpiece to regain his true strength.


    Koganei knew this and left this castle on the night of the full moon. He was able to do this because Akeno had promised to keep it quiet. As a result, Koganei managed to finish advising Kyousuke and providing some information.


    ''''Then, no more lending and borrowing. In the future, if you act hostile to the bloodline, I will report it to the ''king''."


    ''Oh, yeah.... That''s not really a problem, Akeno-san.


    Koganei asks, scratching his cheek.


    ''Well, what do you owe me?¡¡I don''t really understand it.


    ''You mourned Suou''s death on my behalf. That''s the debt. I already gave it back.


    Akeno said nonchntly, turning the pages of the book.


    In her own way, she must have had her own thoughts about Suou''s death. However, Koganei avoided pursuing the matter further. He, too, had begun to learn to ''read the air'' in the past few months. Well, it was a long road.


    Koganei embraced the bloodline.


    This was after knowing that high elf blood was currently impossible to procure.


    This made him guarantee the safety of the two ssmates the Blood n had captured, Kumizaki Itomi and Tentahara Nadehiko, as a deal. At least as long as Koganei was a member of the Blood n, they would not be forced to fight, and the same would be true when the Blood n captured the other ssmates after this.


    It was a rare race, and Koganei, who had awakened his rare abilities, was worth drinking that much condition to the blood race.


    Currently, his ssmates were scattered. In that current situation, he couldn''t let Kumizaki and Tentahara escape. He had to wait for the right time.


    ''''Have you met Arachne and Roper?''''


    No way. I''ve said some terrible things to them.


    It wasn''t just against them. In truth, even Kyousuke didn''t have a face to meet with.


    The reason I went to see him shamelessly was because I had information that I had to give him.


    The only person who knew Koganei''s state of mind was Akeno right now. She has said that she would immediately report any hostile action against her blood family to the king, but somehow she doesn''t seem to have any intention of telling him of Koganei''s current change of heart. This is also part of the ''loan and borrow'' process, or does she think it would be easy to bind Koganei with the king''s power if the need arose? Either way, this creates a strangeplicity between Koganei and Akeno.


    ''Maybe it''s nothing for me to worry about,''


    Koganei asked after preamble.


    ''''With Suou dead, and Glenn and Sink dead.... Isn''t our strength down by quite a bit?''''


    Don''t worry about it. I''ve filled in.


    Akeno closes the book with a m.


    ''I''ve been rooting around this country for months, and I''ve alreadypleted the blood-nning of the royal capital. We''ve just procured some from the blood ns we''ve infiltrated into the Empire and the Adventurer''s Guild.


    ''Oh..... I see.


    In any case, that wasn''t a very pleasant report for Koganei.


    ''By the way, Koganei. I have a letter like this.


    With a beep, Akeno took out a letter and said.


    ''''........What''s that?''''


    It''s written in Japanese. It''s part of my next job.


    Koganei took the letter and opened it, a little dubiously. Then he read what was written there and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''''(At this time........)


    Is that a good thing or a bad thing? It''s hard for Koganei to decide.


    But the timing is right, which means....


    ''To my ssmates of Kamishiro High School ss 4, Chairman, Kunihiro Ryuzaki


    Those who have seen this ad will meet at their original destination.


    I''m alive and well. No one else will apany you.


    The text itself was extremely brief and straightforward.


    He tells them that he is safe and tells them where to meet next. Since it is written in Japanese, most people cannot read this, and it doesn''t give specific ce names, so even if they could read it, it would be difficult to determine where they would meet, even if they could.


    Still, it would be quite a risk to spread this across the continent. After all, the Blood n can read this letter. "We shouldn''t be able to know where the ''original destination'' is, though. Because of the timing of the departure, even Koganei should not know this. The only way for the Blood n to get the information is to get it out of Kumizaki and Tentahara, but here we have to trust that Koganei will put in some kind of follow-up.


    Since it''s Ryuzaki, he must have known the risks involved and spread this around. For Kyousuke and the others, it was a gratifying story. The only thing left to do is to see if the other ssmates are able to see this information.


    ''''For now, it''s a good thing we''ve found our next destination.


    Lesvon said in the loading bay of the high-speed liaison ship. Although Kyousuke and the others are only loaded as cargo and the entire cage is loaded, the cage is so governed that Kyousuke''s and Rin''s bodies can easily get in and out of it, so I don''t feel like I''m trapped in it too much.


    Incidentally, Inugami had returned to his human form and upied one of the guest rooms in a churlish manner. The clothes are borrowed from Filhana. The same was true for Azuki and Yukinoshita, who were not very distinguishable from humans. Ozashiki was in the loading bay, as she never left Wallino''s side.


    ''Lesbons. In case you''re wondering, this ship is heading from Neus Bay to the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory, right?


    ''Well. But if you go a little south-east of Zernaeus, you''ll get to Verneus. It''s not that far away, we''ll be there in no time.


    At the same time, Lesvon provided me with information about a group of monsters who were opening a hot spring inn in the mountains of the Verneus Kingdom. The hot spring inn that has be a fairlyrge article and spread rumors all over the continent certainly seems to be run by Sugiura and Harao, as far as I''m concerned.


    If that is the case, then it will naturally be decided where to aim for in Verneus.


    I''m not sure how everyone else is doing. I wonder how everyone else is doing.


    Rin murmured as she purred and shuddered as the ship rocked.


    ''''I doubt it. Come to think of it, we haven''t seen each other in weeks...


    Kyousuke, too, sat gymnastically in his cage and looked up at the ceiling.


    Over the past few weeks, Karasumaru and Yukinoshita had grown a lot, both mentally and in terms of strength. They weren''t the only ones. Azuki, Kabeano, and Gozashiki have also increased in power, albeit gradually. I want to believe that the same is true for everyone else. It''s not that I want them to get stronger. I want to believe that they are oveing the walls that would have stood in front of them.


    Thinking about that, it makes me look forward to seeing him again, a little bit.


    But, of course, Kyousuke doesn''t know.


    The changes that have urred unknowingly around Kyousuke and his friends. Or the changes that have happened to his ssmates in distantnds.


    What happens when tributaries of the river that have branched off and changed at the end of their branches intersect again?


    No one was here yet to find out.

 91-Lesson05 Sharpen Me, Sugiura!

    My name is Dashihiko Katsubushi.


    I''m a grass field.


    No, it''s not really a kusaya. It''s a bonito-voured pork belly.


    Or, more precisely, it is not even a bonito-voured pork belly.


    My name is Katsugari Dehiko. I was once a bonito-voured pork belly, but now I''m a kusaya.


    This is aplicated situation, but I don''t want to talk about it anymore because it''s too much trouble. I don''t want to talk about it anymore because it''s too much trouble.¡¡Wahahahahaha!


    .........


    Yes, we are on a penins in the southeast corner of the continent.


    We''re on a penins in the southeastern part of the continent, on the Verneus penins. Verneus is a penins that stretches out in a way that reminds me of the Italian and Izu peninss, with a north-south volcanic belt. The penins was probably formed by volcanic activity. The penins is simr to the Izu Penins, and as a result, it is rich in hot springs.


    The students of ss 4 of the second year should have set out for Veus as their first destination, but by some strange chance they got caught up in what could be called a transference ident and were split up.


    It is distressing to see a ss that had begun toe together fall apart. But it is precisely in these situations that humanity is reflected. Surprisingly, it is the ss''s cook, Aya Sugiura, who manages to keep the panicked ssmates together.


    Sugiura cheered up or reprimanded the crestfallen Uozumi, the crying Hanazono, and the sleep-deprived Harao, and suggested that they establish a base on the penins. He didn''t seem like the type of student to take on much leadership, but he was an unexpected talent. I was strangely happy to discover a new side to Sugiura. No, as a teacher, of course.


    So, I had a new base of operations.


    Sugiura proposed to run a hot spring inn in this base. The Uozumi siblings could easily gather seafood from the sea, and Hanazono could grow vegetables in her vegetable garden. Sugiura would prepare and serve them. The approach is more like a public restaurant with an onsen and a ce to stay.


    The inn started out as arge, dpidated stone house in the mountains that Harao had telekically cleaned up. Since it wasn''t a busy ce to begin with, it was an onsen inn where you didn''t know if guests woulde or not, but the students were still enjoying the preparations in their own way.


    Hmm, what did I do?


    I ask you the other way around, what do you think I could have done?¡¡I was a kusaya.


    Sugiura hid me, and all I could do was watch over the students from the shadows.


    I was a helpless piece of shit. And there was a strange smell. Even Honno-san, who had moved in with me, was not talking to me anymore.


    The turning point came a few dayster. The turning point came a few dayster, on the day my first guest came to the hot spring resort.


    ''Is it okay?¡¡Doctor, stay in here the whole time and don''te out today.


    Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t have a limb...


    Sugiura pushed me into the back of the galley, pinching her nose.


    Ever since he became a kusaya, Sugiura has been cold to me. The bottom half of my body is now an octopus, but that guy used to be a flower girl. I''m sure she''s sensitive to scent. I did my best to show that I didn''t care at all with a mature smile on my face.


    But of course, with no facial muscles, there was no way I could smile, no matter how much I tried to, and instead, all I could do was smell a foul, strange odor in the air. Sugiura looked like he was going to throw up and left.


    It''s not Sugiura''s fault. It''s my smell that''s the problem.


    His attitude became cold, but it didn''t mean that our rtionship had deteriorated that much. As he exined to me earlier, he looked like he was going to vomit as he exined what was going on at the Kamishiro hot spring resort.


    The first guest is now at the inn. They are reasonably well-dressed, but dirty in ces, as if they were, let''s say, a nobleman or knightly person who got lost in the mountains.


    It is a hot spring inn full of monsters. The guests seem to be scared to death, but Sugiura has every intention of being hospitable. The guy seems to be rather lively when he is engaged in customer service because his family is a long-established restaurant. I could sense a glimpse of this in the way Sugiura pinches his nose and chokes down his nausea as he speaks.


    Well, you can''t put me out in the open under those circumstances.


    There are probably no kusaya in this world. There would be no canning skills, and I''m sure there would be no surstr?mming. In such a world, if you try to leave me unattended, that''s a fine form of bioterrorism. There was no hospitality at all. We''re screwed. This isn''t going very well.


    I was feeling the presence of Sugiura, sealed up in a small, dark ce, running around sluggishly and cooking happily.


    That guy is a good cook. In the past few months, his skills seem to have improved further. They say that like is better than like, and that''s exactly what he was doing. Dealing with unknown ingredients and serving them to nearly 40 of his ssmates, that''s certainly one way to go.


    When he cooks, there''s something about him that makes you feel like you''re sparkling. I''m sure he still does, too. But the fact that my katsuo dashi isn''t mixed in there right now is something that makes me feel ufortably lonely.


    "d*mn it, what is this feeling...


    I swear to myself in the dark.


    As I''m rotting alone in the dark (only in the kusaya), I hear sludgy footsteps in the kitchen again, and Sugiuraes back in. She opens the cupboard where I''m tucked away. A light shines through the darkness.


    Yo.


    Bang.


    I said hello, and the cupboard closed. That''s a little awful, don''t you think?


    "...Sugiura.


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry.


    From behind the closed door, Sugiura''s trembling voice could be heard from behind the closed door.


    ''''Only Sensei, treating me like this........''''


    Yeah, well, I know I stink. I know I stink.


    I''m a puff piece. It can''t be this way. The truth is, I want to be in the sunshine with Sugiura and provide my ssmates with a nice vor. But if I insist on it, Sugiura will be in trouble. I am a teacher. I can''t embarrass my students with my selfishness.


    ''''.......How are the customers doing?''''


    ''Yeah, he was quite pleased. It''s just that we''vee here to exterminate a monster that lives deep in the mountains, but the monster is unexpectedly strong and our troops are scattered around and that''s how it feels.


    Are you from the Kingdom?


    Yeah. I hear they''re the Royal Order of the Kingdom of Verneus. It seems to be of a much different nature than the western knight kingdom.


    Because I''m a kusaya, I can''t talk to him where we see each other, but I know Sugiura is trying to treat me as much as possible as a normal person. That was a relief for me.


    However, Sugiura''s attitude is still cold and stiff. It was unnatural. I had the feeling that the rtionship between Sugiura and I was undergoing a fatal transformation. It''s apletely different thing than what happened when I changed from a bonito fist to a kusaya.


    ''''........Hey, Sensei,''''


    While I was thinking about it, Sugiura muttered to himself.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that I''ve been cutting down on you, Sensei?


    Funny?


    Because I couldn''t move, I didn''t have any arms or legs, and my body was shaved off in such a state..." "No matter how much I was going to return to normal, I didn''t think it would be possible to endure that. No matter how much they say it will return to normal, I don''t think it''s normal to be able to endure such a thing.... I felt like I was crazy. Me too, and you too.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait. Wait a minute.


    Sugiura''s voice trembling behind the cupboard.


    Could it be that this is the reason why Sugiura has been acting strangely since a while ago?¡¡How did I suddenlye to think about such things?


    Certainly, if you think about it from amon sense standpoint, it''s madness to offer the soup stock by scraping your own body. I can only think it''s crazy. But if you''re talking about it, it''s insanity to be reincarnated as a katsuobushi, and I''ve been so confident in my patience that since I was a kid, I''ve been written in my correspondence book as ''I''m a patient child''. The mission of katsuobushi is to provide dashi, and I never once had any strong doubts about that.


    Then a word suddenly shed through my mind.


    Filter.


    It was one of the words spoken by Benii Asuka. A few days before the transfer took us apart, I had heard that story from that guy who was visiting the kitchen.


    It''s one of the techniques that the bloodline has developed. When one transforms into a monster after transferring, a filter is applied to reduce the psychological impact and burden. The duration of the effect is about three months, depending on the individual. When the filter expired, the students'' moral values andmon sense, which had been suppressed by the filter, would return, and they might be afraid and question their previous actions.


    Sugiura might be experiencing a break in the filter.


    Of course, there were those who could act unaffected by the presence or absence of the filter. Among the students who had transferred to Veus, Harao Maki, for example, was one of them. It seems that a type with a solid ego and self-consciousness like that guy''s can prioritize his inner values over ethics andmon sense, so he won''t have a fatal alteration of consciousness caused by a broken filter.


    Besides, Beni said that adults like me are also less susceptible to the effects of a broken filter.


    So, then, what is it?


    Could it be that Sugiura''s change in attitude towards me was not because of the strange odor I emitted, but because of the expired filter?


    Sugiura, if I were to be a bonito instead of a kusaya...


    Yes.


    I asked, and Sugiura nodded behind the door.


    ''Are you still afraid to cut me down?''


    .........


    The reply was not immediate. But after a few beats, she answered.


    ''....Yeah. I''m scared.


    Okay.


    Then there''s no way around it.


    There is no fundamental solution to a broken filter. Each of us has to find the answer within ourselves. For example, if Sugiura finds an answer here, ''I will never cut me down again,'' that''s one solution that should be respected.


    What is right and what is wrong? Individual values exist in a different vector than ethics andmon sense. The answer wee up with is not necessarily the same as the one we''ve been able to maintain the same rtionship with. It''s like an adolescence, if you will. I can''t force it on you.


    ''But, sir,''


    Yeah.


    All I can do is listen to Sugiura''s words.


    ''....Nope. It''s nothing.


    Okay.


    And if you stop speaking there, you can''t go in and listen to it, either.


    This is Sugiura''s problem. It''s not something I can intervene in. As a teacher, all I can do is to provide the least amount of assistance. I can give you a push, and if I know where I''mnding, I can guide you. But it is Sugiura himself who can help you find thatnding point.


    ''....Well then, Sensei, it''ste, I''m going to bed.


    Yeah, good night.


    That''s all Sugiura and I could say to each other. The only sound in the kitchen was the sound of Sugiura''s slimy footsteps as she walked away.


    That night, I was awakened by a roaring sound. A tremor shook the onsen inn "Kamishiro".


    "What the hell!¡¡What?!


    The sound was like somethingrge crashing and scattering impacts. Furthermore, I could feel a sound that resembled the roar of a beast echoing in the distance. I wanted to check my surroundings as quickly as possible, but I was trapped in a closet so I couldn''t look out, and I couldn''t move because I was stuck in the shed to begin with.


    As I was getting impatient, I heard a flurry of footsteps from outside. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well.


    ''''Sir!''''


    Sugiura, what''s wrong with you?


    The monster that attacked our guest has gone so far.


    Holy shit!


    Somehow I had a hunch that this was going to happen, but I didn''t expect it to happen yesterday, this morning.


    ''''Sensei, hurry up!''''


    ''I want to hurry, but I don''t have a limb!


    Shit!


    Sugiura removed his hand from holding my nose and snatched me from the back of the cupboard. He forcefully grabbed me by the tail and shoved me into the pot, along with all the other cooking utensils. He had a tremendous expression, perhaps to endure a strange smell, but there was no hesitation at all.


    ''''Sugiura, you........''''


    One of the octopus legs stretched out and pulled out Honno-san, who was tucked away on another shelf.


    You''re not the only one. It''s been a long time.


    Oh, it''s been a while. Dr. Katsugata.


    Honno-san''s response was a bit awkward, as if she was still enduring the stench, but surprisingly, it wasn''t a bad reaction.


    ''''Right now, the guests of the Order and Harao-kun are stranded. For now, let''s run towards the sea!


    What kind of a monster are you?


    "A great, muscr, horned, cow-like.... Behemoth?¡¡I said.


    If you''re of my generation, that''s a name that conjures up images of enemy monsters from famousputer games. But from what I''ve heard, it''s not that far off from that image. If Harao is out, I think it''s safe, but I can''t feel safe yet.


    Hanazono, Uozumi and others have already been evacuated. Sugiura came back to save me and Honno-san. I was both happy and sorry at the same time. It was embarrassing for me as a teacher to make my students feel so anxious.


    ording to Sugiura, the behemoths are very vindictive, and they smelled the scent of the attacking knights and pursued them here. It seems that it is only the knights that they are aiming at, so there is no danger if they move away from them.


    Running through the stone building that conveys the impact, Sugiura goes out the back door. As he was about to pass further through the vegetable garden in the flower garden, Sugiura suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Sugiura, what''s wrong...?


    "The flower garden....


    What?


    When I looked in the direction Sugiura was pointing, I saw a shadow crawling around the tomato nts in the vegetable garden.


    ''Hanazono, what the hell are you doing!


    I yelled and then I knew I''d put it away. Sugiura red at me, but I couldn''t quite figure out if it was an usation for my unintentional voice or if it was because I smelled bad.


    Hanazono, who had been wriggling around with her hips turned toward me, looked up and scurried around as if surprised.


    ''''Eh, Se-Sensei...?


    ''The flower garden!¡¡What the hell are you doing?¡¡Let''s go!


    Oh, Aya. But Beck is in the middle of bearing fruit right now...


    Saying that, Hanazono pointed to a magnificent tomato that had a golden, shiny fruit that looked bad for his body. A mutant?¡¡It sounds like it''s as bad as it gets.


    ''But it''s not safe here. The Behemoth or Heavy Star or whatever is still around, and...


    I can''t just abandon my tomatoes and run away.


    Hanazonoined in tears, but she moved her nose a little and frowned.


    ''''Aya-chan, doesn''t it smell like something?''''


    Well, yeah. Well, well, yeah...


    I''m sorry Sugiura. Just because I''m a kusaya........


    Hanazono, meanwhile, protects the golden tomato (individual name Beck) and refuses to leave.


    Sugiura is desperately trying to persuade Hanazono to stay, stifling a strange smell. But then I was bing aware of another presence slowly approaching this vegetable garden. I wasn''t sure if I should raise my voice to warn Sugiura or not.


    But that momentary hesitation, in hindsight, was fatal.


    The roar of the beast could be heard. Sugiura looked up with a gasp.


    The voice came from behind the hedge that surrounded the vegetable garden. After Sugiura, Hanazono also seemed to notice it and stiffened their movements. All of them naturally turned their gazes to the other side of the hedge. There was a slight mixture of ragged breathing in their snarls. Hanazono grabbed one of Sugiura''s legs.


    Heavy footsteps, sluggishly walking across the hedge. Probably the behemoth Sugiura had mentioned. What happened to Harao and the others? Had they been killed? Or is there more than one behemoth itself?


    The sound of footsteps on the other side of the hedge stopped for a moment.


    The sounds of roaring and breathing also stopped, and for a moment, silence dominated the vegetable garden. Neither Sugiura nor Hanazono was able to move an inch from it.


    ''''Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Immediately after.


    The monster broke through the greenery of the hedge and stuck out its face. The face was built with a strong nasal column, reminiscent of a lion or tiger. It''s aw that doesn''t make sense to adapt to an otherworldly monster, but the fact that the eyes are on the front is a sign that it''s a predator. The magnificent mane and the twisted ck horns. Itsrge jaws were so strong that it could easily bite down on the heads of Sugiura and Hanazono.


    ''''Kyaaaaaah!


    Hanazono screams. The behemoth danced its massive body with great vigor, straight to this side.


    Its sturdy limbs scraped the soil as the hulking body closed in on us. The behemoth bares its fangs, and just when you think Sugiura is about to be devoured by the behemoth, that''s when you see it. In front of the shrinking Sugiura, the behemoth''s movements slowed down. The monster eventually stopped moving and took two or three steps backward.


    ''''What, what...?''''


    Sugiura looked up, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    The behemoth twitched its nose and then frowned widely. The monster looked at me in the distance and began to bare its fangs in a threatening manner.


    ''''Ah, Aya!¡¡Maybe that stinky dried fish!


    What, is this...?


    Taking Hanazono''s point, Sugiura pulls me out of the pot. Immediately after, the two girls looked like they were going to vomit and lean forward, but they managed to stave it off.


    Behemoth looked like he was going to vomit, as did I. Holding his nose with a paw that could easily twist off the head of an ox, the monster frowned as hard as he could. The behemoth flinched for a moment, then snapped its fangs and barked at me as Sugiura wagged his forefinger and thumb at my tail and swung it around.


    ''Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Hee....


    Sugiura pinched me and shrank back, covering her ears. My body hit Hanazono''s nose and she finally threw up.


    I thought that my smell alone could somehow shut them off, but it seems that if I don''t, I might make them angry on the contrary. Moreover, I don''t know how long Sugiura and Hanazono can withstand my smell. The only way to fight off the behemoths is to hit them with even more odor than I have now all at once and reduce their will to fight.......


    Just as I was thinking this, a sh of inspiration shed through my mind.


    "Sugiura..... Cut me down.........!


    What...?


    Sharpen me. I have the power of Infinite Regeneration. By being shaved off, I can in fact increase the area of my body and hunt that guy down with my smell...


    During this time, Hanazono seemed to be in a daze and didn''t seem to question much about what I was talking about.


    ''''But......... But I can''t believe I''m going to cut down on the teacher...!


    Sugiura, who was in the middle of running out of filters, shook her head with a sad face.


    It was hard for me too. This is where I am forced to make a cruel decision for Sugiura. That goes against my educational philosophy.


    But at this rate, I don''t know when the behemoths will go numb and attack me.


    The only thing that can stop it is my stench!


    Sugiura...!


    I said emphatically. Behemoth held his nose, but looked for a chance to pounce on us. Honno-san didn''t say anything. He might have fainted.


    Sugiura was silent for a while. Her body was trembling slightly.


    Maybe I''m trying to make her do something cruel right now. The thought of that made my heart ache. My chest was open now, but it hurt anyway. No, it hurt.


    ''....Okay.


    Sugiura said with a pout.


    I''m going to scrape you. I''m going to scrape!


    "Sugiura!


    With that, Sugiuraid Hanazono and Honno-san on the ground and took out a knife and cutting board from the pot!


    As you can imagine, the shaving money wouldn''t cut me down now, so it''s a fair call!


    The behemoth is alert in front of the gleam of the de that has been taken out. But Sugiura ces the cutting board on the dirt, ces me on it, and then holds the knife at the ready and begins furiously slicing me into small pieces!¡¡My flesh, carved into pieces, gives off a fierce, strange smell!


    During this time, Sugiura was probably mindless. He remained silent and chopped up my body like a precision machine. I was not defeated either. In an instant, my body is regenerated, and an endless loop of Sugiura chopping it up urs. In the blink of an eye, a pile of kusaya, emitting a horrendous odor, was being built!


    "....!¡¡Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Behemoth began to writhe in agony, holding his nose. Hanazono was jerking and twitching.


    For a behemoth that seemed to have an excellent sense of smell, this attack worked well. The fierce, strange odor emitted by the mountain of kusahya. In the face of it, this monster was helpless. But it''s hard to see how it has the guts to sit still, and it made no pretense of retreating or fainting. That''s when.


    "!!!


    With a jolt, his body spasmed and the behemoth''s movements stiffened. The strength drained from his entire body and he went limp as he threw off his limbs. He peeled back his white eyes, and his tongue stuck out of his mouth in a sloppy manner.


    ''''Ya, did you...?''''


    Sugiura fearfully uttered those words.


    And as if in response, the body of the behemoth rose softly into the air. Behind the huge body was Harao, who held up one hand without a scratch.


    Are you okay? It''s Sugiura.


    Harao said in the same pompous, character-driven tone as ever.


    ''''Harao-kun!''''


    You missed one. This is thest one. Those who threaten my friends and colleagues, you will bear the wrath of Harao.


    When Harao clenched his open fist, Behemoth spat blood from his mouth and hung down in a gutted heap. It was a simple end.


    ''Harao!¡¡The behemoth that ran over here is.............................UGH!


    ''There were no others!¡¡I knew it was over here..........................UGH!


    From behind them, a group of knights sluggishly catch up with them, but the strange smell emitted by the voracious stack of kusaya towers causes them to fall down with eczema and tears streaming down their faces. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to expect.


    It''s a good thing that you''re a good friend. Are you okay with this smell?


    Hmm.


    Harao nodded while telekically tossing the behemoth''s huge body out of the hedge.


    ''''It''s the difference in cultivation.''''


    I wondered if the golden mask just served as a substitute for the gas mask.


    Ah, the massively chopped up pieces of my flesh were deliciously consumed by Sugiura afterwards.


    After this incident, there were two changes in the situation that made me happy.


    The first was the change in the way Sugiura treated me. Sugiura''s attitude toward me was back to the way it was before. The awkwardness is gone and she''s using me for cooking, just like before. It''s a great story.


    And one more thing. I was able to return to my old katsuobushi, having exhausted my powers as a kusaya.


    I was able to serve my students delicious bonito soup stock as a katsuobushi chef, just as I had before. Mr. Honno-san also began to treat me as usual.


    The knights who hade as guests returned to the capital after they were all cured.


    Later, word of the Monster Inn spread through their word-of-mouth, and adventurers and others began to frequent the inn. Thanks to their word-of-mouth reports, the Kamishiro Inn has be a booming business.


    At the same time, more and more students are starting to run out of filters and can no longer continue their activities as before. But I am proud to say that it is at times like this that I am able to make a difference.


    Unlike in the past, the current students have very few people they can rely on. It''s different from the days when Ryuzaki and Goubayashi were around. I''ve realized that this is no time to be ashamed of myself for having been reincarnated as a bonito-voured pork belly. My education policy of letting the taste of dashi and momentum take over may have its limits, but I still shout to Sugiura today, "Sugiura!


    "Sugiura!¡¡Cut me down!


    Yes!


    ''Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    ''Yes, yes, yes, yes!


    So, for the time being, the screams of Sugiura and I will be echoing in the kitchen of the onsen inn "Kamishiro".

 92-Episode 83: MikataS Thoughts

    How long has it been since we''ve been brought here...


    Pottery, muttered Itomi Kumazaki.


    She was in a room that was far too luxurious to be called a prison. A king-sized bed, toorge for Arakune''s body, was ced in the spacious floor n. It was fully equipped with other desks, chairs, and closets, and in terms offort, it was probably better than the heavy duty branch school, not to mention the private room she lived in in her former world.


    ''Come on, I think it''s been a week or so,''


    I''m not going to be able to get my hands on it," replied Natsuhiko Tentahara, as his tentacles undted in a corner of the room.


    This room where the two are under house arrest is one of the rooms in the castle of the "blood n" that has a hostile rtionship with ss 4 of the 2nd grade of Kamishiro High School.


    A sudden transference ident strikes the group of four sophomores. An assassin is sent to chase after them as they are scattered to pieces. One moonlit night, Spider Saki and Tentahara were surrounded and defeated by the Blood n on an unknown desert night, and they were defeated. As a result, they were brought to this castle.


    At that moment, despair, of course, dominated the minds of the two men.


    Lives could have been taken. And even if it wasn''t, they could have been injected with the "Element" by their bloodline and made into puppets in exchange for their power. In any case, they knew that they would never be able to see their other ssmates in their right mind again, and if they did, they might die in this other world, never to step on the ground of their former world again.


    But what awaited Spiderzaki and Tentahara was the too tame result of their confinement in this rtively luxurious room. Since they were being watched by a blood family with overwhelming power over them, they couldn''t exactly attempt to escape, but meals were properly prepared three times a day, and if they asked for any supplies, they would even arrange for them to do so.


    ''I wonder. Maybe it''s a matter of mental images.


    Tentahara muttered as he opened the closet and checked the inside.


    There were several outfits lined up to match the body shape of Arakune, the Spider Saki. On the contrary, there were even some that matched Tentahara''s (Roper). It was unlikely that these were improvised, which meant that the castle had originally kept clothes for the monsters in this castle from the beginning.


    ''''Maybe they''re trying to be nice to us, get us to let our guard down, get us to tilt our minds, and then use us as pawns.


    Sleekly, the tentacles reached out and the tentaclehara took up one of the hangers. It was a tuxedo for Roper. Where the demand for them is extremely mysterious.


    ''Maybe even Koganei did,''


    Don''t mention that name.


    Spider Zaki said spitefully.


    ''Oh, sorry,''


    Tentahara apologizes honestly.


    ''''I knew you were still mad at me.


    I''m not just angry, I''m ufortable...


    Koganei, who was first trapped in the hands of his blood family, had treated Spiderzaki badly once. Or rather, Tentahara had also been treated rather badly.


    At the time, Koganei was dating Spiderzaki, and a party of several people, including her and Tentahara, went exploring the dungeon. However, the party was scattered in the face of a terrifying monster they encountered in the lower levels, and Koganei fled to a small room where he was the only one who could save himself. After failing to escape, Spiderzaki banged on the door of the small room, crying out for help, but Koganei''s words in return were mindless curses.


    It''s unpleasant to remember. I understand what Spider Zaki said. If I remembered Koganei''s attitude at that time, I would have felt the same way.


    But what happened to Koganei? He too is trapped by his blood family, so it''s not surprising that he''s in this castle. I don''t know what kind of attitude Kumozaki would have if I met him, and I''d rather not meet him. Would he be under house arrest and living afortable life like they were?


    As Tentahara is thinking about this, there is a knock on the big door.


    ''''It''s time to eat.''''


    Short words. I think it''s that time already. Spiderzaki made his way to the door of the room, his multiple legs crunching and shuffling.


    As Spiderzaki put his hand on the door, a maid with lunch on a wagon enters, guarded by a ck-armored blood rtive. It is the maid who brings the meal every time, and from the looks of it, it is a human, apparently. Whether it is the horror of being watched by the pawns or the monsters in front of them, the movements of their bodies, rigid with fear, are awkward.


    There are both bloods and humans in this castle. The humans have either been kidnapped or have worked in this castle from the beginning. I can imagine why they don''t make all humans blood-kin, because the blood-kin continue their life cycle. The blood race is essential to the act of bloodsucking in order to continue its life cycle, and humans are the blood bags, so to speak, for that.


    The maid arranges the food on the table. However, when Kumizaki tried to say something kind to her, she only freaked out and shook her body.


    It was then that Tentahara noticed another unseen sentry in addition to the pawn.


    No, perhaps it wasn''t a sentry. The figure, presumably a woman, had her back against the wall of the corridor and was puffing out her fusengum. She was dressed in a suit that looked like a military special forces unit, with a rugged rifle slung over her shoulder. Yes, the guise was clearly from the same world as the Tentahara and the others.


    But she wasn''t human, and she wasn''t a blood rtive. One nce at her would tell you that.


    The single horn extending from her forehead was clearly that of an inhuman being, and most of all, the only thing that symbolized her xenomorphic nature was a single,rge eye.


    Not a single eye. A single eye. Arge eye covered the top half of her face. She wore a special goggle with a lens scope in the middle on her forehead, and it seemed to have been prepared for her distinctive facial features.


    Even if the tentacle field was familiar to her ssmates'' xenomorphs, the human body with itsrge monocrs was a bit of a jerk. It seems to be the same with Spider Saki. She, too, stiffened her body as her gaze met with the Hitotsume woman standing in the corridor.


    Pan. The swollen Fusen Gum bursts. The first-eyed woman had a small smile on her mouth as she pulled the gum that was stuck to her mouth.


    The maid finishes serving the food in the meantime and retreats into the hallway with the empty wagon. As she did so, the Hitotsume woman nced at Tentahara and Kumozaki with a guileless look, and then walked briskly down the corridor. The maid pushes the wagon to the other side of the hallway, and the pawn closes the door with a bang.


    I don''t know what it was, man.


    Now.....


    Tentacleshara could only respond to Spider Zaki''s words with a wave of his tentacles.


    ''Well, it''s not a human, though.


    It felt like it''s been a long time since I''ve been able to tell this joke.


    ''''Once again, I''ll give you an ount of the current strength left in this castle.


    Pulling out a whiteboard in the Great Hall, Akeno said in a t voice.


    The Knight''s Suou and Glenn and Bishop Sink are dead. Luke''s Red is currently recuperating, and the only moving ''pawns'' are Shakko, the other Luke, and myself, the bishop."


    Koganei nodded. "Koma" is a generic term for an elite bloodline from the original world that has followed the "king" for generations. Compared to the standard warrior''s in this world, they boast quite a bit of fighting ability, but every single one of them have been crushed by their ssmates in the second year and fourth ss, and that''s almost entirely at the hands of Soraki Kyousuke.


    The only one who can currently beat Kyousuke is Shakko. Red, who was severely injured in a fight with Asuka Beni, doesn''t even know when he''ll recover.


    "And there, ''High Elf''. You''re in.


    On the whiteboard, Akeno wrote with a marker.


    ''Um, Mr. Akeno,''


    What?


    It''s a bit of a clich¨¦, isn''t it?


    It''s a bit of a chore, Koganei. But we''ll call it that. High Elf Breed, to be precise. You are the pride of my bloodline and your name is a biological weapon.


    And,'' continued Akeno.


    ''We have a few additional forces. It''s the Six Blood Beasts (Zexbreed). I''m calling them in right now with a call to arms.


    A call?¡¡Are they scattered around the world?


    Before I brought you to this world, I experimented with turning monsters into blood. They were born out of that process. They don''t have phase abilities. We let them do whatever they want in the wild, we let them loose on the Imperial side as scouts, we leave them tied up in the basement of this castle, well, it''s all kinds of things.


    Then, in other words, it''s a monster that has gained the blood-kin factor.


    Just as humans gain overwhelming power by gaining the Bloodline Factor, monsters are also given the Bloodline Factor to strengthen them. The reason they didn''t mass-produce it was probably because of the risk and cost of preparing blood for bloodsucking, after all.


    Akeno writes down the names on the whiteboard, crisply. Sleipnir, Drake, Cyclops, Thord........ In the process of writing a total of six names, she circled Cyclops and Toad in a circle.


    ''Toad has been working in this castle for a long time. You''ve met him. You''ve met him. You''re the ostensible master of this kingdom."


    Oh, you know, the one with the toad-like face...


    This castle, where the blood n is based, is the royal residence of a kingdom. They secretly took over the castle many years ago and puppetized the king, so the blood family is now in control of the castle. The puppet king is a big, fat, frog-like man.


    The Cyclops has just arrived. I think so.


    I see...


    Also, I don''t count him as a six-blooded beast, but I''ve given the captured wyvern a factor that makes him a blood rtive. I don''t have any spare blood, so this one is expendable.


    Apparently there''s more room in the force than I thought. Koganei felt gloomy.


    Koganei is at the mercy of the tossing and turning. The reason why I joined the blood n''s side is to ensure the safety of the SpiderZaki and the tentacles field and to find out the inner workings of the blood n from within. He had to pretend to follow suit on the surface alone, but the fact that the Blood n''s side of the war is full of strength is not something he finds pleasant to talk about.


    ''''So, we''re headed here.


    Turning the whiteboard around, Akeno presented a map.


    ''It''s been confirmed that your ssmates are here. We will capture them.


    Well, what about the missing piece of the king''s piece, did you leave it out?


    We''ll have to wait and see. We''ve got some shakko flying around right now, gathering information.


    Akeno knows that Koganei knows the whereabouts of the Wangkata, and she knows it. But she never tried to ask him about it. There is a ruleid down in silence. Akeno knows about Koganei''s intentions and pretends that she doesn''t know about it, thus pretending that the loan and borrowing never happened.


    As a matter of fact, a few days ago, an advertisement was distributed by Ryuzaki, the chairperson of the second year ss 4. The ad was intended to direct the ssmates to a ce where they would meet, but fortunately, Koganei had no idea where they were going to meet.


    There was a chance that Kumizaki and Tentahara would know about it, but Koganei was adamant that he wouldn''t allow them to be questioned.


    But if they eventually found out where their other ssmates were, it might be the same thing. This, too, did not feel good.


    Um, okay.


    Koganei looked at the map and nodded.


    ''Who''s going?¡¡Me and Mr. Akeno?


    I''m taking Cyclops and Wyvern with me.


    I don''t like meeting new people, but...


    ''Let''s just pretend the wyvern is a vicious dog. I don''t know about Cyclops.


    Cyclops. The one-eyed giant. He''s supposed to be smart, but he looks barbaric.


    Koganei stared at the map while thinking about that.


    His next destination was the Zelga diatorial Principality. In this country, which ssmates will Koganei be reunited with? In any case, it wasn''t going to be very pleasant, it didn''t seem to be very pleasant.


    Kyousuke and the others crossed the sea and reached the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zelneus.


    ''''Nnnnnn!¡¡It''s been a long boat ride!


    Rin stretched with all her might. The adventurers around her were jittery when they saw the slime stretching only five meters vertically.


    Zelneus is arge city that is crowded with adventurers. Due to the proximity of the Zelga diatorial Principality, where the culture of the Monster Coliseum is located, there are rtively many adventurers with monsters in tow. The adventurer Lesbon Balk, who crossed the sea with Kyousuke and the others, was also looked at in that way.


    When Lesbon and the others went to the Zelneus branch of the Adventurer''s Guild and told them that they had returned from exploring the new continent, the various procedures werepleted and their party was disbanded. As for the wombat who lost his life as a result of the search, due to his living will, the distribution that would have been paid to him will be sent to the bereaved family through the guild.


    When the party breaks up, the sorcerer Weygun says he is going to greet his master after a long time, and the cleric Philhana also says goodbye, saying he is going home to his parents'' home. As a result, Lesvon and his childhood friend, Rain, remained with Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''So, what are we going to do now?''''


    Lesvon asks Kyousuke.


    ''I have a lot of ideas, but that''s our line. What are you going to do now, Lesbon?


    I''ll draw on my savings to do things.


    Lesvonughed at that, shrugging his shoulders with one arm.


    Kyousuke nced back.


    The ssmates he was currently working with were Himemizu Rin, Mitarai Azuki, Yukinoshita Ryouka, Karasumaru Yoshitsune, Gozashiki Do-suke, Kawano Chihaya, Hakuba Ikkaku, and Inugami Hibiki. It''s a surprisinglyrge group. With the exception of a few, they look like a respectable monster army, and this is what draws the attention of those around them. They were gazing around as if enjoying the chaos of this autonomous adventurer''s territory. They were like climbers.


    Even though the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region has a certain amount of freedom, being left out of the picture was a bit unsettling. If possible, I''d like to work with Lesbon a bit more.


    ''First of all, I want to go to my friends in Verneus. But in order to do that, I''m missing a lot of things.


    Like a roadside bank. I see.


    Lesvon nodded with a hand to his chin.


    Next to him, Rain, arge female warrior, spoke up with this suggestion.


    ''Why don''t you register as an adventurer for now?


    Yeah, it''s a good idea.


    Lesvon nodded. It was Kyousuke who was surprised to hear that.


    ''''So, you can do that?¡¡Monster?


    It''s not as if there aren''t any other monsters that have registered as adventurers. One of the Five Sacred Stars, the Shouting Dragon Star Noi Noi, is a mutant of the Wyvern.


    Does this guy talk?


    I can''t talk.


    It seems that the Adventurer''s Association is a freer ce than expected.


    ''Well, in the case of Noi Noi, I heard that the registration process went smoothly because he had excellent and famous adventurers in the background. We''re not that powerful, you know. But if it''s just Yukinoshita, Inugami, and Ozashiki, it''s probably not a problem. We can just ssify the rest as the monsters they have with them.


    I see. Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''Hey, that''s the kind of suggestion I came up with, guys, is it okay?''''


    When I turned around and told that to the army of merry monsters, they shouted one after another, looking rather excited.


    ''Oh, Kyousuke-kun, look at that thing!¡¡"A bath duckling set straight from Zelmenarga!"¡¡I didn''t know this world existed!¡¡It''s soooo shiny and so beautiful, I wish I could buy one!


    ''Utsurugi, this is great!¡¡I think that''s toilet paper in line there!¡¡I can''t hide my surprise that there''s toilet paper in this world!¡¡I thought, but then I thought about it and I realized that the toilets in the Knight''s Kingdom were flushable, and they had paper!


    Hey, moron, did you see that woman back there?¡¡She was an awesome virgin!


    Listen to me, boys.


    As expected, Kyousuke was a bit annoyed, too.


    Filhana Granbana was running at a sprint.


    Her running was truly worthy of being called sprinting. The way he crossed his arms and ran through with just the movement of his legs without making the slightest movement of his upper body was truly a Vikings, but from the perspective of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) as a whole, it wasn''t that fast. With the wind and thendscape melting, Filhana was heading towards the Central Empire.


    The fourth seat (Four O''clock) of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), "The Iron Fist Saintess" Filhana Granvana.


    That''s her name. A gold-ranked new adventurer, Filhana is nothing more than a kariju.


    The Empire has a secret knowledge of a special civilization that exists in the New Continent. The New Continent is where the Demon King of the Age of Mythical Warfare fled to, and it is one of the ces believed to contain the long-lost Demon King''s Piece. Filhana''s mission was to infiltrate the Adventurer''s Association and investigate the new continent while keeping an eye out for their movements.


    However, this mission ended up being disrupted in a different way.


    The information that the Bloods are after the King''s Piece is even more important. Filhana shared the information via telepathicwork with her colleagues in the Clockwork Alliance.


    ''''Sister Phil!


    With a huff, Filhana looked up as she ran.


    There was a lilting sound, and the petite girlnded on her feet. At the moment of thending, Filhana passed the girl''s shadow with tremendous speed, but a momentter, the girl caught up to Filhana.


    ''Oh, Melokey. Good evening. Are you back from your mission?


    I mean, it''s not a mission, it''s a bit of a tease, but that''s about it.


    The petite girl called Meloky has short dark peach-colored hair and wears a light warrior outfit based on ck.


    "I heard there''s a ''nameless'' in the diatorial Duchy, so I''ve been poking around.


    ''Oh, so it was a private matter...''


    You know, I''ve learned a lot. "The talking heads and all that.


    With a twitch, Filhana''s expression stiffens.


    ''''The coup in the southern kingdom was put down by brother Ran, but it looks like it was out there too. And he embraced one of them.


    I''m here, sir.


    ''It has to do with the red moon too, doesn''t it?¡¡I''ve left it alone until now, but you''re doing a lot more than I thought you would.......


    This information was also obtained by Filhana.


    Sixth Seat (Sixth O''Clock) "Sword Violent Number" Rambalt Gaudin. In putting down a coup in the Southern Kingdom of Pirika, the one he managed to embrace was a wisp calling himself Hino Akira. ording to the information he provided, Akira and the other "talking demons" are trippers, who have transformed into demons as coteral damage to the Blood n''s ns.


    The blood tribe had nned to get into some sort of conflict with the Empire, and the former human demons had been summoned to help them do so. They didn''t just change their appearance into a demon, but were given special abilities in the process, and Akira had also awakened to those abilities.


    From what I''ve heard, it''s a terrifying ability. It seemed that if Akira was so inclined, it would be easy for him to turn a city into scorched earth.


    There were about forty demons with that much power. The blood n has not yet given up on adding them to their ranks and making them a force to be reckoned with.


    It seemed to be a focal point in their future battles with the blood n, along with the royal fragments. If more demons were in the hands of the blood n, and then they were strengthened by the blood n and put into battle.


    I don''t think that we will lose, or anything like that. I am proud to be a member of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance.


    However, we must be prepared for a significant amount of damage to the Empire.


    Our task is to prevent that from happening in the future. "The king''s piece and the demon. The battle for the two is about to begin between the Empire and the bloodline.


    ...Hey Phil, sister...


    The girl asked.


    ''What is it? ''Meloky,''


    ''You really don''t know, sister Phil, do you?¡¡"Where is the Demon King Piece?"


    .........


    Filhana fell silent.


    She had one piece of information that she hadn''t reported to the Empire.


    "It''s the information that one of the demons, Soraki Kyousuke, is in possession of a demon king piece. It was stolen from his bloodline by the adventurer party of wombats, who risked their lives to get it and entrusted it to Lesbon. As long as that Lesvon had entrusted it to Kyousuke, Filhana couldn''t bring herself to report it to the Empire. It was a righteous act on Wombat''s life.


    ''I don''t know,''


    Filhana nodded with a smirk.


    ''I see,''


    The girl did not pursue the matter further.

 93-Episode 84 Nameless

    tter, tter, tter.


    In the dimness, the ck armor made a heavy sound as it advanced through the darkness. It was the only armor that walked in the dim light illuminated by the green torch, walking down a passage dominated by an eerie serenity. If you listened to the disgusting silence, you would have noticed some strange driving sound mixed in with the sound of heavy footsteps.


    But there was no one in this space to hear it, or to point it out. The armor just rattled around.


    Eventually, the armor went out to the hall. There was an extremely wide round table with chairs assigned with numbers from 0 to 11.


    Precisely I to ?lectric. It was a strange feeling to know that the Roman numerals were used in another world. Compared to Chinese and Arabic numerals, it''s still somewhat better.


    ''You''re here.''


    At the round table, there is one man sitting in a seat marked VI.


    The rest are in seats II and IV, one in each seat. Both are women. The one sitting in II can be called a girl.


    I knew the man sitting in VI very well.


    Elvin Gaudin, an elven swordsman who was skilled in scheming. The armor stopped in its tracks when he called out to him, chattering.


    ''Akira, let me introduce you.''


    Erwin said as he pointed towards the two women.


    ''''These are the two members of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) who will be apanying us on this mission.


    It''s a big deal. We''re just trying to catch a monster that''s run off into the countryside.


    The ck armor, i.e., Ei Hino mutters in a t voice. Erwinughs.


    ''''You''re the best proof that they''re not just demons. The more forces you can move, the better.''''


    .........


    At Erwin''s words, Ei once again turned his face to the two remaining people.


    ''''Ah, well, let''s introduce ourselves, shall we?


    The one who stood up saying that was a small girl. In terms of age, she must be no more than 12.


    Her short, dark pink hair is not ufortable, despite the fact that it looks very unrealistic, and it makes you realize that this is a different world.


    The girl cleared her throat and said.


    "I''m Melodious Killer, the "Dark Beast Brave" of the Dial Knights, the second seat of the Dial Knights. It''s nice to meet you!


    Hi, I''m Filhana Granbana, also in the Fourth O''clock section, "The Iron Fist Lady." Nice to meet you.


    A woman with loose blonde hair, fluttering in the seat in front of her, also waved her hand.


    ''A brave man and a saint?''


    Ei muttered.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    No, in the games we y in my world, it''s the brave ones who take down the demons.


    He replies to Erwin''s words with a curt voice sound.


    ''''A party of brave men usually includes a warrior, a sorcerer, and a clergyman.


    Oh, I see. So in the meantime, I''m a warrior and you''re a magician.


    Or vice versa, if you prefer.


    With that, Ei looked at the palm of his own armor.


    He now had a body that had no trouble moving like this. This was what he had gained by throwing his friends into prison. But there is not the slightest regret in his heart. In order to achieve our goal, we can''t afford to be lukewarm about it. You can''t care who hates you.


    But what about Kyousuke? Will he resent Ei? Will he be angry? Will he be sad?


    If possible, I don''t want it to be either of those things. But that was an extravagant and selfish request, Ei knew.


    ''''We are now heading to the Kingdom of Verneus.


    Erwin huffed and raised one hand, and mes red up in the atmosphere, spinning out a map of shimmering light. With the sword he drew from his waist, Erwin pointed at the map.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this," he said. We will hit it there.


    I just got back and now I''m back in a daze...


    Philhana chuckles.


    ''Oh, well, that''s okay, Phil, sister. Let''s just pick two Ackie names.


    Melodious said in a carefree voice.


    ''My two names?''


    Akira asked, and the girl nodded with a big smile.


    ''''Yeah. Ackie is like a customer of the Clockboard Alliance, you know. Let''s see, there are seats from the midnight to the eleventh hour, so Ackie is at twelve?


    He''ll be seated at 1 p.m., since the midnight and 12 o''clock seats are the same.


    Isn''t 1:00 a.m. the same as 1:00 a.m.?


    Ei was slightly taken aback as the two of them began to talk about other trivial things, but he quickly raised one hand of his own to indicate his intentions.


    ''''Thirteen is fine. .........No, I prefer 13.


    Yeah?¡¡Do you like thirteen?


    I hate it.


    But it suits you. The number that symbolizes a traitor; thirteen; it''s like a brand for me now.


    ''So it''s 13. I think it''s 13 o''clock.


    If you need two names, just call it ck Sun.


    Erwin said.


    ''Simple. Oh well. So, Ackie, just tell me your name.


    Yeah.


    You sound like a hero. There is a slight self-mockery.


    No matter how much he likes the situation, his heart doesn''t twitch.


    "The Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), seat 13 (Irregr Time), ''ck Sun'' Akira Hino."


    Yes, well done.


    With a p of his hand, the Melodious Killer smiles.


    ''Good luck with your work! I''m counting on you, Ackee.


    As Melodiousughed at that, Ei saw a ck haze on Melodious'' body for a moment.


    Yukinoshita and Mizashiki, apanied by Rain, went to register with the Adventurer''s Association. It seems that Inugami doesn''t like "that kind of thing," so he rejected them out of hand, saying he was going to wander around the city of Zelneus by himself.


    I don''t need to tell you how many dangerous results Inugami''s solo activities have produced until now. So Kyousuke unusually reprimanded her. Inugami looked surprised for a moment, then looked a bit hurt, but then he grabbed Rin and went away. Well, if Rin is with me, I can feel safe.


    The other students also wanted to go around this city, but no matter how adventurer autonomous territory it is, having demons wandering around alone is a bit of a mess. Therefore, Kyousuke and the others decided to go around with Lesbons to try to find a ce that seemed to be out of the ordinary for now.


    ''''Even so, it''s quite eye-catching...''''


    Lesvon blurts out.


    ''I''m not so sure about that, but everyone else is being watched like crazy.


    ''''Karasuma and his friends are monsters that don''t live on this continent. They can''t help it. And I don''t like to be the one to tell you this.


    He kept his voice low.


    ''As for the unicorns, the Empire has aplete monopoly on how they are bred. There are only a limited number of monsters that can use near-perfect healing magic.


    ''Oh, so that''s why they''re watching the white horse too...''


    Such a white horse showed a change in expression of joy and sorrow as he watched the woman on the street. He was really a creepy guy.


    ''''Let''s go into a tavern for now.


    Saying that, Lesbon pointed to one of the adventurer''s taverns. The sign said "demons OK" on the sign. They are treated as if they are just like pets. Although it is unavoidable, the hardships of the foreignness of monsters living in human society are once again felt.


    Wee......


    The bartender standing behind the bar counter is a huge man with a strong face. Since it is said that you can bring a demon with you, the only staff members who are allowed to work here are those who are confident in their skills. The waitress is also an overly macho, muscr maiden who is about two meters tall. Rain was still like ''boobs on top of muscle'', but this waitress was nothing but muscle. In addition, the white horse had a glint in his eye. I respected him a bit.


    As the group was about to enter the store, they heard a clunking sound from behind them.


    ''''Kutu...!¡¡I can''t fit in.


    It was Walled Field. Indeed, her body area wasrger than the entrance to this cramped tavern.


    She was one of the students whose movement was greatly restricted, even in the Heavy Duty Branch School. For now, with Kyousuke and Karasuma, they rolled her onto her side and carefully carried her into the restaurant. As it was, a mellifluous sound was heard as she was ced vertically, and the head (?) of the wallono was ced on the ceiling. but the bartender nced at me and didn''t say anything.


    Inside, a group of adventurers with a rough-and-tumble atmosphere were drinking in the middle of the day. Not a very good impression, Kyousuke thought.


    ''Give me a drink anyway. It''s ale.''''


    Lesvon sits down at the counter and orders.


    ''Do you want a bottle of Utsurugi?''


    ''I drink it and it makes a mess on the floor, so it''s good. Where''s Karasuma?


    If you got a bowl that fits my beak, I''ll take it.


    Gotori. A bowl of Kandarai, filled with sake, was ced on the counter.


    Hakuba and Azuki also finished their orders. Kabeno was stuck between the ceiling and the floor, unable to move, and did not specifically request a drink. The eyes of the adventurers would naturally turn to this strange group of people.


    Utsurugi drank as he scooped the drink out of the golden di with his lower beak.


    ''Utsurugi, you never heard of dinosaurs evolving into birds?''


    ''There is. Or rather, that seems to be the theory now.


    ''Why did the dinosaurs choose this inconvenient evolutionary direction...''


    To make it easier to catch fish or something.


    You still aren''t funny...


    I don''t dislike the open-ended mannerisms, but it did irritate me a bit.


    "We''re underage, so don''t drink alcohol....


    "What''s the point of having a school trip if you don''t drink alcohol?¡¡My dad said he used to sneak off to the convenience store and buy beer!


    Your dad''s generation would have been appropriate for age verification and such.


    After continuing such a random conversation for a while, Kyousuke also has time to take another look around the store.


    It seems that the Adventurer''s Tavern is a ce used for socializing among adventurers. In ces that have signed an official contract with the association, adventurers receive requests and missions, i.e. quests, and even if they don''t, adventurers form parties with each other and informants hang out there.


    ''It was here that I first met the wombats,''


    Lesvon said as he sipped his drink with one arm. Karasuma''s hand, which had been drinking desperately, stopped slightly.


    ''And Weygun and Filhana,''


    For a moment the air was almost faint, and then Lesvon quickly regained his expression.


    I''m sorry. I''m not trying to be resentful or sad or anything.


    I don''t mind.


    Karasuma dipped his beak in the sake again.


    Just then, a bell on the door rang with a chirp.


    ''....Wee.


    The bartender muttered that and all eyes in the restaurant turned to the entrance at once.


    Immediately after that, the rough adventurers buzzed together. Kyousuke and Karasuma looked behind them, wondering what it was.


    There was a man standing there. He was dressed in a long ck coat with a long hem and arge upright cor that made his face quite difficult to see. He wore a hat with an awfully wide brim, and a metal ornament hung from the end of the hat. He carried two swords, onerge and one small, on his right hip and one on his back.


    "''Nameless''...."


    I knew someone was mumbling.


    Lesvon''s mouth was open, too. The only people in this restaurant who didn''t show a look of surprise were the second year four monster students and the rest of the bartender.


    The man silently sits down at the bar counter, next to Kyousuke, and orders.


    ''Corn distilled sake, please.''


    As soon as you ask for it, the whiskey is served.


    There wasn''t much in the way of liveliness in the man''s face, which peeked out slightly from between his cor and hat. Perhaps that''s why it was terribly difficult to tell how old he was; to say he was in his twenties would be an understatement, and to say he had the old age of a man in his fifties would certainly be an understatement.


    ''I heard there was a talking demon, so I came here.


    The man muttered to himself.


    It''s a good thing that you''re the "nameless" of the wolf, isn''t it?


    Lesvon asked in a shaky voice to the man who muttered to him.


    The man who was called Nameless nced at Lesbon with a lifeless gaze, then continued.


    ''In the Zelga diatorial Duchy, I met Goubayashi and the others.


    ....!


    Kyousuke huffed. The nameless man continued to talk to himself while he drank.


    ''''This is the first time I''ve seen a talking oga. .........No, it''s not impossible for an oga that was affected by the underworld miasma to develop intelligence and understand humannguage, but in any case, this is the first time I''ve encountered an individual thatbines reason and intelligence.


    So where is Goubayasi now...?


    ''I heard that there were other demons in the same situation, so I was a little curious. I just happened to hear a rumor outside and came over.


    Um, uh, Mr. Nobody?


    Hey, moron, he''s moving too fast.


    To a confused Kyousuke, Karasuma says the obvious from behind.


    The namelessness of the Hibiki Wolf Star. I thought I''d heard of him, but he''s something like one of the five strongest people certified by the Adventurer''s Association. I don''t know what kind of person he is, but from what I''ve seen, he uses a sword. From the looks of it, it didn''t seem like he would be partying with anyone.


    How strong is the strongest one? I''m a little curious about the criteria.


    ''''I actually didn''t have great expectations. But I did get a fair amount out of it.


    A lifeless gaze was directed at Kyousuke''s right arm.


    ''''I didn''t expect the king piece to be in that ce.


    At that moment, there is shock and tension between Kyousuke and the others.


    Indeed, Kyousuke now possesses one of the king pieces. In all seriousness, it''s only natural that there are those who are after it. However, he didn''t expect to be spotted by the strongest ss of the Adventurer''s Association as soon as he returned to this continent. He twisted his body to protect his right arm.


    ''''Wait, no name.''''


    Lesvon said.


    ''That skeleton is a demon I brought with me. If you''re an adventurer, you don''t want to take things from people without permission. I''m your fan.


    He is a one-armed, one-eyed swordsman. A gold-ranked adventurer, but he has already lost his power. If he went to apply to the Association once again, he might not be able to avoid a drop in rank.


    The man he is confronting and staring at is the strongest rank recognized by the Adventurer''s Association. There was a huge gap in strength between the gold and tinum ranks, and on top of that, this nameless man was one of the five most powerful of the tinum ranks.


    ''''.........''''


    Nameless just tipped his empty ss and didn''t try to say anything.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ''nameless'', hello!"


    Then a shadow shifts in between the two men. It was a demon dressed as a mountain priest and wrapped in ck feathers.


    It was Karasumaru Yoshitsune, the Raven Tengu.


    You''ve been telling me to zigzag right from the start. Hmm?¡¡You''re dressed like you''re in a jump manga. He doesn''t respond to a word I say?¡¡Huh?¡¡I don''t know how much of a tinum ranker it is, but if you say things that sound too much like a tinum ranker.......huh?


    Soooo, the nameless reached out an arm around Karasuma''s lower jaw and lower beak. The fingers had just made the shape of a deco-pin.


    Nameless''s fingers flicked. The impact stored in his middle finger exploded into Karasuma''s beak.


    What?


    With thosest words, Karasumaru Yoshitsune''s body was blown away. The body,unched high by the decoupling, crashed through the ceiling and disappeared into the sky like a cannonball. It happened in an instant. There was no time to stop it. There was a gaping hole in the ceiling, like a gag.


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune, the way he set up the g was perfect. It was unmistakable thug action.


    ''It''lle down eventually.''


    The Nameless muttered.


    ''I''m not interested in the King''s piece itself, I''m interested in the power thates from it. I''m interested in the power thates from it.''


    I can see the lifeless eyes begin to glow slightly under the hat.


    ''''You''re not a regr conformist. I''m barely holding down the king piece by recing only my arms with the bones of the Demon Royal Race. But even so, this is my first time fighting the owner of a royal fragment.


    The nameless man slowly gets up from his chair.


    There, for the first time, Kyousuke gets to see this man''s face from the front. His eyes are gleaming in a different way than they were before.


    ''''Well, wait. Even if you say you''re going to fight, even if you say it out of the blue.......


    I''m not going to take my life.


    I don''t mind. Utsurogi, why don''t you help him out?


    A white horse calls out to me from behind me in a carefree manner.


    ''''I''m not going to take your life, I said I won''t even take your life.


    I don''t really understand these types of people, you know...


    All the more reason. This is the kind of guy Himemizu is.


    If you ask me, that''s certainly true. Rin has a rather maverick personality.


    It''s been a long time since she became a slime, but she should still be passionate about running, and she''s still proud to be the fastest sprinter at Kamiyo High School. When he''s turned back into a human, he''ll be happy to y jogging with you if you ask him to, and he might even want topete with you if he sees someone who looks fast.


    In that sense, the man in front of me, Nameless, and Himemizu Rin might be very simr types.


    No, no.


    Kyousuke immediately denied it in his head. Rin was prettier.


    Well, that''s just the way it is.


    Well, if you win, what do we have to pay?


    No.


    So, what if we win?


    It doesn''t make sense as a prerequisite.


    Kyousuke was a bit miffed when he said that.


    ''''That''s a lot of confidence. No, I know you''re definitely stronger that way, but...''''


    Hey,e on. You win, you get to do whatever you want.


    The white horsees in for a tea from behind.


    ''Yeah. I think it would be a great help if you could help me with something.


    Wallno nodded in agreement. To be precise, he tried to nod but couldn''t move because his body was stuck in it.


    ''''Fine. If you win, I''ll take whatever you demand.''''


    The nameless man takes a gold coin from his pocket and ces it on the counter. As it was, he fluffed his coat and headed for the exit. The metal hanging from the hat shed with each other, making a cool chirping sound.


    ''Come to the Great Square when you''re ready.


    With those words, the nameless man walked out the door.


    It was a tricky one. Well, it doesn''t seem like there''s any loss in fighting, but it doesn''t seem like there''s much to gain, either. But it''s just one of the indicators of the standard of strength in this world. At best, I''ll ask him to lend me his chest.


    When Kyousuke turned around, Lesvon was standing with a gleam in his ship''s eye.


    ''''Su........''''


    Su?


    ''That''s great, moron!¡¡I never thought I''d be able to fight that nobody!


    Yeah, yeah. I knew it was going to be great.... In this world.


    I don''t know, it''s kind of like this, I got the impression that I got to shake hands with a famous rock musician and my rock-loving friend was incredibly envious of me for it, or something like that. Not that Kyousuke doesn''t know much about rock music, I know his name and I know he''s a great guy, but I''m not that excited about it. It''s usually like that.


    ''.........Oh, shit.


    And Kyousuke looked at his right hand and remembered.


    ''''I was told not to use the power of the king piece, not too much........ It''s bad when the total time is an hour........


    Well, I''ll probablyst less than five minutes, so I''ll be fine!


    Lesvon said that with a big smile on his face, and I was a little miffed again.


    It wasn''t long after that that the sted Karasuma fell from the sky.

 94-Episode 85: Clearly, His Difference Is Far

    The Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zernaeus was crammed with a wide variety of races. Some were white skinned, some were ck, some were tall, some were short, some had pointed ears, and some were not. In the midst of it all, there were a few skazelids (lizardmen), half-fishmen (merman), cats (warcat), and rabbits (warrabbit).


    Since it is a city of adventurers, there are many stalls selling weapons, armor, and misceneous adventure goods. Some of the more respectable ones haverge stores. Inugami Hibiki and Himemizu Rin were walking through each of these shops, looking at them curiously and sullenly.


    Inugami has lost his sailor suit, so he now borrows the adventurers'' clothes. It''s a costume that fits this world perfectly, so he doesn''t feel any different. The slime stuck around his arms and shoulders caught people''s attention slightly, but it''s also a line that is passed off as a kind of strange pet.


    ''These things are fun to look at, though,''


    Rin said.


    ''I don''t have the money to buy one, you know.


    Yeah.


    This is Inugami''s somewhat blunt reply.


    This Inugami is known as the most delinquent girl in her ss. Basically, she doesn''t have any real friends, as she has a bad look in her eyes, ring and threatening someone whenever she sees an opening. Still, Rin has a memory of biting back quite a bit when she was a human. She''d actively get involved when forming pairs in gym, for example.


    I thought she had a lone wolf temperament, but I didn''t think she was really a werewolf. If you think about it, it''s not as if he was eating a desperately meat-intensive diet.


    ''''Hibiki-chan, are you looking for something?''''


    Huh?


    Because I was trying to get away from them all by myself.


    It''s not like that. I''m just not good at group dynamics.


    You''re a wolf.


    There''s a term for a lone wolf, and in fact that''s symbolic of a dog god, but in reality, wolves are social animals. It''s extremely difficult for them to live long enough away from a group. In fact, many times the Inugami have nearly died prematurely because of their preupation with behavior.


    ''You don''t mind, do you? You don''t have to be with Utsurogi.


    ''I don''t think that''s the argument of someone who pulled it off on their own...''


    Rin stretched out with her body stretched woozily, still attached to Inugami''s shoulder.


    ''Well, I guess it''s good. It''s certainly safer to be with them all the time, though. It''s not like either of us want to be stuck together all the time,


    Hmm.


    Inugami''s reply was still curt. This is even though I waved it off myself.


    As I walked for a while, I heard various information from adventurers passing by on the road.


    I heard that the Dai-Rad Kingdom in the eastern part of the continent was showing some disturbances recently.


    I heard that one of the Five Divine Stars was visiting Zelneus.


    It''s said that the Dial Knights of the Imperial Clockworkers are pursuing the adventurers.


    While listening to the story, Rin suddenly had a thought.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. I wonder how she''s doing.


    Her Royal Highness Serenade Le Grandeldoe, Princess of the Knight''s Kingdom of Grandeldoe, was the first person the students of Year 2 and 4 met. She and the people of her hometown helped her a lot.


    The Knight''s Kingdom is located on the west side of the continent, at the westernmost end of the Human Survival Circle. In contrast, this adventurer''s autonomous territory, Zelneus, is on the east side of the continent. Since they are located almost opposite to each other, it''s not easy to go to meet them. It would be a different story if I could inform them of our situation.


    "He can read Japanese, can''t he?


    Inugami muttered as he looked at the potions and other items on the stalls.


    ''''If Ryuzaki''s letters are being scattered around the world, you''ll see them...''''


    Oh, I see. So you can see why we''re all trying to get to Verneus.


    Serenade, whose father is Japanese, moved to this world nearly twenty years ago and settled here. It''s an otherworldly sess story, just like a manga or novel. The Queen was also a beautiful woman. Her father was said to be busy with his work and flying all over the continent, so perhaps she would be able to meet him over there more quickly than expected.


    "Hey, there''s a "nameless" over in the big square!


    As I walked, I saw one of the adventurers talking to another adventurer who seemed to have a familiar face, with a slightly excited look on his face.


    ''''Really?¡¡That "no-name"?


    What are you doing in the square?¡¡A duel?


    ''Yes, yes!¡¡They say they''re going to fight some skeleton!


    With Skelton?¡¡Isn''t that a no-win situation?


    Inugami and Rin couldn''t help but look at each other when they heard the story.


    A crowd was quickly forming in therge square. Inugami had been trying desperately to push his way in for a while, but the backs of the mitch-packed men didn''t move and smelled like sweat, so he quickly sat down in a sullen mood. Rin, being the slime she is, dexterously slipped between their legs and moved to the front row of the gallery.


    There was one man sitting on the fountain in the central za, his arms crossed. Dressed in ck, the figure waiting with his eyes closed looks like something out of a jump manga.


    Ah, Himemizu-san.


    When I turned my eyes to the faint voice, I saw a boy with a bobbed hairdo standing there with a soft smile on his face and a kemari in his hand.


    It''s Ozajiro Do-suke. Beside him is Yukinoshita Ryouka, as well as Rain, who took them to the association branch.


    ''''Yoo-hoo, guys. Were you able to register as an adventurer?


    Yeah. And I got a card. Call it the Adventurer''s Card.


    The card Ozaji showed was a gold-trimmed card, about the size of a driver''s license.


    ''''Our card is gold-rated, so it''s about the same as Lesbon-san and the others.


    Saying that, when Gozaji touched the card, his name, rank, and achievements as an adventurer came up like a holograph. This adventurer registration card was said to be a crystal of magic science and technology held by the Adventurer''s Association, but it was actually a great thing.


    ''''Hmm. Oh, it has levels and statuses written on it. I wonder how they''re quantifying this...''''


    I don''t know. I don''t know. I don''t know if it''s possible to measure intellect and spirit in numbers, but it''s like...


    As I scrolled through the data, there was something called a list of skills further down the line.


    It''s ¡¶Anxiety Blocking¡·, ¡¶Kicking Enhancement¡·. Although there is a long list of things that look like that, it still doesn''t quite ring true for Rin. However, it has a different coloration than the other skills, and seeing that it is written as a phase 2 ability of Gozashiki''s "Fortune Inviting", it''s not a guessing game, it must be something that has a good basis and has been datatized.


    My card also says "Imaginary Reversal" in a different color than the others.


    Snowke also showed me his card. It''s certainly true to the word. However, I wondered about the fact that among the list of skills, there was ¡¶emotional instability¡·.


    ''''So?¡¡Who is that nameless man fighting?


    From what I''ve heard, they''re probably going to fight a molehill.


    Rain, who had been silent until then, replies quietly.


    ''That''s also why.''


    I don''t know.


    The natural question is briskly dismissed.


    ''I don''t know, but the nameless man from the echo-wolf is a man who finds value in battle. Maybe Utsurogi was the one who saw iting.


    Rain''s eyes, as she says this, have a glint of anticipation and envy in them.


    She too, as a mere adventurer, probably looks up to the Nameless. She may feel jealous of Kyousuke who was given the honor of fighting him, but as Rin, she''s not in the mood for it. In general, fighting such a strong-looking person all by himself is nothing short of messed up.


    ''''It''s okay, Himemizu-san.''''


    Snowke said, clenching his fists gingerly.


    ''At all times, hard work and grit. And gumption. It''s not such a sweet world that you can get by with those things, though!¡¡Well, if you''re not good enough, you''ll just have to make up for it somehow in that area!¡¡At any rate, he''s got all the hard work, guts and spunk in the world!¡¡Well, I don''t think that would help!


    Yukinonon, as usual, talks about things that are iprehensible...


    Which part was okay, Rin thought.


    It wasn''t long after that that the crowd cracked open and a single skeleton was revealed.


    ''''Oooh, ouch...''''


    Karasuma cried out as he wrapped his cracked beak in a bandage.


    ''Hakuba, heal me up........''


    I''ve healed your wounds. My magic isn''t limitless.


    Karasuma did a chimpiramove with the force of a drink, and he took a painful spanking. It was a big deal, or maybe it transcended those dimensions, since heunched it high into the sky with a single deco pin, but anyway, he knew that nameless man was a horrible man.


    Nevertheless, it''s said that he won''t even take a life, so it''s easy to take it easy. Kyousuke grasped and opened his own right hand to check the feel of it.


    The battle in the new continent, the use of the power of the royal strip sealed in this left arm, was about 15 minutes by feel.


    If he used it for more than an hour in total, his body would be in danger of copsing.


    Those were the words of the one man who had helped me at that time. Kyousuke was certain that it was Koganei Yoshiki.


    That Koganei''s advice couldn''t be disregarded. Even if he could use it here, it would be five minutes at most.


    In fact, if we can hold out for five minutes, it''s a big deal, Lesbon said. If it drags on, we''ll have to give in from here. The nameless may be entertaining, but that''s the line of maximum concessions we can make.


    Passing through the cracked crowd, Kyousuke walks out into the main square. A nameless person sitting on the fountain nced at us.


    A momentter, oh, a cracking cheer echoes through the Adventurer''s Autonomous Domain Zelneus.


    ''''It''s true. It really is a skeleton.''''


    You okay?¡¡You look weak.


    I could win this one too, couldn''t I?


    Only the left arm is out of shape. Is it a mutant?


    And so on. The self-serving impressions of the onlookers can be heard, even if they don''t want to.


    "There you are. I''m d you''reing on board.


    The nameless voice that doesn''t sound the least bit happy says, but judging by the sparkle of life in his dead eyes, I''m sure he''s not lying.


    ''Good luck, Utsurogy!''


    If you lose, I don''t care!


    Don''t be reckless, Kyousuke thought.


    He came to the front of the fountain and faced off against Nameless.


    ''The odds are either one of us will faint, or I''ll dere my surrender... is this too much in my favor?


    ''I''m not trying to get you to put a handicap on me. ...I''d like to say that, but there are conditions if we win, and, well, I''d be happy if you could loosen up something.


    Well, you''re gonna have to let my hat fly.


    It''s amon pattern. It''s just like a manga, Kyousuke thought.


    The inhabitants of this world live in exactly the same world as in the manga. I''m a bit jealous.


    I''ve already passed the association''s application for a duel here. I''ve promised to pay for the damage done to those around me, so go ahead and do it to your heart''s content.


    As he said this, the nameless man remained seated and did not appear to draw his sword.


    But this man crossed his arms and then waveringly looked up and smiled like this.


    ''Come on then.''


    Well, uh...


    Come on, I''m not going to tell you.


    Kyousuke is puzzled. It looks like the other party hasn''t even taken a stance yet.


    ''I don''t care, Utsurogi!¡¡Get it done!


    A white horse yapped at me from behind.


    ''''Hiyahaha!¡¡You have no idea how much you''ve sucked up to me!¡¡Yeah, let''s go ahead and punch him in the face!


    Karasuma''s character is still blurred by the alcohol.


    ''Oh dear, Skelton!''


    If a nobody draws a sword, there''s no chance of winning!


    Let''s get a blowjob!


    Even the onlookers around him groaned as well. Kyousuke sighed. Sighing, he takes a Jeet Kune Do stance. When he put his magic power into his left arm, he felt a sensation as if his heart was pulsating in a way that was not there. An eerie red vein of magic is lit on the bone, and a ck me like a scythe is spun out at the tip of the finger, the evil me''s deadly w.


    The moment I witnessed it, I realized that the onlookers, who had been making a lot of noise until then, became quiet for a moment.


    Kyousuke kicked up the stone pavement of the square as it was. He mmed the evil me''s deadly w that lit at the end of his arm at Nameless!


    .........!


    Immediately after, the nameless eyes shed. A dull shock returned to Kyousuke''s entire body.


    It felt like the world was flipping upside down, and then he realized that Nameless was a long way away. It was then that Kyousuke finally realized that he was slumped against the wall of a building not far from the square.


    Nameless is still sitting on the fountain, looking at you with his arms crossed.


    I didn''t know what he had done to me. Kyousuke managed to pull his body out of the wall andnded on the cobblestones of the za. There was a murmur among the onlookers.


    ''''I, what did you just do...?''''


    I didn''t see...


    As a skeleton, Kyousuke''s body felt no pain. As soon as hended on the ground, he was able to move again.


    ''''(It''s just like theic book world, after all)''


    It''s a littlete for that now, Kyousuke thinks.


    Perhaps the nameless man mmed a quick counterattack from a crossed-arm stance, blowing Kyousuke''s body away and then crossing his arms again. His eyes, which had previously been full of anticipation, took on a somewhat bored color.


    ''''Well ... was it a bit of a misguided expectation?''''


    .........


    Kyousuke is miffed. He offered to y the game on his own ord, and there''s no chance of that happening.


    Once again sprouting the evil me''s deadly ws from his left arm, this time from a distance, he spied on the nameless''s movements. First of all, at least determine the behavior of the opponent.


    ''''Evil re!


    With Kyousuke''s cry, a w of me shot out of the demon''s arm bone. The cutter-shaped me flew straight at Nameless. With his arms crossed, Nameless pulled it to the very edge, and immediately after.


    Immediately afterwards, I managed to keep the arm in my sight until the moment it disappeared. But once you see that much, the ming ws that flew at Nameless disappear, leaving only a "bang" sound in each of them. I can''t understand anything except that the nameless one probably used his bare hands or pulled out his sword and flicked it.


    I can''t see any movement.


    It was a different dimension of strength that Kyousuke still hadn''t felt before.


    There were five people like this in the Adventurer''s Guild alone, and twelve in the Empire? And does the blood family intend to have the strength to cross over to them? Just thinking about it almost paralyzes my thoughts for a moment.


    The momentary gap that arose there was fatal.


    The next thing you know, the nameless figure is right in front of you. What Kyousuke was able to recognize was what had happened up to that moment of "imminent". The next moment, Kyousuke''s body was rolling around on the stone pavement.


    ''''I guess I was wrong after all. Let me apologize.


    The Nameless slowly approaches Kyousuke, pping his coat.


    ''''Even though you possess a king piece, does that mean you can''t draw out even half of your power in an unfit state? The demon''s royal fragment must be possessed by the demon royal family, after all...''''


    I could see the onlookers around me buzzing at his words. There was no need to listen to them. "The word, ''king piece'', provoked them.


    ''In lieu of an apology, next time I''ll knock you unconscious with a single blow. I won''t take your life, as I promised.


    While saying that, Nameless doesn''t even show any signs of drawing his sword. There is no need for it. He doesn''t even need to draw his sword to defeat Kyousuke. In fact, he''s overwhelmed Kyousuke with just his bare hands and empty fists.


    Still, in order to somehow find a way to fight back, Kyousuke stood up.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!


    Huh. It''s Rin''s voice. If you look, there was Himemizu Rin, asserting herself while puffing out her body to the fullest. The adventurers around her were surprised by the talking slime and turned their strange gazes at us and alternately. Well, a talking skeleton is indeed rare.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, are you okay!¡¡Do you want me toe with you?


    Well....


    How about that. Kyousuke looks at Nameless, thinking. Nameless is still slowly, as usual, closing in on us.


    There doesn''t seem to be time to ask the question of whether two-on-one is allowed. It doesn''t seem to be, but Kyousuke nods.


    That seemed like a better thing to do than to get licked like this and lose without doing anything.


    ''Ah!¡¡Come on, Rin!


    Yes!


    Immediately afterwards, Himemizu Rin was ejected in the form of a kicking ball from the Gozashiki. Rin''s body collided with Kyousuke''s, and slime covered her entire body as it wrapped around her bones. I could see the onlookers buzzing. The "Nameless" who had been walking up to him with bored eyes could see his eyes widen slightly.


    Kyousuke''s mind geared up with dignity as he stood up. The wind whipped up and fused at the cellr molecr and spirit child level, building a single body with two people.


    ''''Eeeeeekstryyyyyyyyyyyy!


    Their voices ovepped. In the wind, Soraki Kyousuke and Himemizu Rin''s bodies be one.


    The true value of Phase 3 "Complete Fusion", Extreme Cross. This is the end of the union that has already been built up many times. There isn''t even the slightest hesitation. It''s not a good idea to have a good time with them. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    But this is indeed a vition of the rules. Wasn''t it very popr? I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    ''''I see.''''


    The dust from the wind is slowly clearing.


    So that''s your "seriousness."


    Huh...!


    I felt a response. But that fist never caught the vital point of "Nameless".


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''re going to be able to get your hands on it.


    ''I guess I wasn''t expecting that. It was only one shot, but it was a good one.''


    The next one will be heavier...


    No, not next time.


    The nameless man said and paid off Kyousuke''s arm. I could see him reach for the hilt at his waist for a moment.


    Kyousuke and Rin liquefy their bodies and prepare for the sh. They see the sh of Nameless''s sword and


    Then, Kyousuke lost consciousness.


    ''''........Haha!


    When he woke up, he found himself on a bed. Kyousuke was lying on the soft, fluffy bed that was awfullyfortable to sleep in.


    ''You''re awake,''


    When I raised my head, the first thing I heard was Lesbong''s voice.


    "Good morning, Utsurogi-kun.


    You lost pretty ugly.


    I knew spunk wouldn''t do it!


    I looked around, but it was still a room I didn''t recognize.


    Apparently it was a room in an inn. It seemed to be a spacious room, albeit a bit pricey, where apanied by demons were allowed. Kyousuke held his head and nodded disappointedly.


    I knew I had lost.


    It was supposed to be one on one, and he even broke it up into an extreme cross, but he lost in an instant.


    It was hapless. There was a strange ufortable feeling in Kyousuke''s chest.


    ''''Well, it''s a good thing that Nameless was pretty satisfied at the end, too.


    The white horse nodded as Lesbon followed him as he tried to follow up.


    ''''That''s right. ording to the other adventurers, it''s not often that a nameless person pulls a sword out of the air.''''


    That sounds like a cartoon too...


    Kyousuke was in a bitter mood, and there, he suddenly looked up as if he remembered.


    ''''That''s right, the sword.... It was a sword, wasn''t it? That man''s weapon.''''


    ''Ah, Nameless is a swordsman. They say he''s the strongest swordsman on the continent when ites to sword handling.


    Extreme Cross has the ability to liquefy. It shouldn''t be able to deliver an effective strike with physical means of attack, such as a sword, spear, or even bare hands. In that sense, it was somewhat of a cheat, but that nameless person didn''t even bother with such a cheat and easily defeated Kyousuke and the others.


    ''''........How did me and Rin lose?''''


    What do you mean, you''re not gonna...


    Karasuma leaned forward and opened his beak.


    "...how did you do that?


    Apparently, he hadn''t sobered up.


    He was cut in half.


    Ozashiki Do-suke says in a calm voice.


    ''''After being cut in half, it felt like the upper half of my body went back to Utsurogi-kun and the lower half to Himemizu-san. Utsurogi-kun was torn apart, so we all reconnected himter.


    Oh, well. You''ve gone to a lot of trouble.


    There is a wooden bucket by her bedside, and Rin is in a state of "gudgeoning" in it. It seems that she has not yet regained consciousness.


    The body is cut in half and then separated from the body and put back together. Is such a feat possible? Is this purely the result of mastery of swordsmanship, or is it more of a different ability? That much is unclear. But one thing I can say is that one of the advantages of Extreme Cross - its "overwhelming advantage over physical attacks" - has been proven to be far from perfect.


    It was a fortuitous thing that he had been able to learn this in a duel that didn''t involve the exchange of lives, rather than a real battle.


    Perhaps the Five Divine Stars, or even the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights) ss, could handle such techniques.


    And a higher species of bloodline. Even Luke and Beni (Queen) would definitely be considered to have gained power on par with them.


    ''''Power intion, right?''''


    The white horse said meekly.


    ''Yeah, but we have to keep up with intion,''


    We still need to get stronger.


    "By the way, Mr. Utsurogi.


    What is it, Snowdonia?


    The snow woman, Snowman, had some papers in hand.


    ''''I''ve been mending some quests because I need to earn some road silver.


    Hmm, yeah. You mean the requests adventurers take on.


    There are a few things, like gathering herbs and killing hornbills.


    I miss the horn rabbit so much...


    Wasn''t the hare the first thing you ate when you first transitioned to this world?


    ''''So, well, I think this is a good ce to start for us to convert our abilities and our actual ie.


    Saying that, Yukinoshita held out a sheet of paper written about the quest.


    But since it was written in ournguage, Kyousuke couldn''t read it. Instead, Lesbons peeked in.


    ''''The ce is on the western road? That''s the road leading to the Zelga diatorial Principality.''''


    Yeah. ording to that nameless person, Goubayashi and his friends are over there, right?¡¡If we''re heading for Verneus, we should be going east by the road, and I thought maybe we''d get lucky and see you.


    Okay. So, what''s the mission?


    When Kyousuke asked Lesvon, he replied, with a somewhat difficult look on his face.


    ''Defeating the behemoth mutant individuals, I guess.

 95-Chapter 86: The Hero Of The Underworld

    There is a single road connecting the Zelga diatorial Duchy, the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region Zelneus, and the Kingdom of Verneus.


    These three principalities are located in the southeastern part of the continent, and are protected by the Beast King mountain range to the north, and the Gulf of Neus and the Delius Great Trench to the south, making it extremely difficult to invade from the outside. At the same time, the development of the tradework in the three territories has made it one of the few ces where there is a strong cultural exchange.


    Behemoths often appeared on this roadway near the Beast King mountain range.


    Behemoths arerge magical beasts that belong to the Behemoth family of the Beast King n''s order of mammals. Thergest behemoths can reach up to six meters in length. Itsrge horns, well-developed forelegs and full set of tusks around its mouth give it a vicious-looking appearance. The brown bear is more of an omnivore than a carnivore, and it often attacks travelers when ites down the road.


    It is like running into a brown bear on a mountain trail, and if you encounter one, you are out of luck and the traveler curses you for your misfortune. Conversely, the appearance of a behemoth would not, in principle, cause the roads to be blocked off. There are those who can get away with it when they encounter it.


    However, on this day, the roads were blocked off by the agreement of both the Zelga diatorial Principality and the Zelnaeus Adventurer''s Autonomous Region. The reason for this was the appearance of the behemoths, which were in an extremely unusual state. It had been confirmed that its entire body had berger and more ferocious than normal individuals. A quest was ordered by the Adventurers'' Association and some adventurers went to defeat the behemoth.


    And now a young girl stands in front of the behemoth singrity.


    ''''Gurrrrr........''''


    A pool of blood has already formed at Behemoth''s feet. The rolling mass of flesh probably belonged to the victims who had challenged the monster for its bravery and scattered their fragile lives. The behemoth''s jaws and full-grown fangs made it easy for it to chew up human bones, and each time the behemoth repeatedly chewed, a crisp, grating sound could be heard. A ck haze of breath was exhaled from his mouth.


    It''s not as if the girl was terrified in the face of the monster. But whether she was burning with righteous indignation or a sense of duty, it''s still not true. The girl was just standing there. From the looks of it, she was only ten years old. She was looking at Behemoth with a gaze that was toonguid to be called a re.


    ''''Gogah!''''


    Behemoth swings his massive paws down at the girl. It''s like a mallet. It swung down mercilessly from above the girl''s head, who didn''t even try to avoid it, creating one small red stain on the street.


    It seemed as if.


    ...Gah-ah?


    Behemoth shows his agitation. The girl, who seemed to have been crushed, was still alive under her paws.


    That''s not all.


    It had received that paw with one arm and, as expected, had lifted it up.


    ''''Hah!''''


    The girl unleashed a kick towards the sole of Behemoth''s foot. Immediately afterwards, a thrusting impact runs through the behemoth''s right front leg. Bone creaked and muscle fibers tore. Pssst, blood gushed out of the torn blood vessels. Not red. It was an eerie blood, cloudy and ck with a thud.


    Losing the front legs that supported his body, Behemoth slowly fell to the earth of the street. She tries to stand up again with her empty left arm, but it''s faster for the girl to stand on the monster''s nose. The behemoth opens its great jaw and tries to bite the defenseless girl''s body. The ck haze that leaked from her mouth made an unusuallyrge mass.


    ''''.........''''


    The girl gently put her hand on the tip of the monster''s nose. Immediately after that, the ck haze that was spat out was sucked into the girl''s body.


    ".........!


    The haze gradually seeps out of Behemoth''s body as well. Each time it slips out of the monster''s body and is sucked into the girl, Behemoth''s body gradually shrinks. Or rather, it returns to its original size. Eventually, the behemoth transformed into a normal female individual, about four meters long. Covering its injured forelegs, it staggered to its feet and walked back into the mountain with footsteps that echoed slowly and steadily.


    ''''.........''''


    Slowly, the girl looked away from it. As it was, she spun around and looked back.


    ''Here you go!''


    Before the girl, there were threepanions.


    The Dial Knights of the Dialing Knights, the Fourth O''clock Seat, "Saint of the Iron Fist", Filhana Granvana, and the Sixth O''clock Seat, "Sword Assault", Rambald Gaudin.


    At Sixth O''Clock, Rambald Gaudin, the "Sword and Violent Arts".


    At 13 o''clock (irregr time), the ck Sun, Akira Hino.


    And the girl is the Melodious Killer, the Dark Beast Hero of the Dial Knights'' second seat (two o''clock).


    Gordant.


    Ei asked the elf standing next to him with his arms crossed.


    ''What did she just do?''


    Yeah, it''s called gue.


    Rambalt replies, opening his thin eyes.


    The creature that breathed in that ck haze, as you can see, turns violent like that. Originally, the disease was possessed by orcs, goblins and other beast-demons, but Melodious is able to control the source of the disease at will.


    Hmmm...


    Ei replied curtly. In other words, the mutant behemoths that were causing a stir in this area were all in a state where they had developed a violent state due to that ck haze.


    There''s something simr to the bloodline factor, Ei thought. Both of them were indicative of the fact that they both prompted organisms to drastically strengthen themselves through outside interference. You could say that the blood factor is more conscientious because of itsck of reason, but the factor bears the karma of having to continue to ingest the blood of the same species. They''re both tricky.


    ''What do we do now, Melokey?''


    Filhana asks, wiping the blood from Melodious''s cheek.


    ''It seems there are still some underworlded behemoths in the area. Do you want me to cleanse them?''''


    Hmmm....


    The girl put a hand over her mouth and thought about it.


    ''Is there no hurry to get to Verneus?


    There''s no such thing as a good thing.


    Rambalt replies.


    ''''The Adventurer''s Association has also issued a quest to defeat Behemoth. It''s best to leave it to them and quickly head to Verneus. It would be troublesome if the Blood n were to be aware of their whereabouts.


    Hmm, I see...


    Melodious meditates as if in distress.


    ''But I wish I could stay here a little longer...''


    Yes, I agree with you.


    Filhana smiled smugly and raised one hand, but Rambalt looked reluctant.


    ''I disagree. What about Akira?''


    I''m going to...


    I disagree, I was about to say.


    Now, Ei and his friends are about to leave for Verneus'' second year 4 students. The goal is to "protect" them in the Empire and protect them from the hands of the bloodline. He also wants to keep them from falling into the hands of the Bloods, as they could be an asset to the Empire. Either way, we need to get to them before the Bloods do, or we need to get to them before they do.


    We don''t have time to waste here.


    As it should be.


    "...I agree with you.


    When he murmured that, Melodious grinned and Melodiousughed, and Rambaldo, after all, made a reluctant face.


    ''You''re ackee, you know what you''re talking about!


    No, no, it''s not like that...


    What snatched Ei''s mind was the face of a friend.


    He wondered what he would have done if he had been here, and other meaningless thoughts.


    Even though such thoughts didn''t change the fact that Ei had betrayed his ways.


    The separation was conclusive, and he should have known that.


    ''Hey, Goubayashi, take a look at this article for a moment.


    M.....


    At the Zelga diatorial Duchy, Goubayashi was getting ready to leave when Kenzaki brought a newspaper to him.


    Naturally, the newspaper was written in ournguage. Even if he showed it to me, I wouldn''t be able to read it. Goubayash frowned and asked Kenzaki, "Can you read it?


    ''Can you read it?''


    There''s no way you can read it!


    "Then why do you want to get your heart...


    As he said this, Goubayashi ran his eyes over the paper. There were two portraits written on it.


    ''''This one......... "Nameless and........."


    I was about to say, "Utsurogi," but I still kept my mouth shut.


    The picture on it was the unnamed likeness of the adventurer I had previously met in the arena of this diatorial dukedom, the echoing wolf star. He was wearing distinctive clothing, so there was almost no mistaking it. The peculiar dead-eyed look he usually disyed was also well reproduced.


    Next to it was a skull with its fleshpletely ripped off. To Goubayashi and Kenzaki, this face was familiar as that of their ssmate, Soraki Kyousuke. But if you think about it, this is amon face of a skeleton and not necessarily Kyousuke''s.


    ''''It''s Nameless and Utsurogi. You''re so cold-hearted, Goubayashi. Have you forgotten your ssmate''s face?


    I''m sure of it. I''ve seen Mr. Hotoke cremated in the family home, but I''ve seen him cremated a few times.


    I''m not so familiar with them that I can tell them apart by their skulls alone.


    ''Have Lumiera read it to you. I''ve actually summed it up to some extent.


    And Kenzaki took out another small note.


    ''Hm.''


    ording to them, it''s got to be a molehill.


    The newspapers said that Kyousuke had a duel with Nameless in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region Zerneus, east of here.


    Nameless took a liking to something about Kyousuke and asked him to fight. The duel took ce in the great square, and the result was, of course, an overwhelming victory for Nameless. The strange skeleton that spoke thenguage was defeated after merging with the intruder slime, and was able to do almost nothing about it.


    ''''I see. Seems to be Nameless.''''


    Goubayashi nodded.


    ''And what''s Utsurugi''s... oh no?¡¡I''ve heard they have something like that...


    Oh my god...?


    ''I''m not sure about this. Lumiera didn''t seem to know the details either.


    However, I know that being written in a newspaper article is important in its own way.


    I hope they don''t end up being targeted because of the fact that it was written here.


    ''Anyway, it''s good to know that Utsurogi and the others are safe. Zelneus is close. I''d like to meet up with them in some way.


    It would be nice if we could use a move like the newspaper ad that Ryuzaki hit, but that one was carrying information that only we could understand, so we could do something so bold. If we were to do something poorly, it could lead to exposing our location to the blood rtives.


    No, the enemy isn''t limited to the blood race.


    Goubayashi quietly closed his eyes and recalled the events that had happened in the past few weeks.


    The Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights) and the Second Time Seat (Two O''Clock) "Underworld Hero".


    That petite girl was probably one of the beings that could be called an enemy. The ck haze she emitted was harmful to Goubayasi and Zeku, the Oga, and Okumura, the Orc. As soon as she breathed in the haze, she lost all reason and turned into a vicious monster. As a result, it caused trouble for his friends.


    Even remembering it now, it still makes me cringe. He realizes hisck of training.


    It''s unclear what kind of stance the Empire will take towards the students of the second year and fourth ss, but I already understood that it''s not necessarily friendly. At that time, thanks to Nameless''s help, we were able to get through it. However, I don''t know if it will be the same next time.


    ''''.........Goubayashi, you have a difficult look on your face.


    Kenzaki said while folding the newspaper.


    ''''........Ah.''''


    I heard you''re having omelet rice for lunch today. Lighten up.


    Yeah.


    That being said, Goubayashi chuckled slightly. This was Kenzaki''s unique and clumsy way offorting her. I''ve recently figured it out.


    ''''For now, let''s discuss after lunch whether we should leave for the east immediately or think of some way to meet up.


    The Underworld hero must have returned to the Empire. I''d like to believe that I''ll never see him again, though.


    Goubayashi decided to proceed with his packing for a while longer, until lunch.


    A party was formed, led by Lesvon, and Kyousuke and his team were going to kill Behemoth.


    It became, but it was quite a bone of contention to get there. First of all, the eyes of the surroundings.


    Having crossed swords with the Nameless, Kyousuke would end up looking strangely bad in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zelneus. Besides, it didn''t look good for him to be revealed in possession of the king piece. The adventurers began to look at Kyousuke''s left arm with zed eyes. That man called Nameless, he was skilled, but apparently he couldn''t read the air very well.


    The next hardest part was preparing for the adventure.


    In addition to stocking up on potions and other consumable items, they would also be looking at new equipment. Kyousuke and the others refrained from doing so, but Lesbons gave us a certain amount of preparation money, so we finally decided to take advantage of the favor. However, there isn''t much in the way of equipment that would be troublesome without new equipment. After all, this is the Demon Army.


    Karasuma wanted a weapon for the white army, so I bought him a longsword, but the rest of the time I mainly bought potions to ease the burden of the white horse. I also bought a rather luxurious harness. Hakuba was very proudly wearing it. Snowman apanied me on the shopping trip. She was a little torn on whether she should change from her snow woman costume to a costume that was more appropriate for this world, but in the end, she decided not to buy it and let it pass as it was.


    Now, after a few days of preparation, it''s finally time to leave tomorrow.


    ''''Hey, Kyousuke-kun,''''


    Hmm?


    Rin spoke to Kyousuke, who was brushing his teeth at the sink.


    ''''There''s something that''s been bothering me...''''


    Having said that, Rin brought some newspapers with her. Since Kyousuke can''t read the letters of this world either, it''s annoying to have newspapers brought to him, but if it''s something that''s bothering him, he can''t ignore it. For now, I took the newspaper.


    ''''Um, what''s wrong with this?''''


    Yeah. You know what? It''s all about a coup d''¨¦tat a bit west of here, isn''t it?


    I don''t know if there''s any photography skills in this world, or just illustrations of portraits. In all of these cases, the faces are unfamiliar to me.


    A coup is not a peaceful thing to say. ording to Rin''s story, a third or fourth prince had risen in an uprising to save the citizens from the oppression. But in the end they were unable to do anything about it, and with the help of the Empire, the current government put down the coup and the prince was executed. What a tragic story.


    There were not only sketches, but also illustrations that seemed to be sketches. This is exactly the scene of the prince on the verge of being hanged. It''s not a very pleasant thing to look at. While looking at it, Kyousuke suddenly found something in the corner of the illustration that caught his attention.


    A ck cat, being held down by an MP. The cat is wearing a fancy hat with a feather on its head. Kyousuke recognized the outfit, which reminded him of a pretentious person somehow.


    ''''........Doesn''t that cat look like Mya-chan?''''


    Yeah.


    Yes. My ssmate, Nekomiya Miya, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time since the one incident of the dismemberment transference ident. He looks just like her who was reincarnated in Ket-Si.


    It''s no wonder that Nekomiya had been transferred to a ce not far from the site of this coup. Although...


    I wonder what''s going on with the soldiers holding us down.


    "Lesbon-san and the others told me that the coup d''etat, some monsters were helping the prince''s side. I heard that the Ketsey had be friends with the prince...


    Kyousuke''s mind buzzed. That was because it was a story that was well understood.


    It hadn''t been that long since they had been together, but it had been a while since he had caused the transfer to another world. Kyousuke hade to know Nekomiya''s personality well. With Nekomiya''s personality, there was nothing wrong with doing such a thing. She was pretentious, passionate, and yet strangely righteous.


    Nekomiya and the others cooperated in this coup, but ended up shing with the Empire and were defeated.


    ''''Are the Nekomiya and the others safe?''''


    I don''t know. But they didn''t find any monsters during the execution.


    Well....


    Good, I guess I should say.


    ''I''m sorry. I wasn''t sure if we should talk about this or not...


    ''Why is Rin apologizing? Thanks for telling me.


    Kyousuke red at the newspaper. If he could, he would go looking for Nekomiya and the others right now, but it would be difficult.


    By the looks of things, it''s not even close to whether the girls have seen Ryuzaki''s message or not. Perhaps the easiest ones to join up with at this point would be Goubayashi and the others, so should we discuss what happens after we join them?


    ''''Everyone isn''t necessarily safe, you know...''''


    Rin''s words were strangely heavy.


    ''''Well...''''


    The whereabouts of Beni, Sakuma and the others are still unknown. Why and where are they now?


    And yes... It''s Akira Hino.


    It''s a long time since Kyousuke has heard his hatefulments.


    Kyousuke knows very well that Ei is a weak man like that, and when he''s alone, he takes on a lot of things. The fact that he''s overly caring is the flip side of the fact that he can''t keep his mind bnced unless he does so. If we don''t take care of him, he''ll carry on recklessly, and then he''ll go under.


    ''''I hope he''s not doing something reckless too, somewhere...''''


    As Kyousuke folded the newspaper, he silently worried for his best friend.

 96-Episode 87 Time To Come

    Kyousuke and the others received the quest to defeat the Behemoth Mutant Individuals, Goubayashi and the others prepared to leave for Verneus, and the four Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), including Ei. Just as the two sides were making a stopover at their transit point.


    Yoshiki Koganei left the Blood n''s residence to capture his ssmates, who said they were in the Zelga diatorial Principality.


    Apanying him are Bishop Akeno and Cyclops, a new blood-tribal added to the war effort as a six-blooded beast (Zexbreed). And the Blood-Blooded Wyvern that Akeno had prepared in advance as an experimental individual for the Six-Blooded Beast.


    As for Koganei, he didn''t feelfortable with this mission, which had the potential to sh with his ssmates. However, the one who chose this path was himself. If participating in this mission would reduce the possibility of the deaths of hisrades by even a small amount, then the choice he took also makes sense.


    ''Akeno-san. How is it that our means of transportation is a helicopter?


    While looking at the changing scenery outside the window, Koganei mutters to himself.


    Due to the fact that he kept messing with his ssmates in the second year and fourth ss, the strength of the blood n was slowly declining. However, relief supplies from the original world continue to be sent. Even in the castle where I spent time with Suou and the others, there were generators, t-screen TVs, and stationary game consoles, buttely, the stuff sent in has been escting. Helicopters, jeeps, radios, etc. It may indeed be extremely useful and safe as a means of transportation, but the fantasy world sentiment is far too absent. The blood-formed wyvern flew next to the helicopter, its wings pping wide.


    Lack of emotion, to say the least.


    Koganei looked at the woman sitting next to him.


    A single horn sprouting from her forehead, a huge monocr eye about halfway up her face. He still couldn''t get used to the intense impact of her appearance. She called herself Cyclops, but she didn''t tell me what else to call her. Herrge, zed eyes look somewhat bored as she looks out the window. She has a puff of balloon gum in her mouth.


    Aside from when she looked like the Cyclops as it wasmonly known, her attire was extremely specific and bordered on a fantasy-like sentiment.


    An anti-impact suit reminiscent of a special forces unit and special goggles with three turreted lenses. Most eye-catching of all was a long rifle that seemed to protrude from the ceiling.


    With a modicum of knowledge as a military geek, Koganei had guessed that this was a Russian-made anti-material rifle. I can''t be sure, but I''ve seen it in a catalog.


    On the suit''s belt was a pistol and a knife. Both of these items were probably supplied by the original world.


    It''s an anti-material rifle, a pistol. They even started sending such a thing to us.


    (You''re punching into a fantasy world with military equipment.... (There''s a nove like that, right?)


    I wouldn''t go so far as to refer to anything I''ve ever read about whether a real army or a fantasy army is stronger, because it depends on the trends. But the blood race side has a basic specs that far exceed humanity''s to begin with. I felt that being able to bring in military equipment as equipment there was a big advantage.


    ''''Hey, Kimi.


    Cyclops said as he looked out.


    ''Oh, I...?''


    You. The High Elf.


    I wonder if it''s a rule that we call each other by our race names.


    "Why did you ept your own bloodline? High elves are a rare breed, they are not expected to replenish their blood supply.


    I don''t know if you''re asking me why, but...


    Koganei scratched his cheek.


    He was hesitant to answer honestly. This cyclops is on the blood side.


    Koganei didn''t ept bing a blood rtive out of loyalty to the King. Rather, his decision was motivated by a desire to change his mind. He didn''t want to be caught off guard by that.


    "I saw the room where Arachne and Roper are under house arrest. You said it was your call.


    Cyclops doesn''t listen to Koganei''s answer and continues to speak one way or the other. Surprisingly, he may not care about what we have to say. That''s just as easy to talk about.


    ''''Is that Arachne your lover?


    It was a critical question. Koganei almost gushed.


    ''Or is Roper more of a lover?''


    That''s definitely not true.


    Before the gender, the level of difficulty was indeed too high for the tentacle field. Koganei wasn''t ready to im to be that advanced, either.


    ''''Let''s leave it at that.''''


    Akeno stopped their conversation as he held the control stick in the cockpit. The bishop in the Sister''s suit can apparently pilot a helicopter as well. Most of her research on the blood factor was also being carried out by her, and she was, in fact, a versatile woman.


    Akeno has an inte on her helmet. Looking straight ahead through the canopy, she said.


    ''I received a call from Shakko, who is searching for the king''s piece. There are rumors of a skeleton in Veus that appears to be the holder of the king''s piece.


    ....!


    Koganei gulped. It was Kyousuke.


    In the New Continent, Koganei had missed Kyousuke, knowing that he possessed the king piece. It was a clear act of interest for a blood n. The reason why I told him to refrain from using the Wang strip was of course because Kyousuke''s body couldn''t bear it, but also because I wanted to avoid the discovery of the location of the Wang strip by using its power.


    How could it be exposed so quickly?


    Now Koganei must act as one of his blood rtives. He has the right to live and die. If it appears to be Kyousuke next, he will have to fight him.


    If he could deceive the situation by just taking the king piece, that would be fine.


    But if Kyousuke himself was captured by the Blood n. He wouldn''t be able to just put him under house arrest like Spider Saki and Tentahara. He has already taken in the factor and awakened to Phase 3. Like my current self, I have no choice but to act as a loyal handmaiden to the ''king''.


    "..........


    Akeno seemed to notice Koganei''s state of mind, but he didn''t speak up.


    Instead, he continued.


    ''We''ll drop the chopper off near the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory and meet up with Shakko once.


    Yes, sir.


    Cyclops replied shortly. Koganei nodded as well, his voice somewhat toned down.


    Cyclops, who had been looking out through the window, suddenly lowered his goggles and rotated the turreted triple lens. These goggles were custom made for her as a monocr (mono eye). She fiddled with the lens magnification for a while and looked out, but eventually raised the goggles with a bored look on her face.


    ''Did you see something?''


    A lot of things.


    To Akeno''s words, Cyclops replies vaguely. He''s an unctuous character.


    If pushes to shove, Koganei is willing to go to some reckless lengths to let Kyousuke and the others escape. But in that case, the safety of the two people he left behind in the blood family''s castle cannot be guaranteed.


    Can we just wish them luck here? Koganei turned his gaze out of the window so that he wouldn''t be distracted by the unrest.


    ''''Mmm.''''


    Rin stretched out her body and turned her gaze to peer around her.


    ''What''s up, Rin?''


    I thought I saw something...


    In the middle of a major road?


    Karasuma, who was carrying a knapsack on his back, turned and looked around.


    ''I don''t see you. Are you sure you''re not mistaken?


    The others all stopped at Rin''s words and looked around.


    The road that connected Zelga diatorial Duchy to the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zelneus ran through the middle of a wide in. Even though it is wide, the steep peaks of the Beast King mountain range are less than 10 kilometers to the north, but even so, the radius of a few kilometers is a in of nothingness.


    If someone was watching them, it would mean that they had extraordinary eyesight. At least, as far as Kyousuke and the others observe their surroundings, such a presence cannot be confirmed.


    ''Well, it''s not like Karasumaru-kun''s eyesight can be relied upon,''


    When Yukinoshita said curtly, Karasuma countered with a buzzing sound of his beak.


    ''What the hell, Sesshino. Ravens, you know. They have good eyes. And they can see ultraviolet light, too.


    Can Karasuma see UV light too?


    ''Yeah, actually, I''ve been quiet for a long time, but my vision is insanely colorful and freaked out.


    At Ozashiki''s question, Karasuma sniffed and puffed his chest out. Yukinoshita looked at him with cold eyes, proud of him.


    ''For some reason,tely, Yukinoshita has been treating Karasuma rather carelessly, hasn''t she?


    "Oh, you don''t know, Kyousuke?¡¡Yukinon has been looking coldly at Karasumaru-kun since his human days.


    In a quiet voice that Karasuma himself couldn''t hear, Rin gave Kyousuke a soft earful.


    There was a certain amount of contact between Yukinoshita''s group and Karasuma''s group within the ss, but it was a contact that had originally arisen from the connection between Ozaji and Kabano, and the hard-working Yukinoshita apparently looked down on Karasuma, who was constantly talking big without even trying.


    ''''Well I didn''t want to know,''''


    I think I know a lot more about the rtionships in my ss that you don''t want to know about, Kyousuke.


    She was just a member of the rear group at the top of the hierarchy. With her observation and Ryuzaki''s political power, the second year 4 group was running.


    ''When you can see ultraviolet light, you see things you don''t need to see...''


    Karasuma is in a good mood and talks crap about his eyesight.


    ''For example, the spots on people''s faces........ For example, snowkes'' faces....


    And at that moment, Karasuma''s beak froze. Yukinoshita stared at him with a demon like appearance.


    ''Karasumaru-kun, you''re sainted.''


    That wasn''t it...


    Kabeno and Azuki also muttered to themselves. The okappa-headed Gozashiki was smiling and stroking Karasuma''s beak, trying to melt it.


    ''Well, Yukinon''s face is probably made of H2O, not protein, so it doesn''t look like she needs UV care or anything...''


    You guys,e on.....


    Lesvon, who was walking at the front of the group, scratched his forehead with his ship arm.


    ''''If we don''t get to the desired blockade point before nightfall, we''ll be dyed in our quest''s progress.


    I''mpletely settled into the position of being a leading teacher.


    Lesbon and Rain don''t seem to be willing to follow me to Verneus, but they promised to help me with this quest. The reward is half of the quest reward. Lesvon, who had be a shipwright, was forced to drop his adventurer rank. As a result, the quests he can receive and the rewards he can get will also drop in rank, but this quest to defeat the behemoth mutant is an unbeatable reward for what he can get now.


    Although he had some savings, the funds were still very much needed to continue living in the future.


    As for their future ns of activities, the two of them said, ''''Let''s go raise monsters in Zelga diatorial Kingdom.


    They have no intention of returning to their hometown, the Southern Kingdom of Pilica. Lesbon is a prodigal son to begin with, and right now, the Southern Kingdom is a mess in the aftermath of the coup.


    As his thoughts wandered here, Kyousuke had to remind himself of something gloomy again. Shaking his headband, he banishes the thoughts. There''s a lot of other things to do now.


    ''Lesvon, how far away is your destination?''


    ...to give you an idea.


    Instead of Lesvon, Rain, a taciturn muscr female warrior, pointed to the Beast King mountain range to the north with a halberd in her hand.


    ''''The mountains of the Beast King mountain range have deviated significantly to the south (here) side as we head west. That mountain range is near where it meets the road........ That area is the blockade point.


    Behemoths are demons that live in the mountains. They are omnivorous, almost carnivorous, and often attack people and livestock. Although they rarely descend from the mountains to show themselves in the human vige, the encounter rate is reasonably high along this roadway.


    ''''The point of contact between the mountain and the road, huh..... It''s a bit far.


    It''s a long way to go. You''re in a hurry.


    From the looks of it, it looks like it''s more than ten kilometers away. Even though the sun is still high, we certainly can''t be so rxed. Karasumaru, Yukinoshita and the others are screaming behind them, while up front Hakuba is chomping on grass by the side of the road, and Inugami is whimsically hunting a hare or something.


    ''Speaking of which, Rin, are you sure you don''t need to stick with me?''


    Kyousuke asked, dropping his gaze to Rin, who was crawling hard to move.


    ''Hmm?¡¡Uh-huh. Hee-hee hee hee!¡¡Kyousuke-kun, you want to take a look at this for a moment?


    "Hm.


    As Kyousuke looked down at her dutifully, as she said, Rin sprouted her legs.


    Like a newborn fawn, Rin (with legs) stood up while shaking with a purr, and walked on the street with one or two steps. Kyousuke let out an exmation of admiration, ''Oh.


    ''''You''re able to walk now...''''


    I''m growing up every day without Kyousuke-kun''s knowledge...


    However, it still seemed to take quite a bit of strain on his body to continue walking without leaning on things, and Rin went back to her beseeched body.


    Come to think of it, Kyousuke remembered that not long after he had transitioned to this world. A few more days after defeating the King of the Dead Spirit in the lower levels of the dungeon, when he and Kenzaki and the others were searching for the decaying heavy cruiser. At that time, as I recall, Rin had transformed into the upper half of a human body. I haven''t seen Rin''s body transformed into a human since then, though.


    ''''Well, I guess the limit for walking with legs growing is five minutes...''''


    ''I think five minutes should be enough to get us around, but I''m not sure it''s much use for transportation anyway...''


    ''Maybe so. Let''s borrow Kyousuke-kun''s body after all.


    With a nyun, Rin''s body wrapped around Kyousuke. Slime flesh tangled around the bones, eventually bing the usual stream cross.


    ''So, it''s about time, boys.


    Lesvon said again, rubbing his temples.


    ''Yes, Sen-Se,''


    Rin extended a tentacle arm from around her shoulder and muttered carefree.


    It''s quite easy to have someone else in charge instead of you, Kyousuke thought again. I''m rather unfit to be a leader. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect when you join up with Goubayashi and the others.


    If we can afford it, we''ll be able to think about many things.


    ''''Well, first of all, we have to exterminate Behemoth.


    Rin, who read the thoughts, muttered that and Kyousuke nodded. As expected, it was hard to believe that there were monsters as strong as the blood race rumbling around so much, but there were already several groups of adventurers who had been ordered to do quests that were said to be missing, so they couldn''t be too careful.


    Kyousuke went in to pacify Karasuma and Yukinoshita, who were still bickering behind him, to get to their destination for now.


    So, they managed to get to their destination. We entered the blocked off area of the city road and set up our encampment as instructed by Lesbon.


    It seems that this is how adventurers set up their base at their destination before they begin their quest to achieve their main target. As expected, there were many things to learn from them when it came to survival techniques. Up until now, they had been able to get away with forceful encampments that were ipatible with the demon''s specs, but there were many more clever ways to do it.


    ''Behemoths are nocturnal. So we''ll take a break and then split up into several hands to start exploring. But, well, I think about two teams is safe.


    Lesvon turned to the members of the group around the campfire and spoke as such.


    ''We''re bright on the terrain of the Beast King mountain range, me and Rain will lead the two teams.


    Lesbon''s team is Hakuba, Yukinoshita and Inugami.


    Rain''s team is Karasuma, Kabeano, Mizashiki, and Azuki.


    Utsurogi and Rynn are requested to stay at this encampment. As a general rule, behemoths don''t try to enter human living areas, but it seems that this time the singr individual often actively raids travellers'' encampments as well.


    The two of them are positioned so that they can intercept the attackers by themselves, even if they are attacked, which sounds quite boring, but since the instructions are given by professional adventurers, they follow them obediently.


    Lesbon''s team has an image of being a bit more of a novice, but since Lesbon, the leader, is hardly expected to be a force to be reckoned with, it can''t be helped. Rain''s team is robust as a system, with Kabeano, who is good at defensive support, and Gozashiki, who is good at increasing luck, supporting the two vanguards.


    ''''In this case, will we be lucky to run into Behemoth or not...?''''


    Well, even my ¡¶Lucky Invocation¡· can''t help you if your original luck is bad. It''s just like a relief, Karasuma.


    How''s your fortune today, Libra?


    Kyousuke and the otherszily watch the others as they begin to fidget and prepare. Inugami retreats to the depths of the bushes once and returns in his wolf form. It''s not a full moon, and his fur is silvery. Azukies out with her clothes, carefully folded up and ready to go.


    ''I''ll be off then, you two.''


    Take care of it!


    Lesvon''s team is the east side of the search. Rain''s team is exploring the west side. Since it was the first day of the day, he said he would cut off early so as not to go too deep.


    ''''Yes,e in!''''


    Good luck with that.


    Kyousuke and the others wavezily away, too.


    Eventually, the lights of Kantera faded away, hidden among the trees. Around the time they werepletely out of sight, Rin muttered.


    ''It''s been a while since we''ve been alone together.


    Yeah.


    What should I do, Kyousuke?


    What am I going to do?


    Kyousuke scratched his cheek as he looked at the crackling bonfire.


    ''''Even when it''s just the two of us, there''s surprisingly nothing to do. As for us........


    ''Well, when you make out in a situation like this, you''re usually killed by a killer...''


    If I knew this was going to happen, I should have gone to the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region and found some tools to pass the time. Kyousuke thought.


    Ei and the rest of the encampment was located in a slightly trodden area of the mountains.


    The only thing blocked off is the city road. The mountains of the Beast King mountain range are not restricted from entering the mountain. They had entered the city road by riding over the mountains from the Northern Furial Beast Kingdom. Originally, they were supposed to continue on this way, moving through the mountains and heading towards Veus via the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region, but as a result of listening to Melodious'' selfishness, they had to set up an encampment in these mountains and spend the night.


    The behemoths that had gone berserk due to the underworld disease had already been calmed down by the Melodious Killer''s hands, about three of them.


    ording to her, the underworld disease caused by the special miasma is supposed to be reported to her immediately if it urs in Imperial territory, but outside of the territory, there is a strong tendency to try to solve the problem without the help of the Empire, which dys its detection.


    The girl, who was melodious in her own right and looked to be a little over ten years old to all appearances, was tired from her work and had fallen asleeppletely. Ei watched her sleeping face, lit by the fire, in a daze.


    ''Akira, why don''t youe out from inside, at least when you''re resting?''


    Filhana, with her hair wet, returns dressed somewhat more roughly than usual. She seems to have gone to a nearbyke for a swim.


    This ck armor that Ei moves is a custom-made item prepared by Rambalt. Ei Hino''s main body is still that diminutive wisp itself. When he reached Phase 2, he was able to produce firepower so magnificent that it was not worthy of his small body, but his body itself had not changed at all.


    ''''.........''''


    Ei often hesitated, but the armored part of his chest snapped open and he stumbled out from inside.


    There was no change in the bright red-burning body of fire. At least, in normal times, it does. The sleeping face of the Melodious Killer is illuminated by another light source that appears apart from the fire.


    ''Out of boredom, your, ssmate?¡¡I''d like you to tell me about the


    It''s not the kind of thing you talk about when you''re bored.


    While Filhana smiles softly, Ei''s voice is hard in response to Filhana''s soft smile.


    ''''Then, yes. I''ll simply ask you what you''re interested in. It''s about a boy named Utsurogi.''''


    Ei had maintained a poker face since his human days, but as expected, it was hard to hide his agitation at this moment. The flickering mes created an unnatural shape.


    ''''........How do you know that name?''''


    He offered his help to Rambaldo, and since he had been on the Imperial side, Kyousuke''s name must not have been mentioned once.


    At Ei''s question, however, Filhana''s smile did not falter.


    ''''When ites to the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights), there are many ways to obtain information. Especially since I am, you see, a telepathic mage.


    It''s a lie, Ei thought intuitively. No, I wouldn''t rule out that it''s a lie, but she''s hiding something. However, Ei is not good at imitating people who pursue and question them. At the very least, he could have kept quiet like this to return the favor, but Ei replied while staring into the mes of the campfire.


    ''''My,''''


    It took me a while to find the rest of the words.


    ''We were friends, man.''


    You were, huh?


    Yeah. Maybe not anymore.


    This reminds me of what Nekomiya Miya said to me in the Southern Kingdom of Pirika.


    "If Utsurogi finds out, he''ll probably never forgive you.


    That''s right. If Kyousuke knew who I am now, he would be angry.


    But that''s okay. He''s fine without me anymore, and I don''t want that Kyousuke to do something that isn''t like him. So instead, I''ll do it myself. I don''t care if he doesn''t like me.


    Filhana didn''t say anything with a smiling face.


    Just then, there was a rustling sound of footsteps and Rambalt, who was standing guard, returned.


    ''What''s the matter?¡¡Isn''t it too early for you to take over?


    Do you think the only reason for the guards toe back is to be reced?


    With his arms crossed, the nervous-looking elven swordsman said something really nervous.


    ''Ah, enemies? ''Behemoth?''


    Not. It''s not limited to the enemy, but it''s about 2,000 meters east of here. That''s four footsteps. Those footsteps were apanied by another presence. Five hints in total.


    Are you an adventurer?


    Filhana tilts her head.


    ''I''m going to go check it out; 2,000 Metiers will be quick, but what do you want to do?


    Let''s go. It''s boring.


    Filhana stands up without any hesitation. Ei goes back into the armor as well.


    With a buzz, steam blew out of his back, and the ck armor illuminated by the campfire slowly rose to its feet. He repeatedly opens and grips his own hands, as if to confirm the action. I wondered if I should wake Melodious up, and without needing to call out to her, she whipped up without us. It''s a good thing she got up in her sleep.


    As they passed through the trees, four shadows began to run through the evening darkness.


    Just at the time the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) began to move.


    Across the encampment of Kyousuke and the others, opposite from them. In other words, Koganei Yoshiki and the others were walking in the mountainous area to the east. Koganei''s steps were slightly heavy and his expression was hard. Hispanions were Bishop Akeno and Cyclops. And Luke''s Shakko.


    The Blood nized Wyvern has them waiting in a cave not far from the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory. Initially, a jeep and some pawns were prepared to transport them and some pawns to drive them when they captured their ssmates from the Zelga diatorial Duchy, but the Wyvern was left with them once. Originally, the Wyvern was nned to be operated for raids, but as expected, when ites to searching this mountainous area, it was decided that it would be a hindrance.


    The Shakkou who was searching for the Wangpi is a blood rtive with a somewhat rough character andrge build. ''''He''s a power type,'''' was Koganei''s honest impression. He is the type that is treated as a brawler and battle junkie among the enemy brass. This Shakko is not always the case, though.


    It''s also the type of race that Koganei, an otaku, hates and dislikes the most.


    Sniffling, Shakko muttered.


    ''What are you talking about?''


    Akeno asked.


    I smell a wild animal. That''s what it smells like, not two kilometers from here.


    Cyclops, are you seeing this?


    I can''t see for two miles with the trees in the way.


    Cyclops, carrying an objective rifle, replied curtly. Akeno sniffed, huffing and puffing.


    ''Shakko, is that just an animal?''


    I don''t care if it''s just an animal. This is a thing. This is a dog.


    I see.


    Akeno nodded and nced at Koganei.


    Inu, not in the literal sense of the word. When the Blood n uttered the word, it often referred to the werewolf and moon wolf ns that were in an adversarial rtionship with the Blood n.


    And that werewolf, who was originally in the same world as Koganei and the others and would have been destroyed by the blood ns, was the only survivor of that werewolf, who was in the same ss as Koganei and the others and had been sent to this world. That fact is known to all of us here.


    There is a werewolf. In other words, that''s where their ssmates are.


    The werewolf Inugami Hibiki was supposed to be working with Soraki Kyousuke, who is currently believed to be holding the king piece. This was due to the information Shakko had obtained in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory, and also due to the information Koganei had failed to report, in the New Continent. In other words, the target of the search, Soraki Kyousuke, was close.


    ''''I''m going to move to the mountain across the street.


    Cyclops muttered after checking his rifle loadings again.


    ''The mountains on this side of the mountain have thicker vegetation because the slopes are on the south side. When the battle starts, cut down the trees around it so that it''s easier to aim.''''


    I don''t think there''s any reason to do that. You''re taking it too far, aren''t you? Cyclops.


    Bye.


    Not responding to Shakko''s lighthearted remark, Cyclops slid down the slope with his rifle slung over his shoulder.


    Shakko shrugged.


    ''It''s only a canine, right?¡¡And it''s a skeleton. He''s not very strong.


    ''You can never be too careful. Everyone who dies is proud.


    Akeno said piquantly and looked between the trees.


    ''So you''re okay with killing the canine?''


    No.


    To Shakko, who snaps his fingers, Koganei throws out a sharp denial.


    ''''Hmm?''''


    "That''s one of the conditions of my being in the bloodline. My ssmates were to be as unharmed as possible.


    But you know what? It''s a dog.


    Well, then you keep him alive and use him as a hostage or whatever. But you can''t kill them.


    Shakko huffs and sniffs as Koganei intensifies his speech even more. Before he can open his mouth, Akeno, who walks in the lead, says


    You can''t fight your way out of a fight.


    Yeah.


    Yes, sir.


    The three blood ns hurried on their way, with an awfully cryptic air.


    Soraki Kyousuke.


    Ei Hino.


    Yoshiki Koganei.


    After nearly four months, the reunion of these three, who were once considered each other''s friends, is finally about to take ce.


    How would they end up together? No one has been able to predict it yet.

 97-Episode 88: Gekijo Triangle

    The sound of rustling footsteps could be heard in the mountains at night.


    When I thought, "What is it," the presence was already approaching nearby. When I thought it was an enemy, I was already surrounded by them.


    It wasn''t untilter that I realized that the noise they were making was merely a warning signal to us.


    There were four signs surrounding us. Not behemoths.


    The adventurer Rain held not the familiar halberd at the ready, but a rather brand new long sword. In a forest area lined with trees, a halberd that is not easy to handle is not an option.


    The demons she was linked to revealed their nervousness at Rain''s attitude. Karasumaru Yoshitsune, the raven-tengu, still stepped forward with his sword at the ready.


    ''Draw your swords. ''Rain.''


    Rain was taken aback when a familiar voice sounded familiar. The one that appeared from the bushes in front of her was a face that Rain knew too.


    ''''Filhana...!


    She was the priestess Filhana Granvana, who partyed together as adventurers and crossed over to the new continent. At her appearance, the other demons breathed a sigh of relief, but Rain''s nervousness did not dissolve. This was because Filhana''s appearance and expression was different from what she knew.


    Was Filhana a girl who stood so seamlessly? Was she a girl who could stare at an old acquaintance with a straight face filled with cruelty?


    And, most importantly, the pocket watch that Filhana hung from her neck. It stopped with the letter "4" pointing to it, just like


    You know him, Philhana?


    A man''s voicees out, and an elven swordsman quickly appears on the right hand side.


    You''re not going to be able to get away with it. Are you okay?


    Saying that, the one who appeared on the left hand side was a girl who was even younger than Filhana.


    They suddenly showed themselves, and it was clear that the demons were upset by their sudden appearance.


    However, for Reyn, the feeling of despair was stronger than the upset.


    Lesbon, the third son of the Balk family, in the Southern Kingdom of Pirica, Lesbon. Hired as his chaperone, Rain was also educated about the great men the Balk family had produced.


    Dynast Balk, the former "High King" of the Dialing Knights, the second seat (Two O''Clock) of the Dialing Knights.


    As proof that he was one of the strongest, the Imperials must have given him a pocket watch, exactly like the one they wore around their necks.


    The Imperial Clockwork Alliance, three of the twelve strongest men in the Empire are here.


    Filhana was one of them.


    The fact that three of them bothered to show up was clearly not for a friendly purpose. Additionally, there are signs that they are still hiding their appearance.


    ''''Filhana-san........ What do you mean?


    Chihaya Kabeno asks, unafraid to ask.


    ''''Are you going to do us harm now?


    "We are not trying to do you any harm. Our goal is to protect you.


    ''Protection?¡¡We don''t need to be protected, we don''t...


    The voice of a young boy, still young, interrupted Wallino''s voice as he was about to say.


    ''It is,''


    The owner of the voice appeared right beside Filhana. It was an unidentified man, all wrapped in ck armor.


    I''ve received information that the Empire is trying to capture us demonized students and convert them into a fighting force. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal of information on this. That''s the theory, Kabeano.


    The creaking of metal, heavy, heavy footsteps. He wasn''t the only one who didn''t have a pocket watch hanging from his neck.


    Who was this armor that called Walled Field''s name? Rain had no idea. He didn''t know, but he could make a guess. They had been separated from theirpanions. They are trying to join up with thatpanion, and they are trying to get to Verneus. Being able to match each other''s appearance and names, that is.


    ''No way...''


    Hino-kun...?


    Kabeno and Gozashiki muttered in their mouths. The ck armor neither affirmed nor denied.


    ''''I have no intention of harming you, as long as you are protected quietly.


    I don''t get it.


    Karasuma countered with a click of his beak.


    ''You mean to tell me you''re going to harm me if I don''t behave?¡¡It''s a scandal and you can''t ask me to trust you out of the blue.


    I''ll take some reckless steps to protect you, even if it means going home with all four second years, for the original purpose.


    The air is tingling. Apparently, those ck armor and the demons are friends, as expected, but the two sides are at odds with each other.


    Since the Blood n is targeting their friends, they will protect them in the Empire. That ck armor and the empire''s interests are aligned with each other because the empire is able to restrain the hostile blood ns from increasing their strength. The logic goes in a nutshell.


    But Rain couldn''t trust them either.


    Rain and Lesbon were from the Pilica South Kingdom. They know about the coup that took ce in the kingdom and the forces that were invested by the Empire to put it down. I also know that one of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) was the one who led it.


    ''Karasuma, run away,''


    Rain told him in a low voice.


    ''''What ... what?''''


    Call for help. No, I don''t see what calling for help will do but with this gap in strength...


    That''s not very wise.


    The elven swordsman with his sword says without moving an eyebrow.


    The best thing for you is to be caught quietly. It is best for you to be caught quietly. I will guarantee your safety.


    I don''t think I can take him alive... I don''t know if I should use too much force...


    The girl on his left hand side scratched her head and meditated, scratching her eyes. As he watched them, Karasuma stared at the armor in front of him.


    ''Hey, Hino. I know. Ryuzaki told me. I''m sure there is a lot more to it than that. There was, wasn''t there?


    Hearing those words, the ck armor stopped moving slightly.


    ''''Ryuzaki and the others didn''t listen to that guy''s words, did they? That''s because Washio had been killed,''''


    What do you mean, Karasuma?


    I don''t know if any of you haveid a hand on any of your fellow ssmates.


    Karasuma thrusts the cut end of his longsword at the ck armor and Filhana.


    ''''Coming with this kind of intimidating attitude is itself proof that you have something to feel guilty about, isn''t it? Hey, hey, Hino........!


    I think we''ve lost the negotiations.


    The elven swordsman muttered.


    ''I will force the capture. But first, Akira.


    Yeah.


    ''There''s another presence less than three thousand metiers from here. It''s not an adventurer, though it walks with its footsteps muffled. You go check it out.


    .........


    The ck armor turns its heavy gaze ringly at the swordsman.


    ''''Don''t worry.''''


    As if to consider his emotions, Filhana said.


    ''I won''t let them get hurt.


    You''re wee.


    The ck armor said this briefly and quickly kicked the ground. mes erupted from the back and the armor''s body elerated.


    ''''Wait, Hino-kun!''''


    At the same time as Wallno shouted, a protective wall surrounded him. However, the wall created by Hameno was easily shattered by a single fist of rapidly elerating armor. Karasumaru pped his wings and tried to chase after him and keep him back, but the ck armor did not stop moving. It looked like Karasumaru would outpace him in terms of speed, but he was easily ripped off.


    Karasuma''s body rolled down the slope. He clicked his tongue and stood up.


    ''Well,''


    The girl stretched wide and said. That action, which showed no signs of tension, made everyone stiffen instead.


    The elven swordsman and Filhana also held their weapons at the ready to match their movements.


    ''''Well, I guess I''ll do my best for Ackee, then.


    At the time, Koganei, Akeno and Shakko had encountered the other group.


    Hakuba, Yukino, and then Inugami. Some of the stranger adventurers, Inugami bared his fangs and continued to threaten them with a low growl.


    The Inugami was the first to notice the smell of blood, and tried to hide in the bushes with the white horses, but that didn''t fool our eyes.


    ''''I''m not even going to ask your business now.


    With his arms crossed, Snowdonia says.


    ''You say you''re going to get us,''


    That''s a bit early to tell.


    Shakko responded with an aggressive smile on his mouth.


    Koganei could not see their faces. Right now, he could not go against that course of action as a member of the blood n. As soon as the rebellion was noticed, the power of control by the ''king'' woulde into y. Once that happens, he is no more than a puppet without free will.


    Therefore, we have no choice but to do injustice to Hakuba and Yukinoshita and the others.


    ''But I only have business with the unicorn and the snow woman there. I don''t care about Inu and humans.


    After being told, the adventurer man smiles bitterly. It''s a great deal of guts, even though he is a one-armed ship''s eye.


    I''m sure it''s a good idea.


    Hakuba also lined up next to Yukinoshita and waved his tatagami in the air with a huff.


    ''I''m a unicorn. Isn''t that pretty rare for a race?¡¡He''s one of the best recoverers out there.


    I don''t know the rarity of my race, but I woke up in a very strong Phase 2.


    The two of them stand side by side and begin their mysterious self-promotion. Apparently, there is no lie in his words, and Yukinoshita has ice in her right hand and mes floating in her left.


    Wondering what the hell he''s nning to do, Hakuba continues with a wry smile on his face.


    ''You''d want to catch him alive, wouldn''t you? You''d want to catch him unharmed. But we''re going to go all out here. We don''t want Inugami or Lesbons to be killed.


    Oh, wow.


    Shakko also did not crack a smile.


    ''You think that''s how you canpete with us, it''s a bit cute, but you don''t know a thing.


    It''s frustrating, but it''s Shakko''s words that are correct. Even if Hakuba and Yukinoshita went all out here, they could easily neutralize Shakkou and Koganei with just two people, probably Shakkou and Koganei. Even if Koganei didn''t join them, Akeno would still be there, and from even further away, Cyclops would be targeting them. If Shakko could blow up all the trees in this vicinity, it would all be within Cyclops'' range.


    Is there really a way for them to be saved? Koganei ponders. Hakuba and Yukinoshita, even if they were captured, should be able to guarantee their safety under Koganei''s direction. But with their rarity and ability, there would be some objections to leaving them rotten, and if they were not good enough, Koganei''s promises could even be reneged on. Besides, the biggest problem was Inugami. Even the ship-armed adventurer, who would be helping them, would want to help if he could.


    But there is no convenient way to do that.


    I didn''t know the limit woulde so quickly. Koganei takes a small bite of his teeth.


    It was just then that a transmission from Cyclops came into the radio that Akeno was holding.


    ''''We''ve found the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights).''''


    Over the radio, Cyclops tells me this.


    ''I can confirm that there are four of them, three of them are surrounding the other bloodline candidates.


    Tsk!


    Shakko clucked his tongue.


    ''What do you mean, three of them?¡¡They finally figured it out, didn''t they!


    ''I''m sure the Empire hasn''t taken any concrete action against the Bloods.


    Akeno also makes a thoughtful face with his arms crossed. He''s got a hunch, that is, against the blood race''s n to operate the demonized ssmates as a force. Pulling out four Dial Knights is not an unusual story, and with three of them, surrounding a mere monster is itself an unusual story.


    The Empire had been in a section where they had been neglecting the actions of the Blood n until now. Although skirmishes had urred frequently in various areas, they were not perceived as a major threat. However, if this n and the collection of the royal fragments could bepleted, the bnce of power would change significantly. The Empire may have already noticed the actions of such bloodlines.


    The White Horses still didn''t seem to understand what was going on. But the Cyclops'' report is not over yet.


    The remaining body is on the move. We don''t know why, but we''re moving closer to the skeleton that owns the king piece.


    Koganei!


    Just as she was about to finish saying her words, the white horse shouted.


    ''You go to Utsurogi!


    What?


    These are not words to throw at the enemy. The unexpected words that came out of Hakuba''s mouth confused Koganei for a moment.


    ''''Even you guys wouldn''t be in trouble if the empire took the king piece away from you!¡¡Now go!


    Okay.


    Koganei nodded. He couldn''t afford to get lost.


    The body fused with the wind elements lurking in wait. As his body melted into the wind, Koganei heard the next words that Hakuba said.


    "Washio doesn''t hold a grudge against you. That''s all I wanted to say to you.


    Without daring to reply, Koganei, who had turned into the wind, began to fly. Shakko also barked without seeing it off to the end.


    Akeno!¡¡I''m going to the Dial Knights!¡¡These unicorns are in good hands with you and Cyclops!


    Yeah, okay.


    Shakkou also kicked the earth and floated with his body to the sky.


    Akeno wore a ck bolt of lightning on his right arm and stared at Hakuba and Yukino.


    ''Inugami-san, run away with Lesbon-san. I''ll go with you, Hakuba-kun.


    The cold air visibly gathered around Snowdonia. The frost on the trees and the frozen grass beneath her feet shattered fleetingly with each step she took.


    Inugami nipped Lesvon''s still hesitant cor and ran off with a quick nce. The Bishop''s Akeno had a criminal record for killing Washio once. But even so, the two of them, who were excellent candidates for the bloodline, were less likely to be killed than Inugami and the others. Hakuba and Yukino''s actions were a bet on that.


    After meditating slightly, Akeno said.


    ''''I''m the one who killed the griffon named Washio.


    ''I know!¡¡But I''m not looking to avenge anything!


    Tapping his hooves to the ground, the white horse swings his long, stretched horns in a threatening manner.


    ''What he did, now I''m just going to do it!


    ....!


    Kyousuke senses the strange changes happening in the vicinity and stands up. Likewise sensing the anomaly, he clothed himself in Rin''s body and prepared for two signs, approaching from east and west.


    The wind rustles. The atmosphere burns. The trees crinkle.


    None of them spoke a word, yet they were too eloquent to announce the turmoil that was about to ur. An unearned anxiety envelops Kyousuke''s body. It was something that couldn''t be wiped away, even if Rin, who was close by, had said all the right things. There was a sensation as if my body was trembling.


    The wind was closing in from the east and the mes were closing in from the west.


    From a ce not so far from here, a roaring noise could be heard as it slipped through the trees. A sketchy tremor shook the mountain slopes again and again. This is the sound of a battle.


    A battle is taking ce. Probably in a way that engulfed Kyousuke''spanions. It was now clear that the timing of the two approaching signs were no longer unrted.


    The ck armor that appeared while cleaving down the trees, however, stopped moving in front of Kyousuke. At the same time, a single gust of wind that rushed in to protect Kyousuke from that armor also stopped moving temporarily in front of Kyousuke. The wind instantly transformed into a human form, and at that moment, three shadows, four wills, mixed together in that space.


    For a moment, a calm came.


    ''Kyousuke...?''


    The armor speaks the words.


    ''Ei.''


    Kyousuke called out the name of the voice''s owner. Then he turned his gaze to the other side.


    Koganei.


    Kyousuke''s voice was far from one that was ovee with joy at seeing him again.


    Ei Hino too. Also Koganei Yoshiki.


    They wouldn''t have expected to see each other at this ce and at this time. Normally, I should be relieved to hear that my friends who I hadn''t seen in a long time were safe. But this situation is too kinaesthetic to do so.


    Kyousuke wondered about the signs of the battle going on around him. Nervousness was tantly obvious, and it was evident in the sound of his voice.


    ''''Ah. Hino-kun Koganei-kun. Oh, hi.


    Rin is also a beat behind and greets him.


    Ei Hino. He''s a man I hadn''t seen in a long time since the dismemberment transfer incident. Why is he, who was a wisp, wearing such a rugged armor? What does this have to do with this situation and what is he here? Are there any other students who have transitioned with him? Are they really safe? There are many questions to ask.


    As for Koganei Yoshiki, Kyousuke has some idea of the situation. He was probably the one who helped himself and Karasuma in the New Continent. He felt bad about the point that he had to waste half of his concern in the duel with Nameless. Kyousuke also had something to say to Koganei, who was trying to sneak into the side of the blood family and manage the situation, but he put that aside for now.


    ''''To Utsurogi, Himemizu-san...''''


    Koganei also called out our name, and then turned his gaze towards the armor again.


    ''''And Hino...?''''


    Why are you guys here?


    Ei barely muttered in a scratchy voice.


    ''That''s my question. Ei, Koganei, what''s happening now? Is everyone safe?''''


    The problem is there first. If Koganei ising, then there is a possibility that other blood ns are showing up here as well. If that is the case, then the fighting in the east side is undoubtedly due to that. But that doesn''t exin the signs of the battle happening on the west side.


    What on earth happened to Ei? Why is Ei here? Since we don''t know that at all, there''s no way to make an analogy.


    He''s not safe.


    It was Koganei who told him clearly first. His words were tinged with some impatience.


    ''''Inugami-san and the adventurer man have escaped. But Yukinoshita-san and Hakuba are still there. The other man is Akeno-san. He''s the one who killed Washio. If this is the case, they''ll probably get caught.


    Koganei''s words were referring to the fact that things were getting out of hand on his own. In order to help Yukinoshita and Hakuba, he would need at least a hand from Kyousuke. Koganei, who had fallen under the military gates of the blood family, couldn''t take a poorly executed enemy action. This situation right now can also be described as quite dangerous.


    Kyousuke turned his gaze directly to Ei. He still showed some hesitation, then barely spoke up.


    ''''Everyone...''''


    Ei''s words were trembling as he muttered that. It felt like it''s been a long time since I''ve heard his voice like this.


    ''I''m safe. ''''Kyousuke.''''


    Okay.


    Kyousuke nodded. Asking his best friend for things, and if he answers, Kyousuke wouldn''t doubt it. That''s how it''s supposed to work.


    He would never point out that Ei''s words were ''a lie''.


    That''s why Kyousuke was unsure of how to question this unnatural pause and the clear anomaly that was happening to Ei.


    ''''Hey, is that true?''''


    Sensing Kyousuke''s subtlety, Rin stepped in sharply instead. Ei shook for another moment.


    ''''Koganei-kun, is what you''re saying, Hino-kun, true?''''


    I don''t really know what''s going on, so...


    Koganei''s words are cautious, but his tone of voice is somewhat strong.


    He doesn''t im to know what''s going on, but he has some idea of what''s going on, too. However, Koganei doesn''t try to denounce Ei, saying it himself. Then, Kyousuke looked at Ei once again.


    ''''Ei.....


    I ...


    Ei let out a shaky voice from inside the ck armor.


    But then, shortly after.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh!


    d*mn!


    Like an iron hammer, Filhana''s fist received the blow that was swung down from the sky.


    By the blessing of God, it is her iron fist that has been imbued with miracles. Even if it was a blow from Luke that would have split the earth and blown the water out of theke, it would not cause a single scrape on his fist. Instead, the shockwave that was created didn''t faze Filhana in the slightest, even if the shockwave created a huge crater at Filhana''s feet, reaping down the trees around her.


    In an instant, the mountain looks like the remains of andslide. The trees were literally uprooted and tumbled down the slope.


    I knew it!


    Holding his sword in one hand, Rambaldo shouted.


    Luke''s strong attack took ce in the very midst of the demons'' capture operation. It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what to expect. It''s a good idea to have a miasma, but it''s not a good idea to have a miasma in your pocket.


    ''''.........!


    The Dark Beast Heroic Melodious Killer stared at the mountainside on the other side. The generated miasma was spent on regenerating the obliterated arms, and the girl''s eyes sought out the unseen enemies lurking in the mountains.


    ''Phil sister, Ran brother, I''ll take the other one!


    As soon as he says it, Melodious kicks up the crumbling slope and flies to the other side of the mountain. In the meantime, the demons escape. But it was a reasonable decision. Because if there was a sniper who could urately blow off Merodias'' arm and a means of attack with that much power lurking around, then that was an opponent that should be dealt with as a top priority.


    Spreading his wings, the Raven Tengu flies out into the sky. Rambaldo chased after it with his sword in hand. The cutting edge quickly draws a crest in the air, which bes a bondage spell and binds up the raven tengu''s body. Rambarto Gaudin managed to carry out the absurd order to avoid injury. He continues to run into the mountains after the escaped demons.


    ''I am Luke''s Shakko!


    The giant man shouted with a fierce killing intent in his bright red twin eyes. Competing head-on with his physical strength, Filhana returned the words.


    ''''The Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), Fourth O''Clock Seat (Four O''Clock)!¡¡"The Iron Fist Saints!"


    She''s tough. She''s worth destroying!


    As Shakko puts his strength into both arms, Filhana gradually pushes away. With their hands sped in each other''s hands, the Iron Fist Saint''s legs sank sluggishly into the hard soil. Shakko had a smirk on his mouth.


    But Filhana slumped there, only from the neck up.


    ''Ooh!


    He gathered momentum and mmed his forehead into Shakko''s chin. An explosion sounded, and a sh and shockwave were generated. The Iron Fist Holy Woman''s full-length head-butt scattered a shockwave that changed the terrain again in one corner of the Beast King mountain range. Shakko couldn''t help but let go of his hand and sted away, smashing through the trees.


    Filhana yanked her legs out of the ground, buried nearly to her knees, and chased after Shakko''s blown-up body. Filhana''s fist lit up with an exceptionally strong light.


    ''''Rah!''''


    He mmed a follow-up blow into Shakko''s body, which was still blown away. Shakko crossed his arms to catch the blow, then kicked the trees as it happened, finally offsetting the momentum. Once again, Luke''s Shakko''s stiff, log-like arms explode in Philhana''s face.


    The next thing to be blown away was the slender body of the Iron Fist Saintess. In the same way, Filhana''s body is still blown away while ripping down the trees. Just as a return for his earlier, Shakko caught up with him this time and mmed a follow-up kick into Filhana.


    Immediately after Ei was about to say it, the girl''s bodyes rolling down, cleaving the trees. No, it''s not a lukewarm thing, like rolling. It was exactly like a cannonball that rushed into the ground and plunged deep into the ground. His entire body was bleeding and his clothes were stained with dirt. The girl, who seemed to be killed instantly, swiftly raised her body and stood up.


    Both Kyousuke and Rin recognized the girl.


    ''''Fui, Filhana-san........''''


    Rin muttered, barely. As if she had finally realized with that voice, Filhana turned around and smiled at him.


    However, the huge man who had rushed towards that Filhana, still like a cannonball, found himself mming his fist into her. Filhana smiled and caught the fist with one hand. He immediately turns his gaze back to the front, tightens his expression, and sts the giant man who rushed in with a punch in return, right in the face of the giant man.


    This time, it was the giant man''s turn to blow up.


    After looking away from the blown up giant man, Filhana turned to Kyousuke and the others again.


    ''''Eh, um. Filhana-san?


    ''''Ah, they''re still around, aren''t they? I had that feeling when I saw Karasuma and the others...


    Filhana awkwardly scratches her cheek, and the giant manes at her again. Filhana crosses her arms and catches the giant man''s fist, but she can''t kill the impact and is still blown away. An exchange of blows that are too big for him.


    Wasn''t Filhana mbana a new adventurer, recently ranked gold? As if to catch up with the confused Kyousuke and Rin, this time the giant man shouted.


    ''''What are you doing!¡¡Join us, High Elf!


    At those words, he could see Koganei''s eyes narrow. That was enough for him to understand that this rough giant of a man was part of the blood family. Perhaps it was Luke.


    Luke further spat out words without any restraint or emotion.


    ''''I''ll leave the Dial Knights there to you!¡¡Don''t let them take the king piece!


    Who was this "Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights)" term referring to?


    It took Kyousuke a few moments to figure it out.


    Koganei let out a small sigh and turned to the ck armor.


    For that moment, the ck armor took a stance against Koganei without any hesitation at all.


    After all, neither the rare hesitation that Ei Hino Ei showed, nor the rare care that Koganei Yoshiki showed.


    This crude and violent rook guy washed up and smashed it up with ease.


    ''''Hino-kun......... You''re with the Empire?''''


    Rin''s voice was neither trembling nor denouncing.


    It was just shocked and stunned by the shock.


    ''''.........''''


    Ei didn''t speak. Only that the armor was ring at Koganei and was ready for battle.


    What kind of nation was the Empire of this world? Neither Kyousuke nor Rin knew much about it.


    They didn''t know, but they had heard about the coup that had taken ce in the Southern Kingdom of Pirika. And that Ket Shih, who was probably Nekomiya, had participated in that coup. And that the coup had failed due to the intervention of the Imperial Army, and that the Nekomiya had also disappeared.


    There is no confirmation. But it''s too shocking a fact to know just at the moment of growing distrust of the Empire.


    ''''That''s the way it is.''''


    Filhana returns, bleeding from all over, but still unperturbed.


    ''Utsurogi, if you care about your best friend, Akira, you muste with us. We''ll put you in a tight spot, but we''ll guarantee your safety.


    Don''t be stupid. They''re working for us.


    At Filhana''s words, Luke countered by baring his teeth. The two sides red at each other, and once again, they were in a fighting stance.


    As long as they stared at each other, if they showed an opening, they would allow an attack. The two sides were no longerpletely separated from the air on our side.


    ''''The Empire cannot be trusted.''''


    Koganei says once and for all.


    ''I''ve heard about the coup in the Southern Kingdom too. Hino, what happened to Nekomiya-san and the others?


    Don''t you ever say the word ''trust'' to me. Koganei.


    Ei''s voice, muttering that, was pregnant with a vindictive sound that echoed from the depths of hell. Koganei kept his mouth shut. If that was the point, Koganei couldn''t argue with him. He is also aware that it is his own actions that are the most untrustworthy.


    Steam erupts from Ei''s back, and at the same time, he slowly takes a stance. mes eventually re up like wings on his back as the steam finishes spewing out. It was as if he was reenacting the figure of Trinity Fullcross who once shot through the King of the Dead Spirit in the undergroundbyrinth (catbs), all by himself.


    ''''I should have beaten you to death back then, after all!


    Ei shouts.


    ''I won''t even let Kyousuke stop me this time!¡¡I''m going to do what I did then, and I''m going to do it now!


    When it''s all over, I''ll let you hit me as hard as you want!¡¡We can''t let them kill us now!


    A man on the verge of making a mistake and a man who has made a mistake; their beliefs are now staring head-on at each other.


    Don''t be silly.


    Kyousuke can''t hold back his unknown emotions in front of their exchange.


    You guys are doing all these selfish things. Why do they take on everything by themselves and think they can solve the problem? Why can''t they just say one word, "Help me"? It''s a good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    Now, I finally understand. This was how I looked from the outside, too.


    What a disgusting guy he was.


    What an annoying person I was.


    I really admire Rin for going along with a guy like this with her whole heart.


    But yeah. I can''t help but feel this annoyance, I can''t help it.


    The first emotion that Soraki Kyousuke had ever had to deal with in his life.


    It was, in short, anger.

 98-Chapter 89 The Powers

    "Confirming that the high elves have begun to engage...


    Cyclops''rge eyes caught the fight that had urred on the opposite slope.


    When operating an objective rifle, she did not need a bipod. She does not need a scope. She has a strong enough shoulder to catch the recoil of the rifle and a vision that allows her to see easily at a distance of about two kilometers. Special turret goggles are avable, but these are only used for checking farther ahead than that, for example.


    Even at this time, Cyclops had aplete understanding of the battlefield through his naked eyes. Taking up position on the opposite mountain slope, it was her job to follow the movements of the enemy and her allies with her eyes. And if necessary, she would support her allies with ultra long-range precision fire.


    Aftering in contact with the target skeleton, the High Elf had also encountered an individual who was probably one of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights). The High Elves then began to fight with the individual in question. The target was left behind.


    The skeleton''s left arm was unnaturally erged, and then transformed into a more disastrous shape. Cyclops lowers his turret goggles and switches the lens. The moment he switched to the magic-sensing lens, the skeleton''s left arm could be seen leaking excessive energy from it.


    As I thought, that was the king piece.


    Cyclops raised his goggles and ced the stock of his objective rifle against his shoulder. The trees growing on the slope were in the way, but even so, it was easy enough to blow off one arm. The target''srge eyes, which seemed to take up half of his face, caught the image of his target.


    ''''I found it!


    "...and...?


    I''ve been concentrating on sniping, and at that moment, Cyclops was only somewhatte in noticing the presence approaching from the side to strike. Although his body was slightly deflected, he was unable to avoid the girl''s kick. A dull thud runs through her entire body, and the next thing you know, her body has been blown wide open.


    Pulling up her body, which creaks dully in pain, Cyclops looks up. There stood a girl with dark pink hair, only ten years old. An aerosol-like substance with an eerie hue drifted around her like a mist. It was the underworld miasma.


    Cyclops had heard the rumor that there was a girl in the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) who could control the miasma. In other words, she was the one in front of him.


    Upon closer inspection, she was the girl who had blown off her arm with a sniper and then instantly regenerated and disappeared. I thought she had escaped, but it seems that she realized where we were.


    ''''The Underworld Sword (Miasma Caliber)!


    The girl screamed and pulled out a sword from the miasma. The ck sword barrel, which seems to be coated with darkness, does not reflect any light and melts into the evening darkness.


    Cyclops lowered his turret goggles again. He switched the lens and checked again the amount of magic power scattered in the atmosphere. Around the girl, the figure is blurred by the drifting underworld miasma, which is eating away at the magic power. At the same time, I could see a 60 centimeter long space extending from the girl''s hand, a space where no magic power exists at all. That 60 centimeters is, in other words, the length of her gain.


    The turret goggles had two meanings: one was to confirm what was thus invisible to the Cyclops'' eyes. The other is to protect her single eye, which could be a weakness due to its size. With the goggles down, Cyclops is now ready for battle. He put the objective rifle back on his shoulder and reached for the revolver on his waist belt.


    ''''The underworld miasma fighting method (Cmity)---''''


    The girl grips the hilt of her sword with both hands and takes a sitting position. In the time it took for Cyclops to pull his gun from his holster and put his hand on the striking iron, the girl raised her sword with great force.


    ''''Haze sh (strash)!


    The sword of the underworld miasma caliber (miasma caliber) raised, the de of the underworld miasma caliber sword tore the space as it was. It ate away the magical power lurking in the atmosphere, turning it into the same miasma, and the power propagating between the miasma instantly separated the joint surfaces of space. The cyclops flew his body backwards to escape from the range of the sh.


    The space that was cut in half was immediately connected to its original form after it shattered and swallowed the surrounding trees.


    Immediately after the space was connected, Cyclops pointed the muzzle of his gun at the girl''s head. There was no hesitation in the action of pulling the trigger.


    If it''s a human being, the impact that would shatter the bones of your shoulder is easily received by Cyclops'' thin, strong arm. The bullet that flew outnded on the girl''s forehead with astonishing eleration and murderous mass. A bright red flower scatters and the girl''s head is half blown off. But it was only for a moment, and the underworld miasma immediately gathered and regenerated her head.


    ''''A monster........!


    Cyclops lets out a short curse along with a cluck of his tongue.


    ''Well,''


    The girlughed, holding her newly regenerated head in one hand.


    ''You''re a monster. You and I are both. A monster whose body has been tampered with to specialize in fighting.''''


    ....!


    Cyclops raised his objective rifle again. He pointed the muzzle at the girl. It was not a weapon that could be used against something in human form at this close range. However, Cyclops did not hesitate.


    A bullet flies out following the life ring. The bullet, this time, destroyed the girl''s chest. Blowing up flesh and bone was not enough. It is arge caliber bullet from an anti-material rifle that can prate tempered ss and aircraft canopies. It could easily destroy a human body. But I wasn''t convinced of victory. I''m not going to be able to get to the bottom of it. While the girl''s body is beginning to regenerate, Cyclops runs down the slope.


    He raises his turret goggles and checks the battle situation again.


    Akeno is engaged with the unicorn and the snow woman. A man from the Clockwork Alliance was chasing the other bloodline candidates. That''s the sixth seat, "Sword Violence Number". It seemed like it was only a matter of time before all the bloodline candidates over there fell into the hands of the Empire.


    Shakko is at war. So are the High Elves. But from a broader perspective, the war situation is already settling down. The capture of the bloodline candidates. Once both armies are done with that, they will naturally have no choice but to retreat. If that''s the case, the one we should be most concerned about right now is that skeleton that has the power of the king''s piece in it.


    The Cyclops pulls the bottom of the yground and ejects the empty shell casings.


    Which hand will that skeleton end up in? It would be difficult to recover if the Wang piece was lost to the Empire.


    Then Cyclops suddenly realized that the girl''s presence was not following him from behind. At the same time, he spotted what looked like a swiftly moving shadow in the corner of his widely developed vision. Cyclops turned his eyes in that direction, running as if rolling down a slope. There was a single figure of a man, running like a beast through the trees.


    ''''That''s...!


    I didn''t know him in person, but he looked familiar. He couldn''t be scowling. Cyclops put more pressure on his legs as he kicked down the slope.


    ''Seiyaaah!


    Taaaaah!


    The collision between Ei and Koganei was enough to shake the atmosphere, make the trees creak and roll up the earth.


    Koganei had probably reached Phase 3 by descending under the control of his blood family. It was unclear to what exactly his abilities were. But when you consider the race ability that used spirit magic at will in Phase 1 and the spirit possession ability that Ryuuzaki told me about in Phase 2, the current power is definitely an extension of that.


    That ability that is quickly transforming theposition of the body into fire, water, wind, or earth. Is it something that should be called ¡¶Spirit Fusion¡·? Since he is manipting his body with his magic ability, which was of a high level to begin with, there are no gaps in offense or defense.


    As for Koganei''s side, it was still predictable.


    But what exactly is Ei''s ability?


    Each blow released from his ck armor was an extremely heavy blow. Was the steam and mes spouting from his back really caused by Ei''s ability, or was it the power of this ck armor? Ei didn''t seem to have awakened to Phase 2 until the moment he left Kyousuke and the others. However, no matter how much of a special item was loaned to him by the Imperial side, it was hard to imagine that he was able topete with Koganei in Phase 3 in his Phase 1 state.


    In other words, Ei had awakened to Phase 2. However, we don''t know what kind of power it is.


    Ei''s fist catches Koganei''s body. Koganei instantly fused his body into a spirit fusion, turned into wind and tried to start his escape. However, as soon as he did so, high heat vapors erupted from Ei''s entire body. Wrapped in the heat, Koganei''s body had no ce to escape, and his spirit transformation was released. Perhaps due to the damage from the heat caused by the steam, his body, which was rolling down the slope of the mountain, appeared to be slumped in pain.


    ''''Hino.........!


    With one hand on the ground, Koganei coughs and looks up at Ei. However, Ei''s steps did not stop. The fists in both of Ei''s hands, the gauntlet part of his armor, were found to turn bright red hot. The moment the fists were swung down, Koganei''s body changed its shape as if it was popping.


    ''''Dah!''''


    Koganei''s entire body instantly turned into mes, and he spun out an armor made of earth and rock as he wrapped his body in the mes. Catching the red-hot fist with one hand, he struck Ei''s armor as hard as he could with his other hand.


    ''''........!


    But Ei''s body didn''t budge. He grabbed up his other fist that had struck him and he spewed out a tremendous amount of steam from the slit in the back. Naturally, he got into a posture ofparing forces and twisted Koganei''s body down with ease as it was. Ei stepped as hard as he could with one foot on the rock armor that had fallen to the ground.


    Koganei also turned all of the remaining rock armor into mes and broke away from Ei''s attack. The two sides continued to be unable to make any decisive moves. The two men separated and stared at each other, both kicking at the earth in an attempt to collide again in their standoffish positions. That''s when.


    ''''Ei!¡¡Koganei!


    Kyousuke intervened between the two men''s sh. He pushed Koganei off to the side and mmed his fist as hard as he could at Ei''s armor. The response was dull and thin, like punching a thick concrete wall. Kyousuke didn''t mean to go easy on him at all, but Ei''s armor didn''t budge.


    ''Get out of my way, Kyousuke!


    Ei shouted out in a rage as well as a manifestation.


    ''''What has Koganei ever done to you, and what will he do to you if you leave him alone!¡¡You really know what you''re doing!


    Shut up!


    But even Kyousuke shouted back to bite back. It is Koganei''s eyes widen at the reaction, which is approximately unlike them.


    Ei, too, was caught off guard by the unexpected words, and his movements stiffened for a moment.


    Already, Kyousuke''s body has be an Extreme Cross. His expression was clearer because his face was closer to a human in construction. With both eyes lifted, his brow wrinkled, and his mouth knotted wide, that expression was one of indignation that Kyousuke Soraki still hadn''t been able to conjure up.


    ''Did you think I was going to shed tears and say, ''Stop fighting, both of you!¡¡I didn''te to stop a fight. I''m here to give you guys a shot!


    Both Ei and Koganei quieted down in the face of Kyousuke''s rage.


    ''''........Oh, Utsurogi, do you want to hit me too?''''


    ''I punched Ei. It wouldn''t be fair otherwise. Maybeter.


    Kyousuke''s gaze turned to Ei. Meanwhile, Rin, who had merged with him, remained silent and attentive to her surroundings.


    ''''Ei, you''re on the Empire''s side, aren''t you?''''


    Yeah.


    After a slight pause, Ei replies.


    ''Is there a reason?''


    I''ve made a promise to the Empire. If you help us, they''ll help us get home. So I''m going to...


    I knew that''s about right. Ei, too, is the type of person who holds it together to try to manage on his own, so it''s just as well.


    ''I''m not Koganei either, but I don''t trust the way Teikoku does things. Can''t you get out of it?


    ''''No......... Nekomiya and the others are being held captive.


    That was, as a matter of fact, a difficult problem to solve. If Nekomiya and the others had been captured, then in effect, Ei was as good as being held hostage. However, it felt somewhat unnatural to Kyousuke that he, who wasn''t too concerned about others, was so fixated on ''getting the whole ss back safely''.


    ''''Ei, what do you want to do?''''


    Kyousuke asks, looking at Ei from the front. He can''t read the expression on his face from Ei, who is wrapped in armor. Eventually he said this much quietly.


    ''''I can''t say...''''


    Okay.


    Kyousuke replied briefly, too, and took a Jeet Kune Do stance.


    ''Don''t do it, Kyousuke. You can''t beat me with you.''


    I don''t care.


    The words I uttered were filled with a renewed fury.


    ''I''m going to beat you until you can''t talk in your sleep anymore!


    ''You don''t know what''s going to happen to Nekomiya and the others!


    If you''re serious about that, then I''ll support you...!


    Kyousuke leaned closer to Ei as he took a stance.


    ''I''ll help!¡¡You, Koganei, and I aren''t handy enough to do everything by ourselves!¡¡Ei, what do you want to do!


    ....!


    Every time Kyousuke leaned in, Ei retreated, showing his agitation.


    One more push, or maybe two. But in any case, Ei''s turmoil was great.


    ''Trust me, Kyousuke.... I will definitely bring you back to your world........!


    So why don''t you let me help you with that!


    I don''t want you to get your hands dirty!


    ...Utsurugi, get back!


    In the middle of his question and answer session, Koganei''s voice from behind him made Kyousuke gasp.


    ''''Hahaha!''''


    With a high-tension shout, a monster jumped in from the side. It has a muscr physique and an all-back head of hair. The red eyes with their murderous intent and therge canine teeth peeking out of the mouth reveal the monster''s origins. It''s Luke, the one who was fighting Filhana earlier. The moment the blood-soaked fist was mmed down, Kyousuke''s body was blown away with ease.


    ''''Looks like we''ve been ying friends a little too much, man!¡¡Skeleton!


    Ugh...!


    Kyousuke''s blown up body is mmed into the trees. The liquefaction does not work. Immediately after, the Extreme Cross was released and Kyousuke and Rin''s bodies separated and fell to the ground.


    ''Shakko, what are you doing!


    "Stop screwing around!


    Luke, who was called Shakko, replied to Koganei''s criticism with an angry voice.


    ''You can''t wear out now against the Dial Knights, can you!¡¡Let''s just collect the King''s piece and retreat!


    They''ll know where the pieces are. Is it natural? They''ve made such a big deal of it. Kyousuke stands up with one arm held down. When Shakko was walking towards us, Ei tackled him this time and blocked him.


    ''''I won''t let Kyousuke fall into the hands of the blood family...!


    You''re the man!


    Ei joined Shakko''s body and Shakko responded by holding his armor down. Naturally, the match shifted to a contest of strength. Shakkou''s physical strength, which yed out a fierce fight to the death against Filhana and easily blew away Kyousuke''s body, however, was a solidpetitor to Ei''s.


    ''''Ah, ah?¡¡This guy....!


    The mockingughter disappeared from the sound of Shakko''s voice. A tremendous amount of steam blew out from Ei''s back. At the same time, Ei''s ck armor pushed up Shakko''s body with a gulp, as ifpeting with a contest of strength.


    ''''U, oh...!


    He was beating that Luke in a contest of strength. That fact startled Kyousuke somewhat. Was that the power of the ck armor, or was it Ei''s own power?


    ''''Isn''t that a big deal?''''


    At the sound of her voice, I turned around to see Filhana, bleeding from all over, standing with a gentle smile on her face. Only the pocket watch hanging from her neck was giving off a strange glow.


    It''s a golem made by the Five O''Clock "Firing Bone Crusher". It''s made of very robust materials, so it can exert that much power depending on its power.


    Power...


    ''This is Akira. Is it called the God''s Core? I heard it''s far more powerful than the current magic reactor. I don''t know the details.


    Filhana chuckled, put her hands behind her back and said, ''Well.


    ''Well, Utsurogi. You''ve heard how Akira feels. Please descend to our military gates. I assure you of your personal safety and eventual return.


    Kyousuke nced at Rin. She waspletely stretched out and unable to move.


    He has seen what Filhana is capable of. He knows that he''s no match for her here in defiance, but Kyousuke couldn''t help but be annoyed that he was obeying what she said.


    The Empire stinks. That''s all we know at the moment. The Empire is not evil by any means. At least, they are not an entity that can be as clearly opposed as the blood family. That''s why Ei, too, had made it a matter of right to go down to the military ranks himself.


    But he could not descend to them here.


    Any number of reasons could be listed.


    One could list them, but Kyousuke had abandoned thinking about things with logic at this time.


    The Empire doesn''t like it. That attitude, trying to pull an overwhelming amount of power and hold him down from above.


    ''Don''t go any closer to the Uzurogi.


    Koganei intervened between Kyousuke and Filhana. Once again, there were four enemies with the power of the Dial Knights ss here, two from each side, for a total of four people. But this shouldn''t be the only one. Kyousuke looks around.


    Immediately after, Kyousuke''s left arm was blown off from around his shoulder.


    ''''Nah...!


    No pain. But there was a shock. My left arm, blown off, dropped onto the fallen leaves and made a crunching noise. A few beatster, it scraped through the branches of the trees and a womannded on the ground.


    The gaze of everyone present is glued to Kyousuke''s blown-up left arm.


    A left arm that was merely the left arm bone of a Lesser Demon joined together. But in it dwells the power of a god, a relic of the ancient, mythical war era, the "king piece". Empire and bloodline. It is a power that neither side can help but desire.


    You''ve done it, Cyclops!


    Shakko screams.


    Shakko tries to pull Ei off of him to retrieve his blown-up hand, but he yanks his arm with a gulp and ms his body into the earth. The monocr female Cyclops runs off with arge rifle on her shoulder and arge rifle in her hand. As she went, Filhana blocked her path and mmed a straight punch into Cyclops'' slender body from the front. Cyclops'' body rolls through the trees.


    Filhana returns the kibisu and reaches for the rolled arm bone. But it was blocked by Koganei, who jumped in from the side. With one arm, Kyousuke runs over the fallen leaves, trying not to let either of the forces hand over that royal fragment to him. However, a thin-faced man appeared in front of him, sword in hand, blocking his path.


    ''''I see, the king piece,''''


    The man picks up the arm bone and mutters.


    ''I didn''t expect to get it here. Did you know?¡¡Filhana.


    ''No, no. It was a surprise. Rambalt.


    At the man''s question, Filhana shrugged off the question. Then, for the first time, Kyousuke learned that Filhana had kept the information about the king piece secret from the Empire.


    The man, like Filhana, wears a pocket watch around his neck. He was a member of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights).


    The Imperial Clockwork Alliance, Filhana Grambana. Rambald Gaudin. And Ei Hino.


    The Red Moon Bloods, Shakko of Rook. Cyclops. And Yoshiki Koganei.


    Sandwiched between them are Kyousuke and Rin.


    Both Ei and Koganei seemed to be concerned about Kyousuke, but the interest of both camps was now shiftingpletely to Wangkata. The blood side, Shakko and Cyclops, were about to pounce on Ranbalt with the king piece soon, and Filhana stood to protect him.


    ''''Kyou........Suke-kun.......''''


    Awareness flowed into my head. At the same time, I felt Himemizu Rin''s touch on my foot.


    Rin, are you okay?


    Let''s run, Kyousuke-kun...


    The proposal that Rin made in her muddled consciousness was something that Kyousuke could not possibly tolerate at that time.


    ''''(Since the Empire and the bloodline are standoffish right now, this is our chance........ Otherwise, we''ll end up being caught by one of them...)


    (I don''t know if everyone else is safe.)


    (I don''t know if he''s okay, but he''s alive.)


    Rin''s consciousness is gradually bing clearer and clearer.


    Yes, the chances of them being killed by the enemy are actually infinitesimal. The Empire has Ei, and Koganei is in the bloodline. That fact in itself was annoying to Kyousuke, but their presence was also a guarantee of safety for the ssmates captured by both camps.


    The worst thing that could happen was that all of his ssmates would be captured by one camp or the other. In such a case, it would be nearly impossible to save the ssmates captured by both camps in the battle between the Empire and the Blood Race.


    That suggestion of Rin''s suggestion to escape was certainly a logical one.


    However.........


    (Not in theory or anything)


    Rin''s consciousness said once and for all.


    ''''(Kyousuke-kun, you told Hino-kun. What do you want, Kyousuke-kun?''''


    .........


    I want you to be safe. That''s why I''m making this proposal.


    Kyousuke regtes his thoughts as he assesses the situation in front of him.


    What do I want to do?


    I want to get the Wangkata back. I want to bring Ei back to his senses. I want to punch Koganei once, as promised. I want to save my invisible ssmate. I want to meet up with everyone who may or may not be safe.


    When I think about it, thingse to mind one after another.


    (If Kyousuke-kun wants to, I''ll be the bait.)


    Hearing those words, Kyousuke couldn''t help but raise the white g as well.


    ''''d*mn it...!


    Spitting out a small word, Kyousuke looked down.


    There are many things I want to do.


    But ''sacrificing Rin'' for that is one of the things Kyousuke doesn''t want to do the least.


    ''''(We have no choice but to run away?)¡¡(Are you sure that''s the only way you''re going to be able to do this?)


    (Even if you stand up to them, you won''t stay safe. Kyosuke. We''re helpless now.


    Rin''s cruel manner is probably due to her single-minded desire for Kyousuke to escape.


    ''''Kyousuke may not be able to forgive Hino-kun and Koganei-kun. But that doesn''t mean that only Kyousuke-kun will be satisfied if he gets caught fighting here).


    Okay....


    The mind is whispering to the point of being somewhat abusive.


    The two camps, three against three, stared at each other.


    Hakuba, Yukinoshita, Karasuma, Kabeano, Gozashiki, Mitarai, and Inugami. Are they safe? Where are they? If they have fallen into the hands of either camp, it would be extremely difficult to rescue them with their current strength.


    It was then that Kyousuke noticed the golden twin eyes shining in the darkness, staring at us. The silvery fur reflects the faint starlight that pours from between the trees. The one who is moving his nose around as if he is looking at you is none other than the bestialized form of Inugami Hibiki.


    Filhana and Shakko and the others do not show any signs of noticing as they stare at each other. Inugami moves the tip of his nose as if inviting them toe over here, then leaps his body into the bushes and disappears.


    ''''(Kyousuke-kun........)


    "(I know)


    Kyousuke clothed himself in Rin''s body and let his body slowly retreat.


    ''''You think I''m going to let you get away?''''


    A horrified voicees from behind me. I turn around and see a face there that I saw sometime ago.


    ''''Akeno...!


    Long time no see. Skeleton. Did you say Kyosuke Soraki?


    The bright red eyes looking down at you, and the canine teeth peeking out of your mouth. That in itself is already familiar to me. But Bishop Akeno is even more unforgettable to Kyousuke.


    Three months ago, it was this bishop who killed Washio in the mountains. Unlike back then, Kyousuke and Rin now have the Extreme Cross. Aside from the other Rooks and the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), it seemed like it was possible to fight off one of the Bishops. But.


    The gaze that pierces from the opposite side of Akeno. It seems that neither the bloodline side nor the Imperial side has any intention of letting Kyousuke escape.


    Even if they defeat Akeno, it''s impossible to shake off all the forces behind them.


    In the end, it''s the same as that time. Kyousuke thinks.


    Even back then, there was an overwhelming difference in strength between them and their counterparts. At that time, Washio was sacrificed. Who should be sacrificed next time to escape? He clenched his fists. I was so frustrated and furious that my body seemed to have no control over it.


    ''Hey Utsurugi, run!


    Words I never wanted to hear, but I hear them in my ears. When I look up, the body of a raven-tengu dances down, melting into the darkness as it weaves its way through the trees. The leaf fan heaped up in his right hand creates a scythe and releases it at Akeno. The wind de snatched Akeno''s cheek, creating an abrasion.


    That''s not all. Wall after wall shot out of the ground and surrounded the bodies of Filhana, Shakko and the others. That was exactly the signal. Shakko smashed the walls that appeared to surround his own body with his fists, and Cyclops also crushed the walls with the objective rifle he held in his hand.


    ''Rambalt!¡¡I thought you had captured them!


    Filhana shouted, shattering the wall with her fist, after all.


    ''''It should be. But someone got in the way...!''''


    Rambaldo also clicked his tongue as he cut both sides of the wall with his long, slender sword.


    As it was, Karasuma grabbed Kyousuke''s arm and glided down the mountain slope in one fell swoop. The protective wall that emerged was caused by Wall No.


    ''Karasumaru..., you''re safe!


    Yeah.


    Karasuma muttered with a bitter look on his face.


    He was safe, but that''s about it. This was just a rey of a nightmare for Kyousuke. Kyousuke doesn''t want to see someone else''s sacrifice to save him, and he doesn''t want to see it unfold. But for now, all he has to think about is getting away safely.


    ''What about Hakuba and Yukinoshita, and Lesvon!


    I''m not looking!


    Well....


    With Kyousuke and Rin in his arms, Karasumaru Yoshitsune''s flight speed breaks the speed of sound. That''s how fast it is, and the skillful zigzag flight through the trees is truly the result of Phase 2 ability.


    But even so, Filhana stood in front of me, blocking my path.


    The Blood n did not follow. Probably, both Shakko and Cyclops are aiming at Rambaldo''s royal fragment as their priority.


    ''''Oops, you can''t catch up to my speed with your fists!


    Filhana mmed her fist into the earth, though she wasn''t sure if she heard Karasuma shouting, but she was not sure if she heard him.


    The struck fist created a shockwave that smashed through the trees, sending the earth and rock high into the air. Karasuma''s body ended up plunging at the speed of sound into the wall made of that earth and rock debris.


    ''''Guooh!''''


    Karasuma crashed to the ground, throwing Kyousuke out of the way. The kuchibashi slowed down as it scraped the dirt.


    Kyousuke looked up to see Filhana slowly approaching the fallen Karasuma.


    ''Utsurogi, run!


    Karasuma shouts at Kyousuke as he tries to run up to him.


    ''Karasumaru!''


    "You gotta make me look cool for a change!¡¡I got it!


    Kyousuke hesitated as he stopped in his tracks. After all, he was just repeating the same thing he did then, wasn''t he?


    ''I''ll do it much smarter than Washio, don''t worry about it!¡¡I''m waiting for you toe help me, man!


    After all, that''s the only way to believe it. With his back to Karasumaru, who gave him a thumbs up, Kyousuke started to roll down the slope again. The crucial difference from that time was that this time it was Kyousuke''s own decision to abandon Karasumaru.


    There is no time to look away from reality.


    But how many people will be able to escape from this battlefield? I don''t even know that.


    ''''d*mn it...!


    Kyousuke spat the words out once more, from the depths of his stomach.


    ''It''s hard even for the survivors!


    Yes.


    There was only one person who could hear and counterbnce the helpless anger, Himemizu Rin.


    ''''Please help me.''''


    Karasumaru Yoshitsune was on his knees with his beak buried in the ground.


    ''''Well that''s what you said you''d do wisely, isn''t it?''''


    Filhana lets out a dismayed sound as she clenches her fist and takes a stance.


    The ravenous circle pulls his beak out of the ground with a sloppy move.


    ''I can''t do anything about it if I''m dead, you know. If I die, it would be bad even for the wombat who let me go and died.


    Filhana''s expression clouded a bit at the mention of the name. Karasuma didn''t mind and continued further.


    ''You seem to be more of a talker than Hino. Instead of getting me, you''ll let the other guys off the hook. All right?


    "...and you may end up getting caught by your blood family as a result.


    But your people want the piece of the king.


    The situation is quite a tightrope to walk. In fact, Karasuma let Kyousuke escape because he stepped on the assumption that if the other side was the Imperial side, he would be guaranteed some level of safety. If this was the blood family side, I don''t know what I would have done. As expected, I was not willing to ept the risk of being turned into a blood rtive and let that badass skeleton man go.


    This kind of thing is probably one of the reasons why people around Yukinoshita look at him coldly, Karasuma was beginning to understand, but this is also a natural personality. The only way to get along with them is to get along with them.


    ''''You can tell me all kinds of stories. Hey, Filhana-san.


    Filhana fitted the ring into Karasuma''s beak as she tried to speak in tune. As it was, she began to contact him throughmunication magic.


    ''Rambalt, how are you doing there? Have you scattered the blood family? That''s fine. What about the demons?¡¡Azkirai is captured. You didn''t hurt him, did you?


    Karasuma''s eyes widen and he ps Filhana on the shoulder with a tter. I''d like to say that the promise was different, but Filhana hadn''t made that promise. It''s not that he broke it. He ttens Karasuma''s hand on his shoulder and bounces it off coldly.


    ''This way?¡¡This one has captured the crow teng, and then........


    Filhana quickly turned her gaze into the darkness. Two shadows slipped frantically through the trees and down the slope. Karasuma saw them too.


    They were Chihaya Kabeno and Gozashiki Do-suke. It wasn''t impossible for Filhana to close the distance at once and neutralize them if she wanted to. But she turned her gaze away from the two of them and said


    ''''I''ve lost track of the rest. ''Yes, sir. I don''t think we''ve been captured by the blood family. There is a cyclops on the other side that has a high sensing ability, yes. We must remain vignt. Melody?¡¡...you haven''t seen it.


    Apparently, he''s taken half of Karasuma''s request. Regardless of what the rest of them would do, Filhana personally was going to miss out on all of her ssmates except Karasuma. Karasumaru banged on Filhana''s shoulder again in gratitude, but again, this time, he was bounced away coldly.

 99-Episode 90: Captives

    The day after that battle, Filhana returned to the Empire with two demons.


    Karasuma Yoshitsune and Mitarai Azuki. The number of individuals was much smaller than originally nned, but the fact that they were able to get their hands on the "Demon King Fragment" was more significant. In order to avoid fighting with the blood ns, we divided the team into two and decided to take the king piece and the captured demons back to the imperial capital for now.


    The ones who returned to the imperial capital were Filhana and Ranwald.


    Ei Hino and Melodious were to continue to head east under the eye of the blood n.


    Apparently, as far as Melodious was concerned, the one who freed the demons that Ranbalt had bound was one of the Five Divine Stars of the Adventurer''s Association, the "Nameless" of the Hibikiwolf, as far as Melodious was concerned. It''s unclear what kind of intentions Nameless had for sabotaging us, but immediately after he freed the demons, Melodious flew under Nameless and engaged him. As a result, the ce where the two sides fought has been greatly gouged out of the mountainside and andslide has urred even on the city road.


    Although it was selfish, it was inevitable that they would intervene in the standoff with the blood n if they left the Nameless alone like that. With that in mind, he couldn''t me Melodious for his actions. As a result, it was a fact that he was able to obtain the advantage of recapturing the royal fragment.


    There are a couple of things that Filhana is concerned about.


    One is the Lesbons.


    Soraki Kyousuke, Karasumaru Yoshitsune, and others are demons that Filhana had met when she infiltrated the Adventurer''s Guild and went with Lesvon''s party to investigate the new continent. As a matter of fact, they don''t harbor that much ill feeling. Despite their duties as the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), their allegiance to the Lord God Fyldelfon and his alleged grandson, the Emperor, and other such things, those strange demons who spoke a humannguage were good friends to Filhana.


    The same was true for the wombats who had escaped Karasuma and been killed by the Bloods. And, of course, it was the same with Lesvon Balk, Weygun, and Rain, all of whom he had briefly slept and eaten with, well.


    At the beginning of that battle, Rain was there. Rain has known Lesvon since she was a child. As long as she was there, Lesvon must have been in that vicinity. At the very least, I hope they are safe.


    There''s one more thing I''m worried about.


    It''s about Akira Hino.


    Filhana knew that Ei''s "ssmates" were those talking monsters, in other words. On top of that, he decided to be ruthless and bring his friends to the Empire, even if it meant forcing them toe to him. He thought he had that much will and determination, but inexplicably, Ei was acting strangely after that.


    Soraki Kyousuke was also a particrly close friend of Ei. From the conversations I''ve heard, it seems so. That Kyousuke hade to a standstill with Ei and tried to deny his words and actions. Perhaps Ei was prepared for this to some extent, but the psychological burden that was ced on him there was probably more than he thought it would be.


    To be honest, Filhana was worried about Ei. He was the one who suggested that they should go back to the Imperial City and take a break, but Ei was still adamant that he would go. So in the end, it was decided to leave it up to Melodious to take a look at him.


    The ability Ei possesses is unstable. That ability could be the power source for the golem that Ei controlled. It has two characteristics, which are good as long as they lean toward one of them, but if they start to lean toward the other, it would be impossible to control the amount of heat. It could cause enormous damage to the surroundings.


    Ei''s abilities are still stable. However, it''s extremely dangerous.


    Something that could ur when he loses control of his abilities due to some factor.


    It would be a catastrophe that would engulf a singlerge city. Does Ei and Ranwald really understand this?


    As Filhana was walking through the Imperial Pce while thinking, she suddenly saw two men and a woman talking in the middle of the passage.


    With a snap, Filhana stops in her tracks.


    ''''It''s been a while. Duke Ismo, Count Adjuster.''''


    The two imperial nobles turned to Filhana and returned the congrattions.


    ''''Good day to you. Fourth Seat Lord.''''


    You look rather well. Bishop Granberna,


    The Ismo family is a great aristocrat who is also linked to the imperial family, and the Adjustment family is a prominent family of crafters who have produced several excellent item crafters. Filhana, who is from an orphanage, is not at all rted to the orphanage by birth itself, but he had met the two of them when he was crowned a war bishop in the Holy City of Fianderg, shortly before he joined the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights).


    House of Adjustment''s Filicis is still a young female earl who has only recently taken the title of head of the family. She is the most skilled crafter of all time, and I''ve heard that the redesign of this imperial pce is due to her. Even the fifth seat of the Firing Bone Crusher, who created Ei''s golem, has publicly stated that he will hand over his item-crafting skills to her.


    But...


    More than that, Filhana had only one thing that bothered her about this filicide.


    ''''Count Adjustment, I have received information that I have seen a talking demon in your vicinity recently.


    A talking monster?¡¡That''s about as good as it gets, I guess.¡¡Incubus, subus, and nosferatu talk like a hoot.


    Please don''t y dumb.


    Filhana stepped closer.


    ''Goblins, gremlins and gargoyles. What do you make in your own workshop in the industrial city of Gil-Azerg with all these demons in tow?


    It''s not much. It''s a boat. We''re building a ship. Well, I''m not the chief. I just lend you my workshop and ideas. You have to know some people to get the materials.


    The Countess of the House of Adjustment replied with a flutter of her hand.


    ''''What is the identity of these talking demons?''''


    ''Isn''t it credible that I trained these demons to speak?¡¡Wouldn''t it be handy to be able tomunicate with goblins and gremlins?


    That''s bullshit...


    Filhana is about to say, and Filhana keeps her mouth shut.


    This female count is a first-rate crafter, but she''s also a first-rate breeder. To say that it can''t be done, that is not possible. Filhana doesn''t believe it, but there are even rumors that Noi Noi, one of the stars of the Five Divine Stars, the Screaming Dragon Star Noi Noi, was educated personally by this Philisys.


    ''''There''s no need to pry any further into the matter. Fourth Seating Lord.


    Duke Izmo, who had been silent until then, speaks to Filhana with a soft smile.


    ''''The workshop of Lord Filicis is a special ss private property that His Holiness the Emperor has also approved. No matter how much we are in the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), we can''t force a search without His Holiness'' permission.


    ''''I know ... I know. It was out of line.


    Filhana bowed her head politely and then started walking down the aisle again.


    The workshop of Philisys Adjustment. There was no doubt that Ei''s ssmates were lurking there. Moreover, there was no doubt that new materials were constantly being brought into that workshop and they were building something inside. Filicis is hiding the demons on it.


    ''''Do you want to advise the Emperor?¡¡But this was also difficult. The two people who are prioritizing the protection of those demons are mainly Ei and Lambart, not the emperor''s imperial order. In addition, Duke Izumo and the Count of Adjustment were two people who had the absolute trust of the Emperor, and topete with them, the 0th Hour Seat "Imperial Wand", the 1st Hour Seat "Silver Wolf Dragon", the 3rd Hour Seat "We have no choice but to draw per giant heaven into our ranks.


    As the war against the Blood n intensifies, it''s definitely better to protect the demons in the Empire.


    But the Empire is not a monolithic organization. There aren''t many forces that can be moved, either.


    ording to Ei, the total number of talking demons is 39. Only about half of them are still able to keep track of their movements. With a grim face, Filhana headed to the conference room of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance.


    ''''Dammit!¡¡What is this ce?¡¡You''re in solitary confinement!


    Gripping the bars tightly, Karasumaru Yoshitsune shouted.


    Karasumaru was thrown into what he shouted was a ce that could be called a cell, just as he had shouted.


    To be exact, it was a cage for demons set up in a corner of the Imperial City. A sort of infirmary. Their cages are set up outdoors. However, a tall wall had been erected to surround the cage, and it was prepared for escape in case of an emergency.


    It seems that in the heavily popted imperial capital, there are only a limited number of ces where you can safely leave a demon, but even so, it''s the worst location. There is also some sort of research facility built nearby, which isn''t very creepy.


    Karasuma-kun..... There''s no point in making a scene here, so........


    ''Not so much!¡¡No, so what!¡¡I''m supposed to indulge and ept life like this caged bird in a cage!


    From the next room, I could hear Mitarai Azuki''s small voice. It was a more firm voice than I expected.


    ''As long as Hino-kun is here, you''re safe........ Yes, right?


    I don''t know if that''s true, but... Because this is an animal...


    The longsword and leaf fan were recovered when they were thrown into this cage. Considering the other side''s convenience of not being able to rebel, it''s only natural.


    The surrounding cages also seem to be housing some kind of demon. Deafening yells of squeaks and gurgles can be heard. If there are monsters of the same species, it might be possible tomunicate with them, but both Karasuma and Mitarai are ayakashi that only inhabit the new continent. I can''t expect them to do so at all.


    .........


    "Hey, Mitarai. No matter how much you''re a demon, you''d expect me to take that kind of delicacy into consideration, right?¡¡Huh?


    ...Karasumaru-kun. I don''t like it.


    What? Why?


    By the way, the space between the cages is a stone wall, so they can''t see each other.


    Come to think of it, I wonder if the other ssmates have not been caught as well? Karasuma tried to peek out of the cage to look into the other cells, but unfortunately, his beak was the only thing that could slip through the bars.


    Now, that''s when.


    Karasuma''s beak poked out from between the bars. As if touching it, a fluttering feather fell down.


    ''''........hmm?''''


    And the moment the fallen feather touched the beak.


    Nooooooooo!


    An electric shock went through Karasuma''s body.


    This is not a metaphorical expression. It was an electric current of Magamon. Its bluish feathers popped the air with an obvious thundercloud.


    ''''What......... This feather.........


    As Karasuma slowly reached out his hand through the grate, arge shadow suddenly fell on his vision. With a huge sound of wings, the wind whipped up, and a huge body with a considerable amount of mass descended with great force. As the wind nearly blew his body away, Karasuma witnessed arge bird of prey moving its wings while wearing electric shocks all over its body.


    Its appearance resembled that of a Steller''s sea eagle. It was based on white, but its coloration was beautiful, with a mixture of yellow and blue feathers. There was a strange pattern around its belly that reminded me of a totem pole. The raptor looked at the azure sky for a while, and then suddenly turned his head there, as if he noticed Karasumaru in his cage.


    ''Good, thunderbolt. Good work this time.''''


    Several humans descend after the raptor (Thunderbird). The special shaped armor that they wore all over their bodies may have been used to block the electric shocks due to their powerful lightning resistance. They all seemed to be flying by magic, but they were holding a thin tablet and quill in their hands.


    ''We got some good data. Go back to the cage.


    The oldest man said as he touched the holograph that emerged from the tablet with his quill pen.


    As the younger men unlocked the cage next to Karasuma, Thunderbird quietly obeyed and walked into the cage. It was locked again and the men walked towards a white building that appeared to be a research facility.


    ''''...Kannari, right?''''


    After the men are out of sight, Karasuma asks softly.


    ''Yeah. Karasumaru-kun, long time no see.


    Kannari''s voice from the next cage was unexpectedly calm.


    ''''What are those strange men?¡¡Why are you following it?


    Kannari Toriba is one of Karasuma and his ssmates. She was 175 cm tall, or maybe 6 cm. Anyway, he was the tallest of the girls. He was taller than Karasumaru, and to be honest, he was not one of the girls he was good at. Since his reincarnation, he had taken away Karasuma''s share of the fastest flight in the ss, so he was still not good at it.


    Karasuma had obtained ¡¶Super Speed Flight¡· through Phase 2, so who was faster now, Kannari or Kannari?


    ''''Those guys, the Imperial Rare Creature Calligrapher Squad........ I think it was. A person like a curator. I heard they study rare organisms.


    Bachi, bachi, bachi, the sound of popping air can still be heard from next door.


    A rare creature. I suppose that means the Thunderbird falls into that category. Well, that''s understandable.


    But I still don''t understand why Kannari''s people are following those people.


    ''''--because it was the only way to see what''s out there.


    In a small subdued voice, Kannari said.


    "--They''re all overwhelmed. Mr. Hino-kun has be an enemy. The prince who got along so well with you was executed. Especially Mimi-chan. So, I''m going to be the one to do it...


    Are you nning an escape n...?


    I don''t know yet. ....I can''t. But I''m the only one who''s going to try not to give up hope...


    Karasuma was blindsided.


    Speaking of Kannari Toriiha, she was just a big girl, just a big girl (although she had a tapa, and a munchie, too) who was reclusive and unppable for her height. I got the impression that she was hiding behind the big-mouth Nekomiya Miya, who was always eager to show off. The difference was even more striking because the actual Nekomiya was less than 150 centimeters tall, but was a girl who was not afraid to assert herself.


    I didn''t know that Kannari hade to say such things in this desperate situation.


    ''''Everyone--you''re going to be great, aren''t you?


    Thinking back, it was a sign of her growth that she was supposed to be afraid of thunder, but she was making her whole body buzz so much.


    ''''I understand. I''ll help you, too, Kannari.


    Yeah.


    I''m pretty sure I''m fast too. You and I can''t afford to be too fast.


    And I am an ayakashi. I''m a rare creature in this world. If I have to, I''ll even tell you the stories I heard from you in the New World. If I see what''s going on outside, I might even be able to make an escape n.


    "...but I feel a little bad for Mr. Filhana.


    I''ve got a half promise to keep.


    If it were possible, I would like to see him again before he escaped. Will we ever get an interview with them? They are nothing more than protected creatures, to themselves.


    But I wonder if this Salt Lake City guy has escaped.


    Even if he''s like that, he still ims to be the strongest in his ss. If he doesn''t get back on his feet quickly and be able to beat up on the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) or the Blood n, he''ll be in trouble.


    Karasumaru slumped down on the stone floor with his hands around the back of his head.


    ''We''ve been caught, haven''t we?''


    You''re in trouble.


    The two people who were being taken in the corridor in a daze were Hakuba Ikkaku and Yukinoshita Ryouka. They had been captured.


    It was the result of Bishop''s battle with Akeno. In fact, these two had cornered Akeno to a pretty good point. Although they were inferior to Akeno in terms of overall specs, Yukinoshita''s firepower wasparable to that of a bishop-ss bloodline. In addition, because of the healing magic by Hakuba, she was able to attack in a rather reckless, cancerous manner.


    Only, well, she lost.


    It was a single bullet that turned the battle situation upside down. Immediately after Yukinoshita turned the entire area around her with a sma fireball into a burnt out field, bullets were shot at first at Yukinoshita and then at Hakuba in rapid session. The impact of the impacting from an unexpected direction dyed the regaining of posture for a moment, and then the ck energy released by Akeno took away the freedom of my body.


    If only I hadn''t gotten in the way of an unnecessary hindrance there.


    If only Akeno hadn''t gotten in the way, I would have been able to get away with it.


    When I think about it that way, I feel some kind of frustration.


    The one walking ahead of Hakuba and Yukinoshita is a woman. She is wearing a special forces style suit that seems to follow her entire body tightly. Arge rifle slung over her shoulder. Your eyes are glued to the rather small buttocks of the white horse. Whether or not it matches his sses is left out here.


    She''s s*xy in the back, but she''s a sniper with her formation reversed. She looks human, but she''s not human. Nearly half of her face is covered by a bright red monocle, and she has taken the name Cyclops. There were canine teeth peeking out of her mouth, suggesting that she was probably a blood-transformed demon.


    ''Hey, you,''


    Hakuba calls out to him.


    "You have a gun, but where did you learn how to use it?


    .........


    Cyclops does not answer.


    The Blood n can transfer supplies from the original world at will to some extent. So the presence of guns and special forces style suits is not that surprising in itself. As expected, though, I was quite surprised to be put in a helicopter on the way to be sent to this castle.


    However, it was indeed unreasonable for a demon from this world to be able to handle those guns at will. The most conceivable pattern is that she, like Hakuba and the others, also passed through the transition denaturation gate and transferred to this side.


    ''''What do you think?''''


    Daring to keep his voice quiet, Hakuba asks Yukinoshita.


    ''''That''s right. If he turned into a demon when he went under the gate, that means he wasn''t a blood rtive at that point, but a human.


    ''Oh, you will. And Beni didn''t turn into a demon.


    Hakuba nodded at Snowdonia''s words.


    ''And yet, now they''re bing blood rtives. So that means there are two patterns.''


    With a snap of his fingers, Snowdrop fixes his gaze on Cyclops walking ahead of him.


    Two of them, pawns, are following behind him. It''s so that if this one makes any suspicious movements, we can stop them immediately. Looking at the firepower of the snowkes, it''s not encouraging, but in any case, we''re not going to resist either. It''s the extent to which the freedom of the body, which was suppressed by Akeno''s ck blitz, has finally returned. Even if they could defeat the pawn, they would be quickly held back by the Cyclops in front of them.


    Snowke continued without regard to the pawn behind him.


    ''One pattern is that they were originally human coborators, but they agreed to be experimenting with the Gate and transitioned over here, and then they were turned straight into a blood race.


    .........


    The other pattern is that they got caught up in the Blood Gate like we did and agreed to be bloodsuckers because they had no choice. Well, either way, he''s the enemy. This guy''s sniping hurt like hell.


    Roughly, Hakuba agreed with him. However, Cyclops didn''t react at all when he heard Yukinoshita''s words there.


    Eventually, Hakuba and the others were led to a single room. When Cyclops opened the door, he was confronted with a scene that looked like a hotel room, with a rather luxurious interior. When he tried to peer in, he heard a voice from inside before that.


    ''''Hakuba-kun and........Yukinoshita-san?''''


    Oh, that voice is Mr. Kumazaki.


    Kachan, Kachan, Kachan, Kachan.


    Itomi Kumozaki Itomi of Arachne. She had been with us up to the point where she was transferred to the new continent, but then she had disappeared. Karasumaru had told me that she might have been captured by the Blood n, and it seems that was exactly what happened. He seemed to have a surprisingly stable life.


    ''Come inside.''


    Cyclops says coldly.


    It''s an emotional reunion. I don''t want you to butt in.


    Bey, and the white horse sticks out its tongue. Cyclops didn''t really react, except for a gyrating of hisrge eyes.


    ''You will live in this room for a while. No harm wille to you. There are no ns to inject the bloodline factor into you at the moment either. It''s a condition of a man''s deal that you do so until you''re no longer useful as a fighting force.


    Hakuba immediately realized that this "man" was referring to Yoshiki Koganei.


    Koganei, along with Cyclops and Akeno were returning to their home base. The only person who didn''t apany him was that rook guy named Shakko. It would be good if Lesbon, Inugami and the others were able to escape alone. Of course, so did Kyousuke and the rest of his ssmates.


    From what I heard in the helicopter on the way back, it seems that Shakkou is still hiding out near the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region. The only thing I heard was a n about how the wyvern that had been turned into a blood n or something like that. I don''t know the details.


    ''''If they attempted to escape, that''s not the case. We will immediately perform blood-formation treatment to make them follow us. That''s all.


    As he said this, Cyclops closed the door with a m. You can hear the sound of footsteps walking away crisply down the corridor.


    "Well..... I''m d you''re both safe.


    ''That''s my line. Mr. Kumozaki... and Tentahara-kun, you''re there too.


    Yukinoshita says, and Roper, whose tentacles were wandering like objects in one corner of the room, greets him like a gentleman.


    Ryouka Yukinoshita and Itomi Kumozaki. These two are ssmates, but they have surprisingly little contact with each other. The first thing they do is belong to different groups. In fact, the two groups didn''t really get along with each other: the group of Kumizaki, which was of the inner caste and had a high aspirations for advancement, and the group of Yukinoshita, which was more of the middle caste and was taking it easy and peaceful, didn''t get along very well.


    But when you have to live here, you can''t afford to be so extravagant.


    You will be able to find out more about this. Did your character change?


    No. The water can be 100 degrees or minus 100 degrees H2O.


    I guess that''s what happens when you see each other after a long time, Hakuba thinks.


    ''''Hakuba, did you guys get caught too?''''


    Yeah. I''m trapped. Well, things have changed. I don''t know all my ssmates at the moment.


    For now, they needed to exchange information. Hakuba told Tentahara and the others about what happened in the New Continent after escaping from the blood n, and that he went straight back to the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory, and the advertisement that Ryuzaki released. In return, the tentacles field told me what they had found out about this castle.


    This castle is apparently the royal castle of a small country located on the east side of the continent. Ostensibly, the king continues to reign here, but in reality, most of the main characters have already been turned into blood rtives and are being manipted as puppets. They are nning to use the demons with the blood-kin embedded in them as an alternative force for their ssmates, and the cyclops is probably a part of that n.


    ''''Well, I''m just piecing together information I got from eavesdropping around here.


    Saying that, Spiderzaki tugged on the thread from his fingertips with a pin.


    ''''Me and Spiderzaki secretly nted the thread in various ces in this castle.


    Tentahara, too, wagged his proud tentacles and said proudly. Apparently, they are picking up the sounds outside with their spider-saki threads. It reminded me of the story that spiders can detect prey passing near their webs by the vibrations of the threads.


    ''A demon with the blood factor embedded in it? You mentioned using the wyvern.


    If he''s as good a fighter as that Cyclops, it''s tricky.


    In short, it''s tricky because it''s like dealing with a demon that has be Phase 3. The only person in the ss who can be a Phase 3 is Kyousuke. Even that Kyousuke couldn''t get a handle on that adventurer''s namelessness or something like that.


    ''''Well, Utsurogi-kun will be fine.


    With his arms crossed, Snowman muttered.


    It''s times like these, with hard work and perseverance, people be strong. It''s a good thing that you''re able to do this. The current Utsurogi-kun is not a person, but.... If your soul is a person, then you can be strong through hard work and perseverance!


    Oh, it''s the same old Yukinoshita-san.


    Looking at Yukinoshita, who clenched her fists tightly, Spiderzaki said.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka continued to scream as she clenched her fists in a Shimamoto Kazuhiko-esque pattern that was unusually rough for her these days, with mes in the background.


    ''Yes, I''m stronger now!¡¡I started ying ballet in the first grade, and I''ve been training bloody hard every day since!¡¡My growth spurt was almost over, but I drank milk every day to grow taller and hung on the bars for three hours!¡¡I didn''t skimp on the running to keep my stamina up, and I kept training to build up my jumping ability!¡¡That''s why I''m so strong!¡¡Even Utsurogi-kun can be stronger than that!


    ''But snowke, our volleyball team was so f*cking weak.


    There!


    I''m not going to be the only one who is strong," he barked as he stuck his index finger to Hakuba.


    I can''t help but be strong!¡¡And volleyball is a six-man game!¡¡So even if one person, Utsurogi-kun, got stronger, there''s nothing you can do about it!¡¡You can''t change reality!¡¡So!


    So?


    So I hope he doesn''t stop trying to manage on his own. I hope he knows what''s happening here.


    Snowke concluded with those words and looked out the window at the sky. The sky in the kingdom is so blue that it''s hard to believe it''s ruled by the bloods, and the garden is well-kept and good.


    ''Well, there''s no point in us worrying about it now, is there?


    Yeah.


    I can''t just linger in the basket for now. We are tired now, but we should take a break and start thinking about ways to escape.


    A trapped person has his or her own way of sticking it to the trapped.

 100-Episode 91: Howling At The Moon

    It was a result worthy of being called a defeat.


    Even Kyousuke and Rin, who were in fact the strongest forces in the war, were easily kicked out. The presence of Ei, who had sided with the Empire, and Koganei, who had sided with the bloodline, had also confused them.


    In the end, instead of bringing back Ei and Koganei, they ended up having their friends, whom they had worked so hard to gather, taken away by the Empire and the Blood n. The students who escaped with their lives and managed to escape the difficulty to join each other. Both Lesbon and Rain''s adventurers also managed to escape, and that''s where Kyousuke and Rin, as well as Inugami, Gozashiki, and Kabeano were all there, including the members of the group. Hakuba, Yukinoshita, Karasumaru, and apparently Azuki had been captured by either the Blood n or the Empire.


    So it was a result that was worthy of being called a defeat, though.


    Choosing to flee here seems to have been the right choice in itself.


    The choice was the right one, because the enemy would only catch you if you were stubborn and stuck it out. And I would have to thank Rin for suggesting that choice. Because she tried to pull back Kyousuke, who was on the verge of bing hot, he has managed to stay safe, somehow.


    Be that as it may.


    Kyousuke isn''t convinced.


    And about Ei. Or Koganei.


    Since his ssmates have been captured by the Empire and the Blood n, their positions have their own meaning. By Ei and Koganei obeying their superiors, the safety of their ssmates is guaranteed. By presenting themselves, they will save their ssmates. For that reason, he will ept the nder of a traitor.


    Admirable. Quite a feat. Perhaps, if Kyousuke had been in the same position, he would have chosen the same path.


    Be that as it may.


    You''re not convinced.


    He is not convinced.


    That night, Kyousuke quietly walked out.


    They were based in one of the small warehouses rented by Lesvon Barque in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zelneus. In the corner of the room, Wallno was leaning against it, and Gozashiki was breathing in his sleep. Inugami was still in his beastly form, and Rin was also slumbering in a bucket of sludge.


    After ncing at those friends, Kyousuke went outside.


    The night in the other world was bright. It was because the moon and stars shone on it. But in this Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory, magical streetlights lined up everywhere, eating away at the starlight.


    The nights in the Autonomous Community of Adventurers never sleep. Since many adventurers are active at night, there are still not a few people crossing the streets. Many adventurers guffawed at the sight of Kyousuke, the skeleton, but when we bailed first, they passed by without saying anything either.


    As for Kyousuke''s left arm, we have yet to find a recement. Lesbon had said that if it was in this city, there was a distribution of demonic materials, so it would be easy to find a skeleton arm bone or so. Either way, the search for that area would start tomorrow.


    As Kyousuke left the warehouse, he held the sword in his remaining right hand. It was the Scorching me Sword (Heat Weaver) that he got from Lesbon. In the end, this sword is still not well used, either.


    As it is, he heads to the small stone field on the back side of the warehouse.


    Kyousuke is already in Phase 3. I can''t expect him to grow any further. In this situation, which could be said to be a real headache, Kyousuke still had to be strong. The only thing he could think of left to do was to improve his skills to the point where he could chomp up his skills. That''s why Kyousuke hade here with the intention of practicing his striking at the Ishiba.


    Gripping the hilt with only his right hand, he faced an affordable stone. As he twisted the magic from his slender body, the sword''s body turned blistering red hot. Kyousuke adjusted his posture, breathed, and then took a big step towards the stone.


    ''''Haaaaah!


    Shut up, you moron.


    "Yikes!


    He unintentionally dropped the Burning me Sword.


    When I turned around, I saw a silver-haired girl with bad eyesight, sitting on a stone with a bird bone in her mouth. She seemed to be wearing only one raggedy leather cloak. Neither ears nor tail were hidden. His golden eyes shone as they reflected the light from a streetmp.


    It''s Inugami Hibiki. I thought he was asleep, but he was actually awake.


    ''''It''s heartbreaking, Inugami........''''


    You don''t have a heart.


    ''Yes, but......... What do you want?


    ''Hmm,'' sniffed Inugami.


    ''It''ste. Go to bed now.''


    Huh?


    As he picks up his sword, Kyousuke can''t help but ask back. Did he bother to crawl out of his bed to say such a thing?


    ''I''m trying to tell you to chill out, no-missile. I want to tell you to chill out. Do you understand, Utsurogi?


    I don''t have a brain.


    There''s no need for that kind of nonsense.


    I told you first," said Kyousuke, while Inugami continued with a mortified face, not even getting off the stone.


    It''s not like you can just go in there and get strong overnight.


    Maybe, but it''s better than nothing...


    Yeah, well, I won''t stop you.


    He was about to say, and Inugami nced over and swept his gaze over. Kyousuke looked at Inugami, then at the stone for striking, and then thrust his sword into the ground.


    ''Inugami, you don''t have to answer me if you don''t want to,''


    Huh?


    What can you tell me about the Inugami n?


    I knew it was a delicate matter, but I stepped in. Inugami''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Inugami Hibiki was an individual who existed as a werewolf from the original world. However, her n was eventually destroyed, as her bloodline was hostile to her because of the deadly effects of her saliva on the factor. Thest survivor of that was, in other words, the Inugami here.


    ''''I don''t want to answer that question.''''


    Okay.


    Why are you asking me that?


    I just thought it must be hard to lose people.


    Kyousuke looks up at the starless night sky.


    He still remembers what happened when Washio died. What Kyousuke remembered back then was the tremendous sense of loss and helplessness. It''s not hard to imagine that Inugami must have experienced that.


    But that shouldn''t be the only thing. Did he pity her? Or did he hate her? Kyousuke had already simted the feeling of losing his friends one by one. As a result, he couldn''t hold onto anything in his heart. That''s why Kyousuke can''t help but do something.


    ''If I had more power, the enemy wouldn''t have been able to take away Hakuba or Karasuma, and I might have been able to get Ei or Koganei back. But I didn''t have the power. Not only that, but I was really, really pissed off about it. I know I''m talking to myself. I know that because of Ei and Koganei, my ssmates who were trapped by the enemy are safe. I also know that those guys are more powerful than me right now. So maybe this is the right thing to do. But it''s different. I don''t get it.


    Like a dam, words poured out of Kyousuke''s mouth. It''s a list of emotions that surprised even Kyousuke himself, wondering if he was really so prolific.


    Yes, I can''t agree. He couldn''t be convinced.


    Kyousuke didn''t know why. But anyway, what Ei and Koganei were doing didn''t convince Kyousuke. No, it''s not that he didn''t understand. It''s a feeling bordering on homophobia. And most of all, perhaps, the regret of not being able to stop them made it all the stronger.


    The emotions swirling within Kyousuke were slowly beginning to elerate. That man, who had been rattled up until now, had no way to control what was rising from the depths of his heart. The uncontrolled emotions were now about to pour out of the mouth of a vessel that had not been filled in a long time.


    ''About....''


    Kyousuke didn''t look at Inugami, who would have been listening silently.


    It was because he was aware that what he was about to say was a terribly disgusting word.


    ''''What''s the matter?¡¡I''ve been doing the best I can, too!¡¡They''re here!¡¡When everyone was in trouble in the first dungeon, I went to help!¡¡I know, I didn''t want anything in return!¡¡But I''ve helped everyone in this ss so many times before, and I''ve done everything I could to help!¡¡Of course I''ve had help from everyone else, and for that I''m grateful!¡¡But, well, what the hell!¡¡I''m not here to talk behind your back as much as I''d like because I''m not here, but you know, like Karasuma, or snowke!¡¡I''ll admit I''m not a good talker and amunicator, and I know I''m not a leader!¡¡What the hell are they doing?¡¡I''ve worked so hard on this!¡¡They''reing!¡¡And that''s what this is all about!¡¡That''s just not eptable to me!


    Kyousuke clenches his right fist and strikes the stone at hand as hard as he can.


    If you''re not trying hard enough, I''ll admit it.


    If you''re not trying hard enough, I''ll do as much as I can.


    I''m not going to give up, and I can''t. But the fact is that I''ve worked very hard. More often than not, it backfired, and more often than not, I didn''t serve a useful purpose. And yet, we have worked hard.


    Even in the battles we fought, we never achieved a single thing on our own. I always needed Rin and Ei''s help. That''s why I''m not going to get up in arms about it. But that doesn''t mean that Kyousuke has never once cut corners on anything. He should have always done his best, trying to do his best.


    And this is the result.


    We couldn''t beat Nameless, Luke, Ei, or Koganei. The King''s piece was taken away from us, and our friends cannot be protected.


    What more can we do? What should we focus our efforts on?


    If we are required to be strong, we will be strong. There may be a limit to the power of a skeleton, though. Even so, I will still train. I think I''ve done this until now. It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. If that isn''t enough, this time I''ll do it alone.


    "...Sorry, Inugami.


    Stifling his emotions as best he could, Kyousuke muttered in a shaky voice. He slowly pulled his fist back.


    The pettiness that bubbled up from the depths of his heart made his body feel like he could handle it.


    ''''I didn''t mean to say this...''''


    No, you''re doing great. Utsurogi.


    What came back was a surprise.


    ''And you saved my life in Albadamba, thanks to you. Did I say thank you? Well, either way, I don''t care. Thanks.


    When I turned around fearfully, Inugami Hibiki was sitting cross-legged on a stone with a somewhat good-natured smile on his face.


    ''Well, what is it? It''s empty, but it doesn''t look like it has any holes in it. What piles up, piles up. It''s better to let it out when that happens. It''s just that both Yukinoshita and Karasuma are like that, you know. I''m sure they are grateful to you.


    "Inugami....


    "But you''re a moron.


    Then Inugami suddenly cracked a smile and returned to a straight face.


    You can''t do anything about it even if you''re the only one who tries. I''ve been thinking about avenging my family for a long time, but I don''t see how it''s possible. This moon is no match for a pawn.


    The moon floating in the sky is a crescent moon. The power of the Inugami varies with the phases of the moon. When the moon is full, it has enough power to overwhelm even Bishop and Knight, but with this crescent moon, it would certainly be tough to fight a pawn.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that it''s not a bad idea to have a good time. It''s refreshing.


    What do you think I should do?


    Kyousuke asked Inugami, even though he knew it would be difficult to answer.


    ''I do want to save my friends who have been captured by the Empire and the Blood n, I think. But I also wanted to do something about Ei and Koganei. Especially Ei. He''s the type of guy who gets nervous when he''s alone, so I''m worried about him. I wonder if we''re doing something reckless.


    Well, not if the moron says so.


    I''m pretty serious about this...


    Inugami gave a small smile, ''I know,'' and then looked up at the night sky.


    ''''Never thought the word "lone wolf" was cool?''''


    What?


    What are they going to say all of a sudden, Kyousuke thought.


    A lone wolf. A lone wolf. Certainly, there''s no denying that it''s a cool word with a cool image. A solitary existence that brings to mind a silhouette that roars from the top of a cliff to the moon in the evening darkness. That''s the vibe.


    "Wolves are a pack. The lone wolf is an individual who has grown up and left the pack. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a great deal more to say about this.


    Why, Inugami, you''re such an exciting animal doctor...


    Listen. A lone wolf is not a solitary being who can do everything by himself. A lone wolf is a young man who''s just left the pack and has to do everything by himself, and it''s not a big deal for a lone wolf to do everything by himself. So, Utsurogi.


    Golden eyes look into the eye sockets again.


    ''You need to rely on your mate more. You can count on me, or anyone else. If you ask, you can ask any of your ssmates to help you out. You see, Utsurogi, that''s all you''ve ever done, all you''ve ever done. That''s all you''ve ever done, my friend.


    Inugami''s words were never mendacious, and Inugami''s eyes were never lying to her.


    She was at least telling the truth to her.


    ''So go to bed. What you''ve done is not in vain. We''re all watching you. So don''t worry about it. And don''t do anything rash by yourself. Like you said, it''s hard to lose people.


    After saying that much, Inugami gave a small yawn, ''''Fluffy.......''''


    I''m getting sleepy from all this gibberish...


    Kyousuke ruminated on Inugami''s words.


    I''m empty. I''m a mancking in human power. I even feel that no matter how much I tried to help everyone else, there were more times when I had to make a fool of myself. Even the power to fight now is not my own. Just like Inugami said, there''s not much I can do alone.


    Even so, I think I''ve been doing my best until now.


    I never thought it would make me so happy to have someone who recognized my efforts.


    No, there was someone who would admit it. But to be told that by Inugami here gives a different meaning to Kyousuke.


    ''Alright, Inugami. Thanks.''''


    Kyousuke said, pulling the scorching me sword out of the ground.


    ''''Also, that thing you yelled at me earlier, that thing...''''


    Yeah, I don''t care. I don''t care. I just need to vent.


    No, no, it''s not that, it''s just...


    Somewhat awkwardly, Kyousuke scratches his cheek.


    ''''Can you keep your mouth shut for the rest of them...?¡¡Especially for that, Rin....


    Huh?


    Inugami turns around with a sleepy look in his eyes and looks at Kyousuke.


    The list of emotions that poked out of his mouth unintentionally earlier. To be honest, that wasn''t a good one, and more importantly, it was incoherent. I just spit out the emotions that have been pent up in my heart, and that''s all I did.


    How awkward it is to be heard by Rin, but how awkward it is to be ruthlessly awkward. It''s a little embarrassing.


    ''''Aye. You''re a jerk, aren''t you?


    Inugami muttered dumbly and turned away.


    ''''It''s a waste of princess water for Utsurugi...''''


    I think so too, but...


    Don''t just joke around.


    Inugami attached the bird bone, still in his mouth, directly to Kyousuke''s left shoulder.


    ''It''s a recement for a new arm. Keep it.


    No, this is indeed too small.... It does move, though.


    Kyousuke''s skeleton body recognizes the bird''s bones as a new part, and the bones growing out of his shoulder twitch. Inugami goes straight back to the warehouse. Seeing his tail waving from side to side, he seemed to be in a reasonably good mood.


    Kyousuke followed Inugami with his sword and returned to the warehouse.


    Then.


    ...oh...


    There was a puffy, inted water balloon there.


    No, it wasn''t. It was Rin.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun........''''


    Eh, ah, yes. Ri, Rin....?


    I was up halfway through and I heard...


    Oh, uh... oh?


    When I nced at Inugami, I saw that she had returned to her beastly form before I knew it and was lying on her body, sleeping peacefully.


    ''''Which part...?''''


    "Around the ''What''s that?''


    It was a don''t want to be heard in a split second.


    You''re angry, Rin-san?


    Fearfully, Kyousuke asks. This is how much he''s puffed up. There''s no way he''s not angry.


    But Rin blurted out in an uncharacteristically low voice.


    ''''I haven''t been yelled at yet.''''


    Yes?


    I''ve never been yelled at by Kyousuke before!¡¡That''s not fair!¡¡That''s not fair, Inugami-san!


    ''Eh, yeah...''


    It wasn''t there, or that I yelled at him. And so on, but Kyousuke quickly shook his head.


    That''s not what it was about. It''s probably more like this, Rin is unhappy that she''s never been able to take her na-mah feelings out on Kyousuke. He wants that disgusting line that Kyousuke least wants Rin to hear.


    Rin stretched out with her swollen body and circled around Kyousuke.


    ''Hey, hey, Kyousuke-kun. You''re not going to be able to say that line again to me?¡¡Right?¡¡I''ll be able tofort you just like Hibiki, okay?¡¡Kyousuke-kun, hey Kyousuke-kun, One More Set!


    I could see that Inugami''s body was trembling a little. That bastard, he''sughing at me. He''s a roon, even for a wolf.


    In the end, Rin was insistent, and Kyousuke had to smear that petty, embarrassing line to Rin once more, hazily remembering it.


    Rin was extremelyforting.


    At the foot of the Great Beast King Volcano, there is a safe house for the blood family. Luke''s Shakko was there.


    From here, around the west along the Beast King mountain range, there was a sh with the Empire once. The attempt to take the king piece failed. The demons who were candidates for the Bloodline n could not be said to have had a good sess, as only two of them had been sessfully captured. Akeno, Cyclops, and the High Elves had returned to the base, but Shakko was still in charge of the next operation.


    It''s extremely difficult to retake the king piece. And since it is, Shakko is ordered to capture the other bloodline candidates.


    The immediate objective is that skeleton. That thing has already reached Phase 3. With a skeleton that was originally a frail skeleton, the extent of its ability to reach Phase 3 is unknown, but even so, replenishing a handful of pieces that can be made to listen to the king''s orders unconditionally is extremely useful. Besides, there''s something to be said for using it.


    Although the "Perfect Fusion" will select a certain amount of opponents, with the proper preparations, it can rival Luke''s power. On the other hand, if you''re not prepared for it, it can only do what it did the other day. They are vulnerable to surprise attacks.


    That''s why this time, after letting them swim to some extent, they will attack at once.


    The preparations for this are being prepared.


    "Oh, these guys?


    Shakko muttered with satisfaction as he looked at the multiple giants tethered outside the safe house.


    A two-legged lizard, its entire body covered in scales and shell. Arge reptile with huge wing membranes on its forelimbs. Its appearance resembles that of a dragon, but technically it is a different species of life form. As soon as the monsters spotted Shakko, they rampaged with the force of ripping off its chains.


    The Beast King''s Great Volcano is inhabited by monsters such as griffons and behemoths. Right now, one of thoserge monsters, a wyvern, was lined up in front of Shakko''s eyes. This is no mere wyvern. It hasrge fangs peeking out of its mouth, as well as glittering blood-colored eyes.


    One of the pawns nodded in response to Shakko''s words.


    ''''It will be the prototype of the Six-Blooded Beast (Zexbreed), prepared by Bishop Akeno.


    ''I don''t mean to sound all high and mighty, but you''re just a demon who''s been turned into a blood-eating creature.


    The individuals rattling around in chains are all individuals who have been infused with the blood race factor.


    In the blood n, individuals who have been injected with the blood n factor into the demons, including cyclops and high elves, are being replenished as a new battle force. To be precise, we have been preparing this force for quite some time, but now that the bishops and knights have been defeated, we are in the process of gathering up the faces that we have scattered around the world.


    The wyverns here are a test case of Bishop''s Akeno''s attempt to create a blood n as a prelude to the creation of such a fighting force. Although they have been upgraded in overall specs and are more ferocious than normal wyverns, they are all individuals who have been turned into blood rtives using Shakko''s factor and are therefore subject to his rule.


    It takes two or three parties to take out one wyvern. The threat is far more obvious than that of a pawn, and the damage it causes is also more obvious and enormous.


    It is the perfect force to create amotion and smoke out the target. Shakko thinks of it that way.


    Even though he put his mission as a blood n first, the previous battle was quite frustrating. For once, it would be okay to enjoy the hunt. These wyverns are like hounds for that purpose.


    ''''So when can we get them out?''''


    ''In the meantime, we are currently in the process of capturing a wild Wyvern to replenish the blood supply. Tomorrow, well, I''m hoping that the replenishment will be finished and we''ll be able to move it.


    Pawn answers, radio in hand. It''s tricky to say the least, because when you make them blood-kin, you have to make them replenish their own blood, which is tricky. On that note, humans are, well, close at hand.


    All right. I''ll get you out tomorrow.


    Uh, uh... yes.


    You got a problem with that?


    When Shakko red at him, the pawn shrugged and shook his head. You''re right. I''m not going toin. This is my job. Besides, Shakko is a rook. It''s part of his job to riot in moderation and show the power of his bloodline.


    For those fleeing skeletons, tonight would be thest night they would spend with their freedom.


    Looking at the rattling and rampaging wyverns, Luke''s Shakko nodded once more in satisfaction.

 101-Episode 92: Golden Shell

    Ozashiki Do-suke was in the midst of a bit of a helplessness at the time.


    Naturally. He was unable to help his friends.


    In contrast to hisck of presence, he is the ace of the ser club. Among other things, Ozaji is a striker, but he doesn''t like to fight by nature. As his neutral and gentle face shows, he has a somewhatid-back and peaceful nature. Neither his appearance nor his abilities, which he acquired through his reincarnation as a demon, were suited to fighting.


    But still, it was shocking that he could only run away in the face of his friends'' danger. As a result, he was going to lose his longtime friend, Karasumaru Yoshitsune, to the hands of his ominous enemy.


    ''''Ah..... Good morning, Gozashikun.


    Oh, yeah. Good morning, Mr. Kanno.


    I woke up in the morning and exchanged greetings with my ssmate, Chihaya Kashino.


    ''''It''s been a little while since then.... It''s been a tough time.''''


    There is something heavy in Wallno''s words as well when she says that.


    She, too, seems to be still reeling from the fact that the snowkes she has been associated with have fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    ''''What are we going to do from now on........''''


    Right now, I''m generally following Utsurogi-kun''s policy, so I''m sure I''ll have to talk to him about it...


    Dissatisfied?


    ''I''m notining. I''m just a little worried...


    Since the time of the New Continent, Kyousuke has been the leader of the group in one way or another.


    It''s not that I''m not happy about it, but at least I can say that I''m better suited to be a leader than that Karasuma. However, that man is also a little insecure to be a leader, or perhaps he is not self-centered in some way. In Ozaji''s eyes, it appeared that way.


    Yukinoshita Ryouka, for example, has a personality much more suited to taking the lead. But she did not try to ept that position while stubbornly handing it over to Kyousuke. The intentions are, well, Ozaji understands that.


    ''Sure, I''m worried about you. I wonder if he''ll run off on his own again.''''


    Yeah, yeah. That''s the kind of thing you are after all, Utsurogi-kun....


    That''s the point, after all. That''s what I''m most worried about.


    People aren''t so all-powerful that they can do everything on their own. Even Kyousuke should have figured that out by now, but he doesn''t know how to get through a difficult situation other than to run out on his own. He essentially doesn''t know what it means to rely on someone else. That''s why he can rely on the type of person like Himemizu Rin if he''s near him who can lend him help, but he doesn''t know how to beg for help from someone who doesn''t.


    ''''In any case, I think it would be better to consult with Himemizu-san or someone else to prevent Utsurugi-kun from being reckless or making assumptions again.


    ''Well, you know.... I think that''s a good idea too.


    Ozashiki and Kabeano left the warehouse they were using as a ce to sleep. It was still early in the morning, and the Adventurer''s Autonomous Domain Zelneus was shrouded in a haze. Kyousuke and Rin were already not inside. All I could hear was Inugami''s sleep.


    Don''t tell me he''s already gone off to do something reckless by himself?


    Such thoughts shed through the mind of Ozashiki.


    At any rate, this case is quite special. Kyousuke''s friends, Ei Hino and Yoshiki Koganei, had turned against both of them. Kyousuke Soraki''s involvement in this case was quite high. Or rather, it''s safe to say that he''s already a party. It''s not surprising that he''s spinning his wheels in order to wake up his reckless friend. Such is the situation.


    No, but, as expected. That would be stopped by Rin. And maybe that''s why he''s not there.


    The okappa-headed Gozashikidousuke scurried around in the haze, as if troubled.


    Then.


    Good morning!¡¡Ozashiki, Kano.


    Kyousuke''s voice could be heard through the morning mist.


    ''''Eh, ah ... yeah. Good morning, Utsurogi-kun.''''


    Oh, good morning...


    It is Kabeano and Gozashiki who flinch somewhat at the unexpectedly cheerful voice.


    Behind Kyousuke is a cart. And on top of it, there is arge amount of luggage on it that I don''t understand what it is.


    "Well, let''s see..... Utsurogi-kun, is that...?


    ''Yeah, I went to the morning market for a bit. I wanted some new parts for my left arm.


    Looking at it, Kyousuke''s left arm, which should have been lost for sure, waspletely restored. Not only that, though it was a bit disturbing to see what looked like a bird''s bone growing out of his shoulder area for some reason.


    "Eh, what. Are they all skeleton arms?


    It''s not all arms, but, well...


    When Kyousuke turned around, Rin and Rain were getting out of the back of the truck and hauling arge amount of bones into the warehouse impatiently.


    ''The money, well, I borrowed it from Lesbons. I''m sorry, but you two can help me out a bit too.


    ''Oh, yeah. Okay.


    Kyousuke is calmer than I expected. It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one.


    I''ve been thinking that I''d be alone in my thoughts and heading in some bad direction again, but that''s not the case. But that''s not the case. Something was different. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what''s going on.


    Anyway, Kyousuke was stable.


    ''''You''re kind of vivacious, Utsurogi-kun.


    Ozaji said as he unloaded the bones of the cart.


    ''Hmm?''


    I don''t mean to put it this way, but.... I''ve had this incident with Karasuma, and I thought that Utsurogi-kun might be more depressed, ming himself, and feeling depressed and distracted.


    I look up and see a cracked skull and an empty eye socket.


    It''s natural for them to be empty, since they have no eyeballs. But for some reason, both eyes, which should be nothing more than a hollow space, even felt to the ozashiki as if they were alive. These are the eyes of a living person. They should have no eyes, but they look like the eyes of a living person.


    ''''I see...''''


    Kyousuke responded, setting his bones down.


    ''My eyes, are they alive...''


    ''No, I didn''t say that, but...''


    I was thinking for sure.


    ''Hey, Goshiki,''


    Uh, yeah...?


    Ozashiki looked at Kabe no, but couldn''t hide her confusion at Kyousuke''s unusual mood. Incidentally, Kabeano was trying to carry arge amount of bones on top of his body lying down. It seems that he can hover and move horizontally from the ground while lying down. "I wondered if that method of movement was even possible as a Nurikabe, but it''s certainly efficient.


    Kyousuke continued, holding his bones in his arms.


    ''You can''t y football without eleven people, can you?


    ''Yeah, yeah. Yeah.


    ''Goshiki is a forward. I don''t know all the details, but, well, there are plenty of other strong yers out there.


    Yeah. Not as strong as I''d like.


    Kamishiro High School has traditionally been strong in sports. However, the strongest teams are Rin''s track and field team, Uozumi''s sister''s swimming club and Kendo''s kendo club. The ser club and the middle-ranking, volleyball club and gymnastics club are weak.


    But why are we talking about ser all of a sudden? Ozashiki is just confused by Kyousuke''s atmosphere, but it only elerates it.


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. I just thought...


    What?


    Good luck, Goshiki. I''ll be there for you if you need anything.


    Hmmm...


    It was Goshiki who stopped and pouted. I didn''t expect Kyousuke to say that to me.


    In general, we don''t have that kind of contact with each other.


    But strangely enough, I didn''t feel so bad about it. It wasn''t so bad that he was counted among the friends that Kyousuke was relying on. That, in itself, didn''t give any hints on how to break out of this gloomy situation, but it did make Gozashiki feel a little bit better.


    "You''vee of age, Utsurogi-kun.


    There''s no skin to peel off, though.


    Kyousuke smiled at that. Kyousuke''s face shouldn''t have any facial muscles, but it certainly looked to Gozashiki like he was smiling.


    Skeleton, not only, but bone material for now. There are indeed more than a dozenplete pieces that are not damaged.


    The reason why I decided to buy all of these was when I was talking to Rinst night.


    Skeletons are not a very strong race. Somehow, they are in the weakest part of the entire demon race. Their movements are slow and they have no strength. At best, their only strength is their reluctance, and their bodies are not that strong. Once you figure out how to defeat it, it''s a monster that''s easier to kill than the hare.


    That''s exactly what Kyousuke''s problem is. You can''t gain muscle mass by desperately doing push-ups, and even if you train your sword, you won''t get the same benefit as a human being. At best, you can get the hang of it. We don''t have an overwhelming amount of magical power to use magic, and since we don''t have life, we can''t handle fighting qi either. Even the underworld miasma, which is said to have the power to strengthen many demons and make them crazy, can only give them a benefit of sturdy bones at best, Lesbon exined.


    This was evident even in light of Kyousuke''s specs, which were hardly enhanced even after gaining the blood of Beni, the blood of the Queen.


    Skeletons are weak.


    That''s why Kyousuke bought a lot of bone materials and took some of them to the weapon shop. The material he brought in wasn''t the only bone material he brought in, though. Anyway, he had an idea.


    During the day, Kyousuke was holed up in the warehouse, working incessantly on the bones he had bought up.


    It was too much for one man to do alone, so he had to mobilize his friends to do that as well. I had to attach tags that I had bought separately from the bones and carve something into them.


    It''s not like we''re relying on this, is it, Utsurogi-kun?


    ''So is this one. Well, it''s kind of selfish of me, but you''ll have to stick with me some more.


    Kyousuke replies to Ozaji''s words as he continues his chikuji work.


    ''After all, what are we going to do now?''


    ''''For now, I think I''d like to meet up with Goubayashi and the others from the Zelga diatorial Principality, as we had originally nned. And no matter what we do, I think it''s better to have some people on hand.


    That''s true.


    From what I''ve heard from "nameless" before, and from the rumors that have been circting in this town, Goubayashi and his ssmates, such as Kenzaki, Sarutoyo and Okumura, are battle-tested. If you can meet up with them, it will be easier to formte a n for the future.


    The only thing that remains is individual training..... I''m going to practice my sword, too. I''ll have Ozashiki, Kano and the others do the same.


    We?¡¡The sword?


    ''It''s not a sword, but what. You see, I''ve awakened to Phase 2 and I''m using my abilities a bit more, like...


    Ozashiki Do-suke''s Phase 2 ability is a really fluffy one called "Luck Invocation". It improves the luck of the friends around you.


    Because of its fluffy nature, it is undoubtedly a very powerful ability once you learn to use it. Although Ozaji is good at ser, the Zashiki Doji''s ability itself is not suited for ser. Probably, it was also because of Ozaashiki''s ability that he was able to escape from that ce with Hakano, and even when all sides were about to be blocked, there was a chance that good fortune woulde to him by chance.


    ''''It''s fine for me and Kabeano-san, but what about Inugami-san?''''


    I''ll have Inugami train you, though. I wonder what''s going to happen to him. It would be nice if he could control the moon''s phases.


    Inugami doesn''t have an ability, an ability. Basically, he is a slugfest type, so all he has to do is raise his level and hit with physics. In short, he is a type where steady training is very important.


    In fact, Inugami continues to train at the very least. That''s what she does when she regrly catches small animals. So, she''s growing that hunter''s sense of humility little by little, it should be. At least it doesn''t seem to be slowing down.


    ''Hmm. Training......... I wonder what I should do?


    Like this..... Make a raffle.


    Yes.


    Let someone else pull it for you.


    Yes.


    I keep reminding myself to get them to bite ten times in a row...


    I wonder if that will work.


    Ozashiki nodded his head.


    ''But then, you could do it now, couldn''t you?


    Rayne, an adventurer who had been helping me work in silence, said in a whisper, "There''s a lot of bones here.


    There''s a lot of bones here. Some are marked, some are not. We can do something simr.


    That too.


    By the way, these are the only three people in the room right now. Then there is no one to draw the lottery.


    ''No, wait. Okay.


    Ozashiki looked around the room and nodded.


    ''I will now try to remind you to do something good.


    It''s all fluffy. You okay?


    Ozashiki turned serious and resumed his work. It felt like a chore to be working, but if it was still able to bring in some luck, it might be a honkin'' thing. Neither Kyousuke nor Rain said anything as it was, but decided to keep quiet and immerse themselves in the work.


    Lunch was curry and rice.


    The whole group was not exactlyid back. But casually, they weren''t in a hurry.


    Kyousuke made sure to devote some time to practicing his sword while nning some secret n, and


    Rin was continuing to practice the transformation she''d been sneaking in, and


    Ozaji continued to practice using his dubious ability to bring in luck, and


    Kameno also began to train in his ability to create a barrier.


    Inugami was an Inugami, and he began practicing with Rain and Lesbons. These two adventurers would often go along for the ride as well. But right now, Kyousuke and the others don''t have the luxury of just refusing to help out because it would be a nuisance. They decided to rely on the favor as best they could.


    It was the afternoon of the day when the turning point came. It was near the evening.


    The strange change happened out of the blue.


    Zelneus was one of the three autonomous adventurer''s territories on this central continent.


    About thirty to forty years ago, the world''s first adventurer, Rambisud Norumbacher, was granted autonomy by the Empire in the adventurer''s autonomous region of Zelusia, which originally started out as Zelmenarga in the north, and Zeleneus in the south. Some timeter, Zelmenarga was established in the north and Zelneus in the south.


    Compared to the north, Zelnaeus had fewer dungeons, but in this surrounding area near the Beast King mountain range, beast damage by wild monsters often urred. Many adventurers based in this area made it their daily bread and butter by taking on quests from viges in the surrounding area to deal with the ravages of wild monsters.


    Now, since it was such a Zelneus, there were many adventurers who were confident in their ability to y demons.


    If they were skilled, they could stabilize their lives by bing directly under the association and taking on guard duties in the autonomous territory.


    At that time, it was also veteran adventurers who were guarding the city walls surrounding the autonomous territory''s capital, the quest city Zelneus.


    ''''Huh..... What is it?


    One of the adventurers muttered as he stared out into the evening darkness.


    ''Did you see something?''


    Yeah, it''s that way. What, a herd...?¡¡That one.


    When asked by a colleague, the adventurer indicates the direction of the north.


    At the foot of the great volcano of the Beast King, in its sky, one can see something that looks like a flock of birds. But given the distance, they are quiterge birds.


    Arge bird species that lives in this vicinity is the rock bird. Thunderbirds live in the Thunderbolt and Senbongs range, so they''re too far away from us. Alternatively, the flying dragon wyvern that inhabits the entire southern part of the continent also has a flight silhouette simr to a bird.


    ''''It sure looks .........''''


    What do you think it is?


    You look like a wyvern to me.


    But whether they were rock birds or thunderbirds or wyverns, they were not a species that acted in flocks.


    It seemed to them that there was something tremendously unusual going on.


    ''''Speaking of which, I heard that an underworld individual of Behemoth was found around west of here.


    The rumored singr individual was affected by the underworld miasma. But I''ve never heard of a case of a wyvern being contaminated by miasma and bing a swarm.


    Hey, listen. Is that herding toward us?


    The adventurer was taken aback by the nervousness in his colleague''s voice. Once again, he stared into the evening darkness.


    No, I didn''t need to stare, but the herd was indeed approaching in our direction. There must still be some distance between them, but their well-trained eyesight correctly revealed the identity of their silhouettes. It was, after all, a wyvern.


    This was the anomaly. There was no way, in principle, that a wyvern could swarm and aim straight for a human habitat.


    The wyvern has arge territory in which it lives and mates with others. Their territories range from mountain tops to ins, but they often do not intersect with human territory.


    Are they driven by something? Or maybe it''s something else. Whatever the reason, it is clear that something is wrong.


    We''ll let the Association know. If the wyvern herd is serious about passing through, we''ll have to consider intercepting them.


    Okay.


    With a light gesture, my colleague jumped down the city walls and ran to the association''s headquarters.


    The sunset, which was much brighter than usual, looked as if it was stained with blood.


    The streets of Zelneus suddenly became noisy. Half bells were being rung and many merchants and adventurers were peeking out of the shops that lined the main street.


    Now they are all in the square, a short distance from the warehouse where they are based. We are on our way back from doing additional shopping. Rin and Inugami are on their way to finish another matter, but the other members were all present.


    ''That''s unusual. It''s the half-bell of the interceptor.''''


    Lesvon muttered as he looked at the sky, which was turning into evening darkness. Kyousuke nodded his head.


    ''''Interception?''''


    ''''This area gets attacked by the asional super-sized monster thates down from the Beast King mountain range. Like peacocks.


    Kujata is one of thergest demons in the world, with thergest ones reaching several hundred meters in length. They are widely found from the Beast King mountain range to the Hananarkan ins.


    There''s also the hibernating Tarasuk and the caveless Behemoth. "Other animals that do not hibernate, such as the hibernating Tarasuk and the caveless Behemoth.


    These half bells would be rung when suchrge monsters might pass through the capital of the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory of Zelneus, or here in the Questing City of Zelneus, and attack the city. The adventurers in the city, that is, those with adventurer''s permits, are obliged to participate in the interceptions, and after a sessful interception, they are paid a great deal of money.


    ''''So that means Lesvon and Rain are going too?


    After answering Kyousuke''s question with an ''ah'', Lesbon-frowned.


    ''Shucks. I hadn''t applied to be ranked down yet........ I hope they don''t ce me in some strange ce.''''


    I can''t get you in harm''s way by looking at your arms and your eyes.


    Rain quickly prepares the halberd. The burns he received from the Lesser Demon in the New Continent have left painful scars, but his strength itself seems to bepletely healed.


    ''''Ah, Utsurogi-kun. Me too.


    As I was pondering whether or not I was sending them off, I heard such an awkward voice from behind me.


    ''''Ah, I see. Ozaji also registered as an adventurer...''''


    Yes.......... And I''m a Gold Ranker........ I don''t like it.


    When he turned around, the boy with the opaque head was scratching his head, holding a shiny golden card. Ozaji and Yukinoshita had applied to register with the association as adventurers. His race was registered as a fairy (brownie), but as long as he was an adventurer, it probably didn''t matter what his race was or not.


    ''''Gozashikun, I''ll follow you.


    Walledeckes out of the back and says.


    ''Really?¡¡I''m happy for you, but is it okay?


    There''s nothing against taking a demon with you.


    I see...


    At Rain''s words, Ozaji looked a littleplicated. I guess he doesn''t feel very good about being treated as a ''tamed (tamed) demon'' of Wallino.


    But I get it. Let''s go, Mr. Hatano.


    Yes. What about you, Mr. Utsuroghi?


    As much as I''d like to follow you, I''ve got baggage.


    Kyousuke looked at some magic items on the cart and muttered to himself.


    ''''And I can''t be of any use without the tools, so I''m going to go back to the warehouse once. After that, I''ll go with Rin and Inugami to help out.''''


    All right. Well, maybe it''s not such a tough enemy. More often than not, it''s easier to get it over with.


    Lesbon shrugged his shoulders and said.


    If more than a dozen skilled adventurers gathered together, it was sometimes easy to fight off evenrge monsters. I heard that once when two of the Five Divine Stars were staying in the city, they were attacked by Kujata, but it was only a matter of time before it was all over.


    It is now known that one of the Five Divine Stars, "Nameless", is in the vicinity. If he was staying in the city, then this interception would be an easy story.


    If he''s there, of course. Apparently it''s more unusual for him to stay in the city all the time. Even if he''s in the autonomous territory, it''s rumored that he''s usually in the field, so I can''t expect much from him.


    ''''Well, I''m going to go anyway.''''


    Yeah, I''ll see youter.


    There, Kyousuke separated from Lesbons and the others once. He then giggled and pulled the cart back towards the warehouse.


    It was indeed an emergency, or would it be treated like a disaster? All the shops had begun to close their doors furtively and the main street was bing sparse. There is no one to be seen except the merchants rushing home and adventurers running towards the association.


    What kind of demon attack was this? It''s not certain, but this might be a good opportunity to try a new method of warfare that they came up with. Kyousuke looked at several magic items on top of the cart.


    All of them are used and released items. They were bought for future use after discussing it with his friends.


    Of course, there are some items that Kyousuke bought for himself. It''s an old fashioned bag called a dimension case. It''s a kind of weapon case and can hold arge number of weapons and items. In the past, it was an adventurer''s necessity, but nowadays, not so much.


    This case, the Scorching me Sword (Heat Weaver) and arge amount of bone material that he bought up is Kyousuke''s current weapon. Of course, in the end, the strongest thing is to join forces with Rin and fight in Extreme Cross.


    The means to be stronger in the Extreme state is actually not that difficult. All it takes is for Rin to umte water. Rin''s strength is proportional to the amount of water. However, if he holds too much water, there will be a bit of anxiety when he performs the "Complete Fusion".


    In other words, the ratio of dignity will be toorge when merged. The imbnce may not necessarily cause any real harm, but if you''re going to fuse with Rin who has umted a significant amount of water, Kyousuke should also increase his own capacity. The bone material umted inrge amounts has such a purpose (...).


    After walking for a while, the warehouse was finally approaching. But just then, I hear a scream from the back of the street.


    ''It''s Wyvern!¡¡They''ve breached the walls!


    At the sound of his voice, Kyousuke looked up with a gasp.


    ''Wyvern?''


    The owner, who had set up shop in the street, peeked out of the window.


    ''That''s not unusual, is it? Is it something you would struggle with?''


    No, it''s a flock!¡¡And it''s not just a wyvern, it''s like this, with red eyes and sharp fangs.... There''s something wrong with him!¡¡One of the tinum runners got hit too!


    The one who was desperately speaking up was a man who looked like an adventurer with wounds all over his body. Looking at the fact that his face was pale, it seems that he was not lying. No, a bustle was already brewing in the street. It wasn''t just the adventurers who had fled for their lives. There are also the merchants, pushed out in panic.


    Then he turned around and saw Kyousuke.


    Far beyond the main street, far beyond the main street, a group of pterodactyls pped their wings and flew in from above the Adventurer''s Association Zelneus Branch.


    It wasn''t just the dragons. A few, ck armor-d figures could be seen mixed in there. That''s the blood race. A pawn.


    The wyvern was just as the fleeing adventurer had said, with red eyes and sharp canine teeth peeking out of his mouth. Exactly the same external features as the Blood n. Kyousuke immediately understood. That was a wyvern that had been shot with the Blood n''s factor. It''s an individual that was specially strengthened by the blood n.


    Why is it attacking this adventurer''s autonomous territory?


    ''''Hey, hey, here ites!


    The wounded adventurers screamed and ran away.


    Not many adventurers have escaped. Nor the shadows of the wyverns who had crossed the walls. Many of the wyverns still seemed to be getting wing stops, not hobbled, beyond the city walls. Even so, some of them had crossed the ramparts with the pawns and were trickling into the city.


    The wyvern swooped down on some of the wounded adventurers who had escaped. They were still inexperienced, or perhaps they were just screaming and running. Kyousuke, forgetting his own current form - a skeleton, yells at them.


    ''Get in the shadows!¡¡They''ll catch up to you!


    But in the end, Kyousuke''s words never reached him. The wyvern dug its ws into the fleeing adventurers and then crushed them with its own weight. As it was, he dug one foot into the ground with great care.


    "d*mn, that''s...!


    Kyousuke takes out the dimension case and the scorching sword from the top of the cart and runs out. It''s towards the warehouse.


    He doesn''t know where Rin and Inugami are now. No, if they are taking care of another matter, they should be out of the city. If they detect something strange in the city, they shoulde back immediately, but we don''t know when they will join us. Then we still have no choice but to fight, even if we have to consume some of the bone material here.


    ''''Why would I be alone just when I decided to rely on someone else...!


    I hear screams from behind me as I run out. An injured adventurer is being attacked by Wyvern.


    Help me........help me........!


    (Don''t be stupid...!


    Kyousuke shouted that in his mind and stopped in his tracks.


    ''''Helping you.......has its limits!


    Looking back, several of the still-breathing adventurers were still being hunted down by the wyvern.


    Kyousuke trembled slightly as he grasped the hilt of the Burning me Sword and slung the Dimension Case over his shoulder.


    ''''Good, I am!¡¡Your whole ss has been sent to a strange world, you''ve been transformed into a monster, and just as you''re trying to get home, your best friend betrays you, your friends are taken away, and you can''t do it alone, so you finally learn to rely on your friends... and that''s what happens!¡¡It''s life and death for me too!¡¡I''m this nari, but I''m still alive!¡¡I can''t die here to go home with my friends!¡¡I don''t have time to save a bunch of strangers from another world!¡¡You know what I mean?¡¡Hey, you know what?


    While shouting, Kyousuke held one of the magic items on the cart in his hand. It''s a type of throwing weapon called a magic bullet (tam). As a rule, it was disposable. He''d bought it when Sarutoyo had joined him, thinking he''d have some use for it.


    I don''t know if you know what I''m talking about, a**h*le...


    Kyousuke buzzed it at Wyvern with all his might, on his own initiative.


    Mishiri.


    It''s a good thing that the magic bullet did, as it dug into Wyvern''s immediate head as hard as it could. The bright red eyes moved gleaming and caught Kyousuke''s direction. In that moment, the target of that flying dragon, which had turned into a blood n, was clearly rewritten.


    Kyousuke turns his back on Wyvern and runs as fast as he can towards the warehouse.


    ''''I''m such an idiot, aren''t I!


    I know, Rin agreed in her brain.


    Wyvern is chasing after her from behind, furiously. If we can escape to the warehouse. At least if we can escape to the warehouse, we can fight them. We don''t know if we can get through, but we can try. The distance is 100 meters as a visual measurement.


    Kyousuke''s time for the 100-meter run was 14.30 seconds, and frankly, he''s slower than that now that he''s a skeleton.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to find a way to make it work. A tremor is transmitted to us. I felt like they were going to catch up with me any minute now.


    ''''d*mn........!¡¡It''s always like this!


    Kyousuke shouted.


    ''I''d be running to everyone''s plight!¡¡I''ve been dashing to help everyone!¡¡I don''t know why no onees to me!¡¡I''m doing my best, aren''t I!


    Yeah, well done, mulefish.


    I huffed. His voice, heavy and resonant, almost made me stop in my tracks.


    Don''t stop. I forced myself to move my feet. But only my head was looking back.


    A golden cannonball drilled in from the corner of my vision. It chased after Wyvern as if to strike him from the side, mming his massive body into the side of the street. Wyvern loses his bnce. He falls to the ground. One house copses.


    I understand roughly what has happened. So Kyousuke didn''t turn around any further. He rushed into the warehouse and stuffed therge amount of bone material inside into the dimension case from one end to the other. Then he removed his own arms and legs and reced them with the bone material from the warehouse.


    ''''.......Good!


    Its arm bones were marked with a red line to distinguish it from the others. Its legs were marked with a green line.


    I''ll try this guy first.


    Kyousuke looked out the window at the warehouse. Wyvern is just about to get up. This time, I''ll return this one. Kyousuke threw the Scorching me Sword into the Dimension Case and jumped out of the warehouse again with the case on his shoulder.


    ''''Whoa!


    The way he kicked the earth was much lighter than before. Kyousuke kicked off the street tiles with one of the strongest, and his body swooped up in the air.


    ''''Deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Clenching both fists together, he swung them down like a hammer while aiming at Wyvern''s back.


    The moment the fist mmed into the shell of his back, the spell and the carved pattern stuck to the arm bone caused a magical reaction. It was apanied by arge explosion, blowing away part of Wyvern''s shell, both of Kyousuke''s arms, with arge explosion.


    ''''Gah!


    Wyvern screamed and went on a rampage, trying to shake Kyousuke off of his back. Having lost both arms, Kyousuke was thrown into the air with no way to hold on to them. The only case I carried on my back was the one I held onto tightly with my remaining arms so I wouldn''t drop it.


    The shell that was blown away was only a small part of the shell. But it was effective. As soon as Kyousukended, the bones of both legs - which were carved with the wind-attribute jutsu - also crumbled to pieces, as if they had reached their limits.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    It''s a fireball, I thought, and the moment I thought it was a breath, it was fired at Kyousuke. But Kyousuke didn''t look away, nor did he let out a disgusting scream. This is because he knew beforehand the existence of the man who would interrupt him there.


    ''''Muun!


    The giant body of an owl slid in front of Kyousuke, and with a golden fighting spirit, it became a shield. The man easily roasts a single human, and the wyvern''s breath, which easily roasts a single human, but the man is able to take it away in one flesh.


    In the meantime, Kyousuke ordered Dimension Case. The arms and legs that had sprung up were connected to Kyousuke''s body again. Connection check. All clear.


    ''Thank you, Goubayashi.


    Kyousuke threw words of gratitude at the back of his ssmate standing in front of him. The man, Gourin Motomune, replied quietly.


    ''''It''s not much of a thank you.''''


    You''re still the same.


    They were in the Zelga diatorial Duchy. They are not here to help you, are they?


    They were also on their way here. To meet up with Kyousuke and the others. As a result, they helped me, though.


    "You''ve changed.


    Oh, yeah?


    You can ask for help now.


    Saying that, Goubayashi shrugs off the second and third breaths that are approaching.


    The noise around us begins to take on a different hue. It''s not just Goubayashi, the other students must have reached it as well. Changes were beginning to ur not only from the west of the city, but also from the east. On the east side of the city, tremendous nt growth was urring, as if a forest was trickling in.


    ''''That''s........''''


    It''s one of the "nameless" people.


    Goubayashi said quietly.


    ''Apparently we''re not the only ssmates to know where you guys are.


    Kyousuke was able to understand what that meant approximately.


    ''You guys aren''t the only ones who have grown through adversity. I''ll ask you on that. Utsurogi, can you make it?


    Of course...


    Kyousuke nodded and stood next to Goubayashi.


    ''''Thank you, Goubayashi.''''


    "Don''t thank me.


    I owe you this thanks for all the trouble I''m about to cause you.


    At that moment, Goubayashi turned his gaze to Kyousuke as if he was looking at something rare. Kyousuke didn''t look up at Goubayashi''s face as such, but continued.


    ''''I will defeat these guys. We will defeat them all. We will defeat the Blood n. I want to get Ei and Koganei and many of my ssmates back. Help me, Goubayashi.


    Of course.


    Goubayashi slowly took a kempo stance. The fighting air on his body shook the atmosphere with wind pressure.


    ''I have yet to repay you the debt I owe you for supporting Ryuzaki.

 102-Episode 93: Gathering Friends

    Nuh-uh!


    Wyvern''s head shell was solid. Even after receiving Goubayashi''s fist, which was clothed in fighting spirit, only a few cracks were still visible. The shell on the back is also only a fraction of the area blown away by Kyousuke''s bursting punch. First we need to break through that nasty armor.


    ''''Is everyone else going to be okay against something that hard?''''


    The power of Saruwatari can send an impact into the enemy''s interior.


    Alongside Kyousuke, with his fists at the ready, Goubayashi said.


    ''No matter how robust his armour is, it''s meaningless to him. Okumura, on the contrary, specializes his abilities in arm strength and weight. Besides.''''


    Goubayashi nced and turned his gaze to Kyousuke.


    ''''Even if my powers don''t work, somehow, I''ll manage to screw the enemy over. I think I''ve trained that well. And that''s true for you and me, too.


    It''s a tough sell.


    Not as much as you might expect from me.


    Wyvern''s blood-colored twin eyes glinted and threatened us. Kyousuke removed his own right arm and threw it into the dimension case. Instead, the arm bone that came out was connected to the vacant right arm.


    ''''........Utsurugi, what is that?''''


    ''It''s an arm to live up to expectations. Goubayash, I''ll take care of that guy''s shell.


    Yes.


    Goubayashi ran at once towards Wyvern. The wyvern pped its wings and tried to escape into the air, but a leap of fighting energy hit its head like a cannonball. He lost his bnce in the air from the impact, and the flying dragon''s huge body fell unceremoniously.


    From the battered posture, Goubayasi pressed down hard on Wyvern''s head with both hands. Wyvern''s upper and lower jaws were grabbed tightly and held down by his powerful arms, and he was unable to shake it off even if he made his whole body strong. There, Kyousuke''s strike, aimed at it, was released again towards its head.


    ''''Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!


    A vial was clutched in his fist, which had been smashed between his eyes. The bottle cracked easily, sttering the chemicals that filled it. It was a liquid that reacted and dissolved in robust biological parts such as bones and shells. It was sold in this city as something that could be used to weaken demons by tying them to arrows. Naturally it dissolved Kyousuke''s bones, but at the same time, it also affected Wyvern''s head shell.


    A blow that popped the whole arm off. Literally a discarded, disposable fist. It was a bizarre move by Kyousuke Soraki, who had tied a prop to each of his arms. Immediately after the right fist is blown off, new parts fly out of the dimension case he carried on his back and are connected to Kyousuke''s arm. Kyousuke ms his left fist into it, furthermore. That fist, with the spell tucked into it, sessfully shattered the shell of Wyvern''s face, which had been softened by the chemicals.


    ''''Gaaaaah!


    The depressed flying dragon screamed and slumped. But the solid shell protecting its head was shattered. Kyousuke also disguised his arms and "wrapped" them around Wyvern''s neck.


    It''s a 10-meter-long serpent bone. It''s also a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. If the wyvern were to lose control, it would easily break into pieces. But Goubayashi instantly understood Kyousuke''s intentions. He lets go of his arms and raises one leg like a Masakari.


    Both of Goubayasi''s legs stretched out in a tight line.


    ''''Hmph!


    The golden fighting spirit of the blow is swung down like a hammer. The kakato dug into the head of the wyvern, which had lost its armor, and then crushed its bones. The flying dragon''s head explodes, sending pieces of flesh flying. Eventually, the headless giant body slowly fell down.


    ''''One destroyed, but........''''


    Goubayashi turned around, catching his breath.


    Kyousuke also reced both arms with his original ones again. He gripped and opened them repeatedly, as if checking the connection.


    We could see numerous wyverns released into the city, gathering towards us. I have to say, it''s good to deal with each and every one of them, but it''s somewhat hard to deal with so many individuals at the same time.


    I have to say, though.


    It''s a bit of a challenge," he said.


    Yeah, I''ve got something to cheer you up.


    As Kyousuke mutters in a daze, Goubayashi agrees with his arms crossed.


    Taking such an attitude in front of a crowd of enemies would normally be a mere suicide. But Kyousuke had no choice but to take such an attitude. A situation that simply forced him to marvel before fear and shuddering, or even rapture and joy.


    A situation that would force him to open his mouth, like a fool.


    A situation that makes even every threat feel dwarfed.


    Probably, even if that nameless person hade to help him here, he wouldn''t have given Kyousuke such a sense of surprise and relief.


    Kyousuke and the others could see various shadows gathering from many directions as if they were chasing that group of flying dragons.


    ''''Sorry Dragon-kuns, you can''t miss a stolen base!


    Saruwatari Futa (Hanuman) flies with the wind.


    ''O you evil dragons who are drowning in blood and have lost sight of your pride. Bear the wrath of Harao.


    Masaki Harao (Pharaoh) is slumped over the roots of a huge nt that is cracking the ground.


    ''Moo, Harao-kun!¡¡Stop riding the roots of Ultimate Roger #3!


    Hanazono Hana (Alraune), who is overgrowing that nt (tomatoes), looked at Harao with reproach.


    ''Whoa, it''s Utsurugi-kun and Goubayashi-kun!¡¡Hey!


    Next to the Hanazono, Aya Sugiura (Scy) is waving her hands wide.


    Those who try to follow the flock of wyverns, flying through the sky, or leaping over buildings, or using the earth itself as their own footing, are no less vigorous. Impregnated with a tremendous wind, they surround the flying dragons.


    Not to be outdone by the wyverns that were gathering from all over the city, the two-year, four-grade monster army was gathering one after another. Just as Goubayashi had said, they had be much more robust after not seeing them for a while.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun!


    A familiar voice came, and Kyousuke turned around in a huff.


    ''You''re okay, Rin!


    ''I didn''t let Himemizu hurt you at all. Don''t worry!


    Whoa.


    Kyousuke flinched involuntarily. There, besides Rin, was the beastly Inugami and the head of Megumi Kenzaki, with her hair in the mouth of the Inugami.


    ''Kenzaki, have you finally started to forget about the body?


    ''There''s another way to say hello!¡¡The body will be here as soon as we get rid of the extra stranding!


    As if the talking raw head was so depressing, Inugami threw away Kenzaki''s head as it was. Leaving a strange scream of ''kupe'', Kenzaki''s head fell silent.


    ''''You all came. Amazing.........''''


    Rin muttered softly as she saw her ssmates rallying from all sides of the city.


    Before long, Lesvon and Rain jumped out of the alleyway in the street, as if in a panic.


    ''''Utsurogi!


    "M


    Goubayasi bowed quietly to the Lesbians, who suddenly fell off their feet when they saw him.


    ''''Oh, so Lesbons are safe.


    "Not safe!¡¡I was working on housing the injured in the east, and suddenly it was an army of monsters!¡¡You can''t give me a heart attack!¡¡I thought I was going to die this time, you know!


    "I was in the north, ready to retreat, when suddenly that Hanuman...


    Apparently so confused. Understandably, this reaction was somehow nostalgic to Kyousuke.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    I rewind time a bit.


    A swarm of wyverns crashed through the castle walls and filled the sky. Normally, there are arge number of flying dragons that should be dealt with by skilled adventurers in a clique, even advanced and Gold Rankers. Not only that, their individual behavior was clearly abnormalpared to normal individuals, which added to the confusion on the scene.


    Once confused, it was difficult to collect them. After a few casualties, they were finally able to take out one of them. More manpower is being allocated to carry the seriously injured adventurers to the association headquarters.


    As soon as they allow the invasion into the city, the defense has failed. The remaining forces will be directed to defeating the wyvern that has invaded the city. A group of adventurers, including Rain, Mizashiki, and Kageno, headed to the location of the individuals not far from the association''s headquarters in the north.


    But...


    ''Ooohhhhhhhh!


    A white wind-covered lightbulb smashed toward Wyvern, who rose high in the sky. It cut through the sky, and arge, bent-up cudgel struck the flying dragon''s neck.


    Some of Wyvern''s scales, which were covered by a solid shell, burst off. But it was far from a fatal blow. The wyvern opened its great jaws to fight off its petnt antagonist and followed the white shadow. The shadow fluttered and dodged while d in wind, then snapped its cudgel again, this time striking the flying dragon''s head.


    ''''Way to go, Dragon-kun!¡¡But it''s not enough to capture this image of me!


    Gasp!


    At the white shadow''s provocation, Wyvern spits out a fireball (breath). However, as soon as the shadow smiled with a ''poof'', he held the cudgel in both hands in order and cleaved it wide to the side.


    ''''A rough ball aimed at a deadly pitcher''s ball would suit a painful pitcher''s return!


    In the end, the Yokonagi cudgel caught the fireball beautifully and fired back at Wyvern.


    Although what they are saying may be almost meaningless, their shadows were clearly fighting a "good fight" against the wyvern that overwhelmed several Gold Rankers. Of course, there was only one Wyvern. But even so, it is a formidable fighting ability.


    "What the hell, that guy........


    Rain muttered in dismay as he looked at the white shadow that was hitting Wyvern while repeating a brilliant hit-and-away.


    A beastman covered in white fur. The twin eyes that are filled with strong will. Only a small percentage of the adventurers who were familiar with demons understood that it was Hanuman, a rare spirit beast that was supposed to live only from the Hananarkan ins to the glowering teau.


    At the time the adventurers rushed over, the spirit beast was already fighting the wyvern. The wind swirled around Hanuman, and there was a cloud-like foothold at his feet as he flew through the sky at will.


    ''''You guys!''''


    Hanuman clenched his fists, looked down at the stunned adventurers and said.


    ''''Let me take care of this ce and get the hell out of here!


    I''m going...


    It was Gozashiki Do-suke who called out, interrupting one of the adventurers who was about to say, "Saruwatari-kun!


    ''''Saruwatari-kun!''''


    ''Oh, that voice is the throne room!¡¡There you are!


    Salwatari, Hanuman called out, and Hanuman responded with a happy reply to Goshiki''s voice.


    There was no time for Rain to ask if he knew him. The okappa-headed boy rushed forward with the Nurikabe he was leading. Wyvern''s blood-colored eyes, which were different from normal individuals, gyrated, and he spat out a fireball at the Gozashiki running on the ground.


    ''''I won''t let you!


    As soon as Kabeno shouted, the wall rose to split the ground. The wall shielded Gozashiki from the fireball and then shattered as it was. As Kabeno''s body floats up so that it is parallel to the ground, Ozashiki leaps onto her body and runs straight up into the sky.


    ''Ozashiki, Kabeno!¡¡That guy!


    I''m on your side!


    When Rain btedly shouted, Gozaji turned around and replied.


    ''''From the looks of it, it looks like you''ve mastered a new power!¡¡Growth is youth!


    Yeah, yeah, well, yeah.


    It was Gozashiki who gave a vague reply in front of a strangely excited Hanuman.


    ''''Well, let''s see. Me and Kabeano-san''s abilities are suited for assisting.


    I''m on it!¡¡I never thought I''d see the day when I''d be standing on the same field as you guys, oveing the barriers between the baseball and ser teams!


    It''s empty, but...


    Ozashiki let out a dumbfounded voice as he lowered his hand to the ground troops. In response, several adventurers with a taste for magic began chanting at once. The white army personnel, including Rain, take cover for the sorcerers who are defenseless from Wyvern''s attack.


    Hanuman, in his exuberant tension, was rallying the wind that clothed his entire body into his own hands.


    "Fighting together is also youth!¡¡It''s a y ball, Goshiki!


    I wish I could say "kick off. Hey, Mr. Kabeano.


    I don''t know.


    Wallno calmly created a wall (barrier) to y the wyvern''s fireball while acting as a flyboard. Meanwhile, Goshiki also quietly closed both eyes and raised his right arm to Hanuman. Some kind of light seemed to gather around the white spirit beast.


    ''''Absolute lucky zone........!


    Mmm, I think I''m starting to feel better!


    The wind changed into a sphere in Hanuman''s palm.


    ''I''m about to make the best pitch I''ve ever made, too!¡¡I''m going to show you my new magic ball, the ster shake, after I awakened in Phase 2 of the Vibration Control!


    That guy can''t fight in silence, Rain thought.


    It was around the time Sarutoyo joined up with Gozashiki and the others near the northern ramparts.


    ''''Say!''''


    The ck armor (pawn) evades the sword that was swung by the side-napper, just in time to avoid the ck armor (pawn). The headless knight (Duhan) regrasped the hilt with both hands and faced the pawn again.


    ''''Are you safe? Himemizu, Inugami.''''


    Oh, oh....Tsurugin....


    The one who hurriedly attacked Himemizu Rin and Inugami Hibiki as they hurried back to the city of Zelneus was, again, or should I say, what a pawn of the blood race. It''s getting to the point where I''m getting sick of it by now, but it''s not someone I can shake off. Rin and Inugami alone are not a worthy opponent.


    That''s when the headless member of the 2nd year ss 4, Kenzaki Megumi, burst in.


    That alone was a surprise, but there was one more thing that should have been a surprise.


    Kenzaki was fighting an even match against a pawn.


    ''Oops, keep my head in your hands before I forget. It won''te true if I drop it.


    Removing his head, which was tied in a ponytail around his waist, Kenzaki released it at Rin. When Rin caught it dangerously, the headless windbagger pointed his sword at the pawn once again.


    ''You''ve got a lot to do, attacking a city on purpose. What do you want? Are you still continuing to imitate the kidnappers?''''


    Huh....


    The pawn raised one hand as he took a step or two back. Then Wyvern, who had been conducting a destructive activity a little distance away, turned his head to me, leaning his head back.


    ''''Tsurugin!''''


    Rin lets out a shout. A wyvern with its wings spread out flies up and glides towards Kenzaki.


    All the while, the cutting edge of Kenzaki''s stance did not blur as it was pointed at the pawn. Without giving any warning to the gliding wyvern, it inch by inch towards the pawn.


    When the gliding wyvern''s ws were extended towards Kenzaki, the house in the immediate vicinity was blown away with a roaring sound.


    ''''Dosukoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The wyvern was mmed to the ground by a rain of flying debris from the side. Neither the debris nor the huge body of the wyvern was snatched away by Kenzaki, who was walking with ease. Two shadows emerge from the scattered sand and pebbles.


    ''''Oh!''''


    Rin, however, shouted in delight at the appearance of the orc and the oga, two races that awe people and symbolize ruthless violence. The Inugami didn''t raise his voice, as he had be a beast.


    ''''Okumura-kun!¡¡Zekou-kun!


    It''s great to see you, Debbie, Himesuis.


    ...!


    Okumura threw a short word and Zekou gave a thumbs up. Zekou''s mentality was also much closer to that of a human.


    The two boasted of their monstrous strength, and together they jumped at Wyvern, who was struggling against the rain of debris as they greeted him. Zekou, attached to the struggling wyvern''s arm, twisted its wingbone and snapped it backwards. With a bekiri, Wyvern lets out an inarticte scream.


    The pawn finally realizes it is inferior and spreads its wings to escape, but as if waiting for an opening, Kenzaki shes at it at once. Pawn tries to return fire with a ck bolt of lightning on his arm, but Kenzaki''s stepping in slightly outweighs it.


    The sh was shallow, but it cut through the ck armor with ease. Sparks flew, and the cutting edge slightly gouged the pawn''s arm.


    "I''m not the one who''s been through all the hardships.


    Kenzaki shouted and swung his sword further to give chase.


    ''''Inugami, take Himemizu and hurry!


    What?


    ''The ce of the oxen!¡¡Goubayas are looking for you!¡¡Now join us!


    Inugami poked Rin with the tip of his nose, and Rin pulled her mind together and nodded widely with her entire body.


    Of course, the umtion of talk can be der. I''ll leave it to Kenzaki here. It wasn''t just us who had be stronger, nothing else. The ssmates who rushed to the predicament were strong and reliable. Kenzaki Megumi had already grown to the point where she was able to fight against the Blood n all by herself.


    In the eastern part of the city,rge nts were beginning to grow neatly. Perhaps they weren''t the only ones who had rushed in.


    ''That''s Sugiura and the other fatties.


    Okumura, who was engaged in a fierce meat fight with Wyvern, said. He held the huge body by the neck and held it down with his full weight. No matter how hard Wyvern struggled, Okumura''s hold wouldn''t let go. In the meantime, Zekou had snapped another wing,pletely crushing Wyvern''s means of flight.


    "''Nameless'' told me, so I don''t know for sure, Fatty,"


    We''re sending mushroom hats over there. You go to the mortuary!


    Okumura and Kenzaki said this to each other in session.


    ''''Yes!


    As Rin heaved into Inugami''s body, Inugami kicked the earth and ran out quickly.


    Then, Kenzaki''s head, which Rin was still holding, said this.


    ''''I can roughly sense Goubayashi''s ki. I''ll show you the way!


    ''What?¡¡Tsurugin, what about your body!


    Don''t worry!¡¡One pawn is enough for a body.........


    "Tsurugin!


    Kenzaki''s eyes widened for a moment and showed a blue face, but he quickly regained his spare smile.


    ''''I just let my guard down a bit!¡¡Inugami, turn right at the next corner!


    Inugami turned his petnt gaze slightly on Kenzaki, but he didn''tin as he ran through the passage.


    Near the west wall, by the time Rin and Inugami had joined Kenzaki''s head and headed for Kyousuke and the others, Lesvon Bark was in serious trouble at the east wall.


    ''''Whoa, whoa!


    A huge object suddenly broke through the wall and swelled up. For a moment Lesbon mistook it for a sandworm of some sort, but it was not. It was a tremendous nt root.


    What on earth was going on? Could it be that Wyvern was not the only one who had attacked this city? Lesvon put his hand on the wall and looked up to see a small girl standing among the branches and leaves, still dangling from a tremendouslyrge, red fruit. That one looked a lot like a human, but it wasn''t human. She was an arraune, a nt-type monster that lived in the forests all over the continent.


    Alraune has the power to assist in the growth of nts, but I''ve never heard of it growing such huge nts and trees in an instant. And by the looks of it, Alraune wasn''t the only demon there.


    Next to it was Scy, which for some reason was supposed to be a marine monster. This also adds to Lesbons'' confusion. Alraune and Scy. It''s an unlikely pairing in nature. Arraune lives in the forest and Scy lives in the sea. And at the end of the roots that were rising up, another demon was standing there.


    "Harao-kun, don''t get on the roots!


    Alraune shouts loudly. ncing over, Lesbon''s gaze crosses with the demon on its roots.


    Pharaoh. A high-ranking monster of the Mummy, inhabiting the Desert of Sorrows. It is a demon feared to be a formidable foe among the death royalty (undead) that uses tremendous divine power and spellcraft. Through the golden mask, Pharaoh, who had exchanged nces with Lesbon, looked forward, not particrly paying attention to him.


    ''''To Alraune, to Scy.......even Pharaoh.......!


    Forests, seas and deserts. They are demons who have no contact with each other in the sphere of life. This kind of symbiotic rtionship was impossible. Could it be that someone has gathered up the king''s pieces and has a variety of demons under theirmand to revolt against the humans?¡¡Like the demon king''s army passed down in fairy tales. This is the mythical war all over again!


    No, wait.


    Lesvon thought as he held his dizzy head down.


    He felt as if he had only recently seen a group of demons with no contact with such a living area.


    ''''Sugiura, are there really Utsurugi and the others here?


    The city is being attacked by some kind of dragon, but are they okay...?


    I mean, that''s what your mum says, but...


    Utsurugi. Lesbon huffed as Gilman and Mermaid spoke over the leaves.


    That''s right, Utsurogi. The demon army that was with that guy was also, to be frank, a group that seemed to have mixed up their living areas. Even so, it wasn''t too strange, since they were all ayakashi, whose ecology wasrgely unknown, and skeletons and slimes that lived universally everywhere, so it didn''t feel too strange.


    Are these guys all members of the Uzurogi?


    Just as he was taken away by the Empire and the bloodline, he was joined by a group of stragglers. That, in itself, must be a wonderful thing. Congrattions, Utsurogi.


    However, I think you''re too knotty. This is really the Demon King''s Army.


    ''''Hanazono, there''s a dragon in front of us!


    Harao-kun, Uozumi-kun, Masuyo-chan, please!


    The ivy smashed through the ground and grew with a bang, tangling a wyvern. Seeing this, Pharaoh, Gilman, and Mermaid took a stance.


    Are these guys also members of the Utsurugi? Come to think of it, he had heard that there were about forty of their friends in total.


    As an adventurer, Lesbon thought he was trying to maintain a flexible mindset that didn''t stick to stereotypes, but the fear of the skeleton named Soraki Kyousuke and the demons who imed to be hispanions made him feel a headache, as expected.


    ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó


    ''Whoa!¡¡Roar, a thousand magic balls!


    The spheres of wind created by Sarutoyo were thrown out in countless numbers with great force. It ate through the atmosphere and mmed into the shells of the wyverns. The minute vibrational waves formed around the wind transmitted the impact to the interior. The muscle fibers that made up the wyvern''s body were torn from the inside out.


    ''Alright, go!¡¡Ultimate Roger III!


    As Hanazono raises his hand, a giant ivy grows out of the ground again and attacks the wyvern''s flock.


    The giant tomato, named Ultimate Roger III, shakes its entire body and impedes the wyvern''s flight.


    ''I don''t want you to forget about me either!¡¡Don''t eat it!


    With a loud shake of his head, the chemicals secreted in his body flew into the air on the spores. Taking advantage of the air currents manipted by Sarutoyo, the spores hit the group of flying dragons directly. Inhaling the mushroom haze spores that caused a great deal of damage to the nervous system, the wyvern swarm lost its equilibrium one by one.


    When this happens, it''s now ours. Goubayashi''s decisive men, such as Harao, rushed to the crowd of wyverns that had lost their strength.


    The Goubayasi forcefully cracks the strong shell of the wyvern. Harao uses his divine power to smash it from the inside.


    And here, Kyousuke and Rin joined in further.


    ''''Extreme blows!


    The moment he mmed his fist into it, the tip of it scraped away from his arm. The scraped off arm invaded Wyvern''s body and ate through his flesh from the inside. Even though he''s been on a losing streak ofte, he can''t afford to fall behind his foes at this level, killing one of them instantly and turning around to strike another blow, an Extreme Blower.


    The wyvern was already being cleared out of the way.


    It wasn''t just this main street, the adventurers were also crushing the remaining individuals in various parts of the city, one by one. Although the damage to the city is heavy (although it feels like it''s half the fault of the flower garden), themotion is somehow being contained, somehow.


    ''Looks like it''s over,''


    Kenzaki said, holding his own neck with his body, which hade back before he knew it. Okumura and Zekou are there too.


    ''''In the end, I wonder if this is another blood family affair.


    Rinplied.


    ''''Isn''t it?¡¡The pawns areing out.


    If so, what''s the point of it all?


    They all groaned, but of course no answer was forting. Sugiura, on the leaves of Ultimate Roger III, said there, ''Well, well, well.


    "Well, let''s just say that everyone here is safe, so let''s see each other again for now. I''d like to sit down and talk to you for a while.


    The ssmates nodded one by one, saying that, too, there was a story to pile up. Sugiura and the others came from the east and Goubayashi and the others from the west, which meant that there were probably three groups gathered here. It would take a lot of time to exchange and organize information.


    And I was just about to get the story together.


    ''No, not yet,''


    Kyousuke looked at the wyverns lying inrge numbers on Main Street and said.


    ''''Their attack isn''t over yet. They even went out of their way to turn the flying dragons into a blood n to attack the city. It''s a bit weird to just leave it like this.


    Until now, we have been confronting the blood race by shaking off the fires that have been kindled. There was no reason for us to actively engage in battle with them. But when things have progressed to this point, it''s a different story.


    The wyvern has gathered with Kyousuke and Goubayashi. Straightforwardly speaking, the reason why they attacked this city was because of Kyousuke and the others. And since that purpose has not been fulfilled, there is a possibility that another force will attack this city again.


    Besides, if the whole ss were to return with the whole ss, these guys would be the opponents that would have to be settled one day.


    If the pawns are here, then one of their strongholds should be in the vicinity. If that''s the case, we need to cut off the source before this city is attacked again. Unless we do that, we''ll just repeat the process of defeating the enemies that keep attacking us again and again.


    ''''Goubayasi, I told you. I''m going to defeat the bloodline. I will defeat them all.


    Hmm.


    Goubayashi nodded, keeping his arms crossed.


    ''Come to think of it, we''ve never been attacked by those guys all the time, and we''ve never gone out to hit them. ''No?''


    Hmm.


    Goubayashi nodded again.


    Already, everyone must have begun to understand what Kyousuke was trying to say. Everyone in the ce, more than 10 demons, suddenly began to buzz. But even among them, Goubayashi quietly closed his eyes with his arms crossed, as if epting the proposal.


    ''''There''s an opponent that me and Rin can''t win on our own. I need everyone''s help.


    This fight is not going to end if you are being beaten up forever. I''m going to show you that we can hit you.


    We are not just pawns in a battle. We are more than just pawns in a battle.


    We must show the empire and the blood race that we are resolute. Kyousuke had been thinking about it for a long time.


    ''They were truly a terrible enemy. I know I''m putting everyone in danger. But I still say it. I need everyone''s help. I''m weak, I step onnd mines without understanding people''s minds, and I''m not a funny person who can''t make a great joke, but if you''re willing to do that, I want you to help me. I want you to fight with me. That''s selfishness on my part. But I don''t want to have been beaten to death, had my friends killed and taken away, and I don''t want to keep doing that for years toe.


    Kyousuke looks at everyone who has gone quiet.


    "We''ll take out one of their bases. It''s our first counterattack.

 103-Episode 94 Rebellion

    Well, um...


    The one who reluctantly raised her hand was Sugiura Aya. She was the ss''s cooking duty, now she was a Scy girl. It''s about time I started to miss her homemade cooking, Kyousuke thought.


    ''Let me tell you something, I can''t fight like that, okay?¡¡I''m not getting any stronger...


    ''''Eh, not really! Aya, the other day, when a customer went berserk the other day, with an octopus hold....


    Okay. Hanazono, let''s shut up for a minute.


    Hana Hanazono Hana was about to say something, but Sugiura did a great octopus hold.


    Of course, as Kyousuke, he doesn''t want to force himself. But it''s true that he wants as many of his friends to help him as possible.


    It''s not clear how many forces are stationed at that base, but there''s probably at least one person who isparable to Luke and the Imperial Clockwork Alliance ss. And a few pawns. That''s about as far as I can put my expectations. But it was unlikely that there would be enough strength to bump into on that street, namely Luke''s Shakko, Koganei, Cyclops, and Bishop''s Akeno and all of them. There are one or two strong opponents to collide with.


    ''Utsurogi, do you have a concrete n?


    Goubayashi asks, crossing his arms.


    ''It depends on what kind of guyes up first...''


    Kyousuke put a hand to his chin and pondered.


    ''''Well, we lost without an arm and a leg, you know.


    ''''Me and Rin were forced to be separated. We couldn''t hit any attacks, and we couldn''t win the battle of strength.......


    It''s frustrating, but it''s true that they had enough power to smash the chemistry head on.


    If it''s Bishop''s Akeno, there''s a way to attack, and if Koganeies out, it''s a different story. The problem was if the force guarding the base was Luke''s Shakko, or Cyclops met. Only in regards to this pattern, Kyousuke doesn''t have the confidence to break through on his and Rin''s strength alone.


    Luke''s power is especially powerful. Kyousuke has also seen the terrain around him change just by going head-to-head with Filhana. And perhaps, arm strength (that) isn''t the only ability Luke has. When he was attacked by another individual Luke at sea before, he was covered in a ck fighting spirit.


    The trouble is that Cyclops is also a troublemaker. Her power is only touched by a glimpse, but she has a vast range of vision and a powerful rifle. She''s a thin-armed, thin-lined woman, but her shoulders are robust as well, seeing as she can wield an anti-material rifle without a care in the world and bang it out without standing.


    ''I''m going.''


    With his arms crossed, Kenzaki says.


    ''I was just thinking that Utsurogi was right, getting beaten up all the time was not in my nature.


    What is Kenzaki''s Phase 2 ability?


    Me?¡¡Huh..., I am.


    Kenzaki''s head, which was on top of his neck, was about to fall to the ground with a slight shake, so Zekou hurriedly picked it up.


    ''''Kenzaki''s ability is ¡¶Mind''s Eye¡·. You can see the enemy''s appearance without looking at them. I can see their movements.''''


    That''s not all. It''s Duhan''s ability to see past his opponent''s death line.


    To Goubayashi''s words, Kenzaki proudly adds to them. ''''Hmph,'''' he sniffs, and is in a rather good mood.


    I see. I understand. Can I ask again about everyone''s abilities?''''


    Kyousuke looked up and looked around at them all.


    ''If you don''te up with any strange ideas on that, forget about my current sleep talk. I won''t deny that I said it in the heat of the moment, and if even one of these people is going to die, I think it''s a meaningless story.


    This is a very strange fisherman talking like that.


    Okumura nodded with deep emotion.


    ''All right, Utsurogi,'' he said, ''I will exin to you what we can do, one by one. I will exin what we can do, one by one, to you. Is that all right with you, Sugiura?


    What, oh, me?¡¡Why me?


    Aya Sugiura''s eyes widened in surprise and she nodded her head.


    ''''I thought you were the leader over there, no?''''


    Yes.


    Masuyo Uozumi ced her hands on Sugiura''s shoulders and winked at her. Her shoulders were covered with suckers, so Uozumi''s hands were stuck to her as hard as they could be.


    Sugiura punched Uozumi with his octopus feet and sighed as he crossed his arms.


    I don''t know what to do. Well, I want to lend a hand as much as I can to Utsurogi-kun if he bows down.


    As it was, her eyes looked at Kyousuke (and Rin) from the front.


    ''''Utsurogi-kun has changed too, hasn''t he? The fact that you, who was rotting in the cafeteria, that you can''t be of any use to anyone, that you can say such big words. I''m going to help you. We''re ssmates.


    "Sugiura....


    You''ve worked so hard all this time. You''ve been working hard.


    With those words, Kyousuke felt as if he had been rewarded.


    It was as if he felt as if he had been proven that what he had done so far was not in vain.


    You can see that Inugami is looking at you with eyes that seem to say, ''I told you so. That''s right. My ssmates have seen themselves fighting single-mindedly for several months since I transitioned over here. Even though they''re saying such reckless things, they''ve been shaking their heads, smoothly.


    That''s why Kyousuke felt he couldn''t waste their intentions or their lives.


    In response to Kyousuke, Goubayashi takes a step forward with a great deal of effort.


    ''''Start with me. Gourin Motomune. As you know, Phase 2 is the Combat Awakening. It''s used to strengthen your physical abilities and to strike a non-corporeal opponent. I don''t have any new powers, but I''ve been training steadily. Please take care of me.


    ''Oh, yeah...''


    The next person to step out was Saruwatari, who was next to Goubayashi.


    ''''It''s Saruwatari Futa!¡¡The Phase 2 ability is the Vibration Maniption. You can control the vibrations of objects and gases to fight!¡¡Also, you can call me Kindoon or something like that. My favorite team is the Hiroshima Carp, and my favorite word is youth!


    I know that.


    Nice to meet you!


    After Sarutoyo, Kenzaki again, and then Okumura, Mushikasa, and finally Zekou also introduced themselves.


    When this team finished, Sugiura''s team also told us about their own abilities one after another. Some of them seemed to look different from before somehow in their words and actions. Perhaps, like Yukinoshita, they have even ovee one of their own walls. All of their abilities were unique and reassuring.


    ''''I''ll introduce this group as well. The ones left are Gozashiki and Hatano, and the rest are Inugami and Rin.


    Ozashiki''s ability is "Increased Luck" and Kano''s power is "Barrier Deployment". Both are for support.


    If he used the abilities of his friends who joined here well, or maybe even destroyed Luke, it might be possible to defeat him. There was a part of me that had to take a gamble, but it was worth it. Above all, as I said before, if we left the enemy unattended, this city could be attacked again.


    First, we need to find out where the enemy is hiding. As for where their base is...


    "Tsurugin, you were fighting a pawn, right?


    Hmm?¡¡Mm......


    Kenzaki nodded.


    ''''I asked Inugami-san to trace the scent from there........Ah, but if I defeat them, they''ll turn to ashes, right, blood family.......'''' Are there any clues left?''''


    ''Then don''t worry about it, fatty.


    Okumura interrupted from the side with a straight face.


    ''Kenzaki let the pawn go, fatty.


    Huh......... ........sorry.


    Kenzaki immediately put his hands on his head and rubbed his neck on the ground. His head rolled around.


    ''''Ah, talking so big......... You haven''t changed........


    Uozumi''s sister also looks at Kenzaki with a bit of a dumbfounded look in her eyes.


    What Kyousuke doesn''t quite understand about the situation is that Kenzaki apparently engaged the pawn to escape Rin and Inugami and got away with it. The pawn escaped, which means Kenzaki was more than evenly matched with it, which in itself is a story of her growth, though.


    ording to Okumura, the pawn had apparently escaped to the north. If they even knew the direction, the location of the base could be determined by Inugami following the scent of the factor. The time was past dusk. It''s just gradually getting dimmer. Eventually it would be nighttime, but it wasn''t something to rx about.


    It was decided that the huge nts controlled by Hanazono would be used to move. It''s that giant tomato that came from the east and destroyed the city walls. They said it was Ultimate Roger #3. That frail Roger, which had once been the material for minestrone, had be quite magnificent.


    Kyousuke looked at Lesvon, who was spying on us at a little distance there.


    Lesbons!¡¡Can you tell me a few things?


    Hmm, ah..... What is it?


    The army of monsters in the ce followed Kyousuke''s gaze and looked at Lesbons in a row. He trembled for a moment, but he was not in the least bit distraught. This ce must be very scary for a human being, but he is a tough-minded adventurer.


    ''''What''s the n for the Adventurer''s Association after this?¡¡So the city was attacked, right?


    ''''Hmm........ It''s probably the first time since Zelneus was created that the city walls have been broken down itself.......


    Lesvon puts his ship arm in his hand and thinks for a while.


    The disposal of Wyvern''s corpse and an estimate of the damage........ If we were to do it first, that''s what we should do. I''m sure they''ll also be looking into the cause of Wyvern''s outburst, but I''m sure Utsurogi and the others have a good idea, right?


    The one eye stares at Kyousuke intently.


    They have a good idea, in fact, Kyousuke and the others already know the correct answer. The reason why the wyvern went out of control and attacked this city was nted by the blood race, and perhaps the blood race came after Kyousuke and the others. Whether or not we will be able to figure out what happened to the wyvern''s corpse by observing it in detail is a mystery.


    In the first ce, if Wyvern''s body had been turned into a blood race, it would return to ashes in not too long.


    ''''........Wait.


    Kyousuke looked at Wyvern''s corpse lying nearby and suddenly thought to himself. Lesvon gave him a quizzical look.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    No...... It''s nothing, thanks.


    At this point, the n was already in ce in Kyousuke''s mind. He called everyone together and butted heads.


    ''''For now, let''s get out of here while the city is in chaos. If we find out that a bunch of monsters without permission are lurking inside, there will be a big mess.


    Oh, I remember this being a human city.


    Sugiura said now.


    ''Come to think of it, Tsurugin and Okumura-kun were already in the city, right? How did you get in?''''


    "The fat man who took advantage of the chaos to tear down the walls.


    ''That''s what a publican does...''


    ''It was an emergency!¡¡You don''t have a choice!¡¡In fact, we saved Himemizu and Inugami!


    Well, if you''ve done that, then we should get out of here even sooner...


    Sugiura and the others also came in by tearing down the eastern wall of the city. At this time, it was better to put all the me on the blood n and tonsure them quickly. After that, he would once again enter the city proudly as a monster brought by the adventurers. Fortunately, the adventurer''s permit is in the possession of Goshiki.


    It would be difficult to rely on Lesvon and Rain any more. They also have a position. What Kyousuke and the others are trying to do from here is too risky. I can''t let them go along with that.


    Kyousuke cleared his throat again and said.


    ''So, how do we get in and defeat the enemy...''


    Not a single wyvern returned to the blood n''s base set up at the foot of the Beast King''s Great Volcano. Thanks to this, Luke''s shakko is in a very bad mood. The pawn, who often talked to him as Wyvern''s caretaker, had to be scared and anxious.


    She was roughly the one who had been preparing and caring for Wyvern. This pawn was a pawn who had originally inherited the factor as a "child" of Bishop Akeno. Many pawns who have been trained by Akeno have studied factors and demonic ecology, and she is no exception to this rule.


    All of the prepared blood-transformed wyverns are individuals with the Shakko factor embedded in them. As such, they ept Shakko''s control. Through the remote control of the factor, the wyverns acted as Shakko''s hands and feet and attacked the city south of here.


    Linking their senses, Shakko intended to enjoy the "hunt", but something unexpected happened. But the unexpected happened. As a result, the wyvern was wiped out and Shakko was in a bad mood.


    "Well, what should we do...


    Shakko muttered in a voice that was chilling at the bottom.


    Among the blood n''s pawns, the fighting ability of the Queen and Luke, in particr, is outstanding and terrifying.


    If only Wyvern, as well as Shakkow himself, had left, this oue would not have happened. But the pawn didn''t have the courage to advise him of that. In the first ce, even she hadn''t expected that the dozen or so wyverns who had turned into blood rtives would be wiped out.


    Shakko herself had nned to attack them after moving the wyvern to flush out their targets. But from the time he flushed them out to the time when the wyvern was wiped out, or in other words, the time between the time they developed an unexpected situation, was short.


    ''''I, can we leave now...?''''


    No, no, no.


    I asked fearfully, but what came back was a surprising response.


    It''s not enough to cause a riot, but it''s not worth going to the city of adventurers to make a big deal out of it. The data of the blood-formed wyvern has been obtained. The data of the blood-formed wyvern is obtained, so we have to wait until the king gives the order.


    Should this attitude be called prudent? Pawn doesn''t know.


    Even though it''s the only one of the targets that has the bloodline factor embedded in it, that skeleton certainly doesn''t have that much tactical value. As long as he has taken in the royal fragment once, it''s possible that some kind of change has urred in his body, and that''s a concern, but once the wyvern has been wiped out, it may not be enough to send in additional forces, certainly not.


    Just as I was thinking that, the door to the room opens and another pawn enters.


    ''Shakko-sama, one wyvern has returned!


    ...What?


    Shakko wrinkled his brow and asked back.


    ''The return of Wyvern!¡¡Will you confirm?


    ''Hmm, uh.... Yeah, I guess. We''ll see.


    Shakko looked like he didn''t seem to get it there, but eventually he nodded and followed the pawn out of the room. The remaining female pawn followed her. It was her job to keep and manage the wyvern.


    But it''s odd. All of the blood-transformed wyverns released into the city should have been shut down for life. That''s what Shakko''s mouth tells us, linking factor reactions. It can''t be a zombie, either, since a dead blood family is one that crumbles to ashes and crumbles into tatters.


    But when we moved to Wyvern''s breeding facility, there was indeed one individual, a blood-formed individual, in chains.


    ''It seems that this individual is the only one that survived........ What on earth happened........''''


    The pawn who came to report is muttering with a mysterious look on his face, but Shakko still has an uprehending look on his face.


    The wyvern that was brought in was much more mature. Shakko''s expression was grim as he stared at that flying dragon. As far as I can see, it was one of the individuals that had been turned into a blood n. The blood-colored eyes and sharp fangs are also the characteristics of the blood-formed individual.


    ''''Hey.........''''


    Shakko muttered in a very unhappy voice.


    ''You brought something unnecessary in here...''


    What...?


    Well, I guess it''s a relief to save you the trouble...?


    The pawn who hade to report, now turned around with a puzzled look on his face.


    At that very moment, a roar and tremor hit the entire base.


    ''''Whoa.''''


    Huh!


    The two pawns almost lose their bnce involuntarily, but only Shakko is calm. The tremors have quickly subsided, but the roar continues to stand. It''sing from the entrance. The pawns scowled, unable to understand what the hell was going on.


    ''Is it an intruder...!¡¡No way, the Empire got wind of our location...!


    The pawn on the man''s side crawled his gaze impatiently and turned his eyes to Shakko for help. But this Luke''s eyes were cold to all intents and purposes. He already understands roughly what is happening.


    Bushu.


    There was a sound like a liquid popping, and Wyvern''s neck in chains burst open.


    ''''!


    Faster than the woman pawn canprehend, it jumps out of the cleft neck and swiftly pierces the man''s chest. The man, who wasn''t even wearing promotional armor, was crushed to death by the blow. It was only in the moment of his death that he finally seemed to realize what he had brought to this ce.


    With a thud, it pulls its arm out of the man''s chest. As the semi-liquid body moves fluidly, the intruder res at Shakko and the female pawn with its raging twin eyes.


    Wyvern''s body, this time, crumbles to ashes. As we had originally suspected, Wyvern is long dead. The one who had been misled into believing that he was sustaining life activity and forcing his body to move under the force of the factor must be the one in front of him now.


    ''''Are you the only one here, Luke''s Shakko...!


    "It," he said, not at all intimidated by Shakko in front of him. Shakko gave a small snort.


    ''Well, I don''t know. Why did you bother to get in when I was about to miss it all the way?


    "It" slowly reaches into its own body. When he clenched his fist, a sword was pulled out of his body. The barrel of the sword seems to heat up, and eventually it turns bright red.


    To Shakko''s question, the answer was simple.


    ''I''m going to take you down.''


    As if in tune with those words, an extra-loud roar echoed through the base.


    First, they smashed through the entrance wall, then the door to the stairs leading to the basement, and then the wall, and they all copsed into the base in an avnche. The pawn standing guard fell silent in a sh. There was no longer any need to consider anything. They were a regiment of fools now. Anything that stood in their way would be screwed over with arm strength.


    The base that Inugami tracked down by following the scent of the factor was a small dugout to look at, but there was a rtivelyrge space in the basement. The white-painted, clean walls and floor were reminiscent of a modern research facility. The ceiling was equipped with fluorescent lights, illuminating the corridors with a gleaming light.


    ''Inugami, follow the smell of Utsurugi!


    Goubayashi nods at their cries, and Inugami jumps out in front of them all.


    Kyousuke and Rin have already entered the facility, disguised as Wyvern. Presumably, that''s where the personmanding this base is located. It''s the role of Goubayashi and the others to rush there and act ording to the n Kyousuke has set up.


    Perhaps they noticed the presence of the intruders, the rm is sounding in the corridor. The equipment seems to be very "back-world" nized. However, the shutters that are being lowered to block the intruders'' path are meaningless in front of them.


    "Whoa!¡¡DSOCOO!


    Okumura hit the papier-mach¨¦ and the bulkhead blew away easily. But beyond the bulkhead, there was a line of pawns lined up side by side with guns (...) at the ready.


    ''Let''s go, Trousseau!


    Okay, okay, check.


    Salmonichiro Uozumi and Masuyo''s siblings were the first to jump out to the front of the group.


    ''''Ooohhhh!


    The scales on Salmon Ichiro''s entire body stood up sharply against him. Both eyes took on a suspicious glow, and the silhouette on the wall transformed into a more deformed form. It was a terrifying oddity, as if it reminded me of the abyssal abyss lurking in the depths of the ocean.


    It has a long, thick, lumbering body with scales covered in seaweed and barnacles. Arge, gaping mouth. It seems to be a condensation of all the awe of the sea andnd creatures.


    As soon as the pawns saw Salmon Ichiro''s figure, their bodies went rigid, but they had already pulled the trigger. Salmon Ichiro''s massive body, with its robust outer skin, is a wall against the rain of bullets.


    Masuyo was sitting on the head of that Salmon Ichiro. As she raised her hand, water created out of nowhere, a beautiful stringed instrument (harp) took shape in her arms. As Trousseau opened her mouth as she strummed the strings, a beautiful, out-of-this-world singing voice echoed through the narrow passage.


    It was the voice of the devil, the voice of a demon that confused sailors and lured ships to their doom. But it did not reach the surrounding ears of the raiding party due to Sarutoyo''s vibration control. Their surroundings were temporarily cut off from the vibrations of the air. While the pawns held their heads down and slumped, they all slipped past the side and ran through the passage.


    The first thing thates to mind is the fact that there are a lot of people who have been in the same situation. Wait, wait.........!


    One of the pawns, who was only slightly conscious, tried to aim the raiding party from the back with his gun at the ready, but he was yed by Salmon Ichiro''s huge fins and bounced around the walls of the passage like a pinball.


    ''''You still like the song better?¡¡The "Troutmaster


    When Masuyo had finished singing one song, the deformed Salmon Ichiro asked.


    ''Yeah..... After all, I''m going to quit the swimming club and join the chorus club when I get home. I''ll even grow my hair long.


    That''s good. My father and my mother would understand if I told them the truth.


    For now, we must clean up the remaining pawns in this passage.


    Now that Masuyo''s "Magic Song" has weakened them, Salmon Ichiro alone is enough to deal with them. His Phase 2 ability is essentially the same as Ryuzaki''s "Complete Dragonization". "It is a glimpse of the power of the King God, which can only be attained because he is a direct race of the King of the Sea.


    The sea god lurking in the abyss, Salmon Ichiro, who borrowed the form of the king of the deep, made his body dance in the passage while listening to his sister''s singing voice.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    A sh of Kenzaki''s side-napper severed the bulkhead. But at that point, another pawn unit was already closing in from behind.


    Even with his current strength, there is no problem to take on the pawns, but considering that the master of this base is rtive to Kyousuke, he can''t take any extra time. Kenzaki regripped his sword with both hands and turned to face the pawns.


    ''''Goubayashi!¡¡You guys need to get ahead of yourselves!


    Mm, I''ll take care of him then.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, the gourd palms hurried ahead.


    ''''What? Oh, there''s not a single one left!¡¡No, I''d be totally fine with this level of.........................but!


    For now, Kenzaki released his own head behind him to get out of the way. Eyes are a hindrance. Look at the enemy with your mind''s eye.


    There are about three enemies. There are three pawns. That''s quite a lot. It''s possible to defeat them all with the assistance of apanion, but as expected, it''s a tough one to take on alone. Kenzaki''s ability is originally designed to be used as a taylor.


    However, before I told you to leave it to me, I won''t retreat.


    Kenzaki Megumi was a short-sighted and hard-headed woman. She was a narrow-minded person who judged what was in front of her intuitively and tried to make things ck and white. That might not change now.


    But he could have changed a little.


    Now Kenzaki had no hesitation in running down the corridor or smashing down the walls.


    It was because he knew that there were plenty of things that were important and right.


    ''''........Mm!


    Kenzaki sheathed his sword once. He intercepted the pawns as they charged at him with their guns at the ready.


    The bullets dug into the armor and the impact hit the body. But even so, Kenzaki is not frightened. Sheathing his sword, he grabs the hilt and starts running. The headless Fujinami ran through the passage in a straight line, aiming at the opponent he was looking at with his mind''s eye.


    ''''Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Kenzaki''s signature move is the pull-out body. She exposes her body to a hail of bullets, closes the distance at once, and releases her sword with a drawn sword.


    In the end, the sword muscle was knocked into the pawn''s body, tracing the "dead line" that Kenzaki had seen for sure. It was easier than cutting paper, as Kenzaki''s sh cut off a fragile spot in the armor, which was supposed to be robust, and cut both sides of the pawn''s body. The man''s body, which was split in half up and down, burst into the passage.


    ''''Deeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    The returning de was grasped in both hands and swung down in one swift kasaya, and the blow was effective against the second pawn as well.


    Kenzaki had fought the Blood n many times before.


    The first time, he was easily overrun; the second time, too, he was helpless; the third time, with the help of his friends, he was finally able to kill one wounded pawn.


    The fourth time, they cornered him, but he got away.


    And now, on the fifth, he cut off his torso, and on the sixth, he split it into a kesa.


    The headlessmissar''s fine performance was colored by return blood.


    But the third one. He couldn''t respond in time. Bullets rain down on the headless Kenzaki''s body again. A hole is left in the dented chest armor (cuirass), and blood sshes through it. The sword has been removed from Kenzaki''s arm. The counterattack fades away.


    At that moment, Kenzaki''s mind''s eye caught another sign in this space. It was slowlying around behind the third pawn, but the pawn didn''t show any pretense of noticing. Kenzaki instantly sensed its intentions and yed the role of a deadly intruder dancing on a bullet.


    Kenzaki''s head is rolled to one side of the aisle, and he sees the world through the light. There certainly seemed to be only two people there, the body of Kenzaki being shot and the pawn who was shooting.


    However, if you look hard enough, you be aware of the slyly moving scenery. Immediately after that, countless feet (...) that blended perfectly into the background wrapped around the pawn from behind. Kenzaki had seen this in an animal show. It was the movement of an octopus that changed its body color at will and blended its body into its surroundings as it caught its prey.


    ''''Gah!''''


    The pawn screams. At the same time, Sugiura, who had released his mimicry, had tied up the pawn''s body with his octopus legs.


    ''''Tsurugin!


    Yes!


    Kenzaki''s body picked up the sword she had removed. Her sharp thrust was unleashed without missing a beat, aimed at the pawn''s vital point.


    ''Beat me?''


    Following Kyousuke''s words, Shakko said with a sneer.


    ''Don''t be stupid. Are you going to waste your hard-earned help?¡¡That crow-brained crow-brained goblin can''t get going either.


    The enemy''s attitude is one of generosity. That''s just as well. The difference in strength between them is overwhelming. And this is not something that can be filled in by overnight efforts.


    If the enemy in front of you has the slightest whim, or even this base itself could be blown up. That''s why Kyousuke hadn''t set it off yet during this time. He would take his time until thest minute to catch the enemy off guard. Kyousuke''s job was to nail the leader of this stronghold to a single point and take advantage of the early stages of the battle.


    The female pawn, so close to Shakko, was a concern, though.


    She was not yet wearing her battle ck armor. It should be easy to take her down, but there was no sign of her trying to set her up.


    ''Well, it''s a nice story if you came from there. Let me take it as a souvenir.


    Haha, not long after Kyousuke does, Shakko''s figure disappears. Immediately after, he felt a horrifying presence behind him.


    ''''Uraaah!''''


    Shakko''s fist was thrust in with great force. At that moment, it was Rin''s consciousness that chose to act defensively.


    She liquefied her body and made a hole in the shape of Shakko''s fist. As it was, it spread out to the floor as if to pop, and moved as if to slide. He got some distance and returned to human form again.


    His fist wore a ck fighting spirit. If he was hit by that blow, there was a possibility that he wouldn''t be able to get away with it even in a liquefied state.


    ''''aaaaa, what''s the matter with you!


    Shakko''s pursuit is relentless. Kyousuke desperately dodges the attack, taking care not to touch his fist. There''s still no chance of turning into an attack at all. Even if you are on the defensive, you don''t know how long it willst. This is a battle on the edge.


    Yes, it''s a fight. It''s not an easy hunt where you get hit one way or the other. It''s a battle to keep it from being that way.


    You can see the enemy''s breathing. Adapt to your opponent''s movements and take evasive action. In terms of physical flexibility, this extreme cross is second to none. But even so, Luke''s shakko is still not serious.


    ''''d*mn, that''s boring.''''


    Shakko tells him to spit. He stopped in his tracks, and ck fighting spirit swirled around his arms.


    ''''Since you''re going to beat me, I thought you''d pull some kind of hidden gem.... I''m disappointed, man.


    The fighting spirit soon enveloped the entire room, making the air tremble. It''s going to unleash a blow from which there is no escape. Kyousuke had a hunch. But he couldn''t show his back here. What I can do is to dy that blow, even for a moment. If you want to attack, now is the time to do it.


    ''''Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Kyousuke kicked the floor. He raised the Scorching me Sword (Heat Weaver) and closed the distance at once.


    ''''Oh?''''


    Shakko''s expression twisted with joy. With a drawn fist, Luke released it again. Kyousuke''s body lurched and iled, and his head and torso area contorted greatly. The fists cut through the sky again, but the aftermath of the fists, covered in ck fighting spirit, blew away Kyousuke''s body.


    At the same time.


    With great force, the walls to the left and right shattered from Kyousuke''s point of view. Pebbles were scattered in the air, and dust flew in the air.


    Shakko jumped at the blown away Kyousuke. The raised fist is an iron mallet, aiming at him as he rolls on the floor. But before the mallet could be swung down, a golden shell that slipped in from the side, caught Shakko''s body.


    ''''Mu-uhn!


    Ah!


    Shakko''s movement pauses as he looks depressed at the muffled blow.


    The full-length flying kick from the Gourin Yuanshu, however, is not enough to blow Luke''s body away. Shakkou reaches out to grab his leg. This time, however, that arm movement stopped with a snap. The unseen force restrains him, and in the meantime, Goubayashi jumps back and reestablishes his regime.


    ''''Gah!¡¡God d*mn it!


    Shakko forcibly shook off the invisible power that bound him to himself.


    ''''Will you break my divine power by force alone...''''


    Harao Maki, standing to Kyousuke''s right, murmured in a mysterious voice.


    ''''But it looks like we''re just in time.


    Goubayashi nodded and stood to Kyousuke''s left.


    ''''Yeah, that''s helpful.''''


    Kyousuke also slowly stands up and res at Shakko, who is standing in front of him.


    Goubayashi and Harao are the only ones who have entered the room. The rest of the team is either in position or stalling the other forces. Either way, they are ready to go.


    Shakkou was clearly frustrated by the presence of the intruder who was disrupting their hunting schedule.


    Kyousuke thrusts his right arm forward and takes a Jeet Kune Do stance. Goubayashi''s kempo and Harao''s unique stance of raising the Egyptian Cross (Ankh) and putting one arm behind his back, faced Luke''s Shakko.


    Let the counterattack begin. Kyousuke stiffened as he saw Shakkou kicking the earth and closing in on him.

 104-Episode 95: The Great Battle

    In addition to Kyosuke and Rin, who have be Extreme Crosses, Masaki Harao and Motomune Gourin face Luke''s Shakko.


    They are a group of aces with one of the best fighting skills among their ssmates. Although they don''t intend to fall behind so easily, they can''t let their guard down when taking on Shakkou. Each one of them takes a stance and stands in position to surround Shakko.


    "You think you can win by forming a team, that''s a bit of a hassle.


    Luke scratched his head and smiled a beastly smile as he did so.


    I would take you home alive if I could, but I''m not going to take it easy on you. You little bastards!


    Shakko kicked the earth. That huge body disappeared in an instant. As if to mock everyone who was looking for it, where is it, it appeared behind Goubayasi. Luke''s powerful arm gouged the sky with a ck fighting spirit.


    Just before the fist was mmed down, Goubayasi reacted on the spur of the moment. He crossed his arms and turned all of the golden fighting qi into defense. The defense was barely in time to turn around. The two shing forces exploded, causing the air to flutter wildly. Goubayashi''s body mmed into the wall. Craters appeared and the wall shattered easily.


    ''''Excellent........''''


    Goubayashi muttered, not brushing away the splinters that spilled out.


    ''''We''re not going to let them take this custody away from us quietly either. If you don''te here with the intention of killing us, consider yourself burned!''''


    f*ck you!


    Luke''s shakko clenched his fist and mmed a follow-up shot. The second shot that mmed into him was apanied by a shockwave that shook the basement. This time, it pierced through Goubayashi''s guard, and a groan mingled with the roar. Ouga''s massive body spat out a slight blood reflex.


    ''''Value your life, if I''m going to kill you, you''re not going to...''''


    Shakko''s body came to a snapping halt as he prepared his third fist.


    ''''Gu, te, me...!


    What are we to you?


    Harao raised his Egyptian cross (ankh) and bound Shakko''s movements. While the movement was entangled in the divine power, just in time, Shakko''s neck red at Harao. It was not a gourd-bash that missed that opening.


    ''''Hmph!


    He clenched his fist and the golden fighting spirit turned to strike back. A sharp blow aimed at the chin. Yet another blow, a kick that seems to have been aimed at, is released from apletely different direction.


    Kyousuke''s spinning kick, released along with his step, was exactly like a whip.


    Kyousuke''s kick catches the back of the head, and Goubayashi''s fist catches the chin. This is a full-bodied coordinated attack that eliminates all mercy, a front and rear pinching blow. The head is popped and smashed by the impact, but Shakko is able to withstand it. After turning his eyeballs around for a moment, Luke''s Shakko immediately shook off his bound arms with force.


    ''''Gahhhh!


    The divine power flowed backwards and first, Harao''s body was blown away. Next, Kyousuke and Goubayashi''s bodies were also reamed by the powerful arms and rolled on the floor.


    However, even though Harao was blown up, he didn''t fall down, and while supporting himself with his divine power, he slowly returned to an upright position while holding up the ankh. The movement was as if he was suspended by a string.


    ''Luke. Answer the question. What do you call us?


    Oh...!


    Have you lost your brain? Pathetic. Oh well. Mind you, you have touched the wrath of Harao.


    Harao''s divine power brought up a piece of shattered wall and projected it at Shakko. Shakko bothered to brush it away.


    ''''Harao-kun doesn''t shake!


    I guess it''s the difference in culture!


    Kyousuke kicks the floor again as the debris hits Shakko like a muddy stream. The body, which deformed into a liquid state, slipped through the rain of debris and came up behind Shakko.


    ''''Oryaaaah!''''


    The scorching me sword (Heat Weaver), which had been clutched in his hand before he knew it, was swung down vigorously from behind.


    The surprise attack of the de with heat, however, Shakko reacted sensitively. He leaned his body slightly as he brushed away the rain of debris with his arm. However, Kyousuke and Rin''s bodies changed the behavior of their swordsnguidly and scraped off Shakko''s cervical vertebrae part of the evaded Shakko''s body with a razor.


    ''''Ouch!


    Shakko grabbed Kyousuke by the throat with his ck fighting arm and mmed him straight to the floor. There was a mming sound, and the body flew apart with great force.


    Goubayashi struck again to give Kyousuke and Rin time to reconfigure their bodies. However, Shakko took it easy and twisted it down. He throws the debris back at Harao and follows up with a stomp on the fallen Goubayasi. Goubayasi rolled his body to dodge it and stood up.


    There is a sound of grinding, and the wound on the nape of the neck, which has just been shaved off, is being healed.


    Standing up, Kyousuke and Goubayashi stood side by side and looked at Shakko.


    It''s a terrifying use of power, and even with three (or four) people working together, it''s almost impossible to beat it. In a back-and-forth battle, it would be a contest to see who would run out of stamina first. And that''s probably not on our side.


    Kyousuke and Goubayashi inch back. Perhaps realizing the clear difference in power, Shakko smiled and slowly closed the distance between them.


    ''''Have you finally noticed?¡¡Uh-huh?¡¡There are people in this world that you shouldn''t stand against...


    One step, two steps, and soon Shakko''s body reached the middle of the room. Kyousuke shouted.


    ''Now, do it!''


    Huh?


    The ceiling bursts open and the value of the nt surrounds Shakko''s body at once. At the same time, a wall rises up from the floor and tries to keep its body from escaping in all directions. Kyousuke and Goubayashi jumped back, and as if to take turns, two shadows jumped into the room.


    ''Let''s do it, Sarutoyo!


    ''Oh, this is youth!


    Shakkou''s head shook loudly, and at the same time Saruwatari manipted the airflow. Therge amount of chemicals produced in the Matango''s body were scattered around the shakkou by the wind. To prevent the mushroom shade spores from escaping, a cage created by the nt''s roots and sturdy walls sealed off the entire body of the shakkou.


    These walls are superimposed on each other to ensure that there is not a single millimeter of space between the shakko and arge amount of chemicals, and the huge roots of the nts bind them together. It''s a natural poisonous gas chamberplete.


    ''It''s a gruesome adolescence, isn''t it?''


    Kyousuke muttered.


    ''''It was Kyousuke-kun who made this n, though.''''


    Rin also continued to mutter.


    The operation had progressed to the second stage.


    First, he fought Shakko along with Goubayashi and the others, making sure his ssmates knew his movements. ying the disadvantage (well, it was a disadvantage that didn''t need to be yed) to lure them to the center of the room, and at that point, he would have Kabeano and Hanazono seal the enemy in.


    Just before the seal ispletely closed, arge amount of poison created by Mushikasa''s Chemical Synthesis (Chemical Change) is sent inside by Saruwatari''s wind maniption. This was the strategy Kyousuke had set up.


    So far, it worked. So far.


    ''Okumura and Zekou, join the front line!¡¡Zeku don''t do anything rash!¡¡The throne room is our absolute lucky zone.¡¡Kano and Hanazono, stay away!


    Skipping the support to the mark, Kyousuke just plunged his arm into the body.


    He pulled out a bone from the dimension case he had hidden inside and flipped it to hisstpanion.


    ''''Inugami!''''


    Calling his name, the wolf with his silvery white fur catches the bone and looks up.


    ''The rest is as it should be!


    The wolf nodded, slowly.


    As expected from Kyousuke, the grace was not there, as he had expected. Within a minute of the containment, the walls cracked and eventually burst open with the impact. A shadow with shimmering eyes appeared from inside.


    "You, you........!¡¡You''re doing a great job.........!


    Blue streaks appeared on his forehead, and Shakko''s face was reddish-ck. He wore an expression characteristic of one whose emotions were not controlled by anger.


    ''''It''s not like this,''''


    Kyousuke grinned as he made the Gozashis step back.


    ''Don''t you remember?¡¡I told you I was going to take you down.


    Get off me!


    The moment Shakko kicked the earth, there was a shadow that quickly stepped forward. It was Okumura.


    ''''Whoa!


    A bludgeoning attack using his physique and muscle strength exploded, and he was locked in a head-on collision with Shakko''s body. Although Shakko is not able to use his full strength due to the chemicals, Okumura''s body is still being pushed inch by inch.


    ''''Gogaa!''''


    Zekou pounced on Okumura to join him. Meanwhile, Mushikasa headbanged again, his head shaking loudly.


    ''Instant dope, Saruwatari!


    Drug use is not fair from a sportsmanship standpoint!


    I''m not talking!¡¡Then it''s protein that works fast!


    Okay, youth!


    The air currents in the room were again greatly edged as Sarutoyo spread his hands to the left and right.


    The chemicals produced by Mushikasa inside his body were now dispersed towards Okumura, Zeku and Goubayasi. Okumura, who inhaled a lot of it through his big nose, his eyes widened and he let out a scream, breathing heavily.


    ''''Ooohhhh!¡¡Un, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah, nah!


    It was a fierce roar that would not suit the mild-mannered Okumura at all. And so Okumura, still teaming up with Shakko, now finally began to antagonize his power. With a rough snort, he put his arms around the back of his neck and grabbed it. With each pair of arms, Okumura forcefully twists Shakko''s body toward the left.


    ''Gassho twisting!


    That''s where, for the first time, the soil settled on Shakko''s body. Rather than twisting down, it was now closer to being thrown down. With a roar, Shakkou rolled to the floor and a tremor ran through the basement.


    ''''Oh, Okumura-kun.......wow.......''''


    Rin murmured.


    "This is the power of the ''red chanko nabe''...?


    Okumura glowered at Shakko as he breathed raggedly. The man now is undoubtedly the legendary "Red Chanko Nabe" himself, a delinquent who caused a stir in junior high school. However, Shakko immediately stood up, his entire body covered in ck fighting spirit.


    "Nonsense!


    Holy shit!


    Shakko and Okumura shed head on again. However, Shakko''s body, d in fighting spirit, was not slowed down by Okumura this time. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re going to do with it.


    ''''Guh...!


    Shakko''s body stomped on the body of Okumura, who was knocked down. He put all his strength into his right fist, and this time Zekou stopped the blow he was about to swing down at its head.


    ''''Gogaaaah!''''


    Get out of my way!


    By nature, Zeku, a demon on this side of the line, does not have Phase 2 abilities. That ooga, which was clearly inferior in abilitypared to the others, however, by pouncing on it head-on, it managed to take on the tome blow that was supposed to be unleashed on Okumura with its own body.


    ''''Take the magic ball of the storm!


    A de of wind turned into a sphere and swirled around in Sarutowatari Futa''s hand.


    ''''Vibrating fierce wind rigid bullet (ster Shaker)!


    Chi...


    Shakko tried to slightly deflect his body to avoid the magic ball that was released, but his movements were rigid. It''s Harao''s divine power. As if to gouge out the point where Shakkou had stopped moving, Saruwatari''s magic ball was knocked down. The vibrations and wind de are skin first, scraping flesh and cracking bone. It popped part of Shakko''s right arm.


    They all immediately turned their gaze to Goubayashi. He closed his eyes and silently wore a golden fighting spirit. During those ten seconds that hispanions wereunching a series of attacks, he was concentrating on kneading and building up his own fighting spirit, throwing away his defenses and sharpening his attacks.


    With a snap, Gourin Yuan Sect''s eyes widened.


    ''''Hmph!''''


    The earth was kicked and Goubayashi''s body turned into a shell.


    Goooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...!


    Shakko turns all the ck fighting energy in his body into a defense. As the air screams, Goubayashi''s fist ms into Shakko''s body.


    Two vast amounts of energy burst out, and a sh of light gushed out. The aftermath of the energy crawled relentlessly around and attacked the floor, walls and ceiling. Eventually, it reached up to the heavens and blew the ceiling wide open with the earth above the ground. Dirt danced down into the basement and moonlight poured down.


    Shakko responded with an exmation, as if twisting a ck fighting spirit from deep within his body.


    Eventually, a ck glow enveloped and covered the golden glow. The battle qi that Goubayashi had spent ten seconds concocting was gradually devoured and exterminated by the battle qi that Shakko released with all his strength. Eventually, the antagonism between the forcespletely copsed and Goubayashi''s body was blown away.


    ''''Fu........''''


    But at that very moment, Goubayashi''s face was smiling.


    In front of Shakko''s eyes, which had used up all his strength, it was Kyousuke''s body that leapt under the moon.


    He grabbed the sword in both hands and swung it down while jumping at Shakkou, who stared up at him with a tremendous expression.


    ''''Ah!


    Shakkou released the slightest amount of ck fighting spirit left on his body into a sphere. At that moment, Rin forcibly releases the Extreme Cross and leaps out to cover Kyousuke''s body.


    Rin''s body is blown away by the blow of the fighting qi. The sound of water with a bang. Her body sshes on the floor.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun........!


    Oh!


    Hearing Rin''s words, Kyousuke didn''t hesitate. Shakko released his second fighting bullet. It has already lost the strength that it had when it was against Goubayashi. However, it was still enough to blow away Kyousuke''s body. Twisting his body, Kyousuke blows off his legs and shelters his body.


    The third shot blows off his second leg, and the fourth blows off his left arm. And the fifth shot blows off his right arm. Kyousuke made a trio of swords.


    ''''Inugami!''''


    However, just before thending, the bones that popped out of the weapon case Kyousuke carried on his back are connected to his entire body.


    Even at the moment ofnding, only his right arm is not connected. Even so, Kyousuke used his entire body to swing his right arm, which was not there, with his entire body.


    The right arm, thrown from behind, connects with Kyousuke''s shoulder.


    It was not properly an arm bone. It is a single sword made up of a skeleton arm bone as material.


    ''''Haaah!


    Kyousuke''s right arm pierced Shakko''s chest from the front. A dull but firm response came back to Kyousuke''s shoulder.


    ''''Ah, g........!


    Shakko stared back at Kyousuke with both eyes wide open. Blood dripped sluggishly from his mouth, but Shakko smiled at him.


    ''''That was close...!¡¡The heart is, you know, next to it...!


    The weakness of the blood race is the heart. No matter what other means he used to damage his body, he would eventually have to destroy his heart to defeat it. He quickly missed the vital point. Shakkou''s smile was a spare smile. Kyousuke kept his right arm propped up against its chest and did not move.


    Shakko smiled and reached for Kyousuke''s head. As it is, he put strength into his grip, and at the very moment he stops moving with a snap.


    ''''Ga, ah.........!¡¡Oh, geez...!¡¡Ah, ah....!


    His mouth fluttered and Shakko slumped. There, Kyousuke cunningly pulled out his sword (Ude).


    The first time I saw him, he was in the middle of a battle.¡¡What...?¡¡Body, body, body.................¡¡You, what, what...!


    It''s the sensation of the factor copsing.


    Kyousuke said as he detached his own right arm. A new arm pops out of the dimension case and connects to the right shoulder area.


    Inugami moved his body forward with a wavering motion. The bone de Kyousuke had just used just now served the same purpose as the werewolf''s fangs, the only ones with antibodies that exterminated and incapacitated the bloodline factor. Realizing all this, Shakko''s teeth ttered as his eyes widened. It rapidly depleted the factors in his body, causing him to develop thirst.


    Inugami bared his teeth and stared at Luke''s shakko.


    ''Inugami, do you want to finish it off?''


    Kyousuke asks.


    The Blood n is the family''s avenger to Inugami. Even so, until now, she has never had the opportunity to finish off the blood n. If she bites off the head of the powerless Luke here, then you can leave it to her.


    He doesn''t expect tost much longer, suffering from thirst, chemical poisoning and battle wounds. But still, do you want to take on the role of reaping life and yourself? Kyousuke asked.


    But Inugami only gave a small snort. It''s as if he didn''t care about such things.


    ''''Te meh........ra...... You should remember that..... Even the King will understand this.........


    Holding his heart, Shakko muttered under his breath.


    Goubayashi and Okumura stand to protect Kyousuke''s body. They know from the matter of Benii that even a thirsty person can show some degree ofbat ability.


    ''''If you guys are deemed dangerous........soon anyway...!


    I could say the same thing. "I know you can hear me, King."


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on here by looking at Luke, or more urately, the "king" through his body.


    "You''ve done a lot for me in the past. You''ve done a lot for me in the past. We''re not just pawns to be hunted. We''re an army of demons that will kill you. Now, we''lle to you. One day, we will defeat you. We will defeat you so that we can return home with our ss.


    How far did his words reach the King? Before long, Luke''s body crumbled and weathered like ashes. Not a trace of the bloodline remains. Even the female pawn that should have been there at first has disappeared before long. A hush had fallen over the underground research facility.


    They had won.


    Against that terrifyingly strong Luke ss bloodline. Kyousuke and the others had picked up a win for the first time.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun,''''


    Rin, are you okay?


    Yeah. Quite a bit.


    Crawling across the floor in a wavy pattern, Rines up to me. I''m d it doesn''t seem to be anything serious.


    When Kyousuke looked up, everyone in the ce was looking at us with a thoughtful look on their faces. Goubayashi, Harao, Saruwatari, Mushikasa, Okumura, Zekou, Gozashiki, Kano, Hanazono, and Inugami. And probably the Uozumi brothers and sisters, Kenzaki and Sugiura, who were probably dewdropping their strength on the way.


    ''Thank you, everyone.''


    Kyousuke muttered.


    ''Don''t worry about it.''


    Goubayash said.


    ''We''ve survived this far. We must all be of one mind. And Utsurogi.


    Yes.


    If you need help, we''re ready to help you. That''s all I''m prepared to do.


    Yes.


    Kyousuke nodded again.


    Today''s victory is thanks to everyone. But the fact that he was able to draw out everyone''s strength was probably the result of what he had umted so far. What Kyousuke had done was not in vain.


    But right now, the person who wants to share that with you the most is not next to Kyousuke.


    What would he say when he saw this situation, after all those times he had told him not to burn unnecessary meddling and not to do anything stupid. What would he say?


    Kyousuke was thinking about this as he looked at the light pouring down from the gaping ceiling.

 105-Episode 96 Deer Mai

    Hey!


    "Yeah!


    A small victory party was held at the Adventurer''s Tavern afterwards, and although it was somewhat cramped to bring in more than 10 monsters, there are few ces where you can bring in monsters to begin with.


    Or rather, this tavern was a tavern where monsters were allowed to be brought in, not a ce for monsters to gather and make noise. Therefore, the adventurers around us were looking at us as if they were looking at something strange.


    Perhaps I should have been afraid of a nce, but it had been a long time since I''d seen my friends. There would be nothing to shrink back from. Plus, it would be a triumphant return from the first time Luke had been killed.


    ''Nope, but you guys are getting stronger!


    Rin said in a bouncy voice.


    ''''Growing up is a nice thing to do!


    ''I''m going to go ahead and say it, Princess Water. Bing strong is not the only way to grow.


    Goubayashi murmurs softly, ss in hand.


    ''But I''ll tell you something else. They''ve grown up. That''s a good thing. You and Utsurogi, of course.


    "Heh heh heh......... Well, of course......... Hey, Kyousuke........oh, and Kyousuke?


    Rin looked around as she shifted her body around, but there was definitely no sign of Kyousuke Soraki there. Uozumi Salmonichiro, who was eating in a single-minded manner at a seat a little further away, stopped his hand and turned around.


    ''''I saw you talking to that adventurer guy outside about something.


    ''Oh my.... You''re so serious. Well, there''s a lot going on here.


    Although I said it in a deceitful way, Rin can understand how Kyousuke feels.


    I''ve been indebted to Lesvon for a lot of things, but I can''t stay that way forever. He has his life ahead of him. He might be able to help him more if he asked for it, but Kyousuke wouldn''t want that now that he could join his other ssmates. That''s why he''s talking to Lesvon about what''s toe.


    After meeting up, the group will now head to the Veus Kingdom. The hot spring inn that Sugiura and the others have prepared is currently a fearsome fortress due to Hanazono''s ¡¶nt Maniption¡· and Harao''s ¡¶Pyramid Power¡·. They will use it as a base to gather their friends and work towards a new policy. We must also consider fighting the Blood n.


    Well, let''s just eat some more food over here...


    When ites to money, Goubayashi and his friends are the best in terms of money, having won the championship in a fightingpetition. On the other hand, it''s Rin and the others who have the least amount of money. It might have been different if they had seeded in exterminating Behemoth, though.


    Currently, the wallets of all of them have been consolidated, so the cost of food at this tavern wille from there.


    Sugiura was the one who was to hold the wallet. Although she showed a wonderful mimicry ability using the "Body Color Change" and an octopus hold in the raiding battle, she is still not suited forbat and will continue to be a cook. With everyone''s prejudice that she seems to have a good sense of money, the money was also entrusted to her.


    Incidentally, this Sugiura is sitting around the table with Hanazono at a little distance. They were looking at the food that was served to them with some kind of dissatisfied look on their faces.


    ''''Aya-chan, why are you so angry...?''''


    ''I''m not mad at you but.......these fish fries are too fried........''¡¡I knew I should have been in the kitchen....


    In contrast to Sugiura''s pouting lips, Hanazono has a smiling face.


    "Mooo, Aya. This is the kind of shop you should be in. This is not a ce to eat good food!


    That''s right.... ........have you ever been to a store like this before, Hanazono?


    No.


    But,


    Naiyo.


    Hanazono also seems to have changed a lotpared to her previous reclusive personality. Although herid-back nature and herck of assertiveness remain unchanged, she has be rather tough-minded.


    "Eh, Hana-san drinks alcohol...?


    Masuyo Uozumi makes a surprised face and softly hits Rin on the ear. However, Rin can only bend her body limply.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time. I didn''t get a lot of rumors about Hana-chan, so....... I know you drink, Aya, and I know you''re good at it. I''ve heard that she''s good at tasting wine. It''s a secret to the senses, though.


    Hey, he''s a heavy drinker.


    ''Your father and mother bothe from strong liver families. They''re hybrids.


    Because he is such a Sugiura, he ordered a bottle of liquor here as well. It is a so-called distilled liquor.


    Sugiura likes Japanese sake, so she doesn''t really like it.


    "Huh..... So it''s sake.


    The one who muttered that while tilting her ss was the headless customs officer, Kenzaki Megumi. Normally she would have been about to make a small tweak here, but not the current Kenzaki.


    ''In moderation.''


    Oh, the vultures have changed.


    Huh?


    The raw head on the table was showing a smug look on his face as best he could.


    In the human era, Rin''s group was practically at the top of the ss girls'' hierarchy. The members were Kenzaki and Masuyo, a rtively honors-leaning group of sports-oriented girls. The fact that Kenzaki, a member of the public moralsmittee, was a bit of a nag, and so the other groups had their fair share of ck for him.


    The fact that Kenzaki said and did things as if he was admitting to drinking was an incident in itself. Does this kind of thing mean that he was able to rx his mind?


    ''Of course, this is a situation, because it''s a situation. I won''t overlook the drinking of my ssmates when I get back to my old world. Okay?


    Well, I don''t. Booze.


    Rin replied. Underage drinking and smoking has a huge impact on the growth of the body. Rin hasn''t given up on her growth spurt yet.


    Aside from her breasts, she''d like to have a little more tapa. More to the point, though, is the length of her legs. Well, this will be the time to go back to being human.


    Me too. They say booze is bad for the throat.


    Next to her, Masuyo said the same. Like Rin on the track team, Uozumi Masuyo was famous for being the ace of the swim team, but Rin was well aware that she had an un-blown passion for something other than swimming, as a matter of fact. Since joining the club, she has be more and more like a person who is facing that unfinished business head on. This is also growth. It''s a good thing.


    On the other hand, the ones who don''t seem to have changed at all are Saruwatari, Okumura and the others.


    Saruwatari seems to have solved some of his own problems, but I can''t see any change at all. He''s still the same hot-blooded adolescent bastard he was before.


    ''Is this a girl''s view.... I wonder if it''s different from the boys'' point of view.''''


    The ssmates are spending their time in the not so spacious restaurant, enjoying their time as they wish. Some, like Rin and the others, are happy to be reunited with old friends, while others, like Goubayashi and Harao, are eating quietly by themselves. Others, like Sugiura and Hanazono, are talking mainly with someone they were close to in the first ce.


    If Hakuba was here, he could have had a conversation with Harao, but he was still trapped by his blood family.


    ''''So what do we do now? ''Himemizu.''


    Kenzaki says as he brings the nut to his mouth. His face is ced on the table, so it''s kind ofposed as if he''s feeding them.


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''You can use the inn Sugiura and the others have prepared for you as a base, but after that. What exactly do you n to do now?


    Hmm. Well, in the end, I think I''ll be following Kyousuke-kun. I...


    In the past, he would have needed someone to give Kyousuke direction, but now he shouldn''t have to worry about that.


    Rin wants to return to her former world. The fastest route to do that is to quickly meet with the wise men of the Eastern Forest and get ready for the return. I''m sure there are ssmates, not just Rin, who think that way. It''s just that it''s a bit awkward to abandon your fellow ssmates who are trapped for that.


    ''''I''m going to take all my ssmates back with me. Including Washio''s remains.


    "That''s what the cranes say, right? ''Yeah. That''s a relief.


    ''I''ve heard about the snowkes and Mitarai and the others getting caught. I have no intention of giving up.


    Gulping, Kenzaki clenches his gauntlet-covered fist.


    ''''Where''s Masu-chan?''''


    Me?¡¡I guess I''m like Himelin. I''d like to go home, but....... Well, if you''vee this far, you know.


    With that, Masuyo fluffed up her own hair. Her hairstyle was belly-short when she was a human, but it has changed drastically since she changed into a mermaid. This change is probably the embodiment of Masuyo''s ideals, and now that she''s rethought her goals, I think she''s highly motivated to return.


    I will respect Utsurogi''s future ns, though.


    And then Goubayasi, who was just eating quietly behind him, came into the conversation.


    The action of carefully removing each grape grain from the bunch and bringing it to his mouth, one by one, was amusing in that it seemed to show his meticulousness inparison to the size of the figure.


    ''If he''s reckless or tries to get us to do something, of course it''s our role to stop him,''


    Uh-huh. Well, yeah.


    ''We could take Luke down this time. But I guess that''s as far as we can go in the line of cooperation at this point.


    Is Goubayashi''s fear that he will turn against both the blood race and the empire at the same time? That''s something Rin can understand. He still doesn''t have enough strength to take on more than one enemyparable to Luke''s at the same time.


    ''''The irony of a fight isn''t necessarily to bring the opponent to his knees, fatty.


    Furthermore, Okumura interrupted from the side.


    It''s a good idea to have a good attitude if you want to get your opponent to agree to your terms. The "condition" here is, of course, the freeing of the ssmate who was caught.


    But, Kyousuke, you''re not that handy, are you?


    ''No need to stand around with dexterity, Deb. I''m going to tell this to Utsurogiter, Deb, but we can beat up at least one, and hopefully two, of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), who have the same strength as Luke, over here, Deb.


    His tone is mild, but his words are those of the legendary Red Chanko Nabe who once terrorized the neighborhood.


    Our forces are currently being licked to death. It''s always a good idea to let them do that, but at least it''s not the case now. For both the empire and the bloodline, Rin and the others are nothing more than "targets for the hunt". If we don''t correct that perception, if we don''t stand on the same ying field, we will not be able to liberate our ssmates.


    ''''Certainly, if you''re going to use that means to get them to drink their talk, it''s the Empire.


    The door opens with a tter and a skeleton d in rags walks into the store.


    ''''Oh, Kyousuke-kun. Did you hear me?¡¡Are you done talking to Mr. Lesbon?


    I heard. I''m done talking.


    Walking briskly, Kyousuke sits back in his chair.


    ''It''s a high risk. If they perceive you as a threat, they could crush you.''


    Well, there''s no denying it, Deb.


    ''''But the blood family has to be destroyed anyway. And at this rate, Beni won''t be free. I guess it''s the Empire''s turn to negotiate.


    Kyousuke''s words are aggressive. But he also continued.


    ''But since the goal of defeating the Blood n is to ensure Beni''s safety and also to get all of our ssmates back, well, there''s no need for us to actually bump into each other, right?


    Would you join forces with the Empire for that?


    Kyousuke looks up at the ceiling after Goubayashi''s words.


    ''''It''s not a pear as a possibility. But to make sure it doesn''t just turn into an exploitation, you still need to punch one in the face, right?


    As I thought, Kyousuke''s words are strangely aggressive.


    It''s not so much that he can''t trust the Teikoku in some way, but rather that he simply can''t shake his indignation at their forceful ways. Naturally, his anger was also directed at Ei, who tried to join forces with the Empire.


    In the meantime, we need to figure out what we''re going to do.


    Next, Kyousuke pulled out a sheet of paper and a quill pen from the dimension case.


    ''Ooh, a pen. You bought it.


    Ites in handy when you need it.


    But there''s no ink.


    Yes.


    As Kyousuke turned his gaze away a little awkwardly, an octopus leg, which had grown nimble from the side, ced the ss on the table. Inside, a ck liquid that was clearly not edible was poured out.


    ''''Eh, is this Aya''s ink?''''


    Noment, please. Well, you can use it, that one.


    The gazes of everyone seated on the spot turned to Aya Sugiura. It is true that her lower body is an octopus, but her upper body is human. An octopus spits out ink from its mouth and how Sugiura, whose lower body is an octopus, managed to produce the ink is a mystery.


    ''Look, look, look, don''t look at me. You''re supposed to write something down.


    Oh, yeah.


    He turned to the parchment with his quill once again, holding the quill in his hand as his stretched octopus feet ttened and pped Kyousuke''s head.


    ''''Um, you''re going to move your base to Verneus now, right?''''


    Kyousuke vexingly writes a series of words on the parchment.


    ''Wow, Kyousuke. My handwriting is terrible!


    ''I don''t have a choice!¡¡I haven''t held a pen in thest few months or so!


    Okay, let me try it.


    Kenzaki snatched Kyousuke''s quill from the side and ran it across the parchment.


    ''The writing looks like you threw a worm on the burnt asphalt.


    ''Shh, I don''t me you!¡¡It''s just that my vision is off!


    Use your mind''s eye.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to get away with it, or perhaps you can''t stand Kyousuke''s cold criticism, but Kenzaki pushed the brush against Goubayasi. Goubayasi grabbed the pen with his stubby fingers, which could easily grip a human skull, and took notes with dexterity. It''s a good thing that the son of the temple is such a master at writing.


    But Goubayashi..... I can''t read cursive.


    M.....


    Then let me help you.


    This time, Harao, who had been standing behind him in an instantaneous movement before he knew it, took the pen from Goubayashi.


    Rin let out a cheer.


    ''Ooh, Harao-kun''s good at it too. Except it''s not Japanese!''


    Why the hieroglyphics?


    It''s the education gap.


    It''s not the most civilized ce in the world.


    After that, the ssmates rambunctiously switched brushes and finally settled on Rin.


    Rin, who grabbed the slime body and softly grabbed the quill, wrote the letters on the parchment smoothly as it was. She wrote the most decent letters out of all of them.


    ''''An unexpected talent.''''


    Surprising is superfluous.


    I''ve wasted a lot of time.


    Once again, Rin takes up the pen and begins to record the ns for the future, for starters.


    ''''First, we''re going to move our base to Verneus, right?


    Yeah. And I want to work around that base. My immediate goal is to get into negotiations with the Empire. If I can persuade Ei to join the set as well, well, I think that would be ideal.


    As for the Blood n, we may continue to be passive again for some time.


    It''s still hard to know their base of operations, but that''s where we want to actively look into it from now on.


    ''''So, in order to enter negotiations with the Empire, we need to beat the enemy''s main force once, Deb.


    "The Dial Knights. Well, I''ll just tell you the names of the ones I know. First of all, there''s Ei, right?


    Rin writes his name, "Hikano Akira.


    "Next, let''s see. It''s the guy with the sword. They called him Rambald.


    There you are. He seemed like the least likely person to talk to me.


    Kyousuke and the others encountered two more people. One of them was an unexpected person.


    ''Come to think of it, I''ve been going through too many shocking developments, but so has Filhana-san.


    Filhana Granbana, uh...


    I don''t even know why she had crossed over to the new continent as a member of the adventurers. At the very least, it''s true that she was ying an even-handed fistfight with Luke, who Kyousuke and the others had managed to exterminate with their strength. At the very least, it''s safe to assume that they possess the same amount of power.


    However, I don''t think he''s someone I can talk to at all. Is it a good opponent to negotiate with?


    At the very least, it seems better than that cold-hearted elf Rambaldo.


    I think there''s another one. We didn''t have much luck with it.


    Oh, what is it, a child?¡¡The "little girl


    "Pluto hero."


    With his arms crossed, Goubayash said in a grave voice.


    I''m sure this isn''t Japanese, so why does the kanji for ''underworld hero'' just pop up in my head...


    Let''s not dwell on the details. It''s probably the transference denaturation gate.


    Rin writes the name of the "Underworld Hero" on a piece of parchment.


    "Did Goubayasi and the others also fight?


    ''We fought ... or rather, we encountered them. They broke into the arena.


    Kenzaki interrupts from the side. While listening to that, Goubayashi''s expression is bitter as he nods.


    ''''You have a lot of bad memories.


    That''s what Goubayasi did to me once, Debbie.


    Manipted?¡¡Mr. Goubayashi?


    At Masuyo''s unexpected voice, Goubayashi nodded with a bitter expression, after all.


    It was a bit of a shock to all of them. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of your ssmates. The fact that he, of all people, is being manipted is not quite right. What''s more, the fact that he is one of the best fighters in his ss, and yet he turns against the enemy is also frightening.


    ''It''s another thing for Beni to be controlled by his bloodline. There is something called miasma, which strengthens a creature''s ability to fight and causes it to lose its reason. It seems to be the legacy of a demon god who once attacked this world, but that girl can use it as a weapon.


    So it''s not so much the micromania as it is the miasma that made you go berserk?


    ''Hmm. Just as I was about to get my hands on Kenzaki, Saruwatari, and Lumiere.


    Looking at his own giant palm, Goubayashi muttered.


    ''You mean you''re going to use your dangerous abilities. It''s going to be tricky to get more than just a fistfight.''


    The miasma of the miasma is a miasma of the miasma itself. I don''t want to fight it head-on.


    It''s an unusually weak statement for him, but that''s how careful he needs to be. It is the gourd palm and the zekou, or ooga.


    ''''Then, the ones who seem to be able to take advantage of it are Ei and Filhana-san.......''''


    Kyousuke murmurs as he looks at the names on the parchment.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, are you okay?¡¡Next time you see Hino-kun, will you be able to bring him back properly?


    You have to see it to believe it.


    Kyousuke''s gaze was staring at the one name written there.


    ''I don''t know, but I''m going to say it. The next one we''re going to beat is Ei. We''re going to beat that crankhead and drag him to our side once more. Negotiations with the Empire wille after that.


    I''ll get my regr wife back soon. I''ll start earning points frequently too.


    For some reason, Rin had started shadowboxing as she hurriedly got off her desk.


    ''You''ve been paid off at the gate, Ackee.


    Melodious Killer spoke as he looked up at the crescent moon floating in the night sky.


    ''.....Yeah.


    ''I think you could have been a little more cooperative. Hey, Ackie.


    Yeah.


    Well, if this country bes a battlefield, the Empire will be in trouble, and I guess we know we can''t force our way into it either.


    Yeah.


    Hey, Ackee.


    Melodious huffed a nce down and the one who was just ministering to her was a tiny little wisp that came out of his ck magical armor.


    ''Hey Ackie, are you feeling a little relieved?''


    ...what?


    Are you relieved that you were prodded to cooperate with the investigation and that it took you so long to locate your friend?


    There was a slight, blue tinge to the mes.


    Melodious knows that this is not just a fireball.


    It''s a divine me that continues to generate tremendous energy. At the same time, it''s a devil''s fire that, once it starts to run wild, can turn an entire city into scorched earth. That is the true identity of Ei Hino. That me, which continues to burn on a principle very simr to the Red Mirror shining in the heavens, was named the "ck Sun" by the Sixth Seat (Sixth O''Clock) Rambaldo of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights).


    Be careful not to run out of control, Rambaldo had secretly told Melodious. He is currently in a stable, high-powered state of fusion, but depending on his mental state, his mes can go into a highly unstable state of disintegration. When this happens, the mes not only produce heat, but also release a poison that can easily lead to a person''s death.


    That''s why Melodious had to always pay attention to Ei''s mental state as well.


    ''''........My resolve is not that lukewarm.''''


    Ei only answered that to Melodious'' question.


    They were currently camping in the Kingdom of Verneus, a country in the southeastern part of the continent. From this hilltop near the royal pce, the glittering streets of the royal capital of Verneus could be clearly seen even at night.


    This evening, Melodious and his men reached this royal capital. The objective was to capture the demons that were probably going to wash up and gather in this country. Those demons were, to be more precise, Hino Ei''spanions, those whom the Blood n might target in order to replenish their strength.


    Merodias and the others raised the authority of the empire and asked for an audience with the king of this country. They exined the situation and demanded that they help in the search for the demons, but they were prodded, which is the current situation.


    So, Melodious asked Ei about the matter of being prodded, ''''Are you relieved?'''' and received the above curt answer.


    ''''That skeleton boy, he''s an important friend of Akki''s, isn''t he?


    I''ve said that before. He was my friend.


    Don''t you like it?


    It''s not that I don''t like Kyousuke. But I havemitted a serious betrayal to him, and I still do, and I don''t expect him to forgive me for it. And I have no intention of asking him to forgive me for it.


    Huh ... I see.


    Merodias nodded, nodding with both hands on his cheek. And inwardly I thought this way.


    ''''Just like Phil sister said, this is a troublesome guy...''''


    If Ei is betraying himself, it would be against his own heart. The fact that he is not aware of it is also troublesome. If he continues to lie like this, he will surely not be able to maintain the bnce in his mind.


    (I think there''s a limit to how much I can recover if I''m alone.... Can''t you send me more support?


    I wonder when Filhana and Rambaldo will join them once they return to the Imperial Capital.


    Or it could be the other Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), but there aren''t too many men who would be willing to work together against this operation in the first ce. This is an area where the shorings of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, which operates on its own judgment except in the case of an emergency call-up, seem to be exposed.


    Well, if we can get the other Knights or His Holiness the Emperor to put down roots while Rambalt is in the Imperial Capital, it will be easier to move. The best thing would be to get the Imperial Council to move and prepare for a full-fledged opening of war with the Blood n, but since they''re so heavy-handed, it would take a lot of time. Until then, they would have to take the brunt of the arrows themselves and stop the blood ns from moving.


    In the meantime, Ackie, tomorrow we''ll start the search for you, okay? Are you okay?


    Yeah, no problem.


    Ei''s words remain stiff throughout. After all, it seems that the reunion with that skeleton responded so much.


    If they were to meet up again, the next step would be to see if they could maintain their bnce. If I''m not careful, this lush corner of the penins might turn into a scorched earth where no one can live.


    (Well, we''d better get rid of it before that happens...)


    "Melodious Killer, the underworld hero, stared at the mes emerging in the evening darkness, his twin eyes slowly narrowing.


    ''Luke''s Shakko is dead.


    The first thing Akeno said to everyone gathered in the throne room was, "The enemy is a group of demons that have passed through the Transmigration Gate.


    The enemy is the demons who passed through the Transmigration Gate. They raided one of the hiding ces in a mob and were killed along with a number of pawns. "That''s what the ''king'' saw through Shakko''s eyes."


    It was hard to tell whether that was good news or bad news for Yoshiki Koganei.


    It was Kyousuke and the others. They are steadily gaining strength. They never faltered from that defeat, joining up with their stragglers and sessfully defeating one powerful enemy.


    The man had always been that way. He would rise up against adversity time and time again and crush the strongest enemy. Koganei had grown to the point where it would be a great thing to share in that victory, but in retrospect, it was toote. For now, I can only quietly admire him in my mind.


    But it was done. Kyousuke and the others had defeated Shakko.


    It will finally be impossible to ignore their presence among the blood ns.


    "So, what does the ''king'' say?"


    It''s not as bad as losing a piece. That''s why it''s "The Sixth Blood Beast."


    I see.


    It was the man who smiled like a toad, the man who was the minister of this castle.


    He was already not human. He was not human when his blood rtives conspired to contact him and set up three stages of takeover to use this country as a base. He is a necromancer who remade his own body through the so-called "secret art of death". After that, he was transformed into a blood rtive through the Factor.


    However, it''s hard to lose someone with a high factor like Luke. We are, you know, somewhat of a lightweight.


    Red''s recuperation, badly wounded by the Queen, wille to an end soon. The hole Shakko left behind will be filled with him.


    That''s fine,


    The Blood Beast Project is a n to imnt the bloodline factor into demons and make them into their own kind. Koganei and the others were invited to this world as the prime body in the final stage of the n.


    The monsters lined up here are the blood monsters that Akeno has created in this world as a prototype stage of his n over the past ten years.


    One of them could be the Necromancer "Toad", with whom Akeno speaks, or the "Cyclops", whose back is against the wall and who is puffing bubblegum! . They are called the Six Blood Beasts (Zexbreed), and they are the main force of the current blood race. Naturally, Koganei will be added to it.


    Toad. Cyclops. Then there are the Drakes, who are stocky and covered in full te armor; the Gorgon, a woman with arge number of snakes sprouting from her head; and the cowering, nearly five-meter-long hulking figure of the "That''s a Titan. And there''s another one called Sleipnir who isn''t here, apparently.


    It''s not exactly the kind of thing you want to see happen when you take down Luke, even if it''s in a team. Hey, new guy?


    ''What?¡¡Ah, ah..... Yeah, right.


    Gorgon smiled bewitchingly as he ced his hand on her shoulder, and Koganei responded with a drawn-out expression. At times like this, his true nature as a bottom of the castees out. When you''ve done your best to put up a false front, it''s all you can do to be Kyoromitsu. I am.


    The Empire has stolen the Demon Kingpiece from me, but I''m ready to give them back the Blood Kingpiece.


    Akeno said as he flipped through the materials at hand. All of us in the ce, flipped through the materials with a quick nce. It''s not just Titaan, who is so big that it takes a lot of time to flip through the material.


    The ''Resurrection of the King'' is not far away. Toad, have you prepared the blood needed for the resurrection?


    Yes, sir, that''s perfect. We''ve already selected the people who will make up the material.


    "When the King returns, it will be time for us, the Bloods, to build our own paradise in thisnd. It''s the seconding of the mythical war.


    Well, let''s see...


    Koganei raised his hand timidly in the midst of them. All of their gazes turned in that direction at once. Cyclops'' gaze was one thing, but Gorgon''s gaze was many and it was scary as hell.


    ''''What, High Elf?''''


    ''Does it work that well?¡¡It. We fought against the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), but if each one of them are even with us, I think it''s a pretty tough match...


    That''s why they want the king back.


    Akeno tells us in a matter-of-fact manner.


    The king is the ''Blood King'', one of the king''s gods that once existed in this world. There is no one in the world today that can rival the power of a god.


    Doesn''t ring a bell.


    Maybe.


    Anyway, I knew that the king''s resurrection was a long-held desire. The reason why he continued to have frequent skirmishes with the Empire was also to get the Blood King Piece back from that Empire.


    The Blood Beast n would be a n prepared for the purpose of being thrown into the operation to recapture the Blood King Fragment as well. However, due to the irregrity of Beni''s betrayal, they were forced to switch to a new strategy. That will soon be fulfilled, Akeno said.


    ''''So, Akeno-dono. What about the Blood Beast candidate?¡¡Do we still get them?


    After the King''s return, the more forces the better. The priority in dealing with them is to capture them. That will not change.


    Akeno responds briefly to Drake''s words.


    However, Koganei is a little relieved by the flow of this story. The blood ns still do not recognize Kyousuke and the others as a clear "threat". The movements of the Six Blood Beasts will also be mainly directed at securing the Blood King piece.


    Mr. Akeno. I want to work to keep the Empire in check.


    All right.


    At Koganei''s words, Akeno nodded easily.


    ''''The movement of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) has been confirmed in Verneus. I don''t think this residence has been uncovered, but first, High Elf. You move to check it out.


    Yes.


    Drake, take care of the assistant.


    Yes, sir.


    A bluish scaly dragoon-newt with two twisted horns walked toward Koganei with a limpid pace. One of his golden eyes was crushed. He is slightly shorter than Koganei in height. If you don''t include the length of his horns, he''d be about 160 centimeters.


    Considering that Ryuzaki, the same dragon newt, was close to two hundred centimeters tall, there was a significant gap in height.


    ''Titans and Gorgons, head north. There''s a meeting point with Sleipnir.


    .........


    Okay.


    The giant and the snake woman nodded in session.


    ''Cyclops stay in the castle. Toad, run this country as well as you ever did.


    Ha, ha, ha, that''s easy for you to say.


    In contrast to Toad''s toad-like smile, Cyclops, with his rifle slung over his shoulder, closed his eyes and crisply left the throne room.


    ''High Elf Lord, it''s a pleasure to meet you.


    Oh, yeah. Yeah. It''s nice to meet you.


    To Drake, who bows his head, Koganei replies, somewhat begrudgingly. Rather, he is polite.


    ''''(Personality''s drag........ It''s hard to do.)


    With a hint of awkwardness, Koganei once again bowed to Drake.


    Night dawned and morning woulde. Kyousuke and the others would leave this adventurer''s autonomous territory and head east.


    This was where they would say goodbye to the two adventurers who had been taking care of them since the new continent. Although he couldn''t do much to thank them, Kyousuke at least bowed his head in gratitude.


    ''''Until now, thank you. Lesbons.''''


    Don''t worry about it. Good luck finding the other hackers.


    His strong ship arm clutched back hard at his bony palm.


    ''If you ever get a chance to punch Filhana in the face, give her my regards.


    Yeah, of course it is.


    After that, Rin and the others also thanked him, Inugami bows lightly, and Goubayashi and the others bowed their heads one by one.


    ''''What are you guys going to do now?''''


    With the loss of one arm, Lesvon is not expected to be an adventurer in the future. Although he will be retired from the front lines, he has savings from his working life. I heard that he ns to use it to start some kind of business or buy somend, but I haven''t heard any specifics about it.


    ''''I was thinking of owning a monster guild in the Zelga diatorial Principality.


    Well, that''s a hell of a surprise.


    Thanks to you, I''m used to living among demons.


    When they are talking lightly, Goubayashies out of the side.


    In that case, you should ask the girl named Lumiere. The owner of the guild we took care of. She has demons and assets, but she is inexperienced. It would be my pleasure if you could help them.


    Okay, okay.


    A night after the battle, this city of Zernaeus had regained a sense of tranquility. All the wyverns that attacked us have been reduced to ashes, and there are reports of unobserved demons running amok, so it seems that there''s still a lot of confusion at the headquarters. I''m a little sorry to say that about half of this is my rtives'' fault, but I feel like I''m going to cause unnecessary trouble if I linger here, so I decide to quickly pull out.


    As for transportation, we''ll still be relying on the tomatoes in the flower garden.


    When I stepped out of town, I saw a tomato hidden in the forest waving to me.


    ''Hanazono, how about my mushroom doping to make these tomatoes stronger?''


    Oh, no. You''re not going to mess with my Ultimate Roger III.


    Mushikasa suggested that he was on a roll, but Hanazono''s reaction was cold. On the contrary, they have even put a bag of zuta over the tomatoes to prevent his spores from getting on them.


    Goubayashi and Okumura are bringing in arge number of loads. Some of them were stolen yesterday from their blood rtive''s hideout. Sugiura and the others worshipped as if they were grateful for the seasonings and spices that were not readily avable in this world.


    Saruwatari didn''t help with the work, but was teaching baseball to the children who were watching from a little distance, for some reason. Harao is snoring loudly in his coffin. Well, it''s not much different around here. Up to the point where Kenzaki ps the guys cking off and scolds them for cking off, it''s aplete pattern.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, what''s wrong?''''


    Hmm, oh no...


    Kyousuke shook his head as Rin suddenly spoke to him.


    ''I''m just thinking how nice it is to see everyone again after so long.


    Ho!¡¡I see.


    For some reason, Rin is emphatic in her ministering.


    As it is, she crawls up the stalk in a sly manner and curls up next to Kyousuke, who sits on a leaf, curled up a bit next to him.


    The friends he hadn''t seen in a long time had changed or not changed, but once he had settled in and looked at them, the reunion was honestly a joy to see. More than anything else, Kyousuke was more than happy that they were willing to help him with this. If possible, he wanted to share this joy with more of his friends.


    It''s not only with Ei, but also with Koganei.


    ''Kyousuke-kun, are you getting a little sentimental again?''


    Rin asked as she looked into our faces.


    ''It might be. Well, I don''t want to block it in any more than necessary.''''


    Okay. Okay, all right.


    ''It''s nice to havepany in times like this, isn''t it? Rin.


    What, um...?


    When Kyousuke''s words became a bit heated, Rin twisted her body as if she was a bit woozy.


    ''I couldn''t do it alone, but thanks to Inugami and you, I was able to get back on my feet, and thanks to Goubayashi and the others, I was able to move forward. It''s all thanks to you all.


    "Kyousuke-kun, you''ve be rather unconcerned about saying embarrassing things.......


    ''Eh, I don''t know...''


    ''Hey!¡¡Utsurogi!¡¡Rin!¡¡You guys aren''t cking off either!


    Around the neck, Kenzaki''s reprimand came flying in from below. Kyousuke stood up and shouted back.


    ''''I''ll be right there, Kenzaki!


    "...and then what?¡¡Next, you''re going to get Hino-kun back, right?


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded.


    He slid down the stalk to the ground and clothed himself with Rin''s body as he slid down as well.


    From now on, the cooperation of his friends would be needed. After all, Kyousuke couldn''t do anything on his own. It has been so for a long time, and maybe it will continue to be so in the future.


    But before he bowed to his other ssmates first, this would be the kind of courtesy he would give her first hand for lending him a hand.


    ''There may be times when I falter and whine again. Still, I''m happy to oblige, Rin.


    Leave it to me, Kyousuke-kun.


    Rin''s words were somewhat proud as she answered that.

 106-Lesson06 Free Time

    My name is Katsuobushi Dashihiko. I used to be the homeroom teacher for ss 4 of the 2nd grade at Kamishiro High School, and now I''m Katsubushi Dashihiko. I used to be a kasaya.


    And now, he has a lot of free time and boredom on his hands.


    I''ll tell you why in a nutshell. It''s because Sugiura isn''t here.


    Aya Sugiura, the proprietress of the Kamishiro Ryokan and a student of mine, is usually the kitchen keeper, and she''s always there to talk to me. It''s fair to say that my life in the kitchen has revolved around her. She is no longer in the kitchen. In fact, she is no longer at this hot spring hotel.


    Sugiura and the rest of the students headed west. This was because they learned from adventurer sources that other students might be trapped in the west. At this time, the hot spring inn was in the midst of renovation work to make it a new base of action for the second year and four groups, but it had already been turned into a robust fortress by therge number of tomatoes that had been ced there for defense purposes. So Sugiura and the others decided that it would be safe to leave it here and head west.


    I was left behind, though.


    I wasn''t the only one. Honno-san was left behind, too.


    No, I know that. They were going into a dangerous fight. A bonito-vored pork chop and a book won''t do much good in a fight. So they had every right to leave us behind. It''s not that I have anything against it.


    But what can I say? To be honest, it''s sad.


    I''m a fist pump, I have no hands, no legs, and I can''t even move. On top of that, I''m left in the kitchen, which is rather hellish.


    Sugiura is a pretty sweet kid, and he was going to take us with him, but I dressed it up. Don''t worry about it. We''ll be in the way if we go with you, won''t we?¡¡Go show me what you guys can do and grow up,'''' he said.


    It is so sad that I regret saying that right now, but at least I''ll be able to keep up appearances as an adult. It''s the nature of being an adult to want to dress up in front of kids, and even more so when it''s a cute student. I''m an adult, and Sugiura was a cute student. It''s not much of a choice.


    But it''s boring........


    I looked around the kitchen on the cutting board.


    The kitchen that Sugiura uses is well organized andfortable. The orderly arrangement of things is probably due to his personality. Sugiura had a tendency toin out loud since his human days, but he was a sincere and firm soul.


    His diet here at Veus had improved greatly over the previous years, not only with the vegetables from the vegetable garden in Hanazono, but also with the fresh seafood from the fish dwellers and the meat from the wild boar (wild boar) found in the mountains. This is probably due inrge part to the character of the students who created the inn.


    ''''How long has it been since we came to this world?''''


    Suddenly, Honno-san called out to me from the top of the shelf.


    "Five months...... I''m not sure if it''s still that long, or if it''s already been that long.


    Five months is more than a semester''s worth of time, and that means we spend nearly half the year in this mysterious, alien world. When I think about it, I can''t help but feel sorry for my students.


    They''re doing their best to live their lives now, so maybe it''s misguided to feel sorry for them. Still, they will have given up a sixth of their youth to live in a peaceful world. If the rest of us can make it back to Japan safely, I''ll do my best to take care of them afterwards.


    I wonder how long this journey willst. Will we ever return to the world?


    It''s a shameful story, but you''ll just have to trust the students on that one. They''ll do it, I''m sure they''ll do it.


    I have a feeling that this otherworldly adventure will not be long ining. It''s just a hunch, of course.


    The turning point has passed, and the second half of the game hase and gone. I have a feeling that no matter how it ends, I won''t be spending the same amount of time here as I have spent in the past five months. Well, my intuition is often off, so it''s not very reliable.


    I had been thinking about this for a while when Motono-san said something unexpected.


    "You don''t want to tell your students about yourself?


    What?


    ''The reason why your teacher kept it a secret that he was reincarnated as a katsuobushi was because he didn''t want to upset his students... right?


    .........


    I cringe at the words.


    Yes, that''s right.


    Only a handful of students in my ss know that I''ve be a bonefish. I''ve exined to the people around me that the reason I haven''t made it known to everyone is because I feared my presence would cause unnecessary confusion and upset.


    Of course, there are those reasons as well.


    And now that my students have grown up to be much stronger than I expected them to be from the beginning, I don''t need to hide my identity like I did before. I''ll tell Sugiura to throw me out in front of everyone and say, ''I''m Katsugari Dehiko!¡¡I''ve been reincarnated as a katsuobushi! If I shouted, "I''m sorry," it would be all right.


    But I had a tremendous amount of hesitation in telling them who I was.


    "....after all, you can''t dress up as a katsuobushi.


    I mumble, self-deprecatingly.


    ''Huh.''


    Honno-sanughed.


    ''''........Is it funny?''''


    ''No. I can see why you''d want to bravado in front of your children. You''re an adult.


    After all, I''m simply embarrassed to expose my katsuobushi to my students.


    No, it''s embarrassing, right?¡¡I didn''t do anything wrong, did I?¡¡This is the normal way of thinking, right?


    Maybe the truth is that it''s best to lead my students with powerful words. I just haven''t been able to get to that point yet. It''s a shameful story.


    Now, when we were talking about that.


    ''Ooh!¡¡Hey, there''s somebody in there!¡¡You''ve all left already!


    The sound of heavy footsteps running around with a thud could be heard from outside the kitchen. At the same time, the piercing voice of a middle-aged woman''s dignified bodynguage echoed. Honno-san and I looked at each other. No, we didn''t even have a face to look at each other.


    I know the owner of that voice. He was one of the five strongest members of the Adventurer''s Guild, one of the Five Divine Stars. "The Lion''s Head Star, Giant Mama.


    Of course, that''s not her real name. But it is true that her name is a mama with a giant body, as if it were a body. When you hear such a name, it doesn''t matter what her real name is, she''s the kind of woman who doesn''t seem to fit in.


    ''Mama, over here!¡¡We''re here!


    I yelled out loudly and loudly, and my mom poked her head out of the kitchen doorway.


    She had arge, square face, with strong, age-worn features. Her lips are thick, and her makeup is thick. Her hair was blond and lush, as if she were a high-rise tower. If you include that, she''s a giant mama with a huge frame that would reach about 250 centimeters.


    Even if she''s a monster, she has a personality that doesn''t discriminate between them, and ever since she met Sugiura and the others by chance after the transfer, she''s helped me in any way she could. I can say that he is a benefactor for me as well.


    Oh, Mr. Katsubushi. You and your friends have been left behind, haven''t you?


    You''ll be slowed down if you go with them. They''re gone.


    And what do we have to hide? It was this giant mama who gave Sugiura and the others information about the other students.


    Apart from the adventurers'' informationwork, it seemed that the Five Divine Stars and otherparable high-ranking adventurers had their ownwork to exchange information with each other, and Mom had heard about the other students from "Nameless", one of the Five Divine Stars.


    ''Well, it''s a good thing. A child is not a child forever. They grow up.


    With that, Giant Mom put her huge buttocks on the chair with a thud. There was a disgusting sound of squirming.


    Although this mama had easily invaded this fortress inn, which is supposed to have a robust defense mechanism, it was still a clear indication that the three tomato nts ced outside were not enough to hold back the forces of the Five Divine Star ss. Well, Giant Mama can function as a defensive force more than the tomatoes, so as long as she''s here, I don''t mind one bit.


    ''You''re so much more than just a momma, so you have children, right?


    Yeah. About twenty years ago. My husband and I were adventurers, and we moved here to Verneus when the big deal was settled. We didn''t have kids until after that.


    Mom looks up at the ceiling at Honno-san''s words and gives her a faraway look.


    ''Kids and, well, we were kids back then, too. Well, it wasn''t just me, though. A stubborn gravarita, a brave little girl, an acting knight, and a remix. We were all kids. It brings back memories.


    You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?


    It was. It''s a long story and we''re all grown-ups now. Some of them have gone before us, though. That''s why children aren''t children forever. They''re getting tougher and tougher, and they''re leaving the nest.


    I can feel what my mom said. Yeah. They''re not children anymore, I think.


    Sugiura, Hanazono and the Fishermen. I''m sure that even when I''m not looking, they are getting over various hardships and growing up to be great.


    But I think they have even more hardships ahead of them.


    I said.


    They''ve grown up. But it''s more like a running start to get them over a bigger hurdle. It''s up to them to decide if they can jump.


    I''ll have to settle with the Bloods.


    Plus, I hear there are still forces out there that want to kill my students.


    I wonder if they''ve developed enough strength to ovee all of these obstacles.


    I''d like to believe that we''re on to something.


    "...in times like these.


    Yeah.


    It''s a hard thing to do, after all.


    Because it''s a katsuobushi?


    I nodded at my mom''s words. I didn''t have a head, but I nodded with my mind anyway.


    ''Sir, even if you weren''t a katsuobushi and were something else, or even if you were still human, I''m sure you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    When she says this, Giant Mom''s words are harsh, but contain some gentle notes.


    ''Adults have no choice but to watch their kids grow up from behind. No one else can help them jump over the hurdles.


    That line is slowly seeping into my somewhat frustrated mind.


    ''I''m no match for you. Not to your mom.


    Of course. I don''t know how long I''ve been doing this. You don''t have the same life experience as me.


    But it''s been 20 years since you told me...?


    Calmly, I ruminate on what Giant Mama said earlier, for she was still a kid 20 years ago, and I guess she was not much older than my students at the time, given that she said she was still a kid. In other words, she was about 16 or 7 years old.


    That would mean that this mama''s current age, which for all intents and purposes looks like 40 to 50, is actually about 36 or 7 years old. They say that white women age quickly in appearance, though. No, but Her Majesty the Queen of the Knight''s Kingdom was about the same age, but she looked so much younger.


    You don''t want to think something rude, do you?


    No, no, it''s not...


    Mum res at me with a guileless stare, and I hurriedly deny it.


    ''For now, I kind of understand what you said, Mom. Maybe there''s nothing more I can do to push those guys back.


    Not for nothing. If the kids are afraid to jump a hurdle, they can at least help them find their courage.


    In other words, it''s not much different from what I''ve been doing.


    I wondered if my students would still be able to understand my education policy, which was based on the taste of dashi and momentum.


    As I was thinking about this, Mr. Motono was shivering in some sort of vague way.


    What''s the matter?¡¡Honno-san.


    I''m impressed. You''re both looking great.


    ''No, I don''t think that''s... not even...


    Aside from Mum, I''m not even close. Life experience, Mom said, and that''s exactly what she said.


    If she''s right, it''s only been five years or so. What is this thickness? No, I''m not talking about physical things.


    "Don''t worry too much about it, doctor.


    As if she knew what was on my mind, Giant Mama smiled.


    "Adults are always learning and growing, you know. I''m sure your journey in this world will mean something to you, too.


    That''s... Well, don''t think.


    Even though I''m just sitting here in the kitchen making my students drink dashi (Japanese soup stock), I still have a lot to teach them. I am their teacher and they are my teacher. I''m a teacher and they are also my teachers.


    Well, I''m going to go now.


    Giant Mom slowly stood up and slyly pulled what looked like a huge piece of bacon out of the backpack on her back.


    ''I''ve got a little extra bacon for Kates. I''ll leave some for you. Tell Aya I said hi when she gets back.


    No, I don''t know when I''ll be back.


    Not really. I''ll be back soon.


    Bam, Mom gives a lousy wink.


    ''We have information that a horde of monsters left the city of Zelneus this morning. I heard there were roughly fourteen or five of them.


    Really?


    It''s true. The students you raised are safely together and pulling together.


    Good!¡¡I wasn''t worried by any means, but when I heard those words, I was relieved from the bottom of my heart.


    If theye back safely, it''s as if my job is already done.


    "I''ve got to make sure I have a good dashi to greet them again...!¡¡I''ll do my best.


    Is that something that can be worked out through hard work?


    Honno-san asked in a quizzical voice. But I was so excited that I shouted back, "I''m Katsuobushi.


    ''I''m a bonito fist. I''ll do something about it. I can feel the glutamic acid inside me amplifying...!


    The glutamic acid is the kelp broth. The bonito broth is inosinic acid...


    ''Whoa!¡¡Sugiura,e back quickly!¡¡And you''re going to cut me down!


    Giant Mamaughed with a ''poof'' and then left the kitchen. Eventually, the empty inn is empty, and for a while, my screams, which only increased in tension, echo through the inn.


    Later, Sugiuraes back with Soraki, Gourin and the others. It had been a long time since we''d had a home-cooked meal prepared by Sugiura, and their expectations were quite high. Sugiura scraped me more than usual and made a very good nimono soup stock.


    It was very popr.

 107-Episode 97 Meltdown

    This is....


    He could clearly hear his own voice being snatched by the tension. At this moment, a shiver rightly dominated Kyousuke Soraki''s mind.


    The forest was burning, thend was gouging, and there were shimmering sparks lying everywhere. The smoke-shrouded sky trapped heat and glowing light on the ground, leaving no trace of life around. It is a purgatory that has emerged in this world. Kyousuke slowly crosses over it with his boot-covered feet.


    The core that stored a considerable amount of energy popped and a section of the Veus Kingdom turned into scorched earth.


    It wasn''t just the heat that tormented thend, either. A considerable amount of poison that destroys the cells of living things is being sprayed out at the same time.


    There is only a limited number of things that can advance through this space. Kyousuke was acutely aware with his body that the heat-resistant technique he had applied to his own bones was screaming. The temperature outside was already close to several hundred degrees. If the magic form burned out, the next thing to be put out is Kyousuke''s body.


    Even at that much risk, Kyousuke had to move on through this hell.


    The person who pulled the trigger of this catastrophe was Kyousuke himself. However, he didn''t want to solve the situation just because of his sense of responsibility.


    As Kyousuke advanced, the heat impregnated by the atmosphere would increase at an elerated rate. It was also proof that the center of the scorched earth was near. Eventually, even the ground evaporated, and the heat distorted the atmosphere and visibility. In the center of it all, there was a figure in ck armor, still in its original form, kneeling on one knee.


    Kyousuke stopped in his tracks.


    The armor is partially popped and melted. In it, there was a chunk of mes that was burning. This is it. The center of this hell. It was the me of cmity that burned the earth, scorched the heavens, and cast and melted all life.


    ''''Ei........''''


    Kyousuke muttered.


    The mes just burned. He didn''t reply at all.


    ''Ei, let''s go home. I''m sorry I didn''t leave you alone for so long.''''


    .........


    I think you''re a... You''re not that handy. That''s what I did. If you try to do well on your own, you won''t be able to do it. And that''s what this is all about.


    .........


    Hey, Ei...


    Why on earth did this happen in the first ce?


    The story began about two weeks ago.


    ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô ¡ô.


    This is...!¡¡A hot spring inn...!


    They tried to open their eyes in astonishment, but they didn''t have eyes to begin with.


    What Kyousuke and the others saw when they arrived at the Veus Kingdom was a huge stone structure that rose deep in the mountains. With ivy and moss tangled up in the walls, and tangled up in arge tree that makes you think the tree is thousands of years old, it looks more like a dungeon of sorts than an inn.


    Kyousuke is not the only one who is stunned. Even Rin and Inugami were surprised, of course, and Goubayashi and the others were also stunned.


    ''Ah yes. It looks old, but it''s not even a month old.''''


    Sugiura said with a wave of his hand.


    ''Can you get this far in a month?


    It''s surprisingly good. Most of the work I did was done by Harao-kun and Hanazono.


    Hanazono turned his chest a little proudly, but Harao was still snoring in his coffin.


    After discovering Ryuzaki''s ad, Sugiura and the others had apparently proceeded to fortify the inn to make it their base for the time being. The wooden building has been reced with stone, reinforced with nt roots and fortified with tomatoes instead of watchmen. In fact, there is no evidence that the building had been broken into or vandalized by anyone while Sugiura and the others were away.


    Inside, in addition to Hanazono''s vegetable garden, there was a fish farm prepared by the fishermen, so they had little to worry about for food and clothing. With the addition of the mushroom house, the infrastructure was even moreplete. With the addition of Goubayash and Okumura, they will have enough manpower to cover the shortage ofbor.


    Certainly, this is a perfect ce to use as a base of operations for the time being.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey. Hey, hey, hey. I''m gonna help you with your bags.


    Oh, yeah.


    Pulled by Sugiura''s words, we all walked into the Fortress Inn. It was dim inside, but the tomatoes hanging from the ceiling were emitting light and acting as light bulbs. The tomatoes seemed a bit too convenient.


    The luggage that they carry are mainly items and seasonings bought in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Region. Most of them are taken to the front of Sugiura''s kitchen, the rest are taken to the warehouse.


    The guest rooms are cramped, but there are more than fifty of them, and there''s still plenty of room to allocate one room to every ssmate. In other words, each student is now able to have a private room. This was a popr idea with many of the faces in the room.


    In any case, since I moved to this world, I had never been assigned a room for each student. In the first dungeon, we slept in small fry sleeps, and the heavy duty branch school used one room for multiple people. More to the point, since the transition was in the middle of a school trip, the hotel was also a shared room.


    Of course, I don''t have any luggage to leave in my room, but even so, getting a private room is really close to half a year ago. Some of my ssmates had begun discussing room assignments with me.


    Where do you want to stay, Utsurogi?¡¡Do you have a better room next to anyone else''s or something?


    Keep it close to Rin.


    Huh..... Don''t tell me...


    With the students rumbling in the lobby at his side, Kyousuke sat down on a stone chair and unfolded the map.


    ''A map of the continent?''


    A heavy bass sound echoed behind me. It''s Goubaji''s voice.


    ''Yeah.''


    Kyousuke nodded.


    Right now, they are in the Veus Kingdom that juts out into the southeast of the continent. This penins, sandwiched between a volcanic belt on the north and south, is and of rich nature as well. For the time being, Kyousuke and the others have escaped being attacked by the empire and blood ns until they came here.


    From now on, we have to sit down firmly in this base and prepare for the battle. That''s why.


    "For now, it''s Hino.


    Goubayashi speaks for Kyousuke''s feelings.


    ''I know Ei is headed in this direction. First of all, I have to find out where that guy is.


    Ei Hino''s actions could hardly be called a betrayal, strictly speaking. He searched for the best option in his own way, and as a result, he sided with the Empire. The Empire is probably a big country in this world, and if you''re under their protection, you can probably find a way to return to your former world. They might even be able to protect me from my blood family. Considering that alone, I can''t say it''s wrong.


    However, Kyousuke can''t quite trust the Empire, which will take a hard-line approach without listening to our opinions. As a result, Karasuma and Mitarai were taken away in a manner that was as good as kidnapping. Even Wangkata was taken away.


    I need to talk to Ei again. After that, we will bring him back to our side if we can.


    ''Utsurogi, I''m sure I''ll respect your opinion,''


    Goubayashi continued to speak behind him, his arms crossed.


    ''Yeah?''


    It''s not a wise move to pick a fight in all directions. You don''t know much about fighting, do you?


    You make it sound like you know your way around.


    Phew.


    Ouga, who has a huge frame of nearly three meters, gives a small smile.


    ''''I guess that means I wasn''t as well behaved a student as I''d like to say.


    Gourin Yuanzong was the son of the temple. In high school, he was a member of the Kempo club.


    He was also a man who, since his time as a human, had a tremendous big frame and a chiseled, strong face that made a rather impressive impact. He may not have been a delinquent student who spent most of his time in fights, but he certainly had a role to y in the ''re'' when he was always working with Ryuzaki.


    "Goubayashi was right, fat. It''s risky fatty to make enemies with both the Empire and the bloodline.


    These are the words of a genuine former delinquent, Akemitsu Okumura, who said: "Well, in my opinion, it''s better to have a certain amount of bravado than to be taken advantage of," he said.


    Well, in my opinion, it''s better to have a certain amount of bravado than to be taken advantage of by the weak-kneed, fat man.


    Holding up his index finger, Okumura continued.


    ''It''s true, Deb, that we crushed one of the rooks of our blood family. But now is not a good time for the bloods, Deb.


    Do you mean to tell me that the Bloods can''t wait on us?


    ''''Yes Fatty. ording to Utsurogi, the powerful of the bloodline and the powerful of the Empire have already shed, Debbie?¡¡The fact that you can''t sell a fight to all sides means the same thing on the blood side, fatty.


    It was the incident that had just brought Ei and Koganei together. While that was a painful development that saw the majority of our allies lost to both forces, it was also an incident that brought the subdued structure of conflict between the Empire and the bloodline into focus once again.


    Nevertheless, it is the Empire that is more powerful. The blood ns must keep a watchful eye on the Empire''s movements and expand their war potential.


    ''''It''s not every day that I would do something like that, Fatty, like swatting a stray dog that had bitten me again.


    I see. So you''re going after this one, after you''ve made up some ground?


    Goubayashi nodded to Okumura''s opinion.


    ''''Then I''m wondering what the blood family will do to gain ground, Debbie...''''


    I''m worried about Beni.


    Kyousuke muttered, and Okumura nodded quietly.


    Beni Asuka''s whereabouts were still unknown. She wasn''t the only student whose whereabouts were still unknown.


    In consolidating their forces, the possibility of the regents reaching out to other students could not be denied. Currently, there is Koganei on the blood n side, and although he has said that he won''t let his ''ssmates get their hands on him,'' as expected, Beni would be an exception. Queen Benii is one of the strongest sses even if we talk about simple strength, and he can also be a trump card with joker-like implications for Kyousuke and the other students of the 2nd year 4 ss.


    ''''Is there a possibility that the Blood n will seek out Benii''s whereabouts...?''''


    ''We can''t leave too much blood in the air when ites to that sort of thing.


    Yeah. We''ll have to keep an eye on them.


    As expected, the opinions of the two martial artists are helpful. It seems that our future policy is gradually bing clearer.


    ''''Come to think of it, there''s another delinquent.


    With his arms crossed, Goubayashi turned his attention to a corner of the lobby. There, there was Inugami Hibiki, dressed in a tattered cloak. Perhaps noticing his gaze, Inugami said in a boldly garrulous voice, ''''Ah? She returns it.


    Ever since she lost her sailor suit in the New World, she''s had very little to wear. Most of the time, she''s either taking on the form of a wolf or wearing a tattered cloak. She was rather used to the look in her eyes.


    ''No, I just thought I''d like to hear what Inugami has to say about it.


    I don''t know what I''m gonna say.


    Inugami responds as if to spit out.


    ''Nah. I agree with most of what the fat man said. I''d like to crush the bloodline with my own hands, though. I''m sure you don''t have to shove it in your face right now.


    You''re really calm now, aren''t you?


    I''m starting to get attached to my flock.


    After saying that much, Inugamiy down on the floor, wrapped in his cloak. He might be embarrassed.


    ''''For now, we''re going to leave the blood rtives alone in principle but still gather information, right?


    Kyousuke muttered as he looked at the map again.


    ''If they seem to have located Beni, then we need to get there first.


    ''Then you''ll have to set things up with your blood family.... With a shaky back.


    Well, it''s going to be mutual, Debbie, but we want to stabilize ourselves at the back as soon as possible, Debbie.


    Unlike the Blood n, the Empire is not subject to annihtion. They are open to negotiation.


    That in itself is annoying, but we shoulde to terms with them properly.


    But in order to do so, we need to be on an equal footing. Specifically, we must get Ei back to our side, and then show them that we are in a position to negotiate as equals.


    With everyone here, there were a total of 40 of us. Our opponents were thergest empire in the world.


    To be honest, we''re not doing too well. But we need to be prepared to do that when we are enemies.


    "Forty men against a single country, that''s quite a feat.


    Forty-one, to be exact.


    Kyousuke said, looking up at the ceiling.


    ''If you include Washio, though, that''s forty-two people.


    I''ve never met this little princess before.


    Come to think of it, that''s right. Kyousuke thought as he dredged up a memory that was already several months old.


    ''And while I''m at it, I remembered one.


    What fat?


    We were the Demon King''s Army, weren''t we?


    ''Uh....''


    Goubayashi and Okumura crossed their arms as they stood side by side.


    ''Come to think of it, that''s what we were talking about, Debbie...''


    ''I can''t believe you''re really going to do something like that against the state...''


    I wonder where the Demon King is right now, the one who gave the signal to assemble. While he''s away, I have to protect the new Demon King''s Castle. As the skeletal chief of staff, I have to make sure that the new Demon King''s castle is protected while he is away.


    "At least we have a rough idea of what we''re going to do...


    Kyousuke said while spinning the map around.


    The room assignments that the other students had been discussing with each other, it seemed, were slowly being decided. Kyousuke called out to them and decided to set up a meeting to discuss their future activities once again.


    ''''Well, that''s about it.''''


    Sitting upright or sitting in gym. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    The ce remains the same as before in the lobby. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with your friends and family. I was going to ask Goubayash to do it, but he said jokingly, ''I''m Ryuzaki''s second-inmand, not your initial,'' he said. You can''t be serious. He''s just enjoying watching Kyousuke, who has been forced to blow the leader''s wind. He is.


    Okumura also said, ''''I''m not the type to stand in the front, fat guy,'''' and stood back. Kenzaki overheard the conversation and said, ''''What, are you the organizer?¡¡He interrupted me with ''I can do it,'' but I politely declined because I was anxious.


    Therefore, Rin is next to Kyousuke. The usual.


    ''''I''ve told you about a brief policy for the future. We''ll be careful with the movements of the blood n and deal with the Empire for the time being.''''


    The first priority is to save Hino-kun and the rest of his ssmates. Then we''ll negotiate.


    Yeah, the "ostensible reason" the Empire is trying to capture us is to stop the Bloods from expanding their war potential. At least we have room to negotiate on that front.


    The problem is, if there is an ulterior motive at work here. For example, they want to use the rare existence of "human-turned-ma" as research material. If the empire has such a purpose, then the story is quiteplicated.


    However, in any case, there are only a few actions Kyousuke and his team can take. In the first ce, abandoning their ssmates is not an option here.


    ''''So. The question is, how do we gather information?


    When Kyousuke said that, the first person to raise her hand was Aya Sugiura.


    ''''I think we can request some cooperation from the Adventurer''s Association. I''ve been in regr contact with Mama-san.''''


    "Oh. "You must be the ''howler'' of the Five Sacred Stars, Giant Mama."


    ''''I heard your mom is also acquainted with Nameless-san........ Even if you can''t expect him to be a direct asset, just having him behind you makes a lot of difference.


    The Five Divine Stars are a personal forceparable to the Luke ss of the Blood n, or the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights) of the Empire. The fact that they are on our side is just a gratifying fact.


    ''''I also thought that I could expand my ntwork and ask them a lot of questions.


    ''That''s me too. Let''s build awork of widened mycelium and expand the range of information we can gather.


    Hanazono and Mushikasa were members of the information gathering team that had once participated in the search for the Inugami in Albadamba.


    It seemed that their search area had been greatly expanded as their abilities had be more powerful.


    The other information gathering suggestion that came up was Sarutoyo, who was able to manipte sounds and vibrations, collecting a wide range of sounds. Brother Uozumi would use the sea creatures to conduct the survey. If used in conjunction with thework constructed by Hanazono and Mushikasa, it seemed that they could grasp a considerable range of information.


    ''''Then the above members are the information gathering team. The other members are........


    Kyousuke continues, taking notes on a piece of paper.


    ''Combat training,''


    "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " ----?


    With the exception of a few students, they all booed at once. Kyousuke made a fist and banged his desk.


    ''Ee no!¡¡We worked together to finally pick up a win over Luke!¡¡We''re going to have to deal with ten enemies on the same level as that thing!¡¡You can''t help it if you don''t power up one by one!


    Utsurugi-kun. I''ve got some, uh, things I need to do, like make dinner for everyone and call the Adventure Association...


    It''s tough, Sugiura..... But everyone else has cleaning to do as well.


    Demon!¡¡Demon!¡¡Dashigara!


    I''d be both a demon and a dasig if it meant we were all going home!


    Pulling out the Scorching me Sword (Heat Weaver) from the Dimension Case, Kyousuke hit the floor with a pashin.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun........ You''ve bepletely tough........


    Showing a gesture of wiping away tears, Rin muttered.


    ''''Oh, and to expand our strength, I''m going to scout every single demon that can join us!¡¡Rin!¡¡Read out the monsters I listed!


    ''Yes!¡¡"Skeletons, Orcs and Oga in the Fiery Marshes, Mummy in the Wailing Desert and Durahan in the Tomb of the Warriors!"


    There''s a lot of undead types...


    And since we''re biased towards you, there''s only so many people we can recruit...


    Apart from this, we can also see Arraune and Matango from Hananarkan ins to the Forest of Life.


    The first priority is for each individual to be stronger, but you''ll need to go to thesends to recruit these monsters to your team. The top priority is to be on the offensive. With half-hearted forces, we can''t fight the bloods or the empire.


    Well said, Utsurogi!


    A headless windbag suddenly stood up and shouted.


    ''''Training to be strong, replenishing our strength, I''m all for it. Because that''s the least we can do!''''


    I''m counting on you, Kenzaki.


    I got it!¡¡I''ll sharpen your swordsmanship, too.¡¡I''ve got to make sure that the karma I got from the adventurers doesn''t go bad!


    Come to think of it, it was. Kyousuke waspletely unskilled with the sword. He wanted to polish this one as well so that he could fight to some extent even when separated from Rin.


    But, well, after all, few of his ssmates were as eager to get on board as Kenzaki was. While all of them were buzzing andining, they still showed that they would follow Kyousuke''s words, for whatever reason. It was true that Kyousuke was right, it would be difficult to cross over to the Empire and the Blood n at this rate. And, well, for what it''s worth, they seemed to recognize Kyousuke as an extraordinary leader.


    Now, although Kyousuke dered that he would be both a demon and a dashigara, as expected, today was the only day he didn''t train forbat and made it a day of rest. To tell the truth, even Kyousuke would really like to get rid of the heavybat training.


    But I''m not going to be able to say such a cowardly thing when I think about the future. It''s a good idea to take a break for this day to regain your energy, but from tomorrow, you will have to work hard to train seriously.


    What kind of reunion awaits them beyond that, Kyousuke and the others still don''t know.


    [14 days left until the core meltdown]

 108-Episode 98: End Of Tomato And Mushroom

    Thergest creature in the world is said to be a mushroom.


    In the original world, of course. It''s hard to imagine what it would be like to be told that mushrooms are huge, but in 1992, a fungus bed - like the roots of a mushroom - was found in the United States, taking up an entire mountain. Since then, the mushroom, which has an area the size of 138 Tokyo Domes, has reigned as the world''srgest living organism titleholder.


    Not that they are particrlyrge enough to be visible to the eye. But there is scientific support for the fact that these underground fungus beds are all a single organism. Thework that mushrooms build is vast indeed.


    The mushroom shimeji, which was reincarnated as a matango, was awakened by Phase 2 to its ability to manipte fungi and chemicals.


    After moving its base of operations to an inn, Mushikasa immediately moved on to the task of building a fungus bed underground and growing it rapidly.


    The purpose of this is to build a vastwork of fungi that will allow him to gather information from many directions. Even today, the fungal beds are growing rapidly at a tremendous rate. The mushroom hasa can read information from the ends of the developed mycelium as well, so as long as the mycelium continues to spread, it will be his eyes and ears.


    By the way, there was one problem with the mushroom hats.


    ''''Hanazono, how''s the ntwork over there?''''


    .........


    Hanazono Hua, who is attached to the same task, is cold.


    The cause is known. Once, when they were crossing the ocean with a heavy duty branch school, a mushroom hawk nearly wiped out Hanazono''s vegetable garden, and she got really upset about it. Since then, Hanazono has been strangely cold towards the mushroom hats.


    Hanazono has been expanding itswork of nts in all directions, but it will only have minimal conversations with the mushroom hats.


    In the basement that had been turned into a nt and fungus nt, there was no conversation for a while.


    ''''I can''t stand it...''''


    The full-bodied mushroom human smashed his head casa against the wall, carrying a gloomy line on his shoulder as hard as he could.


    ''Mushikasa, Hanazono, how are you doing?''


    From the top of the stairs, Goubayashi''s voice came from the top of the stairs. Faster than Mushikasa could reply, Hanazono raised his voice.


    ''''Well, well. I''m focused, so I guess it''s spreading fast...''''


    Right. Hmm.


    Goubayashi''s massive body wasing down the stairs at a brisk pace; his nearly three-meter body looked ufortable in the low-ceilinged basement. With his arms crossed, he looked around the narrow basement in a circle.


    ''Ummm..... Of course, I can''t see it at all, even if I did.''''


    It''s going underground.


    Mushikasa gives a small shrug.


    This was no surprise, but there was still no progress in the situation. What''s needed to advance there is information, and the activities to obtain the information are the building of awork of Mushikasa and the others. It was only by investigating the whereabouts of Akira Hino, the Empire, and the movements of his bloodline that they could form a guideline.


    And that''s not all. There was also the means to return to the world he hade from. The eastern forest where this wise man dwells is not so far away if youe this far. Although it''s a pity that there''s still no way to turn to that direction, when things settle down, we can consider dispersing and working to resolve the situation.


    That''s why the work of Mushikasa and the others is so important.


    ''''It''s a simple job, though........''''


    Saying that, Mushikasa gently put his hand on the huge child body exposed in the basement. Through this child body, he sends power to the subterranean mycelium, further expanding the range of the mycelium.


    Through the spreading mycelium, all sorts of information flows into the consciousness of the mushroom hut. The mycelium eventually extends to the ground and forms fruit bodies. The substance acts as an information terminal and tells Mushikasa exactly what is happening around it. From there, the mushroom hasa can manipte the fungus further to interfere to some extent with the outside world. If the connection is made properly, it should be possible to blend the same chemicals into the spores of the brood with those produced by the mushroom hats.


    The same thing continues to happen with Hanazono. The flower garden, if anything, extends its range from the ground with ivy and other nts. It is a style of nting where seeds are scattered to increase the number of nts under the influence, rather than just one fungus bed, so the expansion of its range is slower than that of a mushroom hut. However, for some reason, the nts that Hanazono had built tended to be more capable of fighting. This is a pattern where the expanded information terminals can be expected to be used asbatants.


    By the way, it''s Sugiura who''s in contact with you two. He wants to get some mushrooms and tomatoes for dinner as soon as possible.


    Yeah.


    Okay.


    They let go of the brood and the bulb, respectively, and walked up the basement stairs. Hanazono''s vegetable garden was in the courtyard, and Mushroom Garden was starting to operate out of a storage room on the first floor, as was Mushroom Kasa''s mushroom farm.


    Mushroom Kasa pulls some suitable edible mushrooms out of the mushroom farm and brings them to the kitchen, but Sugiura is not there. She should have rarely left the kitchen so far, but ording to the new policy that Kyousuke Soraki had put in ce, she was also supposed to participate in battle training. Sugiura, who is good at mimicry using her body color change ability, isn''t that good at directbat, but I heard that she still mastered an octopus hold from a stunning surprise attack against a single pawn in thest battle. With proper training, he could be a good fighter in his own right.


    Mushroom Kasa shoves the mushrooms into the basket ced at the entrance of the kitchen and then returns to the basement.


    He held his hand over the child entity that had popped out of the ground again, and all sorts of information was sent in from the tip of the stretched mycelium. The mycelium, which had spread to more than a dozen kilometers square, was still expanding its range.


    ''''........hmm?''''


    Mushikasa let go of his hand as the information flowed in, something that bothered him for a moment.


    ''''........What''s wrong?''''


    I can hear Hanazono''s voice from behind me, cold but slightly quizzical. She''s probably on her way back from leaving the tomatoes in front of the kitchen, too.


    No, I think I saw something from the edge of the mycelium...


    Which way do I go?


    Hanazono said and held out her hand to the bulb, which also popped up from the ground. Then the bulb glowed softly with a pop.


    "South.........a bit westward, I guess. Not just southwest, but......... Maybe more like south-southwest?


    More than anything else, it was information that was only visible for a moment, so Mushikasa couldn''t really see it.


    Tranted into visual information, it seemed to be two or so human shadows. The human figures themselves were something that could be witnessed several times during the process of spreading the fungus thread, but the one that was only visible for a moment made Mushikasa feel strangely trapped.


    In order to re-examine the specific location, Mushikasa traced the location information back from the child entity.


    ''I had a feeling it resembled the underworld hero we saw in the Zelga diatorial Principality.


    "The Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) is a person........ I heard they''re working together with Hino-kun........


    It would be fortuitous if he could get some information early on after taking action. Mushikasa nced at Hanazono''s prickly body and then focused his attention on the hand he held up again.


    Although he was talking to her, Hanazono''s mood was still not improving.


    The Verneus Penins jutted out into the southeastern part of the continent. From there, as they passed through the Beast King mountain range to the north, they found a t area with high temperatures and humidity.


    The Dirad Jungle, reminiscent of a tropical jungle, and beyond that, they reached the Evil Spirit Marshes, which were famous for their undead monster habitat.


    The day after Kyousuke and the others decided on a policy, they left their base to inquire about this malevolent marsnd.


    The participating members are Kyousuke, Rin, Sugiura, and Harao. The carriage was borrowed from Giant Mama, and it was pulled by a singlerge behemoth. There was no end to the number of things I wondered about why the behemoth was being kept quietly in that base, and why the behemoth had tomatoes growing on its head, but I was afraid to go into it, so I avoided pursuing it.


    After a full day, we crossed the Beast King mountain range and headed north along a narrow road with the Dirad jungle on our right.


    And so, well, another two days passed. The end of the jungle was in sight, and the marsnd was getting closer.


    ''Come to think of it, there''s another country around here, isn''t there?


    Rin muttered as she unfolded the map.


    ''''Oh, that reminds me. I heard it was a very small kingdom.''''


    While being rocked by the carriage, Kyousuke also looked at the map.


    There is a very small kingdom sandwiched between the Dirad Jungle and the Evil Spirit Marshes. Although it''s outside of the imperial territory, it doesn''t have any distinctive features that make it stand out like the Verneus Kingdom or Zelga diatorial Principality. It really is a small, quiet kingdom.


    The location between the jungle and marsnd where there are many demons is not a very good one either. It was a country that would be destroyed immediately if there was a slight demon attack.


    ''''Looks like we don''t even dare to stop by.


    Sitting on Harao''s coffin, Kenzaki crossed his arms and muttered to himself. His muttered head was looking at the map in the form of Kyousuke''s embrace.


    ''''Well, it''s not like I''m stopping by the human country now...''''


    Hmm. We''re here to scout for undead monsters.


    If it''s a monster of the same kind, it''s easy to call out to them and get them to join you. It''s like Kyousuke joining skeletons in a dungeon, or Goshenbara with his goblin army. Skeletons and Duhan inhabit the Evil Spirit Marshes, and Mummy is found further north in the Tomb of the Warriors. This is an expedition to call out to all of those areas.


    Incidentally,rge slime can be found in the swampy areas from the jungle to the marshes. It would be nice if we could call out to these areas as well.


    I''m also concerned about apanying Ei and the others, but I''m leaving that one to Hanazono and Mushikasa to search for. You can''t afford to do nothing in the meantime, so for now, Kyousuke and the others are trying to expand their war potential as what they can do.


    ''''It''s about to get dark. Let''s stop the carriage around here for today.''''


    I love you.


    Kyousuke says, and Rin crawls over to Gosha-dai and calls out to a behemoth with a tomato on its head.


    ''''That''s it for today! ''''Stop!''''


    Behemoth obeyed his words obediently.


    The foodstuffs prepared for this trip are dried fish and shellfish and pickled vegetables that were stockpiled at the base beforehand. Although we did asionally pick meat from the monsters we encountered in the jungle along the way, we didn''t have the luxury of a good diet. It''s a bit sad to think that, during this time, the base has been serving homemade food made by Sugiura every day.


    While Rin is preparing the meal, Kyousuke is instructed by Kenzaki in the sword. In the meantime, Harao, as a matter of course, was asleep at the gun.


    ''''Well then, Kenzaki, take care of yourself today.


    "Mm. I''ll go in peacefully.


    Kenzaki said that with a bit of happiness and started training.


    Even while he is away from his base for scouting in this way, he can''t neglect his special training. Kyousuke, in particr, is still one half of the strongest fighting force in the ss even now. In the current situation, where even Extreme Cross is on the verge ofing to a head, it is necessary to strengthen thebat power by raising the ground power of Kyousuke and Rin alone as much as possible.


    Of course, teaching Kyousuke the sword like this would also lead to Kenzaki''s own ability training. After all, Kenzaki''s Phase 2 ability is ¡¶ÐÄÑÛ¡·. It''s also ideal for this kind of training instruction.


    Kenzaki ces his head a little farther away and draws his own sword. It''s a long sword that I''ve been using ever since I transferred to this world. It''s not a karma thing, but the blood on the sword barrel doesn''t stick or rust. The sword she was wearing at the time of the transfer was like a part of the body of a Durahan, Kenzaki.


    ''''Let''s go!


    Whoa.


    Faster than Kyousuke could hold the Burning me Sword (Heat Weaver), Kenzaki drew his sword and pounced on him. Kyousuke hurriedly readied his sword, barely catching the blow.


    ''''Huh!''''


    The headless Fujinami regrasps the hilt of his sword with both hands, and with a swift arcing sword streak, he aims at Kyousuke''s side this time. He could barely follow it with his gaze, but Kyousuke''s ability to deal with it wasn''t enough to make it.


    Kyousuke mmed one of his own arms as hard as he could against the sword wielded by the side nagi. The magic power runs through the magic form carved into the bone and Kyousuke''s right arm explodes.


    ''''Mu.''''


    Bone shattered and Kyousuke''s right arm was blown off. At the same time, spare parts flew out of the dimension case carried on his shoulder and rebuilt Kyousuke''s right arm.


    Kyousuke ran his magic power into the sword as well. He thrust the feverishly heated sword-body toward Kenzaki with great force, but Kenzaki only slightly warped his body to engage it. The cutting edge snatches the chest of the armor with a graze.


    ''Whoa, poorly avoided.''


    Don''t be a fool!


    While shouting back at Rin''s words as she watched, Kenzaki''s hands did not rx. He brushed off Kyousuke''s leg, which created arge gap in his thrust, and popped his head off with a pop. Kyousuke''s head, which was blown off, hit Kenzaki''s neck, which was directly on the back of the carriage, and blew it off like a billiard.


    ''''Whoa.''''


    Ugh.


    The two heads rolled down the back of the carriage with a rumble as it was.


    In addition, to correct Kenzaki''s honor, she was not a poor girl with breasts. She''s slightly taller and has a good style. But, well, it''s true that her figure, covered in armor, looks somewhat undting.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. Utsurogi.


    In the back of the cart, Kenzaki''s head smiled wryly and said.


    ''I guess so. I got blown up again so easily, though.''


    Kyousuke''s head is also talking, moving his jaw with a tter. The way the raw neck and the shamekobe praise each other''s good fortune is nothing short of eerie.


    ''Just being able to consistently block my first attack is a great improvement. In just a few days. Surprisingly, you seem to be a man of great application.


    Can you two stop talking with your heads in front of each other?


    And furthermore, Rin muttered to herself as she stuck to the back of the truck. It might be a sight that would cause a traveler to swoon if he or she were to pass by.


    ''''Let''s have dinner once for a while!


    "Mm.


    Kenzaki (body) grabbed his own neck and Kyousuke''s neck from the top of the cart and walked out. As it was, he kicked Harao''s coffin with a gun, and a muffled voice came from inside.


    ''''The one who disturbed Harao''s sleep...''''


    Harao, it''s time to eat. Come on, get up.


    Hmm..... Very well.


    The lid of the coffin opens with a tter and a pharaoh in a golden mask slips out.


    Even this far north, the sun is still setting and the surrounding area is quickly dimming, as the mountains of the Beast King Range still lie to the west. Night is sooning to the jungle.


    The four of us sit around the fire and enjoy a modest evening of roasting some dried fish. This has been the way of life for the past two days.


    ''I wonder if we''ll make it through the jungle to the evil spirit marshes tomorrow.


    Almost on schedule. You were supposed to be there for about a week, including the scouts.


    So far, they''ve been able to continue their special training without skipping a day, and it''s a good start.


    While Kyousuke and Kenzaki''s main training is sword fighting, Rin and Harao also have their own unique menu. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, but it''s not a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I knew it, but Harao is the type who doesn''t like to show his efforts. Both Kyousuke and Rin had noticed it, but they avoided mentioning it. There was a chance that Kenzaki was stubborn and hadn''t noticed.


    The movement on the base''s side was also a bit worrisome; after two days, theworkwork of Hanazono and Mushikasa that was being built around the base should have be quiterge. It''s about time that some kind of clue came in.


    ''''Come to think of it, it''s about time we got a tentative call.


    Kenzaki said that as he brought the sauerkraut-like pickles to his mouth.


    We keep in regr contact with the base. This is so that we can always share information about developments in the situation and unexpected incidents. Considering the fact that until now, there was virtually no way ofmunicating with each other, and once separated from each other, it was impossible to confirm each other''s safety properly, it''s an amazing improvement.


    It can be said, and again, the means to do so was quite bizarre.


    ''''Oh, yeah. It''s about time...''''


    At the very moment Rin said, the tomatoes that grew from the resting behemoth''s head began to emit a mysterious light.


    ''''You''re here,''''


    Kyousuke looked up and blurted out.


    The luminescence of this tomato is the signal for the regrmunication. These tomatoes, which were probably separated from the nt from the flower garden''s vegetable garden, were able tomunicate with the base via the tomatoes in the vegetable garden.


    You may not know what they are talking about, but in fact, Kyousuke and the others don''t really understand what they are talking about either.


    ''Tomatoes, they''ve be so convenient...''


    Rin touched the luminescent tomatoes to respond to the contact, representing everyone''s feelings.


    ''Hime water?''


    Goubayashi spoke to the luminescent tomato with a big serious face. The fact that Rin is on the other side of this tomato is something that I can understand in my head, but I can''t quite put my finger on it. I wonder if this is how it felt to be the first person to touch a phone.


    Normally, we would exchange a few words on a regr basis and conclude our call with the words "there is nothing wrong", but this time was a little different.


    Hanazono and Mushroom Hasa are lined up behind Goubayashi. The report I received from them earlier had to be reiterated to Rin, Kyousuke and the others to share the information with them.


    Goubayashi gave a small cough and continued to speak to Rin over the tomatoes, once again.


    ''I''ll tell you about our progress first. We''ve found the fire field.''


    I can see Rin gasp softly. But she quickly asks, ''''Recing Kyousuke-kun?'''' He asked.


    ''Yeah, that''s probably faster to talk about. ''Please.''


    "Okay, okay...


    After a while, this time Kyousuke''s voicees from the tomatoes.


    ''Goubayashi, it''s me.''


    Hmm. As I told Himemizu earlier, we found a shadow that looked like Hino.


    Yeah. Tell me more.


    Goubayashi nodded, then nced at the flower garden and mushroom haze behind him.


    ording to their reports, they had discovered two shadows a dozen kilometers in the direction of south-southwest from this base.


    One was the second seat of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), the "Dark Beast Hero" Melodious Killer. This one was an opponent that Mushikasa had seen in person, so there was almost no doubt about it.


    The other one was the ck armored figure that seemed to be working with the girl. This one matches the figure of Ei Hino that was reported.


    ''''....................It was faster than I thought.


    Hmm. Well, it''s a fortuitous thing in itself. But there is another problem, of sorts.


    Goubayashi furrowed his brow a bit and continued.


    ''''There''s an abnormality in the mycelialwork of mushroom hats that had been running around the fire field. It''s also in the ntwork in the flower garden. We don''t know exactly what''s causing it.''''


    What''s crazy?


    ''Simply put, the mycelial range expansion has gone awry. Maybe I should say that there''s an abnormality in cell division.


    As for whether or not this is the ability of the Underworld Hero, Goubayashi has no idea. Although the Underworld Beast Hero can make living creatures go berserk with the underworld miasma (the underworld miasma) spewing out of their bodies, this abnormality doesn''t match that.


    And if there is, it''s more natural to assume that this is Ei''s new ability. That was part of the reason for his consultation with Kyousuke.


    But.


    ...I''m not sure what the cause of the anomaly is.


    Kyousuke replied in a divine voice.


    ''Isn''t this a new ability of Hino''s?''


    ''''I don''t actually know much about what Ei''s Phase 2 is all about. He showed great strength with that armor, but I don''t even know if it was Ei''s power or the power of the armor...''''


    Hmm....


    Goubayashi gave a small nod.


    If this is due to Ei''s ability, it feels extremely dangerous to approach him carelessly. Wisp, a mass of fire, it''s as if he has no idea what secondary abilities he has awakened to. Perhaps the mycelial growth abnormality is not simply due to ''heat searing''.


    It''s as if they are spraying a poisonous substance that is hindering the development of their cells. What it was, Goubayash still did not know.


    "We''ve found Hino for now. What are we going to do now?¡¡It''s a bit early to start.


    ''Yes. Well, it''s a tough situation indeed. Keep an eye on him. We''ll be back in a minute.


    Roger that. I''ll get back to you as soon as I have more information.


    The tentative call ended there. The tomatoes slowly went out of light.


    That Ei''s location was found early. Although that in itself could be called fortunate, it was still somewhat difficult to move in the current situation, where wecked a great deal of decision-making resources and strength.


    Sending Kyousuke to the outside is now backfiring on him. Kyousuke himself must be feeling that. If he was here now, he could have struck some other response.


    At the very least, it would be a different story if there was another person with whom I could safely share the role.


    Goubayashi crosses his arms and turns his face to the ceiling. As if begging for something that isn''t there, he thought of the face of a friend he hasn''t seen in a long time.


    [Eleven days left until the core meltdown]

 109-Episode 99: Visit Of Giant Mom

    The room set up in the basement of the base is now equipped with chairs and desks for flower gardens and mushroom hats. Atst, it is bing a full-fledged operation room of sorts. Hanazono was still cold as ever, but as a mushroom hawk, she was quite satisfied with her current treatment.


    He was exempt from the hellish training the other members were experiencing, but that in itself wasn''t so much as an easy thing to do. Since they had to use their abilities endlessly, the fatigue level was quite high.


    Nevertheless, being entrusted with a role that only they can perform is a joyful story for Mushikasa, who was an ordinary high school boy until a few months ago.


    Shimeji Mushikasa''s position in the ss was not that noteworthy. The guys he often hangs out with are the ace boys of the athletic club, such as Uozumi Salmonichiro and Sarutoyo Futa, and they are not a group that came together for any particr reason.


    Compared to the group of Ryuzaki and Goubayashi, who reigned at the top caste of their ss, and the group of Washio and Hakuba, who existed as their cronies, they were somewhat less outspoken and rarely got involved in ss politics. However, Saruwatari was a good match for Yukinoshita Ryouka and had many opportunities to talk with Uozumi Masuyo, a member of the upper-ranked girls'' group via Uozumi, so it was the group of Mushikasa and the others who were able to have a safe and enjoyable school life.


    Mushikasa was able to work with the entire group again with this joining, and on top of that, he was able to entrust them with tasks that only he could do, so he was aware that he was still blessed with the position.


    ''Yo, shimeji!''


    After finishing the meal, Mushikasa was about to retreat to the basement operations room when Uozumi Salmonichiro greeted him from before.


    ''''Yo, Kay. Did you finish your special training?''''


    Yeah. Now it''s time for dinner. That old gobayasi bastard was quite the devil...


    Well, he''s just a demon, that''s all.


    Thebat training is led by Goubayashi and Okumura. Mushikasa has been with those two ever since they were sent to the same Zelga diatorial Principality. Goubayasi is as stoic as he looks, and Okumura is a bit more mild-mannered, but still has the blood of a legendary delinquent in his veins, and their training is hard enough.


    Furthermore, apart from Mushikasa, the ssmates sent by Zelga were Kenzaki, a martial arts girl who was very strict about discipline, Sarutoyo, a hot-blooded adolescent, and Zeku, a native oga, so I was forced to spend my days in a rather sporadic manner. If the same thing happened to the fishermen in front of me, I feel a little bit sorry for them.


    ''Was Kay''s Phase 2 called "Demon Fish"?¡¡It''s not going to be easy to use, is it?


    Not so much. The only thing you can do when you transform is to crawl and move, but your power will increase. Well, it''s easier to move after the water isid down by Masuyo''s magic.


    A mushroom man (Matango) and a fish man (Gilman) stand near the entrance of the cafeteria, chatting.


    Thisbination is pretty much the same, but thebination of Mushikasa Shimeji and Uozumi Salmonichiro has been called ''foil-roasted'' by thebination name of ''foil-roasted'' since the time of humans. It was Sugiura who called it "foil-roasted" in the first ce.


    Sugiura, who has been training every day, may have taken a toll on his body, but he is nowying down on the table.


    Although she is in charge of cooking, so she is exempt from some of the content, and her students are also sent out to help with the cooking, she is not very good at moving her body to begin with.


    ''Speaking of which, I heard you found Hino?''


    Suddenly, Uozumi said as he remembered, and Mushikasa''s eyebrows (instead of casa) furrowed.


    ''''I''ve been found..............................I''ve been found. But we''re not in a position to do anything about it yet, so we''ll just let it swim.


    It was decided after a discussion between Goubayashi and Kyosuke Soraki.


    To begin with, there was still some uncertainty about the movements of Hikino Ei itself. It was also the reason why the growth of the mycelium was severely hindered. The mycelium that was growing abnormally was cut off, and we are now expanding the scope of the mycelium once again.


    In addition, there are still areas where abnormalities in the growth of mycelium ur. In other words, that position is where Ei currently resides.


    ''''Is he spraying poison on us?''''


    Uozumi muttered as he tilted his head.


    ''If it''s just poison, I should be able to analyze it.


    Mushikasa also mumbles as if he''s not sure why.


    His Phase 2 ability is the creation of chemical and biological weapons in his body. Mushikasa has be a walking chemical factory, a BC weapon itself. At the same time, he also has the ability to analyze poisons and substances that cause abnormalities in his biological activities.


    The fact that even the mushroom hats couldn''t detect it meant that the "something" urring around Ei Hino was not a poison. It could be something with magical effects.


    There''s a lot more to the information we need to gather than just Hino, right? Good luck with that.


    With a thud, Uozumi pped Mushikasa''s back as hard as he could. Spores flew out of the casa on his head with great force.


    ''''That operations room over there is so stifling.


    Mushikasa muttered as he cupped his casa.


    Thework is gradually expanding due to mycelium and nts. The information we can obtain is beginning to cover a wide range of topics, but I can''t help but notice the existence of "firefly Ei" who is tearing holes in thework. I am also concerned about the "Underworld Hero" who works with Ei.


    It wasn''t long after that that news about Akira Hino''s current situation arrived.


    The current stronghold of ss 4 of the 2nd year is regrly visited by Giant Mama. Apparently.


    Apparently, some of the students had no idea what kind of a person the "Giant Mama" was. She was one of the five most powerful people certified by the Adventurer''s Association as a "Five Divine Stars. Giant Mama, the "howling star".


    Even if they had never met Mama, they had met Nameless, the Star of Sound and Wolf. He is a ck-robed man with a lowered sword, and his age ispletely unknown. He''s a battle junkie who wants to fight the strong, and while his skills are real, he once fought Kyousuke head-on and defeated him to perfection. That''s about it. The rest of the time, he let Gozashiki and Kabeano escape when they were almost caught by the Imperial side.


    If one had witnessed the power of the Nameless, one could understand how fearsome Giant Mama was to be talked about in the same breath.


    At a time when they were virtually hostile to the Empire and the bloodline, the friendship that had been established with this Giant Mama was one of the few things that could be relieved to have their backing. It also helps that this rtionship is a personal one and no political ties arise there.


    This was the day that the giant mama visited the base.


    ''''Whoa...!


    With a thud, Giant Mama climbed up the mountain path and emerged. When I saw her, I couldn''t help but shout out to Goubayasi.


    As the story goes, she was a middle-aged woman with a magnificent barrel-shaped body. She was over two meters tall, and with a haircut that reminded me of a courtesan tornado-up, she had gained another 50 centimeters. When ites to power, she is no less powerful than the three-meter tall ooga, Goubayashi.


    Next to Goubayasi is Aya Sugiura. Sugiura gave a big wave and called out to her giant mama.


    ''Mama-san, over here!


    When he was running an inn in this stronghold, Giant Mama, who was impressed by the food Sugiura prepared, helped him run the ce in the first ce. Mama is a semi-retired adventurer and apparently runs a guest house in the capital of Veus. Since she was able to leave the management of the inn to her sons, who had graduated from college, she was free to roam the country again.


    Even though she is in semi-retirement, her ability to be counted among the Five Divine Stars is real. Sugiura says he saw Giant Mama''s magic blow up a mountain.


    ''Here it is, Aya. It looks like you were able to meet up with your friends.


    With a somewhat heavily made-up face, Giant Mama breaks a face. Her gaze then turns to Goubayashi.


    ''You''re an ooga, huh? You''re a pretty dependable guy,


    It''s Gauvayash.


    Goubayashi took a deep breath once again to avoid being put off, and then greeted her.


    ''I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard that you have friends who have sided with the Empire. I don''t know if it will be of any use, but I have some useful information for you.


    Then Giant Mom grins.


    ''Heard something?''


    My husband is the captain of the Order. I''m going to tell you an inside story. May Ie in?


    Come in.


    Before Goubayashi could say anything else, Sugiura led his mom out. Sugiura, who was limping from the daily special training, was also excited for this moment.


    Outside, a few students continue to train inbat under Okumura''s guidance. Goubayashi left Okumura in charge and followed Sugiura and the others inside.


    At the moment, they have to gather information. The original n was to ask the Adventurer''s Association to gather information through Giant Mama as well. I didn''t expect Mama toe with the information first, but I''m wondering if this is good news or bad news.


    The students are taking a break inside after their special training outside. As Giant Mama sat down on a chair in the splendid lobby, the other students, curious about what was going on, came over to her.


    To tell you the truth," she said, "I heard that two members of the Dial Knights havee to the penins.


    Mama chuckled as she sipped the tea mushrooms that were served to her. Sugiura and Goubayashi nced at each other.


    ''''We have the same information over here as well. "The Underworld Hero and........ck Sun, right?"


    Yeah. Those two. They muste to King''s Landing once. I''ve demanded an audience with the King of Verneus.


    Veus, on the outskirts of the continent, is one of the few nations that are not controlled by the central empire. Although there is an overwhelming difference in national power, various "difficult for the Empire to touch" conditions are present, such as the Beast King mountain range that functions as a natural wall, fertilend that is too good to be ruined by the fires of war, and a culture of hot spring cures rooted in the hot springs that spring out.


    Many of the imperial aristocracy also visit Veus for a hot spring cure. Therefore, many of them do not want to see their rtionship with Veus deteriorate. No matter how much of an imperial clockwork alliance, operating within Verneus would require a righteous cause to the royal family.


    Speaking of the time, just when Goubayash and the other adventurer autonomous territory was engaged in a battle with the blood ns, the "Underworld Hero" was visiting the royal capital of Veus. He asked for help in searching for a demon in Veus.


    It was almost certain that the demons in the arrangement were the so-called second year four students. It meant that they had sensed by some means (probably an advertisement sent out by Ryuzaki) that the students of ss 2 Year 4 would be gathering at Verneus and had begun to search for them.


    However, ording to Giant Mom, the Veus royal family has prodded this request.


    ''From the royal family''s point of view, they have no reason to help. The area around here, including Zerga and the autonomous region of Zerneus, is not exclusive to demons, and there are many other factors as well.


    Anyway, because of that reason, the "Underworld Hero" and another "ck Sun", Ei Hino, were forced to operate within the country without the help of the Veus Kingdom. They are almost alone in trying to locate us.


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and often thought about it.


    In other words, they are currently almost alone. There is no doubt that they are a powerful enemy, or perhaps now is an opportune time to make contact.


    Their objectives, at least on the surface, were also clear: they were working to capture the students of Year 2 ss 4.


    ''What do you think?¡¡Sugiura.


    What, you''re gonna shake mine there?


    Sugiura looked up in surprise.


    ''You were the leader of the Ryokan group, for one thing.


    No, no, no. I''m not the type of person who judges situations like Utsurogi-kun and Goubayashi-kun. I''m really just cooking a meal in the kitchen, so...


    "Hmm.


    As I thought, I''ll have to consult with Kyousuke.


    ''''But it''s good information to get some perspective. Thank you.


    When Goubayashi bowed his head, the giant mama chuckled.


    ''Well, I''ll get something in return. Aya, I''m sure you''ll get the example.''


    Oh, yeah. Mom, can I talk to you about that?


    Sugiura said and looked behind him. Then, the waiting mushroom shimeji walked solemnly towards us with ader. The giant mama shifted her gaze to the inside of theder and sighed with an admiring ''Hou'' sigh.


    The thing on top of theder was a huge matsutake mushroom. If you were to buy one in Japan, it would cost no less than a few thousand yen. And that''s not all. Truffles that shine like ck pearls and shiitake mushrooms with their magnificent leaves are disyed everywhere.


    I see you''ve started growing mushrooms too. You''ve started growing mushrooms, too?


    Mushikasa-kun is here. I''m going to start raising fish too.


    Although she is a giant mom who provides information and assistance as a favor, she is also an adventurer and as such, she asks for something in return. So far, the reward for this was the vegetables Hanazono grew in her vegetable garden, but now she wants to add mushrooms grown by Mushikasa to the reward.


    Salmonichiro Uozumi, who has been working as abat soldier, has also expressed his desire to try his hand at fish farming, so the self-sufficient lifestyle at this base is likely to elerate. It wouldn''t be bad if he could use the fish and vegetables grown there as further bargaining chips with Giant Mama.


    ''''Hm........''''


    Mom took the mushroom from theder and looked at it.


    ''....I see. It''s not bad. Good, if you''re going to give me this one, I''m willing to make some more moves.


    There are a few things we need you to do for us.


    Goubayashi held up a finger as he leaned forward.


    ''First, I want you to do some research on the Adventurer''s Societywork. The search for our currently unounted forpanions scattered across the continent.''


    Hmm. That makes sense. Good.


    ''We''re also looking for a way to get back to our world, a way to get back to our human form. But this is only possible if we all have the right people. And if we can do it in addition, that''s fine.


    Ask the Wise Man of the Eastern Forest, was one of the few pieces of information that had been obtained in the Knight Kingdom a few months ago already. After that, everyone had been split apart due to a sudden transfer ident, so Goubayashi and the others were forced to face the problem at hand. But now that they have gained some leeway, they would like to see some more progress regarding the clues to return.


    After defeating Suou, the documents found in the blood n''s hiding ce. It''s a bit of a shame that I don''t have that with me now. If we can find the heavy duty branch school and documents in the process of looking for other ssmates, it will make it easier for us to get some clues, but that''s another story for a little while longer.


    Giant Mom listens as she folds her arms and listens.


    ''Thest thing I want is for you to lend us your strength.


    The Giant Mama''s eyes narrowed slightly at Goubayashi''s words.


    One of the Five Divine Stars. With a power that could bepared to that nameless one, she could be a reassuring ally in shing with the Empire and the Blood n. If Giant Momma could function as a substantial force, that alone would change the outlook considerably. That was what I was asking for in anticipation of that.


    ''''All these mushrooms aren''t quite enough to ask for that guy.


    But Mom said it.


    "I''m doing you a favor," she said, "and I''m doing you a favor. So if you''re in any kind of danger, I''m willing to help you. But this may result in a lo-ha situation, but if you''re counting on mybat abilities and want to use them, that''s another story altogether.


    Yeah, that makes sense.


    ''''My skills as an adventurer aren''t cheap, as expected. He''s still a five-star.


    This was an answer that was somewhat predictable. So there was nothing that could be described as discouraging.


    Even at this point in time, we have some flexibility as friends. I won''t be able to say too much selfishness.


    On top of that, Goubayashi made this proposal.


    ''''Then, if I were to ask you to be my partner in a mock battle, how muchpensation would be required?


    "Huh?


    ''''We have to fight the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) and the senior levels of the bloodline. We are still training for battle, but we need a partner to measure our abilities. If we get wiped out in a rush, it will be all-consuming.


    We crossed a very dangerous bridge against Shackost time, too. I don''t think they can keep up that kind of sess forever.


    If there''s an opportunity to borrow a chest from the Five Divine Stars, I''ll take advantage of that opportunity. To sh with the Underworld Hero and the current Ei, I''ll have to be prepared and ready to do just that.


    Giant Mama crossed her arms and thought for a while, but eventually she grinned and replied.


    ''All right. I''ll give you a special price on that one.


    ''And so it came to pass.


    Goulin Yuanzong said in amunication over the tomatoes.


    Kyousuke and the others had reached the Evil Spirit Marsnd through the dense forest. The night in the marsnd was dark, and for some reason the stars dancing and beating in the sky seemed distant.


    ''So it''s a mock battle against Mom. I hope we can get back before then too.''''


    Kyousuke replied, scratching his head.


    Speaking of the Five Divine Stars, Kyousuke had beenpletely defeated by Nameless once. Although I don''t think he''s rooted in it, I have a feeling that he''s gotten a little stronger since then and wants to test out how well his power has be viable.


    ''''Anyway, we''ve opened up a lot of information. It''s good to have some perspective.


    It is good news for Kyousuke that the movements of the Underworld Hero and the Ei who works with them have be clearer. On top of that, he was cautious about what Goubayashi said, ''''Should we take this as an opportunity?


    Both Ei and the underworld heroes are strong enemies. In order to have a fair discussion, a certain amount of prep work will be necessary. But if they continue to return to the Empire, or if the Empire seems to being to support them, I can understand the argument that now is the time to set up negotiations with them.


    ''''Does Hino still let them swim?''''


    If I were there, I would have moved on in a heartbeat.


    Kyousuke mutters.


    ''If I''m around, Ei shouldn''t be able to take hardball tactics. But if, for example, Goubayash is headed to negotiate, that guy can''t take violent measures, probably not.


    Right now, Ei could be considered to be superior to Goubayashi in terms of simple fighting strength. There was a high risk that the student who joined forces with the underworld heroes and went there would be caught in the opposite direction.


    Kyousuke believes that if he can go himself, he can be a stopper.


    ''''You are quite confident, aren''t you?


    As for that guy, well...


    Kyousuke looks up at the void in a daze and responds.


    ''If I do say so myself, he''s a pain in the ass. He is.''


    "You''ve been around long enough to see it.


    Goubayashi''s words were heavilyced with implications.


    ''Was Ryuzaki a troublesome guy too?


    "Of course. You know how many times I''ve had to clean up that guy''s mess.... No, that''s good.''


    It was the first time Kyousuke had ever heard himin about Ryuzaki. No, not just Kyousuke, but maybe none of his ssmates had ever heard Goubayashi say these words to him.


    Hearing that, Kyousuke felt nostalgic for a moment. He felt that Goubayashi''s mannerisms to Ryuzaki, including the way he mended his t voice, were very simr to Ei''s mannerisms to him.


    ''''Utsurogi, I have yet to hear your opinion on the matter of Hino, in detail.''''


    Hmm?


    "I hear Hino is aiding the Empire for good. What do I have to do to get this Hino away from the Empire?


    ''Oh...''


    Kyousuke vaguely replied, wondering if he hadn''t told her that.


    ''''Hmmm.... I don''t have a concrete n, though.


    "Hmm.


    ''He''s not handy enough to get around on his own. He''s a stopper when I''m about to do something, but he doesn''t know how to put the brakes on himself. That''s why he does it too much. I''m sure he knows that his current situation is not good for us, but he doesn''t know how to apply the brakes. But he doesn''t know how to put the brakes on.


    "Deep down, you want to get back on our side?


    No, I don''t really like to talk about this stuff, to be honest, but...


    If he had the facial muscles there, Kyousuke would have smiled quite bitterly.


    ''''That guy doesn''t have a strong enough personality to hold that position until he fights with me.


    It''s always been that way.


    No matter how strongly Ei remonstrated against Kyousuke, it was based on the trust between them. No matter how much was said, there was a bond between Kyousuke and Ei.


    But now that I think about it, it seems to me that it was a very distorted bond.


    ''''In other words, you''ve never had a fight with Hino?''''


    Well, yeah.


    ''That''s not good. It''s a good idea to take this opportunity to do it once.''


    Has Goubayashi ever had a fight with Ryuzaki?


    Kyousuke asks, curious about what Goubayashi said. Across the tomatoes, Goubayashi chuckled.


    ''''Every so often. Most of the time, we break.''''


    It was a surprising and understandable story.


    ''I understand for now. I''ll leave the matter of Hino up to you. Hurry back.


    Yeah, okay. Thanks.


    With those words, he ends themunication.


    ''''Fight with Ei......... A quarrel......... I wonder if he''s okay with doing that........


    Kyousuke muttered to himself. Ei is weak and fragile. He knows that very well.


    If she fought with him head on and those feelings would explode. Looking at Ei''s current strength, that could lead to a bit of a catastrophe.


    It''s been a long time since Kyousuke lost his heart, but as expected, this was the only time he couldn''t stop feeling upset.


    Meltdown: 9 days to go

 110-Episode 100: The Needles On The Board Do Not Intersect

    "Ackie''s not looking too good.


    Filhana received such a magicalmunication (telepath).


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one. The core is unstable, and the poison has been spread throughout the core. If it weren''t for me, you''d probably be dead.


    The report of Ei Hino''s recent condition is not a very encouraging one. Having evolved from a simple will-o-wisp to a divine me, Ei releases a poison from his me to the people around him. He should be able to control the amount of poison he releases by his own will, but with his mental instability, this is bing more and more difficult, ording to the words of Melodious Killer, the "Underworld Hero" who works with him.


    Ei Hino''s poison undermines the cells of living things. It destroys the gic information that should be there. That poison is toxic to living things. It is said to leave its mark not only on a single generation, but also on its children and grandchildren. Merodias is an artificial human being who uses the underworld miasma to move his own body, so to speak, and it is barely fortuitous that he is not affected by the poison.


    In addition, Melodious said that he would not be able to expect any assistance from the kingdom when operating in the Kingdom of Verneus.


    At this point in time, it was extremely difficult to locate these incarnate monsters within Veus. Merodias honestly asked for support.


    ''''As for support, we''re going to have a meeting in the future, so it will depend on the oue of that meeting.


    "Oh. Oh, yeah. Can I count on you?


    ''Rambalt is a good talker, you know. I''m sure he can handle it.


    "All right!¡¡Well, I''m going to look for those girls, just so I don''t irritate Ackie too much.


    The magicalmunication (telepath) ends there. Filhana raised her head and looked at the faces in the dimly lit room.


    This is the headquarters of the Dial Knights, which exists "somewhere" in the Central Imperial City. It is a ce where the twelve guardians, each bearing a number on the board, at most, meet and talk about their policies.


    As a matter of fact, it''s almost impossible for all twelve of them to meet at the same time. When summoned, they are all reluctant toply, but even so, in most cases, the strategy they are currently engaged in takes precedence.


    And ahead, the Imperial Clockwork Alliance is not monolithic.


    It strikes at those that are enemies of the state faster than the state''s decisions. That is the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. But in the process, it is not umon for ideas to cause shes.


    ''I thank you, gentlemen, foring together at this time.


    At the sixth o''clock seat, Rambald Gaudin, the "Sword Violent Number", first showed his regr acknowledgement in a cheerful voice.


    Currently, there are six shadows that have arrived at this table.


    At the first seat, Anthroku the Silver Wolf Dragon.


    Third seat, "Giant Heaven" Okeanus.


    Seat at 4:00, Philhana Granbana, "Saint of the Iron Fist".


    Fifth Throne, Dialogue ster, the Bone-Crushing God.


    6th: Rambald Gaudin, "Sword Brutalist".


    Seat 7, Lee Shenfu, "God of the Spear".


    Ansloch and Okeanus are the oldest members of the Imperial Clockworkers'' League. They have sat at the Round Table since the foundation of the Empire. Anslok is a dragon wise man with silver scales and a wolf''s coat of hair, and Okeanus is a tall woman with a sea-colored god. They are giants in their own right, holding a mountain, but they are usually a bitrge for a human.


    Not to mention Filhana and Rambalt. Dialogue is a middle-aged man with a fearless face, wrapped in mechanical armor from the neck down. It was this man who made Ei''s driven armor at Lambarth''s request. Essentially, he was a person on Lambart''s side.


    Li Shenfu is an old man of few words. His well-trained body is so youthful that one would think he was in his twenties, but his face is marked with wrinkles and gray hair as an age mark. He is a centripetal personality and not very assertive.


    Rambaldo had probably made this call to embrace Anthroch and O''Keanus.


    If they are outspoken and agree with our policy, it will make it easier for them to sway the Senate, the House of Lords, and eventually the Imperial Army.


    ''''Six o''clock Lord, there''s no need to show gratitude as if it''s a clich¨¦.


    The Silver Wolf Dragon''s jaw opens heavily.


    ''''As for your brother''s arbitrary behavior, we have some questions to ask you.


    "Law.


    Rambalt narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ''Is that a case of the Southern Kingdom of Pirica? Or,''


    None of them.


    Okeanus speaks quietly, interrupting his words.


    ''''The one that put down the coup in the Southern Kingdom, that itself was a brilliant move. There have been criticisms in the Senate and the House of Lords that his methods were too forceful. I''m told that since the execution of the popr Third Prince, the people''s unrest has increased and they are having a hard time governing.


    "I''ve decided that we need to act quickly. Besides, not executing the war criminals will only serve to embolden the reformers.


    Is that really all you have to say?


    What do you want to say, old Ansloch?


    The silver wolf dragon Anthroku''s vertically slit pupils moved in a gyrating manner.


    ''''We''ve heard about your brother''s obsession with demons. We suspect that this is why you have been so forceful and messy in your handling of the matter.


    Hmm....


    Rambalt runs a hand over his thin chin, a thoughtful gesture.


    ''I can''t deny that I haven''t had those thoughts.


    Law. It depends on the Crown Prince''s trial.


    "If this is the will of the League of the Imperial Clockworkers, we willply. But I ask you to listen first.


    Saying this, Rambaldo turns his gaze to Filhana and Dialogue; the two nodded, rose from their seats, and raised their right arms quickly into the air.


    Their arms took on a vague glow and eventually projected their visions into the air. Li Shenfu, who had folded his arms and remained meditating, opened one eye. The visions they projected into the air were nothing; they were just presentation material in themselves.


    I''ll exin the information we have to Anselok and Okeanus first. It''s best.


    Rambaldo is also working for the Central Empire as a member of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, and both the control of the Southern Kingdom and the capture of the reincarnated body monsters are in ordance with that. To exin this, the newly discovered threat of the Red Moon Bloods must be reexined.


    "You know of old Ansloch and Lord Okeanus. "You may know of the existence of the king''s gods who fled the world with their followers during the Mythical War.


    "The King of Blood."


    ''''It was a bit of a unique position among the king''s gods.


    The King of Dragons, the King of Swords, the King of Seas, the King of Beasts, the King of Life, the King of Death, the King of Demons, and the King of Blood.


    All of them were called king gods, who once ruled this central continent. But it survived by perishing in an ancient mythical war, or by swearing subordination to the gods.


    The Dragon King perished and disappeared, leaving his corpse behind. The king''s pieces are in the hands of the empire.


    The Sword King is the only one who has survived without being subordinate to the Heavenly God, and has a territory in a corner of the continent called the Castle of the Sword King.


    The Sea King also perished and his wreckage disappeared into the sea. The king piece is still in the hands of the empire.


    At the end of the battle, the King of Beasts pledged his subservience to Heavenly God and thus to the Empire. Although his body was destroyed, the piece was passed down from generation to generation to those who could qualify, following the Empire as the Beast King.


    The King of Life refused to be subordinate to the empire and transformed his body into a giant tree while the piece was still intact. He no longer has the consciousness of a kingly deity.


    The King of Death was destroyed, but the whereabouts of the king''s piece are unknown.


    The Demon King was also destroyed, and the whereabouts of the king''s piece have been unknown for a long time, but now it has been brought back to the empire by Ranwald.


    And the Blood King. The Blood King''s piece was taken away by the Heavenly Goddess, and that piece is still kept in the Imperial City, but the Blood King himself has fled to the outside world. And for a long time, he had been forgotten in this world.


    Recently, however, a group calling itself the Red Moon Bloodline has been discovered to be a member of the Blood King''s family around the Empire. This is the information that Filhana has obtained.


    The Blood King has returned to our world. It is clear that they are nning to revive the Blood King in earnest, i.e., to seize the king''s piece. And as a means to do so, they are trying to take the demons that Rambaldo calls ''incarnate body monsters'' into their hands as a force for battle.


    As Okeanus told us,pared to the other king gods, the position of the Blood King is unique.


    The Blood King does not have his own created subordinates, but subordinates other subordinates by hammering their own factors into them. It seemed to be a symbol of sickness rather than blood. But anyway, a being with the Blood King''s Factor embedded in it would not disobey the king''smand, no matter what it was.


    As such an aptitude for bing a family member, the Blood King brought from the other world as a reincarnated body monster.


    ''''Hmm........''''


    Rambaldo tells us the information he has obtained so far. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what I''ve learned so far," he said, stroking his lower chin.


    "It''s hard to believe they''re nning to resurrect the king, but...


    "They had the Demon Kingpiece in their possession. In addition, there is no doubt that they are after the Blood King piece.


    Filhana emphasized. Anslok closed his eyes.


    ''If that is the case, then your story of a vicious situation is understandable.


    "If the Blood King were to return, he would simply be a threat.


    The recement Beast King is not as powerful as the original Beast King, and the Sword King, the only one left in the world, is not subordinate to the Empire. After the departure of the gods, there is no one on earth who can put a stop to the power of the gods.


    But is there really a need to be so obsessed with demons?¡¡You''re a demon after all, aren''t you?


    Some individuals can grow to rival our own, so how can we dere them ''nothing more than a monster''?


    Rambalt is referring to Ei Hino, of course.


    We have some information about the Blood n from his mouth. Subjugating them by giving them blood and giving them even more power is the final step in the Blood n''s n. Despite possessing such a destructive power, Ei is still only in the second stage.


    It wasn''t just Ei. Some of the other demons Rambaldo had captured had also expressed special abilities that were not seen in normal individuals. And the Soraki Kyousuke and the others that Filhana met in the New Continent are also the same.


    They are human in origin, and through a special gate, they have been transformed into demons, and can grow into much more powerful individuals than normal demons. And what further strengthens them and makes them subordinate is the blood of the blood race.


    There were nearly 40 demons in total. If all of them developed the same strength and turned into blood ns in the same way, even the full strength of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance might not be able to meet them.


    If we want to nip this danger in the bud, it''s now.


    ''''What do you think, Lord Seventh Seat?''''


    .........


    When water was suddenly pointed at him, "God''s Spear Gifted" Li Shenfu was silent.


    But after a while, he opened his mouth like this, "At least it makes sense.


    ''''At least it makes sense.


    It''s rare for Lee Shenfu to express his own opinion. They stood still and waited for his next words.


    ''''No matter how credible the words of the sword tyrant are.......there is no way to leave a dangerous demon unattended.''''


    ...a dangerous monster.


    It was Filhana who said it out loud without thinking. Everyone''s gaze turned to her at once.


    ''''.......What is it?''''


    ''Oh, no.... I don''t have an opinion.


    Filhana has been supportive of the capture of these incarnate monsters because she fears that their fighting ability will be used by the blood.


    Of course, this doesn''t change the fact that he considers them to be "dangerous demons". I don''t think that extrapassion is necessary. They should all be ced under the protection of the Empire, at least until the heat of the moment has died down.


    And an extension of this idea includes the idea that the incarnate monsters that have already been captured by the blood race should be eliminated without a care in the world.


    However, Filhana had a kind of feeling that she couldn''t help but divide. At least they are equipped with enough emotion to overlook the injured adventurers. The fact that their objective is ''to return to the world where they all belong safely'' should also be true as far as Ei can tell. It''s ufortable to dismiss them as "dangerous demons".


    Leaving Philhana''s bewilderment unaddressed, the agenda proceeded.


    ''''---Melodias, who is engaged in capturing incarnate monsters within Verneus, has called for backup.


    I''ll go myself.


    With his arms crossed, a meditating Li Shenfu muttered.


    ''''Shall I go with you, I don''t trust all of Lord Six O''Clock''s words, but I must assess the situation.''''


    ''Oh, then I''ll have to...''


    Next, the silver wolf dragon Anthrock nodded. Filhana also raised her hand and tried to run for office.


    ''''No, Philhana. I have another matter to ask of you.


    Me?


    Rambalt said, and Filhana nodded her head.


    ''Aye. ''Yes, I want you to work with me on the supply run. We can talk about the detailster.


    Okay.


    Feeling something inexplicable, Filhana nodded.


    After that, several agenda items were discussed, but after all, the bewilderment in her mind did not disappear.


    The captured incarnate monsters were sent to the headquarters of the Imperial Rare Creatures Book Squad on the outskirts of the Imperial City.


    The reason for this was that this facility, which was surrounded by whitewashed walls, had a number of breeding cages forrge monsters. Thus, they would be the subject of the Rare Creature Booker Squad''s research, but Filhana and Ei had given strict orders to treat them with respect for their dignity, with the authority of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance.


    Nevertheless, they were in a cage. No matter how politely they were treated, as long as their freedom was not guaranteed, their dignity was also disrespected. That phrase about treating them like human beings was in itself, or perhaps it was a deception.


    Filhana had visited the headquarters of this squad of calligraphers after the meeting.


    Showing her a pocket watch that was proof of the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights), she could easily enter inside the heavily guarded walls. Just in therge garden within the walls, a monstrous bird was about to swoop down, spreading its wings covered in blue-white thunderp.


    Thunderbird.


    A great monster bird that lives only in the Senbon Yari Range and the Thunderbird Range, its ecology is mostly shrouded in mystery. It would be a coveted sample from the calligraphic corps. That Thunderbird was actively cooperating against the Calligraphers'' Corps. His name was Kaminari Totoha.


    Kannari wasn''t the only one offering cooperation to the calligraphers'' squadron. The ck shadow thatnded on the ground from behind them, tearing up the wind, was Karasumaru Yoshitsune, the Raven Tengu. That one, Filhana knew well.


    Whether it was Kannari or Karasumaru, with their ability to fly, it should have been easy for them to jump over the wall and escape if they wanted to. But they did not do so.


    ''''.........''''


    After a brief hesitation, Filhana walked across the courtyard towards them.


    ''Oh, it''s Mr. Filhana,''


    Karasuma said as he dipped his beak into the water offered by the calligraphers.


    ''Oh, hi. Thanks for your help.''''


    You can find a lot of people who have been in the market for a long time.


    The figure of Kannari, who flicks the air with an electric current that gushes through his body, is solemn. The color of its wings is also very beautiful with blue, yellow and orange mixed in with the white base color. I''ve heard that this Thunderbird is the only one who has consistently shown a positive attitude after being captured.


    He must have a strong core of mind, Filhana thought.


    ''Hey, Mr. Filhana. Isn''t it about time you got us out of here?


    Karasumaru would make light-hearted suggestions that couldn''t possibly be made. His flippant attitude eased the kind of guilt that Filhana had for them. At least it was a lot easier than being blocked in and being beaten up with a lot of resentment.


    ''Unfortunately, we cannot move them from our shelter for the time being.


    Filhana replied with a small smile.


    She then asked the members of the calligraphic squad who were adding data to the information memory crystals with the tablet at hand, ''''What about the other demons?


    ''''........What about the other demons?''''


    ''There are a lot of individuals who are blocked up and haven''t recovered. Especially.....


    Saying that, the squad member secretly shows me the data in a whisper. The visions that emerged contained information about each of the demons at the time of their capture.


    ''''In particr, this individual.''''


    What was pointed out was the data of the Spiritual Beast Ket Shi. I was able to confirm that it was a female individual, up to the point where its name was Nekomiya Miya.


    Other individuals, such as centaurs and kikimora, seem to have recovered to the extent that they canmunicate with each other over time, and the centaurs say that they are willing to cooperate with the research, as are the kennari (Thunderbird) and Karasuteng (Karasuteng). The same goes for the adzuki wash, Mitarai Azuki.


    But among them, this Ket Shih is the only one that shows no signs of recovery. She is not responding to our calls. It seems to be eating, but we can confirm that it is getting weaker and weaker every day.


    ''We are only experts in biology. However, in this case, it seems to be more of a matter of human spirit, so...


    I understand. Thank you.


    Filhana bows her head. As I understand it, there''s nothing she can do about it.


    ''(After all, she''s no different from a human...)


    Their mentality is. That fact makes Filhana feel lost.


    Just as Ei is shaken by the prospect of reuniting with his friend, this Ket Shi is traumatized for some reason and has no way to heal it. Or perhaps Kannari and Karasumaru are actively trying to interact with the Shoshi Corps in order to find a way to face it.


    ''So, Filhana-san, what are you doing here today...?''


    Kannari pointed his beak at us and asked that.


    ''''Oh, no, I don''t have any particr reason.''''


    He hurriedly mended the situation before he could be distracted from his true intentions. At the same time, Filhana remembered again what Rambalt had told her after the meeting. She hadn''t forgotten. Filhana had originallye here for the purpose of telling him that.


    But that was too hasty. It was still something that even she couldn''t agree with. That''s why she didn''t say it out loud yet.


    ''''There''s a possibility that the blood rtives will be targeted, so I''m escorting them to a safe zone.''''


    Unable to grasp the truth, Filhana questioned him, but in the end, Rambaldo rounded him off well. I can''t grasp his true intentions. A doubt bubbled up inside her mind, and it was still not going to go away for the time being.


    Seven days left until the core meltdown

 111-Episode 101: Deep Darkness

    Looking around the castle, today, a group of people who know nothing about it live in peace. It''s a terribly snarky scene in a country ruled by the bloodline from behind.


    This day seems to be a special day for the kingdom, and the streets are more crowded than ever. The king, who has been turned into a puppet, is out in front of the people, smiling and waving. Looking down at such a scene from the castle window, Koganei muttered, "The king''s eyes, the blood race.


    ''''The king''s eyes, they''re getting blood-red, aren''t they? Don''t they notice?''''


    He''s wearing colored contacts.


    Just beside the window, Cyclops replied as he serviced his rifle. Koganei''s expression was distorted as if he had lost his strength.


    ''''It''s kind of a pathetic misrepresentation........''''


    It''s more useful than bad magic. That''s what the tools of civilization are for.


    With that, the Cyclops'' extrarge single eye gyrates.


    Her entire body is hardened with the tools of civilization, so her words arepelling. Cyclops, a demon race, is a race thatbines high eyesight, dexterous fingers, and sturdy shoulders. The rifle in her hand is a modified version of a rifle, including ammunition, which was sent to her from the original world to match her physical abilities. The same is true of her goggles with turreted lenses and her high-impact mission suit.


    The cyclops is dressed like a member of the army''s special forces, except for the huge monocrs that take up half his face and the single horn that extends from his forehead.


    Koganei decided to ask her a question that had been on his mind for some time.


    ''''Cyclops-san.......what was he doing in the past?''''


    I spent two years in the Canadian Coast Guard.


    Seriously?


    You''re lying.


    She finished servicing her rifle, and as she put it back on her shoulder, she looked out the window. Through the crowd, she could see the carriage carrying the king moving slowly through the crowd.


    ''But as you think, I was once human too. My family was a blood sympathizer. I was sent to test a prototype of the shifting degeneration gate when it waspleted. On this side of the world, that was ten years ago.


    Well, what about the other, um.... Drake or Gorgon?


    The Transference Denaturation Gate was iplete at the time. I was the only one who made it through alive.


    There is not the slightest regret or regret in his words. He is simply telling the truth in a matter-of-fact manner.


    It was roughly predictable, and to Cyclops himself, it''s probably not a shocking event to hide. She was originally a human like Koganei and the others, a being who had transmigrated to us as a monster through the same transference degeneration gate.


    She is the only one of the six-blooded beasts (Zexbreed) who has this background. Drake, Gorgon, and Titans are demons from this world, and Toad is one of them.


    ''You can ask Akeno about this area.


    What''s with Mr. Cyclops'' phase 2 ability and all that?


    ''Nothing so convenient. The gate I went through is a prototype.


    Just then, a scream came from the castle grounds. Koganei and Cyclops gasped and turned towards the direction of the voice.


    A carriage was passing through the main street of the castle town. The carriage carrying the king of this country, a man who is now nothing more than a blood puppet, is in the carriage. But from the crowd waving at him on the carriage, a woman leaps at him with a de out. The woman''s screams were drowned out by the screams of the crowd and could not be heard. The knights on guard tried to stop the woman, but the woman swung the longsword in her hand and cut it down.


    The woman pounces on the king, who looks upset as it is.


    It was right next to Koganei that she heard a dry sound.


    He didn''t need to see what he had done. The scent of gunpowder smoke danced in the damp, muggy air.


    The woman was shot in the side of the head and rolled off the carriage with her sword at the ready. Koganei didn''t look away, but instead clenched his fists tightly.


    This event was not umon.


    There are more than a few who are aware of the changes in the king and the presence of "someone" lurking in the background. Human blood is an essential part of the bloodline''s life, and sacrifices were often made to wee the royal court in the form of a body to the side.


    Basically, they try to leave no traces behind, but some of the people are still aware of the presence of the blood family. And from time to time, this would happen.


    ''''You don''t look like you''re floating, High Elf.


    Cyclops said in an emotionless voice.


    ''''Well this can''t be a good feeling.''''


    The corpse of a woman shot to death by a precision sniper is kicked to death by unsuspecting citizens. Whether it was for family or righteousness, the end of one woman swordsman who appealed to barbarism was too tragic to be true. But there was nothing Koganei could do in this situation.


    It took a great deal of effort to avoid getting emotional. If he were to speak out in anger, Cyclops would know of his secret intentions.


    However, Cyclops showed no further interest in what Koganei said or did. There was a rattling sound and an empty shell casing rolled on the stone pavement.


    ''''Oh, High Elf-dono, Cyclops-dono, you''re over here!


    A voice like a crushed toad sounds, and the two of you turn to it this time. Then the fat, burly prime minister of the country walks toward you, wiping his sweat off his face. It was Toad.


    Koganei doesn''t know much about the details, but it is said that this man was the first to sell the country to the blood n. Before he became a blood rtive, he used forbidden arts to be undead, so he was named as one of the six blood beasts. The reason why they are not called "Nosferatu" is simply because "Nosferatu" is the word for vampires in this world, whichplicates things.


    The reason why they don''t call him "Nosferatu" is simply because "Nosferatu" is the word for vampires in this world, which makes things moreplicated.


    "Lord Red of Luke is awake, sir. I''m sure he''ll want to talk to you about his future activities...


    Okay, I''ming.


    Koganei said, making a less floaty voice. Cyclops also nodded his rifle over his shoulder.


    ''Shakko is dead?''


    Luke Red, with a single horizontal scar across his face, said this when he was briefed on the situation.


    Red, who had been severely injured in the battle with the Queen, had been receiving medical treatment all this time and had been unable to stand up. Koganei was well aware of just how much Luke''s fighting ability was. On top of that, he couldn''t help but shudder at the power of Asuka Benii, who had given such a huge blow to Luke and then fled the fugue.


    Red nced at Koganei, and then at everyone else gathered in that hall. After looking at all of the six-blooded beasts (Zex Breed), he muttered at one point, ''The faces have changed a lot.


    ''''Already, the roles of the pawns like Bishop and Luke don''t mean much.''''


    It was Akeno who said this with the documents in hand.


    ''''The situation has changed too much. Suou, Sink and Glenn are gone. We don''t have time to call in new pieces.''


    So it''s not so great.


    Even though it was the same Luke, Red was a much calmer man than Shakko.


    In the middle of the conversation, Koganei looked at a huge sk ced in the center of the hall. In it was a rag-like human who had lost his pigment and was immersed in an unrecognizable liquid. Koganei knows that it is the king of the bloodline, with all four limbsrgely missing. And the throne in front of the sk and a girl sitting on it are there only to be controlled by the king to speak.


    What kind of existence is this "king"? Koganei had heard about it through Akeno. The king of the bloodline is a pir of the king''s god called the "blood king", who once escaped to Koganei''s world after losing a war in this world. Afterwards, he increased the number of his family members by separating the human race from the rest of the world and giving them separate factors.


    The ultimate goal of the bloodline was to revive the "Blood King". The Blood King, who had lost his core of power, known as the king piece, was a mere superhuman with immortality. As a result, he has fought many battles, and his body is battered and barely able to survive due to his inherent immortality.


    If the king could regain the king''s piece and regain the king god again, he would be able to reign with his overwhelming dominance and destructive power. He can take revenge on the world that destroyed the King''s God, or on the world that persecuted and drove them out, or on the world back home.


    Now the Bloods have only the piece of the King of Death at their disposal. The Blood King''s piece is in the possession of the Central Empire.


    As for the Blood King''s piece, Sleipnir will attempt to acquire it now.


    Akeno said, mentioning the name of one of the six-blooded beasts he had yet to meet face to face. Red raised one eyebrow as he heard that.


    ''You''re in a situation to move him directly?


    I told you we couldn''t afford it.


    From their conversations, we can only assume that thest person called "Sleipnir" would be the trump card for the Blood n. If he had been able to get all of his ssmates from the second year and four sses to follow his original n, he would have worked to obtain the Blood King''s piece in a different way.


    But this alone doesn''t tell us what kind of being Sleipnir is after all.


    The resurrection of the Blood King itself was not a pleasant story for Koganei. Now that the king is out of power, Koganei is able to move rtively freely, and Beni and Kyousuke should be able to get away without being controlled. The Blood King must definitely prevent the Blood King from regaining the King''s strip.


    But for that, there is an overwhelmingck of information. Even Kyousuke and the others probably don''t have this information in their possession clearly. They must somehow inform them of the movements of their blood family........


    ''Well, that''s not the only change in the situation. Toad.


    ''Well, ah, yes. Yes, yes. Let''s talk about it.


    Wiping the sweat off his face, Toad takes over the proceedings from Akeno.


    ''''We are beginning to understand the movements of the Empire. There are two Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) in the Veus Kingdom, and one of them seems to be a wisp of a blood-monster candidate.


    Hearing those words, Koganei couldn''t help but interrupt his thoughts.


    ''''It''s Hino........''''


    He was the opponent he had just shed with on the Beast King Mountain Range the other day. His movements were also a concern, but it was awkward to face him. As expected, Ei wouldn''t be able to discuss it calmly with Koganei.


    ''''Why are they in Verneus?''''


    Drake asks, crossing his arms. Toad nodded his head, scraping sweat.


    ''I wonder why. ''Well, since there is no reason for us not to do something about it at this point, we''ll just leave it alone for now.


    (Leaving it alone...)


    It''s an obvious choice. Koganei feels both relieved and frustrated.


    If only he could somehow exchange information with Kyousuke and the others, after all. That''s not going to happen.


    The future policy of the blood n will be to move to support the request of Sleipnir, who is working to seize the king piece. In the meantime, the search for Queen Benii Asuka and others will continue.


    Naturally, they would also continue to search for the other students, but the stage of devoting manpower to it was already over. They have formed a clique and have gained enough strength to defeat Luke''s Shakko. They have decided that if they don''t deal with them in a rxed state, it will be dangerous. This was also good news for Koganei, and at the same time, it was a toothless story.


    Currently, the only way to contact Kyousuke and the others would be to move on their own. It would be quite difficult.


    If you think about it the other way around, Kyousuke and the others are forming a clique and enhancing the means of self-defense against the blood rtives. If that''s the case, should we start moving soon to get the students captured by us to escape?


    ''''Hmm........''''


    High Elf, can we continue?


    Uh-huh.


    I couldn''t help but feel a snarle out of my mouth. Akeno''s words brought me back to myself and I nodded hurriedly.


    ''''For now, we will divide our forces into two main groups. The group that will help in the operation to take the king piece from Sleipnir, and the group that will continue to search for the queen. The former will be led by Drake and thetter by Red.


    Will Ei''s direction be to leave it alone while monitoring it? I''m curious, but I can''t argue with that.


    Koganei is Drake''s team. In other words, he was sent to the operation to take away the king piece. This one will be on standby until a specific request from Sleipnires. It would be helpful to be able to stay in this base without leaving it.


    It would be good if I could stand around until I could sessfully stop the king''s piece from turning to the blood n''s side, but that might be quite difficult to do alone. Based on the possibility of my position bing worse, I also need to consider the arrangements for my ssmates to escape.


    Soon, the meeting was over. Once again, the "King" did not interfere.


    Gorgon and Titan were assigned to the team that was searching for Benii Asuka with Red. They slithered out of the hall.


    The remaining Koganei and Cyclops assist in the operation to take the O-Kata with Drake. Akeno and Toad brainstormed around the base.


    Wordlessly, as Cyclops was about to leave the room, Koganei hurriedly called it off.


    ''Ah, Cyclops-san,''


    .........


    She stops and turns around. I''ll never get used to the gyrating single eye.


    ''''...What...what?''''


    Uh, no, uh......... Can you go check on Hakuba and the tentacles field again?


    Again.


    Cyclops narrowed his eyes and made a gesture of tant disgust. But he didn''t say it out loud.


    ''It''s hard to meet face to face after all........ Akeno-san is Akeno-san, and he''s killing one of his friends, so I can''t ask him to do this kind of thing........ Please!


    pping his hands in worship with a bang, Cyclops lets out a small sigh.


    ''''Well even they won''t stay safe forever.


    ...right? I know that.


    The blood family can always go back on their word to Koganei. The reason why they don''t do that is because it''s obvious that when Koganei shows desperate resistance, there will be a fair amount of damage. Now that the operation to capture the Wangkata and the search for the Queen are going on at the same time, there is no need to deplete the war effort unnecessarily.


    Besides, Koganei''s body wouldn''t be able tost much longer. The fresh blood of the High Elves can''t be replenished. There was no way to stop the deterioration of the factor. He could renege on his promise only after he became useless. Conversely, when Koganei is no longer useful as a fighting force, that''s when Hakuba, Tentahara and the others will be in danger.


    So they''ll let them go before that happens.


    That was something Koganei had decided to do, though he never spoke of it.


    As it was, their situation was a concern. So, Koganei would frequently catch Cyclops and have her explore the state of his ssmates.


    As I found out earlier, Cyclops was also originally from the same world. If that''s the case, it''s even more worthwhile to ask for help. What can I say?


    It''s a good idea. I''m not busy until the requestes anyway.


    Cyclops said, then addressed Drake.


    ''That means. I''m going to check on my captors.


    Hey. I''ll give you a call if I need anything.


    The ck-scaled dragonborn looked away from Cyclops without any particr restraint.


    ''Hey, how''s it going?''


    Hey, Tentacleshara-kun, just stretch it out a little bit.... Stretch it out a bit more....


    You okay?¡¡You haven''t found it, have you?


    I''m fine. I''m fine. Just get on with it.


    In the room, such conversations are being held in secret.


    The tentacles of the tentacles of the tentacle field are draping the thread that Itomi Kumazaki produces from her palm outside the window. Not only that, but the tentacles were dexterously running the thread around a rather wide area, tucking it into a projection while crawling on the wall.


    Hakuba and Yukinoshita are keeping a firm eye out to see if anyone has spotted them like that.


    What they are doing, this is really easy to do.


    They had grown tired of living in house arrest and decided that they could at least explore the situation in the castle through the thread.


    The spider detects the presence of its prey through the vibration of the thread. The spider saki can also do a trick to hear sounds from the vibrations of the thread. As for why, well, that''s about it.


    However, aside from Arakune at least pulling the thread out of his hand, the juicy tentacles growing out of the Roper''s entire body, undting and flying out of the castle window, is a somewhat too sphemous sight. Just looking at it is guaranteed to make you sick.


    It''s better to do it than not to do it, that''s how I felt when I strung up the thread of Spider Saki, but it was surprisingly useful. But this was unexpectedly useful.


    At least we were able to identify the location of this royal pce to some extent. It was a small country that existed at the eastern end of the continent, not far from the Veus Kingdom. This was quite useful information, just because it would allow him to make an arithmetic calction as to which direction he should flee to if he escaped.


    Other things that could be confirmed include the existence of an executive ss called the Six-Blooded Beast (Zex Breed) in the blood n, the fact that the king of the blood n was currently not in excellent physical condition, and the fact that they were having trouble locating Beni Asuka. Just knowing what was going on outside made me feel much more refreshed in my outlook.


    On top of that, Tentahara and the others are currently trying to stretch their strings to more different ces.


    But then...


    Mwah!


    The white horse looked up.


    ''There''s a hint of a virgin in the air. Everyone hide.


    There''s no need to hide.


    Snowke lets out a dumbfounded voice and sits down in a handy chair. Tentahara hurriedly pulls his tentacles back from the window. Spider Saki hurriedly retreats to prevent the dripping mysterious liquid from snagging him.


    Katsunin, Katsunin. Within seconds of Hakuba looking up, the sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor. They all gulped and swallowed their spit. Tentahara didn''t have a throat, so he didn''t particrly swallow.


    The door opened unceremoniously.


    Everyone''s gaze turned toward the door.


    ''''.........''''


    A single horn and arge single eye. All wrapped up in a special forces style suit, it''s one woman.


    ''''........Cyclops-san, that''s right.''''


    Snowke blurted out.


    ''''Well what are you talking about?''''


    Cyclops ducked his eyebrows quizzically. It was a dexterous dive, not even between his eyebrows.


    ''It''s nothing. I''m bored to death, so why don''t you bring me some new video game software?''


    They all lined up in a row beside each other, facing the TV screen provided in the room. The shy sound effects of a four-yer game echoed from the screen: three characters were engaged in a close battle, while the character in charge of the white horse was blown away without any resistance. It was a natural consequence of the controller''s inability to control it with the hooves.


    For starters, from Cyclops'' perspective, it must have looked like the four of them were spending their spare time ying video games. Only Hakuba had a sad look in his eyes, though.


    ''''Um, by the way, what do you want today?''''


    When Tentahara called out to him cheerfully, Cyclops replied in a small voice with his arms crossed.


    ''I have no business with you.''


    Yeah, that again...


    Every three days, Cyclops would visit her room like this. At first, she would say something like that in a reasonable manner, but gradually she would only say ''I have no use for you''. Somehow, I can imagine that it must be some kind of surveince.


    At the moment, there is no indication that the threads of Spider Saki that are stretched all over the royal pce have been exposed, but I''m not too anxious to think about when they will find me with those big eyes.


    Cyclops looked around for a while with his arms crossed. It''s not veryfortable.


    ''''May I ask you one thing?''''


    All you have to do is ask.


    The question popped up unexpectedly and was answered by Yukinoshita.


    At a time like this, her ability to speak out clearly is very dependable. As a matter of fact, her attitude can''t be called aplete bluff either, since she is the one who can deal a major blow to this pce, even if it involves Hakuba and the others, as long as she can buy time.


    That high elf is your


    Don''t talk about it.


    A strong spider''s voice didn''t allow Cyclops to say anything more. Yukinoshita raised one eyebrow.


    ''''Ah..... The matter of Koganei is a bit sensitive, so I''ll ask you to pass on it.''''


    Tentahara took over the words of Kumizaki instead. Hakuba looked at the ceiling without saying anything.


    It seems that Cyclops isn''t so insensitive that he can''t detect the subtle atmosphere that was floating in this room at the moment. Although he made a quizzical face, he didn''t step in and ask any further.


    I''m sure the only person who has a grudge against you is Mr. Kumazaki. Me.


    She ruffles her hair and that''s all Snowdonia says. At the moment, she''s in apletely cold mode, saying and doing a lot of things that are pushed aside. It''s good to be in hot-headed mode every day, though, because it''s exhausting.


    They are all well aware of the way in which Kumazaki was treated by Koganei. Regardless of how he thinks and acts now, that fact will never change. At least Koganei was a jerk. He disrespected his ssmates a lot and said and did things that were selfish.


    Even Yukinoshita, who said, ''The only person I have a grudge against is Mr. Kumozaki,'' was impregnated with a shunning nuance in her words. It''s clear that she doesn''t like Koganei either.


    ''''Well, in Yukinoshita''s case, it''s going to be harder to find someone to like.''''


    While looking at the ceiling, Hakuba thinks about that.


    Hakuba doesn''t really dislike Koganei that much. He''s a guy who''s on a roll, but he was one himself, and well, I don''t want to speak ill of the dead too much, but so was Washio.


    Koganei had said something about abandoning his fellow students for his own life, and that was the deciding factor, and he lost his position in the ss. However, at the time, Hakuba and Washio maintained their position by cutting Koganei off from his diminished reputation.


    Dramatic changes in status within the ss surrounded Koganei and Ryuzaki.


    Among them, there was probably not a single person who could have acted in aplimentary manner. Probably not even that Soraki Kyousuke.


    Washio Rohta is dead. Apparently, he had left ast will and testament that he had no hard feelings toward Koganei.


    After all, Hakuba thinks that he, Washio and Koganei are all members of the same family, and that they have no right to vilify each other.


    Aside from that, it''s one thing for Kumazaki to dislike Koganei, but it''s another thing for him to dislike her. So, well, Hakuba was able to take care not to bring up the topic of Koganei in front of Spider Saki.


    ''''I see....


    After a long silence, Cyclops said just that, closed the door and went out into the corridor. Eventually, the sound of footsteps going away, and there, finally, Hakuba let out the breath he had been holding in all his pent-up energy.


    ''''Buh-hah....


    Seeing Hakuba''s condition, Tentahara also blurted out.


    ''''What do you think, Hakuba, he''ll be back.


    I''ll be back. Oh no. It''s so annoying.


    Hakuba replied, this time looking at Yukinoshita and Kumizaki.


    Spiderzaki was still trembling faintly. Yukinoshita was snuggled up to her and tapped her on the shoulder. It''s a good thing that you can''t get along with them, because they never interacted with each other in ss, and it was thought that the arrogant Spiderzaki and the cold-blooded Yukinoshita would never be able to get along with each other, but at least at this time, they seemed to be able to build a reasonably good friendship with each other.


    "Hey Hakuba, what are you thinking right now?


    It varies.


    Hakuba blurts out vaguely for now as Tentahara rushes in.


    ''''For now, Kumizaki''s in bad shape again, so we''ll have to wait until he''s calmed down to continue with the string tension.


    Yeah. Well, we''ll just y the game for a while longer.


    That''s why I can''t hold a controller because I''m a hoof...


    Seeing Tentahara, who was dexterously using several tentacles to dexterously control the two controllers, Hakuba blurted out with a bit of envy.


    Five more days until core margin (meltdown)

 112-Episode 102 Directly Below

    Five days until the core meltdown


    Sweet, try to kill me!


    Giant Mama screams as she flips Sarutoyo''s body off with one hand.


    At the same time, a huge tree root grows out of the ground and rushes towards the giant body of the mistress. However, Giant Mama holds up one hand, not disturbing her breathing at all, and her thick lips are mouthing a spell at high speed. Few could hear the super-fast chanting, which was roughly beyond the audible range of humanity.


    ''''shing Sky Light Revtion (Li Iglster)!


    As thest word is chanted, a sh of light gushes out of the palm of my hand. The brilliance that nearly filled my vision was instantaneous. It converged and turned into a de, crushing arge number of attacking roots.


    It is roughly the finest chanting ck magic that a human can exercise. It was toorge in scale to be unleashed by a nearly two-meter obese middle-aged woman wearing an apron, a knightdy who ran a guest house in the capital. The picture is extremely surreal, but when ites to the actual destructive power that is derived, it is not at all funny.


    As soon as the light cleared, there were two shadows that jumped at her. Giant Mama responded with a steadfast stance.


    ''''Oooh-ooh-ooh!


    One of the shadows transformed its body with a scream. Its entire body is erged unnaturally, and it turns into a monster fish of nearly 10 meters. Its jaws, which arerge enough to swallow a human being in one bite, close in on Giant Mama.


    Salmonichiro Uozumi is transformed into a monstrous fish, but the woman he faces is neither afraid nor frustrated. She held up one arm as if it was something she was familiar with, and the magic power converged in her hands.


    The converged magic is released with a spell, faster, a swoop from behind. An orc stakeout goes to push off. That''s when, for the first time, Giant Mama lost her stance. The firebolts that were supposed to be fired at the fishermen miss their target and disappear toward the azure sky. The fishermen''s wide open jaws are about to be bitten by the arm of their mother, who has sessfully raised three boys and two girls.


    Even if you are an exceptional wizard, you are still a human being. When ites to physical strength, demons are almost always overwhelmed. It was supposed to be. But in the next moment, it was the huge body of the fishermen that was knocked to the ground.


    Sushin. The sound of scales and bones creaking could be heard. The earth within a radius of a few meters with the fishermen at its center slowly caved in. A cage of gravity suddenly arose and stuck the fishermen to the earth. At that time, the giant mama was already facing not the fishermen, but Okumura, who was approaching from behind. When the woman chanted a short incantation against Okumura, who was already at close range, her right arm wore a thunderbolt with the sound of popping air. The thunderbolt eventually turned into a spear and pierced Okumura''s body from the front.


    ''''Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    And yet, that didn''t stop the orc''s huge body. With both arms, Okumura grabbed up Giant Mama''s hand and twisted it up in one go.


    ''''You do it!''''


    The giant mama shouted with even a hint of glee in her spare time. With fangs peeking out of their mouths, the orcs are desperate to twist the human body down with their noses. The overwhelming superiority in terms of physical strength, however, in this case, was equivalent to a castle in the sand. Immediately afterwards, Okumura''s body was also hit by the load of super gravity.


    ''''Phew, goooooooo...!


    As expected of a boast of monstrous power, he couldn''t be crushed in an instant. However, the sweat sticking to his entire body was a true sign of the inferiority of the power game.


    Even in this state, the fishermen were still unable to move while being knocked down to the ground. This woman had enough power to deploy and sustain high-level attack magic in multiple fields simultaneously. At the same time, the name of the Five Divine Stars is not an honorable one, and at the same time, as expected, the remarkable difference in specs between her and her appearance is probably a fraud.


    They will be taking on the strongest housewife in this world. The "lion''s roar" star, Giant Mama.


    It''s a good thing that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away from the fact that you can''t get away with it. In the face of a woman who uses a variety of magic with excellent offensive and defensive abilities, Luke''s strategy of sealing off Shakko was useless. If you contain them with a wall, they will dig their way out of the ground, and the mushroom haze''s chemical attacks will be useless if they can control the wind. In the end, there was nothing better to do than to confront them with force from the front.


    And now it is. While hisrades ran out of power one by one, Okumura Akemitsu put up a desperate resistance.


    ''''Guh, guh, guh, guh, guh.......!


    Mmmm.....


    In the midst of the high load, the fishermen who had turned into monstrous fishes desperately cowered. Furthermore, the body of the first gobayash that was blocked from moving, also slowly stood up while holding down the creaking bones.


    Repulsion against super gravity. Forcibly shaking off the force that was trying to hold it back.


    "You''re going to move in here........!¡¡You''re good!


    The room is slowly being chipped away from Giant Mama''s words. As the trees around them were being ttened and crushed, Goubayashi began to walk away.


    Okumura, on the other hand, doesn''t have the luxury of time either. With a plop, a blood vessel popped and red jumped. The arteries in his arms, temples and neck swelled up, sumbing to the pressure generated by his strength and spurting blood one after another.


    A golden fighting spirit exuded from Oga''s entire body. At this point, a cold sweat finally broke out on the woman''s forehead.


    It was a strategy that had been factored into the surroundings that Govayashi had preserved his strength to this extent. Against the Giant Mama, who was firing a series of high firepower attack magic, she would set up an in-range battle, which was her weakest point. She would sneak into the bosom of one of them and aim for an opening that blocked her movements.


    Of course, not everything goes as it should. She still responded with a wide variety of magic as a countermeasure against being sneaked in at close range. And perhaps the tiger''s child should be called this gravity ward. They were deployed in multiple ces and stacked on top of each other to block their movements. There didn''t seem to be any gaps in Giant Mama''s ability to exercise multiple extremely powerful magic.


    In the end, Goubayashi was forced to move before Okumura and Uozumi reached their limits. As it turned out, this decision was apparently the right one.


    Giant Mama''s magic processing power wasn''t infinite either. The multiple gravity wards that were deployed over a wide area seemed to be at least as close as she could get. On top of that, do they have enough left over to take on the fighting spirit d gauvashi? This is the time to make a move. And for Okumura, it''s also a crucial point of leverage.


    ''..........


    At that moment, Giant Mama released all of the gravity wards that had developed around her. Okumura''s body, which had been holding out, fell down with all the momentum it could muster. At the same time, a middle-aged woman with a stunning tar-shaped body floated softly into the sky. It seems to be a type of flying magic. And in her raised hand, the magic power was again concentrated as light.


    She intends to use the magic from earlier to rip off the entire ground. Goubayashi watches as Mama''s mouth performs a high-speed chant.


    ''''Hmph!


    Until the gravitational wards are released and Giant Mama floats up into the sky, and then Goubayashi kicks the earth in pursuit of her. During this time, less than a second passes. The body of Goubayasi, d in fighting spirit, became like a cannonball and struck down the body of the wizard who emerged from the sky.


    ''''As such, it''s a hard-fought victory.


    Goubayashi''s voice was so exhausted that he could hear it over the call. Kyousuke was patched up.


    ''''Still, it''s a big deal. If you''re the Five Divine Stars, then you must be as strong as that nameless guy.''''


    "I''m getting the impression that you''ve cut a lot of corners.


    The remaining masks at the base have been challenging Giant Mama''s opponents to a mock battle for the past few days. The Five Divine Stars and the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights). And the senior level of the blood n. They are the top-ranked fighting beings in this world. It''s not a bad thing to borrow their chests and train with them.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out what''s going on. I would like to repay him for once, but unfortunately we don''t even know where he is, and there are many things that need to be done first.


    It''s already been a few days since we entered the Evil Spirit Marshes. Kyousuke, along with Rin, had also continued to train with his sword. Kenzaki''s teaching method is very old-fashioned or, as you can see, extremely intuitive and hard work is constant, but Rin trantes that well, so it''s a thing. Harao, who had followed me, was still sleeping well.


    ''''It........Tsurogi, how is your.......you?''''


    As expected, the Hanazono-mademunication tomatoes seem to be at the limit of their distance soon, and Goubayashi''s voice is choppy. In short, it''s amunication using the telepathy of a nt-type monster, but apparently it''s not a panacea. Even the tomatoes growing out of the behemoth''s head seem to have lost some of their luster.


    ''Well, well, I''d say things are going well........''


    Reading Goubayashi''s voice as asking for progress, Kyousuke nced back as he answered vaguely.


    ''Then I''ll exin again!¡¡I''m Kenzaki, the person who will temporarily lead you and the others gathered here!¡¡No, not human, though!


    There was Kenzaki Megumi, her cloak pping in the wend breeze, standing with her hands on the hilt of her sword and her back straight. It''s the so-called saber-standing. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good time with them.


    It''s a good thing that you have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Many are skeletons and make ttering sounds. Some of them are zombies and ghosts, but there are quite a few of them. In addition, there were also a couple of Duhan. Compared to Kenzaki, their armor was dirty and shabby, and one of them didn''t have a head.


    They were the undead monsters that inhabited this evil spirit marsh. The purpose of Kyousuke and the others was to scout them quickly. They invited the wild monsters to join their ranks and brought them back. In exchange for their strength, they would provide them with food, clothing and shelter.


    It was the same as the goblin army that Gokubugawara had brought with him, or Zeku of Oga, who had somehow managed to get to the base. There were other skeletons in the initial dungeon of the transition that were willing to help Kyousuke, the imps that Kaoruko made friends with, and Sahagin who followed the fishermen, but the skeletons left them in the promised graveyard (catbs) and got separated from the Sahagins.


    The idea of bringing in wild demons as a fighting force was actually not too different from the blood ns. So, at the very least, Kyousuke didn''t want to appeal to violent means as much as possible. He had nned to bring them back with at least their understanding, but even so, as a result of theirmunication, a good number of undead monsters followed him.


    ''''Then it''s fine.''''


    Good, says Goubayashi, as Kyousuke says that things are going well. He then continued.


    ''Utsurogi, about Hino.


    Yeah, what''s going on?


    ''No, the situation itself hasn''t changed. What I''m concerned about is Hino''s abilities.''''


    ''Oh...''


    Kyousuke looked up at the sky. It was something he had been thinking about for a long time, too.


    It was approximately certain that Ei Hino had awakened to his Phase 2 ability. Ei used to be able to make fire as much as he could, but his output has increased by leaps and boundspared to what it used to be, and the side effects thate with it are scattered in other forms as well.


    What kind of abilities that Ei had gained was something that Kyousuke had been trying to figure out.


    ''''It may be a wild guess, but I think it''s something like fission.''''


    I knew it.


    I''m not going tough it off, and Kyousuke simply nodded his head.


    The "ck Sun" nickname given to the Empire and the destruction of the mushroom hats'' mycelialwork from their cells are both words that remind me of radiation. What the sun is causing is not nuclear fission but nuclear fusion, but Kyousuke doesn''t know the difference between the two in detail.


    It''s been a few months since he was sent to the world of swords and magic to continue living as a monster. I didn''t think I''d have to think about words like radiation and nuclear fusion now.


    If so, there is one thing that worries me.


    "Goubayashi, have you ever seen Godzi?


    No.


    ''I haven''t seen them all either. One of them is about Godzi losing control of the energy in his body and going out of control and, well, he''s going to have a meltdown.


    "Hmm.


    Behind him, Kenzaki was hanging a warning to the legion of dead spirits. Kyousuke listened to it somewhere in the distance as he spoke about his own concerns.


    ''''You''re concerned that Hino... well, you''re concerned about having a meltdown?''''


    Yeah. I also lost my ability when Washio died and my mind was in turmoil. Ei, it''s fine if you just can''t use it, but it''s not safe if you lose control of it.


    At the very least, the current situation does not seem ideal for Ei''s spirit. More than anything else, the fact that arge amount of radiation was leaking is proof of that. At least when he had been spotted in the mountains of the Beast King mountain range before, there was no sign of such a thing.


    Kyousuke hadn''t seen that movie in the movie theater either. He only remembered seeing it at Ei''s house when he was a child.


    It was a situation where a meltdown would blow up everything in Tokyo or Kanto or Japan or Asia, but in the end, it didn''t happen, but how did the movie end?¡¡I remember that humanity was shooting freezing bullets or something to calm down the red-hot monster king, but the hot blooded freezing bullets of the second year and four sses are currently in the hands of the blood n.


    ''''........Utsurogi, what were you guys going to do now?''''


    ''In the meantime, my original n was to head north and continue scouting for undead monsters, but...''


    North of the marsnds lies arge dungeon called the "Warriors'' Tomb". This is thend of the most belligerent cultures on the continent, where the souls of warriors who have been fighting since the beginning of time are said to be buried in these graves. It is said that even after death, corpses motivated by this impulse roam the area.


    There is also a royal tomb in the lower levels, where the corpses, buried in a special burial form, have taken root as mammies and pharaohs. One of the goals was to add them to the group. But


    ''Now that our objectives are in ce, I propose that we turn back. I''ve been thinking about Hino''s ability, but I haven''t taken the risk of a meltdown into ount.


    ''But it''s my imagination. There''s no evidence for it or anything.


    "Say so, but it''s toote for that.


    Goubayashi''s voice sounded somewhat admonishing, rather than impatient.


    ''''Utsurogi, you are the one who is most concerned about the matter of Hino. If you have concerns, even in your fantasies, you''d better go back.''''


    All right. But...


    Kyousuke sighed and looked at the coffin sitting on the back of the carriage.


    ''''Mm?''''


    ''No, I''ll talk it over with the guys. I''ll just go back and ask if it''s okay if I go back and you guys keep heading north.


    ''I see. I''ll let you be the judge of that.


    Yeah. As it is, I don''t really know what I''m bringing Harao here for.


    Fortunately, the forces are in ce. From the looks of it, the undead monsters were obedient to what Kenzaki said. Kenzaki was Kenzaki, and he seemed to be able to understand the emotions of the monsters who couldn''t speak humannguage. Could this also be the effect of Kenzaki''s Phase 2 ability ¡¶Mind''s Eye¡·?


    For now, Goubayashi''smunication was cut off to this point. There was almost no hindrance to the conversation, but it seemed that if we went northward from here, themunication would be restricted as well.


    ''That''s it!¡¡A sagging dress is a sagging spirit!¡¡As long as I''m standing over you guys, I''m not going to allow any ck, so keep that in mind!


    There aren''t many girls with clothes on...


    Rin is poking at Kenzaki, who is dripping with super old-fashioned fumigation, in a whisper.


    It''s a good thing that you''re not the only one who has a good idea of what to do. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work. Hey, Rin!


    I think it''s the Public Safety Commission.


    ''No, but then I''d be the chairman of the public moralsmittee, which wouldplicate things...''


    Then how about "The League of Specially Organized Public Safety Commissioners," or "Tokuburen," for short? How about "Tokuburen," or "Tokuburen" for short?


    ''That''s good. I''ll take that one.


    It seemed that the name was set in stone, too.


    Only four days left until the core meltdown


    After a detailed discussion, it was decided that Kenzaki, apanied by Tokufuren (seriously, that''s what they named him, apparently), would head north, while Kyousuke would turn back to the south. Naturally, Harao was trailing along on the journey north, while Rin returned to the base with Kyousuke.


    It was decided that the behemoth that was towing the cart would be Kyousuke''s legs as it was. The main reason is because themunication tomatoes would not function properly if they were taken any further north. Instead, the zombie giants who had joined us in the marsnds were going to pull the cart. Well, as long as they were taking the infantry with them, their marching speed would be rxed.


    Most of the food was left with Kenzaki and the others. It''s only natural since we have some to feed the dead soldiers. Perhaps because they had been advancing while hunting in the jungle at the passing point, there seemed to be some leeway in the logistics.


    Koganei, a military geek, had told me many times that we shouldn''t underestimate the food situation on the march, so I told Kenzaki exactly the same thing. I told him to turn back if it looks like there will be no more room for food, and Kenzaki, who is not good at math, was sweating coldly with his arms crossed, but I heard a reliable voice saying ''Leave it to me'' from inside the coffin, so I decided to leave that to him.


    Anyway, here Kyousuke and Rin parted ways with Kenzaki and the others. Kenzaki, Harao, and the coalition of specially organized windbreakers full of dead spirits, drawn by them, started to head northward to the warriors'' graves with great enthusiasm.


    ''It''s roughly four days to the base, or three if we hurry...''


    Rin muttered as she stuck to Kyousuke''s body. It''s been a long time since I''ve had this feeling.


    Yeah. No detours, just go straight ahead. ...please.


    Thest words were directed at Behemoth. Behemoth, with a tomato on his head, responded to Kyousuke''s words and began to slowly descend south through the marsh.


    ''Hino-kun, you know where you are, don''t you?''


    ''Yeah. I don''t know what they''re after, but they''re somewhere in the Kingdom of Verneus, and their location itself seems to be tracked urately.


    Beside Ei is Melodious Killer, one of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), the "Dark Beast Hero". Although she looks like a girl who is only a little over 10 years old, she has proven herself to be a formidable fighter. She has information that the miasma (the miasma) she emits causes demons to be violent.


    Thebination of Ei, who emits radiation, and Melodious, who emits miasma, is vicious. However, we can''t leave them alone. Even if the situation is unfavorable, we have no choice but to go and sh with them. In any case, we can''t leave Ei alone.


    As far as we trust the information brought to us by Giant Mama, Ei and the others are looking for our location. If the location of their base is found, it will be troublesometer on, so in that sense, it would be ideal to strike out.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, you seem anxious.


    Rin''s voice, which asks this while still attached to her body, is itself cheerful in spite of her words.


    ''You''re not sure you can bring Hino-kun back?''


    I''m not so sure. To be honest, I''m not really sure.


    Finding Ei''s whereabouts and bringing him back is Kyousuke''s most recent goal. After that, it''s time to negotiate with the Empire. I can''t let him alone be reckless any longer.


    ''I''ve never had a fight with Ei before, you know?


    ''Oh, really?¡¡I imagine you do that rather often.


    ''Oh, no.... I think it happened once. When I hit Koganei, after that ... well, it was a bit of a fight atmosphere.


    Yeah, but that''s about it. But that''s about it.


    Kyousuke would often be reckless and Ei would me him for it. That in itself was amon urrence, but it rarely got to the point of a fight. Kyousuke respected Ei''s words, and more than that, Ei has ultimately epted Kyousuke''s recklessness. I think he often came to the decision with a nay-say attitude.


    ''We''ve known each other for a long time, right? Seventeen years already?''''


    We''ve been together since we were born, so yeah.


    We''ve been together ever since I can remember. Ever since those days, Ei loved tokusatsu (special effects) superhero shows, and in kindergarten, he would often join in on the yground games.


    "Kyosuke, you''re Red, and I''m Blue. You''re Red, I''m Blue.


    "Kyosuke, you''ll be the rider. I''ll be the police.


    It''s been that way since then.


    So, Kyousuke basically fights the kid who ys the monster and loses once (that much was factored in), but then Ei reprimands him for his recklessness. The casting itself was in line with Ei''s wishes, which in hindsight seems pretty unreasonable, but the usual storyline was that Kyousuke would smile back at Ei and bump into the kid who yed the monster while being reckless again.


    That in itself was a fun memory, and Ei was also happy with that way of ying.


    At that point in time, there may have already been a budding rtionship that would lead to the rtionship they had now.


    But it was now that I think about it that clearly drove a wedge.


    ''Kyousuke-kun,''


    Rin asked, somewhat hesitantly.


    ''I''ve heard from Hino-kun that you were involved in a fire, Kyousuke-kun. When I was a kid.


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke nodded.


    ''That''s why I lost my parents.


    That one incident left Kyousuke heartbroken. It was a hole that hadn''t been plugged for a long time. However, now that I think about it, the memories are fading and bing fuzzy.


    ''''I''m the one who started the fire, but... uh, well, yeah...''''


    ''Oh, I''m sorry. I know you don''t like that.


    ''Well, it''s disgusting, but it''s not something Rin would apologize for...''


    My memory of the fire is vague. And that''s as it should be. Kyousuke lost consciousness early in the smoke, and when he woke up, he was in a hospital bed.


    If he had witnessed his parents being engulfed in fire right in front of him, the scars would have emerged in a more obvious way. It was on the hospital bed, after all, that Kyousuke learned of his parents'' deaths. The funeral was held, but he wasn''t shown the inside of the coffin, and in the end, his parents were far away, with little realization of their deaths.


    But as for the moment when the house was set on fire, and the trigger, Kyousuke remembers it well.


    It was the utility lighter I used that set the house on fire.


    As Hino-kun said, utility lighters are... what?


    "Chuckaman.


    Kyousuke replied, making a gesture of lighting up with a click.


    ''But Chakkaman is the name of a product. And I didn''t use Chakkaman as a product, so the newspapers listed it as a utility lighter or a lighter with a long handle. Ei and I were both serious in some ways, so we decided to call them utility lighters, and so we did.


    Well, that''s not the point," continued Kyosuke.


    ''''I''ve been forgetting why I brought out that lighter, but...''''


    Yes.


    Rin''s reply takes on a faintly grim air.


    ''I think the trigger was Ei. He didn''t tell me for a long time, though.


    Meltdown in 3 days


    By the time they made it through the swamp and into the jungle, Kyousuke and the others were exposed to a squall. The rain changes the structure of the jungle and the earth is submerged, creating a different face. I had heard from the adventurer Lesbon that the puddles created by the sudden rains were an extremely dangerous sign that would greatly expand the habitat of the aquatic monsters that originally inhabited the rivers that flowed through the jungle.


    While avoiding the puddles as much as possible, however, they couldn''t go too far. The behemoth with Kyousuke and the others on board headed south in a somewhat hurried manner.


    ''''That''s not very good news.''''


    On our way through the jungle, we received such a message from our base of operations.


    The fact that he took the trouble to contact me at this time means that it must be news rted to Ei. Kyousuke braced himself.


    ''''It seems that two new members of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) have entered the Veus Kingdom. Including Hino, there are now four of them, and it seems that the gathering of four members of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance in one ce is extremely unusual in itself.''''


    I think there were four of them when Kyousuke and the others encountered them at the Beast King mountain range. Was that an anomaly itself, he wondered now.


    But Goubayashi''s report didn''t end there. It was not simply a matter of the enemy''s strength being increased.


    ording to Goubayash''s report, the alliance of the Imperial Clock Panel that came to Veus was as follows.


    The first seat at 1 o''clock is Anthroku, the "Silver Wolf Dragon".


    At the seventh hour, Li Shenfu, the "God''s Spear Giver".


    All of them have been prominent in the Empire for a long time, and Anslok, the Silver Wolf Dragon, has been in the seat of power since the founding of the Empire, and he is an old hand. The significance of this old dragon, who has strong connections to the Empire''s aristocratic assembly and is trusted by the emperor,ing in person is said to be of great significance.


    I thought that he knew a lot, but it seems that all of this information was brought to me by Giant Mama. And here''s the problem.


    No matter how far out of the imperial domain of control the Veus Kingdom could be and maintain a hardline attitude, if four Imperial Clockwork Alliance gathered in the country, it was equivalent to having a de at their throats. And one of them was an old man, the Silver Wolf Dragon, who could move the army of the Empire with a "dragon''s voice". It would be difficult to forcefully push through the demands offered by them.


    It means that the Knights of the Veus Kingdom may be cooperating with them. With the cooperation of the state, if not actively, they can start searching for Kyousuke''s ''base'' in the name of a good cause.


    ''''As expected, we may have taken it too long.


    The slightest hint of regret was evident in Goubayashi''s voice.


    Giant Mama had returned to King''s Landing. She had no choice but to do so. She was one of the strongest adventurers, but at the same time, she was a citizen of this Veus Kingdom, and her home and sons were in King''s Landing. If she took a direct position with the League of the Imperial Clockworkers, she could bring harm to those close to her.


    This meant that in dealing with the four members of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, Giant Mama would not be able to be counted on to help. The situation was extremely bad.


    ''''It''s a good thing we turned back early for now.


    Kyousuke muttered.


    ''We need to strike out before they discover our base. After that, contacting Hino is the top priority. We''ll wait for you guys to return first.''''


    Yeah, I''ll try to be quick.


    The squall that was shaking the jungle was not stopping, but gaining momentum.


    The core meltdown was only two days away

 113-Episode 103: Count Zero To Ground Zero

    Only 2 days left until the core meltdown


    Ever since he was a child, Ei Hino had a unique temperamentpared to other boys of his age.


    He has the temperament of a mastermind who does not like to be the main character. He is the type of personality that prefers to run things well in the palm of his hand. The reason for this is that he was influenced by the characters in the special effects TV shows he often liked to watch. Anyway, Ei liked to be in the number two position, the protagonist''s sidekick position, and he liked to act like it.


    Boys like this are often pranksters and acquire a trickster''s position. In fact, Ei also had that kind of temperament. He was serious at heart and had a strong sense of justice, so that side of him didn''te forward too often, but at the core, he was much the same. Ei liked to set up the main role and then stand behind it and do what he wanted.


    He had a childhood friend, by the way, who was just perfect for satisfying his own needs.


    Soraki Kyousuke was the type of boy who was simple and unquestioning, even as a child. He wasn''t one to insist on being the star of the show himself, either, but he did so when he had to. He was taller than most boys his age from then on, yet he was aid-back kid who was not intimidated in any way.


    Kyousuke was the perfect partner for Ei. He followed what Ei said as a rule and often rebelled against him. His overly good-natured nature often frustrated the calcting and resourcefulness of his mind, but for all that, Kyousuke was the ideal friend. Even during ydates at the kindergarten, Ei always made Kyousuke the star of the show, and behind his back, he enjoyed taking control of the scenario every time.


    In Ei''s eyes, Kyousuke was a bit of a dumb kid who didn''t know how to doubt people.


    After all, he was a child. Not that he was clearly aware of it. However, if one were to speak in thenguage of an adult, Ei recognized Kyousuke as such.


    Basically, Ei was the master and Kyousuke was the follower. It was a rtionship that was cleverly hidden to the extent that the adults around him had to observe carefully to notice it. However, perhaps Kyousuke didn''t even realize that he was the subordinate, and he never voiced anyints to Ei.


    It was shortly after they had entered elementary school that their rtionship had clearly changed.


    Ei had just heard that Kyosuke''s house had caught fire when he was pondering the brilliant n he had for himself.


    The time was winter. It was time to hold a fireworks disy. It was just a trivial joke between children.


    When Ei was ying at Kyosuke''s house, he noticed the fireworks set that he had failed to use up in the summer. They decided to use them to y with. Kyousuke argued that it was dangerous to use the fire in a ce where no adults were around and that he should at least get approval from one of his parents, but Ei''s lips twitched in frustration.


    ''Kyousuke, you always do that. Say that adults are adults. We''re kids now, but we won''t always be kids. It''s very scary to grow up without an adult to help you. You should be able to handle fire by yourself, at least.


    When Ei argued tersely, Kyousuke agreed that''s how it should be.


    In the end, Ei was just a little unhappy that Kyousuke was trying to control him with his righteous argument.


    It wasn''t like he was that resistant to having adult eyes on him to y with fireworks in winter. Well, there was a little bit of anxiety about handling the fire on our own, and it would be better to have a parent chaperone after all, or so I thought realistically.


    I was just in the middle of thinking about that when I heard that there was a fire at Kyousuke''s house.


    Still in his pajamas with his favorite hero printed on them, Ei was taken by his mother to Kyousuke''s house. The firefighters had just rescued a young boy from the burning house. Kyousuke was unconscious in his arms, and his parents arrived shortly afterwards, carrying him out.


    The entire second floor of the house is burned down by the fire. In the end, the only person who survives is Kyousuke. His parents died of poisoning from inhaling the smoke deeply. His lungs were also burned.


    The fire started in a room on the second floor that was used as a storage room. The newspaper reported that the lighter probably ignited the surroundingbustible materials. There was no one in the room where the fire started, but it is unlikely to be arson due to its location. There was nothing suspicious about it, and in the end, it was dismissed as an unfortunate ident.


    Kyosuke had been severely embarrassed day after day, but one day he told Ei, who came to visit him.


    I started the fire," he told her when she came to visit him.


    He had found a lighter in a storage room and was "ying" with it, putting it on and off. The lighter fell out of Kyosuke''s hand as he stumbled in the room with many things and ignited the surroundings. So far, so good, as reported. It was beyond the knowledge of Ei and the others at the time, but it was winter, the air was dry, and there were many mmable materials around, so the fire had spread quickly.


    Kyousuke thought his parents would be angry if they found out, so he tried to put out the fire on his own. But again, he didn''t have the proper knowledge or strength, and the fire eventually spread throughout the room, and it didn''t take much time to get to the other rooms on the second floor, the bedroom and the study. Eventually, Kyousuke passed out. It was because he inhaled the gas.


    At that point, Kyousuke said, his parents must have been on the first floor. So, he said, he didn''t know directly why his parents had died. However, both Ei and Kyousuke had a vague idea. Kyousuke''s parents had gone upstairs to save Kyousuke, and they had died doing so. It wasn''t in the room where the fire had started that Kyousuke had been rescued, and the three family members had been carried out at about the same time. The burns seen on Kyousuke''s body were minor; those of his parents were much worse than those of Kyousuke.


    And Ei noticed another thing. Given Kyousuke''s personality, he would never think of putting out the fire alone ''because he thought he would be angry''. He was an honourable student to the point of being troublesome. If he thought he had done something wrong, he could immediately tell an adult about it.


    You could at least learn to handle fire yourself.


    Perhaps Kyousuke had taken those words from Ei to heart and made things worse.


    Until then, Kyousuke had been obedient to Ei. There was even a hint of fear of being disappointed. That was satisfying to Ei, but his emotions were reversed after that day. He didn''t even me Ei, but instead just felt ashamed of himself as he stared nkly out the window.


    Since then, Kyosuke and Ei have continued to have a somewhat warped and unhealthy rtionship as best friends.


    Kyousuke has always been empty and devoid of initiative, while Ei has continued to affirm him, even as he nagged and chided him.


    When the Great Transition urred off the coast of Albadamba, Ei had hoped to break this blockage.


    Maybe that was why he was sent to that ce alone.


    The Central Empire, the one with the greatest power in this world, this continent. If he could sneak into the heart of it, he would be able to save all of his ssmates in the second year and fourth ss. If that was Kyousuke''s desire, he would make it happen.


    He didn''t intend to cheaply embellish it with words like "atonement". But Ei couldn''t think of any other way to do it. And, dare I say it, in order to atone for that sin, he added several more sins to his list. He cut down on the small in order to get therge. This choice was one that he thought Kyousuke would never be able to make. But it was the most practical means Ei could think of.


    If Kyousuke despised him as a result of that, it was inevitable.


    And that''s fine with me.


    That''s what I should have thought.


    That''s what I should have thought.


    Good morning, Ackee.


    When Ei woke up, Melodious called out to him.


    Ei and Melodious had been camping in the field for the past few days, but for the first time in a long time, they were able to take up lodging in a human vige.


    However, Ei''s body is still unstable and dangerous. The barrier made of miasma (an underworld miasma) created by Merodias prevented the so-called radiation leak. Hearing the rumor that an invisible poison is leaking out of the ck armor, the knights of the kingdom of Verneus, who were on escort, were also in a cold sweat.


    ''''You still look as awake as ever, don''t you?


    I don''t have a face.


    Ei''s reply to the swallowing voice of the underworld hero, Ei''s reply was trenchantly hard. Hearing that line, Melodious gave a small shrug. Then, he quickly raised his voice.


    Jji-sama!¡¡Silver Wolf Dragon Jiji-sama!¡¡Ackee, I''m awake!


    He shouted.


    Ei knew who it was referring to. There was no reply to Melodious''s voice, but soon a single shadow appeared in the room as a silver wind swirled around the room.


    This is a small wooden house, but every single appearance is ostentatious. The knights of Veus shook their shoulders with a jolt.


    Silver scales that reflected the moonlight. Blue and gold twin eyes with intelligent light. There was a dragonborn there with its pupils split wide open vertically. What made him different from the dragonmen Ei was familiar with was his bushy mane and beard, and the loose robes that covered his entire body.


    He was one of the oldest members of the Imperial Clockboard Alliance (Dial Knights). One O''clock Seat (One O''clock) "Silver Wolf Dragon" Anthrox.


    This was Ei''s first time facing him in person like this.


    ''''Ho........''''


    As soon as Anslok looked at Ei from the front, he said.


    ''You have a good eye.''


    I don''t have eyes.


    Although somewhat confused, he told them once and for all.


    Although Ei has joined the substantial Imperial Clockboard Alliance as an irregr number, it isrgely a dictated decision by Ranwald Gaudin. As for the approval of Ansloch and the other old members, it''spletely ex post facto.


    The significance of Anslock''s visit to this Verneus was significant. "The fact that the Silver Wolf Dragon (He), Giant Heaven, Imperial de, and others are directly sitting up, that''s how close they are to the decision-making body of the Empire. It means the part is moving. Even the Verneus Royal Family, which was able to prod Merodias and Ei''s demands, could not be indefensible if they went to Anselok in person. And in fact, his visit has moved the knights directly under the Verneus Kingdom.


    I can''t even joke about it. You have a character that is going to have a hard time. ''''Second chambein?''''


    Really.


    When he was dismissed from the conversation, Melodious shrugged his shoulders. Anslok narrowed his eyes, then turned to Ei again.


    ''Well, Hino Akira,''


    His voice was only calm, but unlike the one Melodious used to call Ei, it was filled with a thorough detachment.


    ''''Unlike Lord Sixth Hour, I do not recognize you as a member of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. Do you know why?


    Well that''s because I''m not a part of it.


    That''s a good answer, depending on how you look at it.


    With a chuckle, Anslock strokes his beard.


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m an old man, but it''s because I''m obsessed with the way the Imperial Clockwork Alliance is. A sort of sense of belonging, you might say. To you, though, it might make feudalism, like the Central Empire, seem archaic.


    You know a lot, Ei thought.


    ''''Pledging allegiance to His Holiness the Emperor and bringing prosperity to the Empire is the true state of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. ''''I''ll make sure of that, but you don''t have the will to do so. You are merely using us for your own purposes.


    What do you mean by that?


    Ei was slightly irritated by Anselok''s words.


    Did hee all the way here to tell you that you are not one of us? This old man.


    What I''m saying is exactly what I''m saying. You used us and we''ll use you. I wanted to make sure that we were clear on that.


    .........


    And you''re in a very precarious position right now. There''s not much we know about your abilities, but we still understand that you are in great danger right now.


    Do you think I''m off the case?


    Hmm....


    Anslok let out a sigh that was neither an affirmation nor a denial, and he still stroked his goatee and turned his nose to the ceiling with his eyes closed.


    Ei fumbled with what it meant for him toe here and talk to her in person. He had no idea what the point of going to the trouble of talking about their principles or reaffirming the current situation was. And, again, Ei had no idea what the point of keeping silent was.


    The silence was long. To a dragonborn who lived in eternity, or maybe this seemingly eternal silence was just a few moments of contemtion, though.


    ''''I suppose so.''''


    Anslock''s words were an affirmation.


    "I''m not going to let you face them now. If that happens, you will be in an unknown amount of danger, should your powers run amok.


    That wasn''t the deal.


    Ei bit out.


    ''The deal was supposed to be that I would guarantee their safety in exchange for my cooperation with you guys. That.....


    Nothing has changed.


    In a voice that was only mild, Anslock shook his head.


    "We''ll keep them safe," he says. We''ll make sure they''re safe, and that''s exactly what you''re going to help us do. "And that''s why you''re going to "cooperate" with us, by staying here, resting, and staying out of our way. Is that clear?


    ....................


    Ei felt his own emotions run high. His body burst into mes all at once, and mes erupted from the slit in his ck armor. The knights of Verneus who were on guard groaned.


    ''''I meant to say it in a less irritating way, but...''''


    Anslok said, and still stroked his own beard again.


    ''I give you my word. Their safety will be assured. But in light of the precariousness of your condition, and the conditions under which it is elerating this time, I still can''t let you go to them.


    The old dragon man''s words were only rxed, as if he was admonishing us.


    ''''Why do you......... No, let''s not ask this question.


    The silver wolf dragon Anthrock would not throw any more words at Ei. Melodious and he had disappeared from Ei''s presence before he knew it.


    He was right. He was absolutely right.


    The only person who was abnormal was me. More than anything else, he had already been prepared to walk this path from the moment he had decided to walk this path. "I knew that I might never have to face them again. That''s why it was out of line to rebel and bite them here.


    What am I going to do when I see them again in the first ce?


    An excuse? An apology? Or a reprimand?


    Ei Hino was aware that the more his emotions rose, the more his own needs red up, burned, melted, and changed to the point where he could no longer retain his original form.


    ''My liver is indeed cold,''


    As they walked down the hallway, Anthrox sighed.


    ''You were going to explode if you said it badly. ''Ack.''


    Right next to him, Melodious counters with an open mind.


    "What kind of danger could ur if the ck Sun, Hino Ei, were to go out of control? We have the calcted data at hand.


    The words "nuclear fusion" and "nuclear fission" were not familiar to Anselok and the others. However, as long as they trusted the form that had been extrapted from the few documents that had been brought in from another world, it was clear that Akira Hino''s outburst would induce damageparable to that of arge-scale destruction spell. The amount of heat released was more than enough to swallow an entire city or mountain. This phenomenon was dubbed the "Meltdown".


    Anslok and his friends are in a not sorge city in the mountains of Verneus. The knights'' staging area is being used as a base of operations.


    In this city, whose main source of revenue is from hot spring tourism and other activities, many of its residents had weed the arrival of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, but at the same time, they hadn''t heard anything about the bombs they had brought with them. Of course, they didn''t know that this entire city could be reduced to ashes if Ei went out of control and a meltdown urred.


    It''s possible that a meltdown could have urred due to the failure of the earlier negotiations. In preparation for that, Melodious was standing by. If it came down to it, she was going to release the maximum amount of underworld miasma (underworld miasma) in her body to cause counter-annihtion and minimize the damage.


    That''s what Anslok meant when he said that he had a ''cold heart''.


    As for the location of Ei Hino''s internment, it resulted in repeated negotiations with the Verneus royal family, but as a result, they settled on this city. There were several reasons why we didn''t choose a location in the mountains where there would be no damage even if a meltdown urred.


    First of all, in Veus, which required a volcanic belt that stretched across the entire territory, there were only a few areas that would not be affected by arge-scale energy runaway. Even if this city were to be blown up in its entirety, it is unlikely to affect the volcanic activity in Verneus.


    Secondly, therge number of people who live here makes it difficult for "them" to do anything about it. This was Ansloch''s suggestion.


    Melodious says that there is already a of watchful eyes in the entire Verneus Kingdom. She has spent a lot of time pretending not to notice it, but it''s possible that thework of mycelium, nts, and other things are probably sending simple information to one ce in a centralized location.


    In other words, they know almost everything that''s going on with Ei. They have the risk of losing control of Ei if they''re not careful.


    And as long as Melodious and Philhana are to be believed, they are extremely conscientious. They don''t like the idea of many innocent residents bing coteral damage as a result of Ei''s outburst. As long as they keep Ei here, they should note here head-on.


    ''''So what are you going to do about it, Jiji-sama?''''


    I''m pretty torn on that one.


    Anslok stroked his own beard.


    ''Because I don''t much like the way it appeals to force. I suppose it''s more efficient.''


    Do you want to negotiate?


    We''ll see if there''s room.


    As far as the story goes, the situation has be quiteplicated. I found it quite surprising that even that thoughtful Filhana is resorting to violent measures. For that reason, the problem is deeply rooted. We don''t know if they will listen to us when we say we will protect them.


    It was also unknown what kind of action they would take against us.


    ''''Of course, in the end, they will choose the one that is beneficial to the Empire. What they will do with Hino is the focus.''''


    If I try to see you, will you stop me by force?


    ''It has to be done. I''m against letting them meet with Hino.


    That''s, uh...


    Melodious pretended to think for a moment as Anslok nodded vigorously. Then, fearfully, he asked


    ''Does that mean Ackie will never see a friend for the rest of her life?


    I''m sorry for them.


    Anslok nodded.


    ''Unless you can find a way to break the runaway state, yes.


    Only one day left until the core meltdown


    By the time Kyousuke and the others returned, the base had be even more robust in its protection. All of them are preparing for the battle and are modestly training. Although they seem to be well prepared for battle, head-on collision is not a good idea considering the number of enemies in any case. For now, Kyousuke and Rin decided to get into a strategy meeting with Goubayashi and the others.


    The behemoth that Kyousuke and the others were using as a footman seemed to miss Hanazono quite a bit, and was taken in front of her, snapping like a puppy in front of her. I was afraid that the tomatoes were taking over my consciousnesspletely, but I didn''t pursue it any further.


    For the past two days or so, there has been no movement on the Empire''s part. At the moment, we know that Ei and the other Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) seem to benguishing in a city within Veus. The city was located in the mountains, far from the royal capital, and seemed to be a small but reasonably lively ce. This was quite troubling to Kyousuke and the others.


    ''As expected of a ce, it''s hard to attack a ce.


    "Mm.


    Kyousuke muttered, looking at the location shown on the map. Goubayashi nodded at that.


    If they attacked the city at this point, they would involvepletely unrted people in the war, and that was not their intention. But at the same time, the fact that Ei, who was in an unstable state, was in the middle of the city was also close to the worst of the situation. Ei was now a radiation-spreading entity, and his instability threatened to cause his abilities to run amok. In the end, I feel that the fact that they sensed Ei''s whereabouts and left him unattended is moving in a bad direction.


    What Kyousuke and his team should do is to pull Ei away from that town, but I can''t think of a very realistic n. This is because it''s impossible to know what kind of chance Ei, who is in an unstable state, will have to go out of control.


    ''''Well it seems to me that you''re proceeding on the premise that Hino will go out of control.


    Goubayashi looked at the map, then turned his gaze to Kyousuke.


    ''''........Is there no way to stop it, per se?''''


    I don''t know. I don''t think so.


    Kyousuke simply replies.


    ''There are too many things that both me and Ei have been ignoring to put the rtionship back together peacefully. It''s half my fault that Ei is about to spiral out of control, and half his fault, and there''s probably no way to do anything about it other than to let it blow up once.


    That''s a nuclear reactor.


    Goubayashi''s voice was sharp and heavy.


    ''I''m not a science guy, and I''m not an expert on physics. How much heat and shock waves would a runaway fire field unleash? I don''t know how much heat and shock waves a runaway firefield can give off, how much radiation it can contaminate thend, how much damage it can cause. There''s no telling how much damage that will do.


    Yeah.


    Kyousuke scratched his head and replied vaguely.


    No matter how many safeguards are taken, the radiation contamination is the only thing that can be done about it, and there''s nothing that can be done about it. And it will take hundreds of years to be cleaned up.


    The act of weighing something on a scale is something Kyousuke is terribly bad at. Nevertheless, he wanted to help Ei somehow, and he wanted to release those unstable, fluctuating emotions. You can''t afford it," he said, "but still, I don''t want to leave Ei in this state.


    Well.


    Rin, who had been silent until then, interrupted me.


    ''''If we want to bring Hino-kun home, it''s something we''ll have to do eventually, right?


    .........


    Goubayashi closes his eyes quietly with his mouth wide knotted.


    ''''Well I''m not sure I''m convinced.


    Neither did I.


    After all, that''s part of what I have to say.


    It''s something that I''ve vaguelye to understand. Even that desire to return to the world safely with all of our ssmates is already bing unattainable at no cost. It''s not a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one. There was that aspect in the Knight''s Kingdom, in Albadamba, and in the Adventurer''s Autonomous Territory.


    However, we can''t deny what we''ve done up to this point, and in order to do so, we have to tread through and tolerate the damage that is being sprinkled around us.


    Of course, there is no such thing as a human life that can be trampled on for no reason at all.


    I want to reduce the amount of human suffering caused by contact with Ei to zero.


    I don''t think it''s going to happen.


    I agree with you, but if you don''t want to reduce it to zero, it will only increase.


    It''s difficult to move Ei from the city. Then, the only way to do it is to move the residents. So the residents could be forced to leave the city and their hometown could be burned to the ground.


    I''d still like to keep him from running off as much as possible.


    Of course.


    If we''re going to drive the residents out of the city, it would be quicker to attack the city as a swarm of monsters. The problem is that there are three members of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance over there. Anslok, Melodious Killer, and Lee Shenfu. In taking on these, Kyousuke couldn''t be expected to be a force to be reckoned with, so he would have a very difficult time.


    The question is what do they think they are doing based in a small town like that? If they are non-humans who don''t even consider human life as human life, and intend to use the city itself as a shield, then it must be said that the operation will be quite difficult.


    The Silver Wolf Dragon Anthrock is said to be an elder figure in the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. If that''s the case, is it okay to expect a somewhat rational side?


    ''''As for the rest, it''s the ''Underworld Beast Brave''


    Kyousuke mumbled as he looked at the map.


    ''I only remember that we got pushed down in a split second, what do you think?''


    How is that about his character?


    Goubayasi showed a look of annoyance, which was unusual for him.


    It''s a good thing that you have a lot of experience in fighting the underworld heroic Melodious Killer. It''s a good idea to be able to have a good idea of what to do with the miasma.


    ''''I don''t know. I''m not sure. I''m sure she''s not mild-mannered, but that''s all.''''


    Well....


    The only thing I would say is that Melodious had a friendly attitude towards Filhana. Even as Kyousuke, it''s hard to imagine that Filhana Granbana is a bad person. With a simr mentality, one could only hope that she had a simr mentality, but even so, one should not be optimistic.


    After all, does this mean that we have to go on the offensive after considering the possibility of being taken as a shield against the city''s residents?


    ''''Uh-uh-uh........!


    In the past, all of his actions have been on the receiving end, and this time he had a hard time going on the offensive.


    Waiting for the other side to make a move is out of the question. Ei is in a situation where we don''t know when he will go out of control, and it''s quite painful for them to know where this base is in the first ce. In the end, they would have no choice but to strike out, against the three Imperial Clockwork Alliance. As much as possible, in a way that causes no damage.


    Right now, the Imperial side is apanied by the Verneus Kingdom. Because of that, we can''t expect any relief from Giant Mama.


    Think about the forces in this base. What''s the best move we can make?


    What do you think about using the mushroom haze''s ability to create a substance with hallucinogenic properties to create this kind of.......?


    Is it best to manipte the city''s residents into evacuating them?


    ''''And then there''s the fisher sister''s songs and stuff. We''ll just have to use our mental maniption abilities in this area to move it around, but....


    It''s more practical than attacking the city and evacuating them, but even then, if the Empire uses their lives as a shield, the inhabitants will not be spared.


    If that happens, Sarutoyo will have to get them to work with them as well, in order to give direction to the chemicals in the Mushigasa shimeji and the songs of the Uozumi Masuyo. From here, we''ll have to pull out Kyousuke further, and the remaining faces will be engaged with the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, I guess. It''s not like they''re going to seriously crush them, but at the very least they need to stall them while Kyousuke talks to Ei.


    ''''It''s a Kitkitsu strategy, right?''''


    Rin said.


    ''It can''t be helped. That''s the way I chose to go.''


    Gowbayasi said.


    ''Don''t bother me, Gowbayasi,''


    It''s fine. I''m used to cleaning up Ryuzaki''s mess.


    Kyousuke''s rtionship with Ryuzaki and Goubayashi mirrors the rtionship between himself and Ei.


    They were very simr, but still different. The sense of trust that seemed to exist between them seemed to waver between them. In the end, neither he nor Ei trusted each other enough to remain unshaken until they were separated for a long time.


    I would like to believe that it is not toote to mend the crumbling bond between us.


    But at the same time, Kyousuke vaguely felt that this might be thest chance to do so.


    ---And soon, night woulde.


    ---The core would melt down in 0 days.

 114-Chapter 104: Critical

    The ck sky had turned a faint blue. Morning was about to arrive in the mountain town.


    Here, there are three brave men who carry the name of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights).


    They are the "Silver Wolf Dragon", the "One O''Clock", a thoughtful dragon who has been with the emperor since the founding of the empire and has always wished for the prosperity of the country.


    This is the Melodious Killer, the "Silver Wolf Dragon" of the Second O''clock Seat (Two O''Clock).


    In the age of Mythical Warfare, it is said that the spear of the gods that killed many demonic beasts is carried in the right arm of a chivalrous warrior, or the Seventh O''clock, "God''s Spear" Lee Shenfu.


    The fact that three of them were present at the scene, all of whom could upset the bnce of the battlefield even if only one of them went to the battlefield, seemed to indicate the importance of the situation.


    Roughly speaking, the Imperial Clockwork Alliance is said that nothing is impossible when all three of them are together, but the faces of the three men who gathered here were uniformly heavy.


    Without exaggeration of any kind, they were carrying a bomb that could explode at any moment. And if the bomb exploded, the city would be swallowed by heat and shock and disappear without a trace. Not a single trace of the people living there would be left behind.


    It is said that nothing is impossible when all three of them are together in the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. It could be said that they were here to "not let it happen."


    The meltdown that Ei Hino could cause. The best thing to do is to prevent it from happening, but if that fails, what is the next best thing to do?


    "Don''t put yourself through the wringer, Mister 2:00.


    Anslok told him in a gentle tone, as if speaking to his granddaughter.


    ''That means it''s good,''


    Melodious replied somewhat coyly.


    ''''With us, the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, there will be a meltdown or two.


    Li Shenfu, who had his back to the wall, murmured quietly as he crossed his arms.


    The point is, when the meltdown urs, one of us should be close to Ei Hino. That one person would be the one who would draw the poorest of the poor, but the maximum amount of damage that could be expected could be contained.


    Of course, it would be best if such a situation did not ur. We need to get ahead of the game. We need to get in touch with them as soon as possible. Today, Ansloch would go directly to them in person as an emissary.


    We were all standing quietly at the dawn of the day in a small guardroom in the city, when we heard a strange sound in their ears.


    An unfamiliar singing voice came ringing in their ears.


    ''''Mu...?


    The first one to look up was Anthrox. At the same time, Melodious, Lee Shenfu, also looked out the window.


    The singing voice was that of a woman. But it was not a mere vibration of the air that produced a melody. It''s a demonic song that is somehow sad and stimtes even the nerve centers deep in the earlobe. It resonates with a magical power, ovepping with the parts of the body that are beyond the audible range of humans.


    At the same time, I could feel the wind flowing into the room. The presence of fine particles flowing in and out of the air. They immediately realized that it was also a chemical that acted on the nervous system of the person they had inhaled to slow down their thinking.


    ''''Two o''clock seat-dono, seven o''clock seat-dono!


    Anslok yells.


    ''Are you in your right mind?


    Uncle Jeezy, huh?


    A few chemicals and a hypnotic sonic boom will put you out of your mind, but not us.


    There was no time for relief at the obvious reply.


    ''''(There''s no way she''s trying to manipte us with this level of hypnotic sound waves. In that case, the purpose is........!


    With a bang, the door at the back of the choke point opens. There stood the knights of Verneus with a downcast look in their eyes, not even wearing proper equipment.


    ''''You guys...!


    Not even listening to Anslok''s words, the knights in half-nightclothes slowly headed out of the choke point like puppets.


    ''''Nuh, this is...!


    Anselok fumbled to open the door and jumped out, blowing off the wall. He inspects what he has seen and seen, and growls low.


    Every human being in this city, young and old, men and women, walked out of the city with a downcast look in their eyes. They were headed to one ce. That is, the exit of the city. It''s not just people. The same goes for livestock and pets. The chemical and hypnotic sonic wave attacks that were too vulnerable to brainwash the Imperial Clockwork Alliance were too much to manipte many humans and animals.


    ''You''ve got a head start,''


    Li Shenfu murmured in an intonation-free voice.


    ''''I didn''t know you were even capable of such a dexterous trick...!¡¡It was unconscionable!


    The residents of this city are meant to be hostages to "them". It was our belief that if we used their lives as a shield, they would never approach Akira Hino, who was in danger of a meltdown.


    We had decided that if they were going to force us to do something without considering the survival of the residents, we would have no choice but to take a hard-line approach.


    ''''This, even more so, we can''t let them meet Hino!


    Anslok eximed.


    "They" are not, by any means, disrespecting the lives of the city''s residents. They know that we will be noticed, and they are doing this to keep the people out of harm''s way as much as possible.


    This is unrealistic. Even if a meltdown were to ur, how could it be possible to evacuate the entire poptionpletely from the damage zone? All they are doing is adding to the damage needlessly.


    I''ll be on guard duty in Hino.


    Li Shenfu murmured quietly.


    ''''Yes, sir. I''m counting on you, Lord Seven O''Clock Seat.


    "Mm.


    The next moment after he replied, Li Shenfu''s figure disappeared. Leaving only the wind behind, he instantly headed to the filling station that housed Hino Ei.


    ''''Jiji-sama, where are we?''''


    We don''t have time to insane each and every one of these people. I''ll see if I can find the source of the chemicals and the hypnotic sound waves, and you, Mr. Two O''clock, will find them, which I''m sure will infiltrate the city.


    Riley!


    Motomune Gourin, Futa Saruwatari, Akemitsu Okumura, Zeku, Mushigasa Shigeru, Chihaya Kabeano, Gozashiki Do-suke, Hibiki Hibiki Inugami, Aya Sugiura, Hana Hanazono, Salmonichiro Uozumi, Masuyo Uozumi, and Rin Himemizu.


    And Kyosuke Soraki.


    The total strength here is 14 men.


    All of them are powerful enough to overwhelm each and every human soldier, but it''s a different story when they''re up against the Dial Knights. While all of their ssmates were able topete on an even ying field, their opponents were three, or four if you counted Ei Hino, and that was not a good situation.


    On top of that, their garrison was not a small town. If a battle urred here, and the biggest ident of concern for Ei - a core meltdown - there would be extensive damage. It was necessary to fight in a way that caused as little damage as possible.


    Tomorrow morning, "Operation Hameln" wasunched by Masuyo Uozumi, Shimeji Mushikasa and Futa Saruwatari.


    The target city was a hot spring resort surrounded by mountains on all sides. The three men wait on the slope of the mountain to windward and concentrate on their mission to get the residents out of the city.


    They needed the singing voice of the mermaids to confuse the people and even control the direction of the rudder, the spores of the matango that acted on the people''s nervous system and controlled their actions, and Hanuman''s ability to manipte the vibrations of the air and the flow of the wind in order to disperse them efficiently. However, even with the full use of these abilities, people would not immediately disappear from the city. The scale of the meltdown is unknown, but it should take quite some time to get everyone out of that damage zone.


    Outside of the city, Hanazono and his brother Uozumi are waiting with their means of transportation. The fishermen who have been transformed into demon fish will carry the residents down the river, or Hanazono''s Ultimate Roger 3 will move with the residents. This would further reduce the forces avable to them, but they would have to do at least that if they really wanted to lose people.


    Whether the Imperial Clockwork Alliance respects humanity or is simply a group of outsiders. We don''t know that part. Because we don''t know, we had to do everything we could to rescue them.


    Many students entered the city''s front door in order to set things up with the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. This city was surrounded by a three-meter-long barrier, perhaps to prevent the progress of demonic beasts, but it was easy to enter in this situation where the gatekeepers were feckless. Goubayashi is at the center of it all, arms folded on the central street, watching the residents sleepwalk out of the city.


    In order to make contact with Ei, Kyousuke and Rin have infiltrated the city by a different route than the rest of the students. The water is liquefied in the Extreme Cross and travels through an underground water vein to enter the city''s water supply. Naturally, the water veins in this vicinity were turned into hot springs by geothermal heat, so Kyousuke and Rin now formed a body that was very effective against stiff shoulders and rheumatism.


    The first to detect the movement of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance was the three of them, who were deploying Operation Hameln on the slopes of the mountain.


    As they manipted the wind and air vibrations, Saruwatari looked down on the entire area of the city. He had already spotted some of the buildings where the Imperial Clockboard Alliance might be waiting, based on the blueprint. In one of them, there was movement. Since his human days, his eyesight was 2.0 on both sides, and even more so, Sarutou Futa''s vision, which boasted of his ball selection from his superhuman kic vision, had improved even more dramatically now that he had be a monster.


    ''''Mmph!¡¡There''s a passionate movement in the Imperial Clockwork Alliance!


    Hey Saruwatari, can you get rid of the unnecessary adjectives?


    Mushikasa, who has been hated like a fungus by the flower garden ever since it was covered in mushrooms, said this while rxing in a work environment that hadn''t had a flower garden in a while.


    ''Movement?¡¡Have they found out about this one?


    Masuyo Uozumi, who had been singing pleasantly, interrupts the song and asks sullenly, "Shouldn''t the air and wind currents be difficult to understand the source?


    ''I''m sure the air and wind currents weave in and out of all sorts of variables to make it hard to understand the source!¡¡Hmmm, I might as well move the ce once, just in case!


    Okay. Let''s just set up the mushrooms right here.


    When the mushroom hawk held his hands on the ground and exerted himself, a bobbing sound could be heard from the ground, and arge child body rose up from the ground.


    ''''These mushrooms should secrete the same chemicals as I do. I''m upwind over here, so, well, I think it will flow.


    ''But we''ll make a passionate retreat!¡¡You''re both racing to that sunrise with me!¡¡Youth is a getaway!


    I don''t have legs. I don''t have any legs. I''d like you to carry it with you but...


    One by one, the residents of the city, turned into sleepwalkers by Operation Hameln, walked out through the gates. Even though the sun would soon be up, it was still dangerous to let them walk around unconscious in the mountains, for there were wolves and behemoths in the mountains. There are wolves in the mountains and even behemoths.


    Therefore, it was necessary for Uozumi and Hanazono to move them to safety. The extent of the damage caused by Ei''s meltdown was unknown, but they would have to climb at least a mountain or two to feel safe.


    ''''Utterly, this is just a mass abduction.......!


    Goubayashi crossed his arms and muttered self-deprecatingly.


    All the figures walking by are unresisting. With a zed look in their eyes, most of them were in their sleepwear, slowly walking down the main street. As the name of Operation Hameln suggests, what they''re doing is Hameln''s whistle-blowing man. He maniptes innocent civilians for good and takes them to and that he doesn''t want them to be in.


    Even though it''s a measure to keep Ei out of the meltdown, it''s definitely an act that is also taken by humanity. In the first ce, Goubayash knew that it was selfish of our side to attempt to contact Ei at the risk of a meltdown. As a result, this is the kind of situation where their selfishness might turn this city, their hometown, into scorched earth.


    ''''There''s no point in worrying about it too much,''''


    With his hands in his pockets, Inugami Hibiki murmured in a disinterested voice.


    It''s a very good idea to have a good idea of what you''re talking about. There''s no point in worrying about it,


    Well, maybe...


    Still, Gowbayashi''s voice was bitter.


    ''All right, then, we''re down the river first!


    Arge raft full of residents and a demon-fished Uozumi Salmonichiro shouted as he carried the residents on hisrge raft. The fishermen began to swim downstream at once in the river that flowed near the city. Naturally, he was pulling a raft.


    Hanazono also drove the residents on Ultimate Roger III and behemoths with tomatoes, and drove the city streets at once. Even so, they still couldn''t carry them all out.


    The next group would be transported by Okumura. If their numbers were gradually whittled down, that alone would put them at a disadvantage in the fight against the Imperial Clockwork Alliance, but since they hade this far, they had no choice but to finish the job. As Goubayashi crossed his arms and looked at the central street of the city, he suddenly noticed a shadow looming towards us from behind it.


    Most of the residents are already outside the city. There were sparse figures walking down the central street, and in the midst of all this, the one running straight towards us was a girl of fragile height and arm circumference, Aiya, the dwarf body of a young girl.


    ''''Underworld hero...!


    "The miasma boost!


    Melodious Killer, the "Dark Beast Brave", the second seat (Two O''clock) of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights).


    As soon as she saw the Goubayashis, a smile appeared on her face and she shouted "Melodious Killer! The mere fact that the miasma is a mere mortal disease is not enough. The mere fact that the mere miasma is a mere mortal disease is not enough.


    The miasma calibur!


    Mwah!


    Goubayashi spewed golden fighting air from his entire body and intercepted the girl''s sword from the front. There was a fierce sound as if the metal collided with each other and the fighting air burst the sh.


    ''I knew it was you guys!¡¡What are you going to do, kidnap the city''s residents!


    We''re just trying to get our ssmates back.


    In contrast to Goubayasi, who is in a cold sweat, the underworld hero is in a rxed mood. Her sword and the ckness of the underworld miasma, the ckness of the underworld miasma, oozing out, gradually eroded the golden fighting qi.


    Even so, Goubayasi didn''t try to break his calm tone.


    I''m not going to be able to get rid of it," he said, "but I''m going to ask the residents to take shelter for a bit, considering the inconvenience that will be caused. That''s all.


    I see!


    Melodious nods and smashes his free left arm into the gourd''s chest te as hard as he can. A momentum discement, which is impossible under thews of physics, urs, and the giant frame of the oga is blown away lightly.


    ''''Goubayasi!''''


    Leave it. Go!¡¡Okumura!


    Okumura, who had already finished amodating the residents in a few carriages, shouted in a panicked voice, but Goubayashi shouted back briefly. Okumura showed the slightest hesitation, but he immediately tied the carriage''s rope to his own body and left the street.


    ''''Hoooooooo!


    Nearly four carriages. Dragging five or sixty people in number all at once, Okumura began to drive down the street.


    But still not all of the residents. There were still about fifty residents around, standing around with downcast eyes. If they continued to fight the underworld heroes in front of them, they might be harmed as well. Goubayashi nced at Melodious again.


    Aside from Goubayashi, the only ones left here were Inugami Hibiki, Gozashiki Do-suke, Kano Chihaya, Sugiura Aya, and Zeku. The enemy is still too powerful for only six people to take on.


    ''''Well I didn''t expect it toe out like this,''''


    The moxie of the moxie is the moxie of the moxie. The miasma of the miasma is the miasma of the miasma and the mere fact that it is a miasma of the miasma is not enough.


    The moxie of the miasma is a very important part of the miasma. How far do you guys take the inhabitants here?


    .........


    There was no sign of a chase. But there, Goubayash was unsure if he had answered honestly or not.


    He nced at his friends around him. Is there any advantage to lying here?


    No, there is. By exining the exact location, it means that the location of the students who have already taken the residents will be identified by the girl in front of me.


    ''''To ... a safe ce.''''


    Sugiura murmured quietly. That''s right. Now, I have no choice but to answer that.


    ''''I see.


    As it is, Melodious looks around.


    It''s an easygoing attitude, but it''s also a natural attitude. She is the dominant force in this ce. I''m sure you''ll be able to find an opening in that margin to strike a blow to Merodias, though.


    The little underworld hero made anguid face that was clearly inappropriate for her outward age, and continued with a hand on her chin, asking: ''''Where is that skeleton child?


    ''''Where is that skeleton child?¡¡Kyoske, did I say?


    "...what do you want to hear about it?


    I''m going to decide whether or not I''m going to let you go.


    As he said that, Melodious''s gaze was turned to the residents of the city that was tucked away around him.


    ''''I''ll say it again, I didn''t expect you toe out with such a move! I was going to stop them if they stopped me... but if Kyoske is already in the city with the intention of contacting Ackie, then...''''


    So she broke off the words once by pointing her thumb toward her back, that is, into the city.


    ''So I''m thinking it might be safer to let the people go once.


    At least she''s in front of me, and she doesn''t think it''s a good idea to let the people lose their lives unnecessarily. It means she knows what a human being''s conscience is. I think they are aware of the possibility and danger of a meltdown. If they could keep the whole thing under control, they would have done so, but depending on the situation, they would have preferred to evacuate the people and let us go.


    After a few moments of silence, Goubayashi replied.


    ''Utsurogi has already infiltrated the city. Our objective is to make contact with Hino.''''


    "Mmm-hmm.


    Melodious nodded. She nods her head in earnest, though she looks like an innocent, innocent little girl herself.


    ''Well, whatever happens, it''s the best thing for Ackie, isn''t it?


    And the words that came out sounded like they were filled with emotions that were extremely different from anything I''ve ever known her to do.


    ''All right, for the moment. There are only about 50 people left. I''d like to see them carried away. There must be about 400 people in total in the city, but they were gone in the blink of an eye.


    The fishermen and Hanazono carried it all at once.


    Merodias says that they will miss us. If we can carry the remaining fifty people in a few carriages, the residents and ourselves will be able to leave the ce safely.


    But is that really what we want?


    So what are you going to do when you''ve missed us?


    Inugami res at Melodious from the front with his sharp three white eyes. He''s like a mature delinquent threatening a small child.


    ''That''s, well, I''ll do what I have to do. You don''t need to tell me, do you?


    Naturally, Melodious replied, unmoved at all.


    What we should do. What we need to do as the Imperial Clockwork Alliance. To carry out our mission. After securing the safety of the residents, we will do our best to prevent Ei''s meltdown and to secure our remaining ssmates. In doing so, the first to be targeted should be Kyousuke and Rin.


    Melodious isn''t the only one in this town. Although we have yet to see them, the "Silver Wolf Dragon" Anthroku and the "God''s Spear Giver" Lee Shenfu are somewhere in there. It''s hard to believe that Kyousuke and Rin will be able to achieve their original goal if they are speared by them.


    ''''Zekou.''''


    Goubayash said a few words to Owga, who couldn''t speak.


    ''As originally nned, you will carry the rest of the inhabitants. Good.


    .........


    Even without turning around, I could see Zekou nod quietly.


    At the same time, the other students, Sugiura, Inugami, and Ozashiki sighed as well. ''''Well, it can''t be helped. ''''It''s just the way it is. Merodias, perhaps seeing our resolve, narrowed his eyes and then nodded.


    ''Yes, that''s true. Well, it''s going to happen.''''


    Zekou packs the residents into a carriage, just like Okumura did earlier, and drags it a few at a time. That''s all the residents. Once Zekou ispletely out of sight, Merodias acts to fulfill his original purpose.


    The role of Goubayashi and the others is to stop them from doing so. They will stop the Underworld Beast Brave in its tracks.


    ''''Just like in the diatorial Principality, you always y the role of a loser, don''t you?


    What? I''m used to it. And not once did I feel disgraced or ashamed of it or think it was a ''loss''.


    Goubayashi slowly took a stance. A golden fighting spirit began to ooze from his entire body.


    ''''I''m thinking my role is a huge loss right now, but...''''


    Sugiura blurted out. It''s only natural, since they are notbatants by nature. She''s not the only one. Inugami, Mizashiki and Kabe no doubt feel the same way.


    Well, you made them run out of money. But it was fortunate that they hadn''t lost the will to fight. In the face of the overwhelming power standing in front of them, Sugiura and the others are still willing to stand up to them. This was for the sake of Kyousuke and Ei, who would have never even exchanged a decent word when they were human.


    ''If I kill you guys here, the meltdown will be bad!


    Merodias shouted and created the miasma caliber sword on his right arm again. The miasma (miasma) is a miasma that covers the entire body of the girl, and the miasma is hardening into a crystalline form that is like armor and emits a devastating light.


    The mexico-legal miasma is the only way to get the miasma to work.


    It''s not that I''m going to kill you, but I''m going to make you suffer!


    Surrounded by a volcanic belt, Verneus is rich in hot springs, and this now uninhabited city also pulls hot springs that spring from underground into each home. Originally, it was an inn town set up on the road leading from the royal capital to the rest of the country, but it was currently sealed off by the Imperial Clockwork Alliance and used as their garrison.


    A part of the hot spring inn set up in the city. A single figure rises from inside the hot tub. Whether or not it can be described as a person''s shadow, which has no color at all, and appears to be barely colored due to its shade and luster, I don''t know.


    ''Here ... is it good?''


    The human shadow, namely Soraki Kyousuke, spoke up.


    ''''That''s fine.¡¡Maybe I''m not really sure, but...


    It''s Rin Himemizu who responds.


    Having infiltrated the interior of the city through the underground water vein, Kyousuke and Rin had some idea of the location of the buildings that were probably hiding Ei, based on the city''s floor n and the mushroom haze myceliumwork. Almost every building in this town is equipped with hot springs, so as long as they can be traced to a building, they can sneak into the building through the hot springs without anyone finding out. That''s the n.


    There are no windows in the bathroom, so whether this is the right building or not is not clear to Kyousuke. Kyousuke got out of the bathtub while sucking up a lot of hot water from the hot spring with Rin''s ability.


    It''s a spacious bathroom. The furniture is lined up with furniture cut out of marble, indicating that the house has money in its own right.


    ''Is it the mayor''s house?¡¡Was it the Knights'' choke point where Hino-kun is?''''


    Yeah. Those knights should have been taken out by Sarutoyo and the others, but....


    I put my hand on the bathroom door, and it opened quickly. As it was, I went through the changing room and out into the hallway. Swords, spears, and discarded armor were scattered in a disorderly manner in the hallway.


    ''''Hey, it looks like a bite.''''


    "So, does that mean you''re in this building, Hino-kun?


    So, Kyousuke separated once from Rin. He re-carries the dimension case on his shoulder and proceeds carefully down the hallway.


    Ei is there. In this building.


    It had been some time since I had been away from him. I have grown through some experience. This is not an ego thing, I think.


    On top of that, she thinks about her rtionship with Ei.


    The person who drove Ei to this point was herself. It was her own naivete in not trying to face up to his innermost thoughts. The price for turning a blind eye has swelled, and now he''s on the verge of exploding. What if Ei''s emotions were to spiral out of control and blow everything up?


    ''Rin,''


    Kyousuke said as he slowly made his way down the hallway.


    ''''What?''''


    ''You don''t know what will happen if you get caught up in Ei''s meltdown. Even if you''re hiding in the basement...


    I''m going to be mad.


    ....


    Kyousuke scratched his head as the reply came back as expected.


    ''''If you don''t want me to die, then you should make a desperate effort to prevent that from happening, right, Kyousuke?


    ....


    Kyousuke doesn''t have the confidence to withstand the amount of heat released when Ei has a meltdown at close range. Naturally, neither does Rin. She knows this too, which is why she has no intention of leaving Kyousuke''s side.


    It''s not an auspicious determination to be united in death. Rin understands very well that if she doesn''t want Kyousuke to die, it''s best to keep the person Kyousuke least wants to die next to her. I can''t get my head around it.


    ''For now, so that Ei doesn''t blow up, huh? What did they do with Godzi to keep him from having a meltdown...?


    As I walked down the corridor while blurting out, I suddenly felt a soft heat drift over to our side.


    ''''Ugh, hot........''''


    Rin mumbles as she flinches.


    Yes. Hot. Not hot, but hot. The atmosphere exuded scorching heat, distorting his vision. The heat is enough to intuitively determine that Ei is close.


    Arge door was set up in a particrly hot section of the building.


    ''''I''m going to vaporize...''''


    Don''t say that for the sake of luck.


    Your body is 99% water.


    Kyousuke puts his hand on the doorknob. There wasn''t enough space between the two to feel hot, but there was a gulping sound and the bones burned.


    ''''.........!


    At will, I opened the door. At the same time, an iparable heat surged over here, iparable to the previous ones.


    ''''Whoa........!


    He winced. In the midst of the nigh-distorted vision, Kyousuke''s eyeless eye socket caught sight of the ck armor that copsed behind it.


    The chest armor''s chest armor melted, and from within it, a shimmering, burning fireball was peeking out of the face.


    ''''Ei...!


    When he shouted the name, the fireball responded with a twitch.


    ''Kyousuke...''


    It''s me, Ei. I''m here to rescue you.


    It''s toote for that...


    A slight biting sound seeped into Ei''s fuzzy words. At the same time, he could see the mes zing vigorously. Kyousuke jolted.


    ''''Doh, doh, doh. ''Calm down, Ei.''


    You can''t expect me toe back to you after all this time.


    ''Don''t make assumptions like that.... No, stubbornness is one of the best things about you, but...


    Kyousuke nced at Rin. Rin made a thumbs-up sign with her whole body, as if to say ''good luck''.


    ''You can go home. It''s okay. I''m sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you. So, you know....


    .........


    Kyousuke took a step toward Ei, who fell silent. I felt the heat burning my bones.


    ''''So, um...''''


    Now that I confronted him like this, I don''t know what to say. However, Ei''s condition is more stable than I thought. He seemed to be listening to what I had to say.


    "I''ve put you guys through a lot. I don''t expect you to go back now.


    ''It!¡¡That''s it!¡¡That''s not a good thing about you!


    There was no point in trying to mend things aftering this far. Kyousuke decided to say it clearly.


    ''I understand that you try to solve problems on your own like that and end up in a cul-de-sac, and that''s how you end up getting out of control. I know that''s what happened to me. But you don''t have to be stubborn like that. If you''ve caused trouble, you can apologize and go back.


    Make any kind of face and apologize.


    ''What kind of........face would that be? I haven''t thought about facial expressions for about six months now....


    Where would I step on a mine, or where would I make Ei explode? I don''t know, so I''m in a cold sweat on the inside.


    I knew that I had to collide with Ei at some point and find out what he really thought, but letting him explode in this state was indeed a bad idea. He needed to let his mind cool down, at least until the temperature in this room was brought back to normal.


    ''Kyousuke, you''re an idiot.


    I do, too.


    Taking Ei''s words head on, Kyousuke nodded.


    ''''I agree. But, Ei, you''re quite good, too.


    After a short exchange of words, there was a moment of silence. The agitation of Ei''s fire subsided, just a little by little.


    ''''........Even if I take you at your word here, I might do the same thing again.''''


    ''So that we don''t have to. I think we have more to say to each other like this. Well, I feel like we should leave it at that for now.


    Yeah.


    Gradually, the temperature in the room dropped. Behind me, I could see Rin''s small relief. As a slime, high fever is the most natural enemy of her, so well, it''s a natural reaction.


    Does this mean that we have escaped a disaster? I would like to take Ei and leave with her as it is. It''s rather eerie that we haven''t encountered any of the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights) at this stage. If possible, it would be ideal to leave before we run into each other.


    ''''I''m d it''s going to be lessplicated than I thought.


    Rin murmured in a relieved voice. Kyousuke too, though he didn''t sigh, but gave a sigh of relief. And that''s when it was about to propagate to Ei as well, that''s when.


    ''''But we can''t let it go away quietly.''''


    A man''s voice could be clearly heard over the roar. Walls burst open and debris rained down in a pile of gravel. A direct hit from one of them caused the skeleton''s body to roll to the floor.


    ''''Kyousuke!


    Kyousuke-kun!


    Kyousuke looks up as he hears a voice calling out to him. A man was standing in the dust that was already rising. His face, with its wrinkles carved into the rings of age, is that of a man who is about to reach the age of maturity. It is not the Caucasian (Caucasoid) type of face in Kyousuke''s world, but more of an Asian or Mongoloid type of face.


    The man wore no armor at all, only simple clothing, but at the same time, his eyes were drawn to the pocket watch hanging around his neck. The gold-colored watch had stopped its hands at seven o''clock.


    It was the Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights). The seventh o''clock seat, or "Divine Spear Gift" Li Shenfu. It had to be said that it was bad luck to suddenly run into him just when he didn''t want to run into him, but there was something else that bothered Kyousuke even more.


    Did this man say that he didn''t want to be left in peace?


    So you''re saying that Kyousuke wanted Ei to run amok and cause a meltdown?¡¡People from the Empire?


    Faster than Kyousuke could ask for it, Li Shenfu leapt at Kyousuke and dexterously assembled his bone-only body.


    ''''Gah........!


    ''What do you think you''re doing, Li Shenfu!


    Inside the melted armor, Ei screams out. At the same time, the air surrounding this room became fierce and heated once again. Li Shenfu doesn''t try to answer. He couldn''t even hear the expression on his face from the squashed down Kyousuke.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking or what he was aiming for. But at the moment, there was one thing that was clear to Kyousuke. The reason why this man was attacking Kyousuke was in order to break down Ei''s nearly stable spirit again. And now, following that n correctly, Ei''s abilities are once again entering the uncontroble zone.


    ''''Ei, restrain it!''''


    Hino-kun, don''t go out of control!


    Kyousuke and Rin shout out to each other, but the room temperature does not stop rising. Eventually, the window panes of the room melt and the window frame catches fire.


    ''''We''re just about there,''''


    Li Shenfu''s cold voice reached Kyousuke''s ears. At the same time, on his back side, he could understand that he was shaking his fist. With that alone, the heated atmosphere swirled, and a torrent of power converged on Lee''s right arm. That''s exactly how the "Spear of God," from which the two names are derived, was activated. The raised spear is shot out with great force, aiming at Kyousuke''s skull.


    "Stop!


    A tremendous amount of light and heat swallowed up all of it, ending with that cry from Ei.


    Out of the corner of his vision, Kyousuke barely caught Li Shenfu''s face. The man had a smile on his mouth, a smile on his face.

 115-Episode 105: The Second Demon Lord

    Come on.


    I was forced out of the room. Guess what, the one-eyed woman, Cyclops, was standing in the hallway with a rifle slung over her shoulder. Hakuba and Yukinoshita looked at each other.


    What''s more, arge explosion has been confirmed in the south. When I asked them why they were taking us out, they told me that they were appointed by the High Elves. The High Elves, as they say, are Koganei. Yukinoshita looked tantly ufortable, but as a Hakuba, I thought it would be a good opportunity to exchange a few words with him.


    ''Do you hate Koganei that much?''


    You know, I have a terrible reputation among girls.


    I know.


    Hakuba has heard a lot of things, too. Well, to put it simply, Koganei went too far. It would have been fine if he just got carried away and pretended to be the top of the ss, but his messing with the girls was a bad idea. Of course, it''s also my and Washio''s fault for not stopping it.


    We left the castle and were taken deep into the forest. There was a clearing, and I was surprised to see some helicopters lined up in a clearing. We also see some military vehicles, like jeeps. Hakuba is not a millionaire, so I don''t know all the details, but it was the kind of thing that would not be straightforward to bring in from the original world, either.


    Koganei was there, too. In the driver''s seat of the helicopter sat a blood rtive, presumably a pawn.


    "Yo, Koganei.


    Hakuba tried his best to sound cheerful.


    ''Why did you call us?''


    He told me to scout out the situation. If I''m right, I might be able to get one of you two to help me.


    ''Hmm. I''m not going to let you go.


    Snowke dared to say something nasty. Koganei scratched his head.


    ''Maybe that''s why Cyclops is following me.


    A woman with a rifle on her shoulder, her big eyes ze over. It means that if you run away, you''ll be shot through the brain.


    ''I thought it was no good anyway. Hey, Koganei-kun. Did you properly apologize to Mr. Kumazaki?


    Koganei was suddenly broached on the subject and frowned as hard as he could.


    ''''........I don''t even have the qualifications to apologize for it.


    Yeah.


    Yukinoshita quietly squinted at him. Hakuba cringed inwardly.


    ''''It''s Utsurogi-kun''s mate, after all. We''re the same kind, aren''t we?


    What does that mean?


    I hate it. He''s such a self-absorbed, self-contained person with no regard for the feelings of those around him.


    After saying that much, Yukinoshita briskly walked past Koganei. He was stunned without saying anything.


    ''''It seems like you don''t like Utsurogi, Yukinoshita.


    Well no, I can see that.


    Koganei gave a smallugh in a voice that only Hakuba could hear. It was a self-mocking smile.


    ''Me, Utsurugi and Hino are bothmies after all. We''re afraid of apologizing and being rejected.''


    After saying that much, Koganei also gets into the helicopter. Cyclops mutters as he watches it.


    ''''Well they''re a troublesome bunch.


    We''re in high school. Go easy on us.


    Hakuba said, and tried to get into the chopper while looking cool, but it was pretty hard on his four legs.


    Still, he managed to get in and keep himself low in the back since he couldn''t sit in the seat. The helicopter''s rotors began to spin and blow away the vegetation around us. I hear a rattling sound and a strange floating sensation envelops my whole body.


    Everyone is silent, so the feeling of pressure is great. Hakuba was already regretting that he had followed them.


    ''''Don''t think too strangely,''''


    Cyclops nails it with his rifle in his arms.


    ''It''s good enough to think about. We''re not going to get away with it anyway.


    Snowdonia looks nkly at the scenery outside. She doesn''t mean to catch the other person off guard, but she is seriously pessimistic. She is a thorough pessimist. Evenst night, we were told at an insanely high level of tension about how desperate the situation was for us.


    In fact, things aren''t much better. How many of their dispersed ssmates were able to get together? Hakuba remembered that message from Ryuzaki to the other ssmates. Whether or not they all received that one, he still didn''t know. He didn''t even know if they were all alive. But the students who survived must surely be aiming for the Veus Kingdom.


    And Ryuzaki.


    I wonder where he is now. Is he at Verneus by now?


    It was about the time I was thinking about that.


    ''....Pilot!


    Suddenly, Cyclops shouted loudly.


    ''Reduce the altitude!''


    What?


    Come on!


    Yes, sir!


    Cyclops''s gaze turned to the right-hand rear window. What did her super-sight catch? The white horse stared as well, but it wasn''t long before it appeared in her vision, the size of a grain of rice.


    The shadow grewrger andrger in no time, and then flew past the helicopter as if grazing it. The entire helicopter shook wildly as it ate into the aftermath. Hakuba and Yukinoshita let out a small scream. Hakuba and the others were desperate because they had nothing to hold on to.


    The rear of the flying shadow was facing straight in the same direction as the helicopter.


    ''Looks like your prediction was right. High Elf.


    Cyclops mumbled. Koganei was silent, his austere face still in ce.


    Kyousuke regained consciousness. It was there that he understood for the first time that he had been unconscious.


    Blurred vision. Blurred consciousness. However, the image of Ei suddenly shed through his mind, and Kyousuke suddenly sat up. His body is safe. Didn''t Ei have a meltdown?¡¡And then, for the first time, I noticed that Kyousuke''s body was now covered by a thin membrane of sorts.


    ''''........Rin?''''


    There''s no doubt about it. The thin membrane covering Kyousuke''s body in a spherical shape is Himemizu Rin''s body.


    ''''Well, I''m d you followed me.


    As if it were nothing, she says. The world as seen through Rin''s body is a ckened, scorched earth. In the end, Ei had a meltdown.


    ''''........Rin, are you okay!¡¡Ei had a meltdown, and so, Rin''s body...


    ''What do you think we''ve been running through the underground water system for? It''s still hot and evaporating, you know?


    Then Kyousuke understands. Rin''s body right now is in a superpressed state, containing arge amount of water.


    Even if the meltdown involves an enormous amount of heat, the sea itself will not be able to dry up. Rin had prepared well for this, having factored in the fact that Ei''s heat would go out of control. Kyousuke had no idea how much water she had in reserve now.


    The reason he didn''t tell Kyousuke that was probably because he thought he would be reckless if he told her.


    Rin''s decision was correct. In fact, Kyousuke was reckless.


    ''''What about........Ei and Li Shenfu?''''


    ''I don''t recognize Hino-kun. He should be nearby, but I can''t find him.


    This must be the room where he and Ei had reunited. The surrounding walls, floor, and ceiling had all been blown away by Ei.


    If he was caught up in that explosion, did it mean that Li Shenfu was also killed?¡¡I don''t know.


    That man''s actions were definitely intended to provoke Ei''s outburst. I don''t understand that either. What benefit would Ei''s outburst have for the Empire? Either the Empire wasn''t a monolith, or


    With a monstrous bird-like scream, a shadow pushed past the rubble and loomed over them. Kyousuke and Rin were simultaneously huffed.


    ''''Taaaaaaah!


    Rin releases the spherical membrane. Kyousuke''s body was exposed to the high heat around him. A human would have burned his lungs, but Kyousuke''s bones, strengthened by the blood of his bloodline, could barely withstand it.


    Rin''s body transformed. It formed the shape of a wall and intercepted the fleshy shadows.


    Arge amount of water itself waspressed and became a dense protective wall. Rin''s body caught the hand de that was brought out, and her body caught it.


    ''''Li Shenfu!


    ''You failed to go down.¡¡I''m a bit of a tightwad myself.


    A mature man with an acute angle impression stood there unconcernedly, despite being exposed to heat and radiation.


    The Imperial Clockwork Alliance (Dial Knights), "Divine Spear Gift" Li Shenfu. Even though he was simply standing there, without holding his fist up, he showed no signs of any gaps. His arm itself is the spear of the gods. An exceptional assassin''s fist user. He reminds me of Li Shouwen.


    There is no way to escape in front of this man. Should I be prepared for this, I thought.


    ''''Kyousuke-kun, look for Hikino-kun.


    What are you talking about?


    Find it!¡¡I took care of this one!


    This is the Imperial Clockwork Alliance!


    I said, "Find it!¡¡Stupid!


    Kyousuke flinched as Rin suddenly let out a rough voice.


    ''You''re worried about me?¡¡I''m very happy for you, Kyosuke. But, why do you think I came here?¡¡I don''t like it. Kyousuke and Hino-kun can''t continue to fight with each other. Our goal is not to fight him. I didn''t want this guy to interrupt our emotional reunion.


    Kyousuke couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t say anything if he was told of her strong will.


    Thank you, too. I''m sorry, too. He knew that every emotion was an affront to her.


    ''I''ll be back to help you,''


    It''s not a decision to announce. It''s a pure fact, a decision.


    ''Take Ei with you,''


    I''m waiting.


    Kyousuke returned the kibisu. With a dimension case on his back, he ran out of the burned out field.


    ''''A mere slime has licked my ass.


    Li Shenfu sneered as he stood there leisurely.


    ''''A fighter can''t beat a slime. They can''t win, so they cry to the emperor.''''


    What are you talking about?


    "Romansaga 2


    If you want to mock him, you can do what you want. Rin doesn''t intend to be an abandoned stone. Kyousuke said he would return. Then I''ll wait for it. That wasn''t a promise. It''s the confirmed future itself. Rin waits for Kyousuke to return with Ei.


    Beating up the enemy in front of her, beating him to a pulp.


    Rin put all her strength into her body. Her body, which had absorbed the water from the underground water vein to the fullest, waspressed, and Rin''s body now was, so to speak, steel water. No matter how well you master your fist, there is no way you can make the blow reach the trenches. She pursued that theory to the hilt.


    Slowly, she stood up. The body of a slime is an elephant in the room, that of a human being. She had been practicing it for a long time. It hadn''tsted more than two minutes when she''d approached Kyousuke in the heavy cruiser. The current Rin can maintain it.


    ''''........What is the point of taking that form?''''


    I know what it means.


    Himemizu Rin took a Jeet Kune Do stance. The move was already ingrained in her body.


    ''''I can hit you. That''s enough for my fist to mean!''''


    You''re a little b*tc*!


    Li Shenfu kicked the earth and closed in on Rin. His right arm was engulfed in light. A thrust that far exceeds Rin''s reaction speed. A fist was thrust into his chest. His entire body surged. The light evaporated arge amount of water. Arge hole appeared in the center of Rin''s body. How much water had been lost in the current moment?


    Rin raised her fist. He swung down as if to m it down at Li Shenfu. The man''s foresight is a big deal. He deflected his body and deviated slightly from the trajectory of his fist. A lean move, due to excellence. That''s the highlight.


    Rin''s arms instantly transform. The steel strike thatpressed arge amount of water was apanied by a transformative nature that was roughly impossible for a human to replicate. A blow hits Li Shenfu''s face.


    ''''Ugh...!


    The monster staggered. Rin extended her arms. At the same time, countless arms shot out from her entire body.


    One of the arms extended into Li Shenfu''s face as he tried to avoid it. Suppressing it. Crush him. Choke him.


    ''''.........!


    With a gulp, Li Shenfu maintained his sanity while exhaling arge amount of air with his water-covered face.


    The man''s right arm shone again. "The divine spear was thrust into Rin''s body. The two sides remained teamed up, and a stalemate ensued.


    Rin immediately guessed. This man is trying to do the same thing to me right now.


    In other words, evaporative death due to the exhaustion of all the water in his body. I''m convinced that I won''t stop breathing until that''s over. If it''s a root race, you can''t lose. Rin put more strength into her arms that held Li Shenfu''s face.


    The explosion was apanied by an enormous amount of energy. The city is blown away. Burning. In the aftermath, the bodies of the dog gods were also blown away. Inugami Hibiki roared lowly as he regained his posture on his four legs.


    All the other members are safe. Only Sugiura was whining, but that wasn''t Inugami''s concern.


    Ei Hino had caused the meltdown. That Utsurogi guy, he screwed up, Inugami thought.


    The only one who kept her in an upright position was that cocky kid, Melodious or something. She was holding the dark-colored sword in her right hand and looking at the city with a serious look on her face. Or more urately, where the city used to be.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking. The city''s inhabitants have already been evacuated. The only reason they didn''t have to make any unnecessary sacrifices was because Melodious missed the transport of the residents. But she said she was no longer going to let the dog gods escape. That''s why we have been fighting like this to resist her violence.


    ''''Well what''s the matter, Melodious?''''


    Goubayasi stands up, holding his physical injuries. Melodious turns around and replies.


    ''I can''t keep up with everyone anymore.


    What.


    But I can''t let you guys get away with it, either.


    Turning around, Merodias'' face was extremely stern, contrary to the lightness of his words.


    Soooo, looking at Melodious, who raised his right arm, Goubayashi, and then Zekou changed theirplexion. Sugiura, Inugami and the others did not know why. The underworld miasma (underworld miasma) is released from her hand again. The underworld miasma swiftly enveloped Goubayasi''s body.


    ''''Gogaa!''''


    Zekou shouted loudly and first grabbed the arm of Sugiura, who was closest to Goubayashi.


    ''''Eh, eh?''''


    GOOOOO!


    As it was, he tossed them with a pop, and pushed the astonished Gozashiki and Kabeano away. What on earth is going on? An impatience could be seen in Zeku''s expression. As it was, he rushed towards Inugami. ''Stop, what are you trying to do,'' he was about to say, but of course, it was the throat of a wolf, so it wouldn''te out.


    ''''Run.........!


    That voice, which seemed to be strangled, came from Gowbayashi''s direction.


    Goubayasi''s body, which was enveloped in a ck haze, rose significantly. Its eyes widened and lit up with a blood-red glow. The horns twisted around, and the fangs on its mouth and the ws on its fists were also transformed. Eventually, the ogre roared high into the heavens.


    ''''--'''' ------------------ Phew!!!


    Roughly speaking, those words did not form a body of words for a rational thing.


    ''''It''s because I''m going to stand up to the underworld heroes with my ooga.


    Merodias told him inly, beside Goubayasi''s transformation.


    ''''Te...!


    The Inugami released his beastliness just to swear. He got on his knees with a streaky figure and stared at the Melodious Killer.


    ''''What the hell did you do?!''''


    ''It would be a long story, so I won''t. To put it simply, I''m just bringing the ogre back to its true form.


    With that, Melodious turned his back to Inugami and the others.


    ''''You''ll be back to normal after a while. It''s not easy being turned into an underworld beast all the time.''''


    "Hey, wait!


    I''m not waiting!


    The little girl finally started to run. How fast she was. Inugami gave up chasing after her and stared at Goubayashi again.


    Something like a ck haze leaked out of her mouth.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to lose my reasoning just because I inhaled that strange miasma. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make the most of it. The rest of his ssmates must have felt the same way. There was no way they were going to be able to escape without him.


    ''''Gu........!


    Zeku struggled to speak, trying hard to convey something. It was rare to see this silent stray oga talk so much.


    Slowly, he turns around and Goubayashi closes in on him. Dropping his arms waveringly, he walked up to Inugami and Zeku, towards them.


    ''''--'''' ------------------ Phew!!!


    A roar resounded. The sound so loud that it shook the air and seemed to tear off the eardrums, hit Inugami''s brain as it was. The sound pressure shook his nerves and his consciousness distant for a moment. By the time he was forced to pull it back, the ckened, bloated, rigid arm was about to be knocked down from above Inugami''s head.


    ''''Gah!''''


    Zekou pushed Inugami away. The fist struck Zeku''s body.


    Gushy,


    There was a sound, and half of Zeku''s body was crushed. An unfamiliar liquid, a mixture of blood, bone, and various other things, sshed out and covered Inugami''s body. An odor that was nauseating to the developed sense of smell spread all around.


    ''''Ga......''''


    Zekou was still alive, though he was only in the upper half of his body. But if he continued, he would be crushed by the second blow that followed.


    Inugami grabbed up his arms. He dragged the heavy body.


    ''''Ga...........''''


    Shut the f*ck up!


    Zekou was still trying to say something, but Inugami snapped at him.


    ''I don''t want to see another member of my pack die!¡¡If you''re half-heartedly prepared, don''t start out looking like one of them!


    Then he looked up at the huge body of the gourd palm.


    ''I don''t want to see my flock mates go crazy all of a sudden!


    "-- ------------------ Phew!!!


    The reply was a merciless roar. The moment his consciousness leapt into consciousness again, arge wall arose in front of Inugami''s eyes. It''s a barrier created by Kameno. Inugami grabbed Zeku''s arm and dragged it further away. The protective wall was created for a moment. Goubayashi''s fist crushed that wall with a single blow.


    ''''Yi, just now, Goubayashi-kun, you''re stronger than the girl from earlier!


    Sugiura lets out a panicked voice.


    ''''Maybe!''''


    Ozashiki said as he ripped off.


    ''Inugami-san, leave Zeku-kun to me!¡¡I can''t heal your wounds, but I can make you feel better about your power!


    Hey.


    The Inugami once again put his arms on the earth. The blood of the silver wolf boiled over his entire body. The small sprouts of hair on his skin transformed into a zing white coat of fur. Inugami Hibiki''s cry soon transformed into the howl of a lone wolf.


    ''''Guruo-ooh!


    Inugami jumped up and dodged Goubayashi''s fist, biting into its throat. He wed at it, but his skin was as hard as steel. He tried to seal his airway several times, but he literally couldn''t even stand up to his teeth. Eventually, blood woulde out of Inugami''s gums.


    ''''--'''' ------------------ Phew!!!


    Goubayashi''s arm unceremoniously grabbed Inugami''s back. He forced the silver wolf that had bitten into his neck to pull him off. A number of fangs were shaved and broken. Then, Goubayashi mmed the Inugami''s body towards the earth, vigorously.


    ''''Geez!


    A high-pitched scream went up. Goubayashi raised his legs high and tried to stomp on Inugami''s body. If he could put all his weight on it, even the bones of his entire body would crumble easily. But his whole body is so numb that he doesn''t even show any signs of moving.


    Suddenly, Goubayasi''s huge body lost its bnce, as if it had been knocked off its feet.


    An unnatural movement at his feet if you look at it. Sugiura, whose body color mimicked his color, approached and hooked his leg with his prized tentacle arm. But even so, the huge body didn''t roll over, and Goubayashi regained his stance.


    ''''What...?''''


    Sugiura lets out a dumbass voice. Goubayashi swings his legs wide open. Sugiura''s legs, which had been stuck on by the suction cups, are torn off. Only her body flies away and crashes into the trunk of a nearby tree.


    It was overwhelming.


    The gourd palm, which was even stronger than just a gourd, was being made violent by some force. Its skin was hardened and its strength was increasing. Moreover, he had lost all hesitation.


    The mere fact that the mere existence of the mere mortal disease is not enough to cause the mere mortal disease. It''s not just a matter of time before the clock strikes.


    You can''t do anything about it, even if you''re frustrated. You must find a way to survive.


    This time it''s not just me, everyone else must find a way to survive.


    There was a roar. I shrugged.


    But when I realized that the roar wasing from far above me.


    I''m not going to be the only one who has to deal with it.


    The face of the gobabayash, which had been mired in the underworld miasma, was plunged deep into the earth.


    The roaring Lord had spread his wings to run through the heavens.


    The Lord of the Roar was hanging a tough tail to dispel the earth.


    The Lord of the Roar had ws to split the light.


    The Lord of the Roar had grown fangs to chew up the darkness.


    The Lord of the Roar was letting out mes to melt all things like a breath.


    ''''It was your job to stop my recklessness, wasn''t it? ''''Goubayashi.''''


    A man''s voice, now long-forgotten, echoes from the loosely lifted head.


    "This time I''ll stop you.


    Mr. Chairman!


    Sugiura shouted as he regained hisposure.


    He was not proud of the fullness of his appearance. The giant dragon held Goubayashi''s body down. However, the knocked down Goubayasi hit the earth with a roar, and then stood up, roaring high. The bright red twin eyes stare at the dragon from the front.


    The dragon''s second line was directed at everyone but the demon in front of him.


    ''''Guys, sorry for making you wait.''''


    Kamishiro High School, ss 4, ss 4, Attendance Number 39. ss president, Kunihiro Ryuzaki.


    It was the return of the Demon King.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!